Skip to main content

Full text of "Select works of John Bale, D.D. : Bishop of Ossory. containing the examinations of Lord Cobham, William Thorpe, and Anne Askew, and the Image of both churches"

See other formats 


ll 


i 

•  J : 
; 


4For  tftc  tJuiiliratiou  of  tQe  CiMorfco  of  tfjc 
auD  (?arln  5.<Llritrrs  of  tljc  ticformrtJ 
(Pngliof) 


SELECT     WORKS 


JOHN    BALE,    D.D. 

BISHOP  OF   OSSORY. 


CONTAINING 


THE    EXAMINATIONS 


OF 

LORD  COBHAM,  WILLIAM  THORPE,  AND  ANNE  ASKEWE, 

AND  THE 

IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES. 


EDITED  FOB 


BY  THE 

REV.  HENRY  CHRISTMAS,  M.A.  F.R.S.  F.S.A. 

LIBRARIAN  AND  SECRETARY  OF  SION  COLLEGE. 


CAMBRIDGE : 

PRINTED  AT 

THE   UNIVERSITY   PRESS. 


M.DCCC.XLIX. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

BIOGRAPHICAL  Notice  of  the  Author  vii 

Examination  and  Death  of  Lord  Cobham    1 

Examination  of  William  Thorpe 61 

Examinations  of  Anne  Askewe : 

The  First  Examination  137 

The  latter  Examination 195 

The  Image  of  both  Churches  249 

Index...                                                                                               ..  641 


[BALE.] 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE. 


JOHN  Bale,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  among  the  minor 
lights  of  the  Reformation,  was  born  at  the  little  village  of 
Cove,  near  Dunwich  in  Suffolk,  on  the  21st  of  November,  1495. 
His  parents  appear  to  have  been  respectable  in  character,  but 
in  humble  circumstances ;  and  it  is  not  a  little  to  their  honour 
that  they  found  means  to  send  their  son,  first  to  a  Carmelite 
convent  in  Norwich  for  the  purposes  of  study,  and  afterwards 
to  Jesus  College,  Cambridge. 

Bale  was  in  his  youth  attached  to  literature,  and  his 
works  are  very  voluminous :  indeed  the  catalogue  of  them 
extends  to  no  less  than  eighty-five  separate  productions,  many 
of  which  were  published  under  assumed  names.  During  the 
earlier  period  of  his  residence  in  Cambridge,  he  was,  as  many 
of  the  reformers  had  been  before  him,  and  others  were  after 
him,  a  strenuous  opponent  of  "the  new  learning;"  and  some 
of  his  works  were  thought  to  give  evidence  that  at  a  later 
period  he  had  not  entirely  forgotten  his  old  bias:  in  proof 
of  which  it  is  alleged,  on  his  own  authority,  that  having  trans- 
lated the  tragedy  of  "Pammachius,"  which  was  acted  at 
Christ's  College,  in  1544,  it  was  subsequently  laid  before  the 
Privy  Council  as  a  satire  on  the  Reformation. 

There  appears  however  no  ground  for  the  imputation. 
Violent  in  his  temper,  and  uncompromising  in  his  language, 
Bale,  from  the  time  that  he  embraced  the  tenets  of  the  re- 
formers, never  ceased  his  attacks  upon  the  Roman  church ; 
and  there  is  not  one  of  his  writings  that  does  not  bear  more 
or  less  directly  on  the  religious  abuses  of  his  time. 

The  immediate  cause  of  his  own  conversion  to  the  re- 
formed faith  is  stated  by  himself  to  have  been  the  instructions 
he  received  from  Lord  Wentworth.  His  observations  are  as 
follows :  "  I  wandered  in  utter  ignorance,  and  blindness  of 


Vlll  BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE. 

mind,  both  at  Norwich  and  Cambridge,  having  no  tutor  nor 
patron,  till,  the  word  of  God  shining  forth,  the  churches  of 
God  began  to  return  to  the  fountain  of  true  divinity  ;  in  which 
bright  rising  of  the  new  Jerusalem,  being  not  called  by  any 
monk  or  priest,  but  seriously  stirred  up  by  the  illustrious  the 
lord  Wentworth,  as  by  that  centurion  who  declared  Christ  to 
be  the  Son  of  God,  I  presently  saw  and  acknowledged  my 
own  deformity,  and  immediately,  through  the  divine  goodness, 
I  was  removed  from  a  barren  mountain  to  the  flowing  and 
fertile  valley  of  the  gospel,  where  I  found  all  things  built  not 
on  the  sand,  but  on  a  solid  rock.  Hence  I  made  haste  to 
deface  the  mark  of  wicked  antichrist,  and  entirely  threw  off 
his  yoke  from  me,  that  I  might  be  partaker  of  the  lot  and 
liberty  of  the  sons  of  God l." 

Bale  had  applied  himself  to  the  study  of  the  civil  law, 
and  declined  the  degree  of  doctor  in  the  faculty,  in  the  year 
1529.  When  he  embraced  the  doctrines  of  the  reformers, 
he  cast  aside  his  monastic  habit,  renounced  the  vows  which 
he  had  taken  upon  his  admission  to  orders,  and  shortly  after- 
wards entered  into  the  state  of  marriage.  Of  his  wife  little  is 
known  save  her  name,  Dorothy,  and  the  fact  that  the  union 
was  a  long  and  happy  one. 

Great  blame  has  been  cast  upon  Bale  on  account  of  this 
step,  and  many  have  insinuated  that  his  affection  for  this  lady 
was  one  of  the  chief  causes  which  led  him  to  desert  the  Roman 
church.  Bishop  Nicholson  says,  speaking  of  his  conversion, 
"  his  wife  Dorothy  seems  to  have  had  a  great  hand  in  that 
happy  work  : "  but  it  is  scarcely  consistent  for  Protestants 
to  look  otherwise  than  with  gratitude  on  those  who  broke 
the  bands  of  a  tyranny  so  nefarious,  and  vindicated  the 
Christian  liberty  both  of  themselves  and  their  brethren. 

He  had  to  contend  first  against  Lee,  archbishop  of  York, 
and  next  against  Stokesley,  bishop  of  London ;  nor  would  he 
have  escaped  punishment  for  his  opinions,  had  he  not  obtained 

1  Vocacyon  of  John  Bale,  p.  14. 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE.  IX 

the  patronage  of  Cromwell,  then  earl  of  Essex,  who  discerning 
his  talents,  and  finding  his  views  coinciding  with  his  own,  took 
him  under  his  protection,  and  defended  him  successfully  against 
his  enemies.  It  is  said  that  the  notice  of  that  distinguished 
statesman  was  first  attracted  to  Bale  by  his  dramatic  produc- 
tions, which  were  numerous.  Two  of  these,  viz.  The  Comedy  of 
John  the  Baptist,  and  The  Tragedy  of  God's  Promises  to 
Men,  were  written  in  1538,  and  acted  many  years  afterwards 
by  youths  at  the  market-cross  of  Kilkenny,  on  a  Sunday  after- 
noon, during  the  time  that  Bale  held  the  bishoprick  of  Ossory. 
Another,  called  Tlie  Three  Laws,  Nature,  Moses,  and  Christ, 
became  so  popular  as  to  be  reprinted  in  1562,  by  Col  well. 
He  mentions  also  among  his  own  works  a  book  of  hymns  for 
the  church,  and  a  book  of  jests  and  tales. 

The  best  known  of  his  lighter  productions  is  his  play  of 
King  Johan,  which  was  republished  in  1838  by  the  Camden 
Society.  It  is  but  partially  an  historical  drama,  its  great 
object  being  to  characterise  the  contest  between  the  papists 
and  the  reformers  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  under  the 
figure  of  the  great  struggle  which  took  place  in  that  of  John. 
The  fall  and  death  of  Cromwell  in  1540  changed  the 
position  and  prospects  of  Bale  ;  and,  feeling  that  he  could  no 
longer  be  safe  in  England,  he  withdrew  to  Germany  with  his 
family 1,  and  there  remained  until  the  accession  of  Edward  VI. 
in  1547  gave  a  new  turn  to  public  affairs,  and  raised  once 
more  the  hopes  of  the  reforming  party. 

His  first  reward  was  the  rectory  of  Bishopstoke  in  Hamp- 
shire, to  which  he  was  collated  very  soon  after  his  return.  He 
now  proceeded  to  the  degree  of  Doctor  in  Divinity,  and  in 
1551  was  promoted  to  the  vicarage  of  Swaffham  in  Norfolk. 
He  does  not  appear,  however,  to  have  resided  on  his  new 
benefice ;  for  in  the  next  year,  when  he  was  appointed  to  the 
bishoprick  of  Ossory,  we  find  him  still  in  Hampshire.  He  had 
enemies,  it  would  seem,  at  the  court  of  the  new  king ;  for  it 

i  See  p.  494. 


X  BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE. 

appears,  from  the  account  which  he  gives  of  his  meeting  with 
Edward  VI.  at  Southampton,  that  he  had  been  represented  to 
that  prince  as  "dead  and  buried."  "The  king  having  infor- 
mation that  I  was  there  in  the  street,  he  marvelled  thereat,  for- 
somuch  as  it  had  been  told  him  a  little  before  that  I  was  both 
dead  and  buried.  With  that  his  grace  came  to  the  window,  and 
earnestly  beheld  me  a  poor  weak  creature,  as  though  he  had 
upon  me,  so  simple  a  subject,  an  earnest  regard,  or  rather  a 
very  fatherly  care1."  The  result  of  this  interview  was,  that 
the  bishoprick  of  Ossory  was  not  so  much  offered  to,  as  urged 
upon  Bale ;  and  he,  though  now  advancing  in  years,  surrounded 
by  a  growing  and  attached  family,  well  provided  for  in  Eng- 
land, and  situated  in  a  very  pleasant  part  of  the  country,  felt 
it  his  duty  to  forego  his  present  advantages,  and  enter  upon  a 
new  and  most  arduous  sphere  of  duty.  He  might  perhaps 
have  had  some  misgivings  as  to  his  fitness  for  the  post  pro- 
posed :  certain  it  is,  that  he  was  for  a  long  time  unwilling  to 
accept  the  dignity,  nor  was  it  without  many  entreaties  both 
from  the  king  and  the  archbishop  that  he  consented. 

His  entry  upon  his  office  was  marked  by  dispute.  He 
was  required  by  the  Irish  ecclesiastics  to  submit  to  be  conse- 
crated according  to  the  Romish  ritual,  on  the  ground  that  the 
reformed  ordinal  had  not  received  the  sanction  of  the  Irish 
parliament.  This  he  very  properly  refused,  alleging  that,  as 
the  English  and  Irish  churches  were  under  one  temporal  head, 
the  king,  they  ought  to  be  governed  by  the  same  laws.  His 
arguments  were  successful :  the  ordaining  bishops  consulted 
the  chancellor,  and  Bale  was  consecrated  according  to  the  re- 
formed ritual  by  the  archbishop  of  Dublin,  in  the  cathedral  of 
that  city,  on  Feb.  2,  1553. 

The  new  bishop  acted  with  great  zeal  and  earnestness 

of  purpose,  so  much  so  as  to  give  great  offence  both  to  the 

clergy  and  laity  of  his  diocese,  among  whom  the  Reformation 

was  by  no  means  popular:  tumults  arose  and  multiplied  to  so 

1  Vocacyon  of  John  Bale,  p.  27. 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE.  XI 

great  an  extent,  that  Bale  found  not  only  his  peace,  but  his 
life  was  in  danger.  In  his  "  Vocacyon  of  John  Bale  to  the 
Byshopperycke  of  Ossorie,"  he  gives  a  very  interesting  and 
graphic  account  of  the  persecutions  he  endured  ;  and  if  we 
are  sometimes  compelled  to  admit  the  want  of  prudence  which 
the  bishop  displayed,  we  cannot  but  honour  his  uniform 
energy  and  diligence.  Worn  out,  however,  by  his  unsuc- 
cessful labours,  and  despairing  of  effecting  any  permanent 
benefit  among  those  now  encouraged  in  their  opposition  by 
the  death  of  Edward  VI.,  the  suppression  of  the  party  which 
supported  Lady  Jane  Grey,  and  the  avowed  favour  of  the 
new  Queen,  Mary,  Bale  privately  retired  from  his  diocese, 
and  took  refuge  in  Dublin. 

From  this  city  he  escaped  on  Michaelmas-day,  1553,  for 
the  purpose  of  going  to  Holland ;  but  the  ship  in  which  he 
embarked  was  taken  by  pirates,  and  he  himself  sold  as  a 
slave.  After  many  vicissitudes  he  found  a  quiet  abode  at 
Basle  in  Switzerland,  where  he  remained  till  the  year  1559, 
when  a  second  time  he  returned  from  his  exile,  with  his  con- 
stitution shattered  and  his  energies  decayed. 

He  evinced  no  desire  to  enter  again  on  the  possession  of 
his  episcopal  see,  but  spent  his  few  remaining  years  at  Can- 
terbury, in  the  cathedral  of  which  city  he  was  presented  to 
a  prebendal  stall,  and  where  he  was  buried.  His  death 
took  place  in  the  year  1563. 

Bishop  Bale  occupied  such  a  position  in  connection  with 
the  history  of  the  Reformation,  that  it  was  in  a  manner  neces- 
sary for  the  Parker  Society,  hi  pursuance  of  its  plan,  to  re- 
publish  some  of  his  numerous  works :  but  there  are  others  of 
them,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  which  could  not  with  propriety 
be  presented  to  the  public ;  and  the  re-printing  of  the  present 
portion  of  them  must  not  be  considered  as  indicating  an 
approval  of  all  he  either  said  or  did. 

An  entire  catalogue  of  his  works  would  occupy  more 
space  than  can  be  allotted  here.  In  addition  to  the  accounts 


Xll  BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE. 

of  Lord  Cobham's  Examination,  and  those  of  Thorpe  and 
Askewe,  which  are  included  in  the  present  volume,  together 
with  the  Commentary  on  the  Apocalypse,  published  under 
the  title  of  "  The  Image  of  Both  Churches,"  Bale  was  the 
author  of 

"  Scriptorum  Illustrium  Majoris  Britannia,  &c.  Catalogus 
&c.  &c.  et  ix.  centurias  continens." 

This  is  his  most  important  work. 

He  wrote  also  an  account  of  the  monasteries  as  they  ex- 
isted in  England  at  the  time  of  the  dissolution :  it  is  entitled 
"  Acts  of  English  Votaries." 

"  The  Pageant  of  Popes."  This  work  is  translated  from 
the  Latin  of  Bale  by  John  Studley.  London,  1574,  4to. 

A  list  of  his  works,  with  the  commencing  words  of  many 
of  them,  will  be  found  in  Bishop  Tanner's  "  Bibliotheca  Brit- 
tannico-Hibernica." 


CHRONICLE 


OF 


THE   EXAMINATION  AND   DEATH 


LORD    COBHAM. 


[BALE.] 


tonc^rning 

the  r.vnininauon  anD  ocntl)  of  tljc  JLJIcsscti 

tnarttr  of  OTim'st,  &tr  ^ofm  ©toeca- 

stdl  tljr  Ho  it)  e'obliam,  collected 

toget&er  bp 

Jftale. 


©tocastd  .  p  . 


t^e  latter  time  sfjall  mang  be  cfjosen, 
prouetf,  an&  purgfgeb  bp  fgre  pet  sfjall  t^e 
fangolJlp  Ipue  totcfeeijlp  stpll,  anK  ftaue  no 
bn&etstantJtng.  Daniel .  xtf . 


[On  <fo  reverse  page:] 

IMPRINTED 

at  Hon&on,  bp  &nt!)onp 
agapflpa  &eres 
Itng  topt^out 
gate. 


4T  Cum  (Sratta  et  jprtutUjjui  a&  SimwvfmciitJu 
iolum. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


[THE  reign  which  preceded  Sir  John  Oldcastle's  troubles 
is  generally  supposed  to  have  first  introduced  into  England 
the  custom  of  burning  for  heresy.  And  Willian  Sautre,  a 
Lollard,  is  reckoned  the  first  instance  of  the  infliction  of  that 
punishment,  A.  D.  1401 — 2.  Fox  expressly  says  so :  and  he 
is  followed  herein  by  bishop  Burnet  and  Mr  Collier.  But 
the  latter  of  these  had  forgot  what  himself  had  told  us  under 
Hen.  III.  of  a  deacon,  that,  apostatizing  to  Judaism,  was  first  voi.i.P.428. 
degraded  at  a  council  at  Oxford,  A.  D.  1222,  and  afterwards  "xfewwl. 

i  i      i  •     Wikes,  p.  39. 

sentenced  to  the  stake  by  the  secular  power.  And  there  is 
good  evidence  of  a  more  early  example  than  even  this.  A 
chronicle  of  London  mentions  one  of  the  Albigenses  burnt  Bale  de 

Script.  Brit. 

A.  D.  1210.     And  Camden,  probably,  alludes  to  this,  when  he  ^p^vl'm 


says,   "  ex  quo  regnante  Joanne   Christiani  in   Chnstianos  in  Apparat. 

ad  Eliz. 

apud  nos  flammis  scevire  coeperunt. 

It  is,  however,  agreed  on  all  hands,  that  this  severe 
method  of  proceeding  was  brought  into  England  much  later 
than  into  other  countries.  This  bishop  Burnet  seems  to  at- 
tribute wholly  to  the  resolution  of  the  people,  when  he  tells 
us,  That  England,  i.  e.  the  people  of  England,  (for  he  does 
not  speak  of  the  encroachments  of  the  pope,)  was  not  so  tame 
as  to  bear  the  severity  of  those  laws  which  were  settled  and 
put  in  execution  in  other  kingdoms.  He  might  with  as  much 
truth  and  honour  to  the  nation  have  imputed  it  to  the 
clemency  of  our  princes,  who  were  unwilling  to  exercise  such 
a  tyranny  over  their  subjects.  So  Hoveden,  without  any  A.D.  uss. 
refined  reasoning :  "  Publicani  comburebantur  in  pluribus 
locis  per  regnum  Francice,  quod  rex  Anglice  nullo  modo 
permisit  in  terra  sua,  licet  ibi  essent  perplurimi." 

1—2 


4  ADVERTISEMENT. 

Sir  John  Oldcastlc  was  the  first  nobleman  who  suffered 
for  the  sake  of  religion :  not  noble  by  birth,  but  by  his 
marriage  with  the  lady  Cobham ;  upon  whose  account  he 
had  the  honour  of  summons  to  parliament  11, 12, 14  Hen.  IV. 
and  1  Hen.  V.  See  Dugdale's  Baronage. 

Bale  tells  us,  that  at  the  parliament  at  Leicester  2  Hen.  V. 
it  was  enacted,  that  the  Lollards  should  be  hanged  for  treason, 
and  burnt  for  heresy ;  and  since  Sir  John  was  one  of  that 
number,  he  suffered  in  both  respects.  But  in  the  act,  as  Fox 
has  printed  it,  we  find  no  mention  of  this  double  punishment 
for  Lollardism.  The  goods  indeed  of  those  that  were  con- 
victed of  it  were  to  be  forfeited;  but  that,  as  Collier  has 
observed  against  Fuller,  does  not  prove  that  the  Law  con- 
demned them  as  traitors.  Besides,  Sir  John  Oldcastle  was  not 
only  convicted  of  heresy,  but  indicted  for  treason,  before  this 
act  was  thought  of,  and  was  at  last  condemned  upon  his  first 
indictment.  Rapin  says l,  it  is  plain  that  Lord  Cobham  did  not 
suffer  for  treason  because  he  was  burnt.  By  the  same  way 
of  arguing  it  might  be  proved,  he  did  not  suffer  for  heresy 
because  he  was  hanged.] 

[i  sub  A.D.  1416.] 


A  BRIEF   CHRONICLE 

CONCERNING  THE 

EXAMINATION    AND    DEATH 

OF  THE 

BLESSED  MARTYR   OF   CHRIST, 

SIR    JOHN    OLDCASTLE, 

THE  LORD  COBHAM. 

COLLECTED  TOGETHER 

BY   JOHN   BALE, 

OUT  OF  THE  BOOKS  AND   WRITINGS  OF  THOSE   POPISH 

PRELATES  WHICH  WERE  PRESENT  BOTH  AT  HIS 

CONDEMNATION  AND  JUDGMENT. 


THE    PREFACE. 

IN  the  profane  histories  of  old,  orators  and  poets,  both  piu 
Greeks  and  Latins,  they  are  much  commended  and  thought  cir ' 

•  °        Catullus. 

worthy  of  eternal  memory,  which  have  either  died  for  their  Horatms. 

»  »  '  Lucanus. 

natural  country,  or  dangered  their  lives  for  a  commonwealth :  s^"8- 
as  we  read  of  Codrus  that  was  king  of  Athens,  of  Quintus 
Curtius  the  Roman,  of  Anchurus  the  Phrygian,  Ulysses, 
Hernias,  Theseus,  Mencetius,  Scipio  Africanus,  Mutius  Scsevola, 
Valerius  Codes,  the  two  brethren  of  Carthage,  which  were 
both  called  Philaenus,  and  the  three  noble  Decians,  with  other 
divers.  In  the  sacred  scriptures  of  the  bible  hath  Moses,  !*>*.  xiv. 

r  '  Ecclus.  xlvi. 

Josue,  Gideon,  Jepthe,  Deborah,  Judith,  David,  Elias,  Josias,  }  slm.Xxvii. 
Zorobabel,  Mattathias,  Eleazarus,  and  the  Maccabees,  their 2  Mac>  Ti> 
just  praises  for  their  mighty  zeal  and  manifold  enterprises 
concerning  the  children  of  Israel.      Among  the  papists  also  sigebertus 

.  .  &  Gemblacen- 

( which  are  a  most  prodigious  kind  of  men)  are  they  most  sis- 
highly   advanced  by  lying  signs,    false  miracles,   erroneous  Pet 
writings,  shrines,  relics,  lights,  tabernacles,  altars,  censings, 
songs,  and  holy-days,  which  have  been  slain  for  the  liberties, 
privileges,  authority,  honour,  riches,  and  proud  maintenance 
of  their  holy  whorish  church :  as  were  Antidius,  Bonifacius, 
Benno,  Thomas  a  Becket,  John  the  cardinal,  Petrus  de  Cas-  pa^er  vo- 

lateranus. 


6  CHRONICLE  OF  LORD  COBHAM. 

^E™*C       tronovo,  Peter  of  Milan,  Paganus  of  Bergom,  Stanislaus  of 
Cracovia,  Steven  Collier  of  Tholouse,  Bonaventure  of  Padua, 
Julianus  the  cardinal  of  Saint  Angel ;   and  in  our  time  John 
Fisher,  Thomas  More,  Friar  Forest,  Reynolds,  and  the  Char- 
ter-house monks  which  suffered   here  in  England,    with  an 
Arti'v1        infinite  number  more.      What  is  then  to  be  thought  of  those 
j^hnv'iii.      g°dly  an(i  valiant  warriors,  which  have  not  spared  to  bestow 
their  most  dear  lives  for  the  verity  of  Jesus  Christ  against 
the  malignant  muster  of  that  execrable  antichrist  of  Rome, 
the  devil's  own  vicar  ?     Of  whose  gracious  number  a  very 
sir  John  old-  special  member,  and  a  vessel  of  God's  election,  was  that  vir- 
tnebisnop*.   tuous  knight  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  the  good  lord  Cobham,  as 
will  plenteously  appear  in  this  process  following.     He  that 
hath  judgment  in  the  spirit   shall   easily   perceive  by   this 
treatise,  what  beastly  blockheads  these  bloody  belly-gods  were 
in  their  unsavoury  interrogations ;   and  again,  what  influence 
of  grace  this  man  of  God  had  from  above  concerning  his  an- 
johnhi.       swers,  specially  in  that  most  blind  and  ignorant  time  wherein 
Rev.  vi.        an  was  but  darkness,  the  sun  appearing  sackcloth,  as  St  John 

hath  in  the  Apocalypse. 

Lukexxi.  Most  surely  fulfilled  Christ  his1  promise  in  him  which  he 

Mark  xin.     made  to  his  apostles :    "  Cast  not   in  your  mind  aforehand 

LukexiL  *  * 

(saith  he)  what  answer  ye  shall  make  when  these  spiritual 
tyrants  shall  examine  you  in  their  synagogues,  and  so  deliver 
you  up  unto  kings  and  debitees2.  For  I  will  give  you  such 
utterance  and  wisdom  in  that  hour,  as  all  your  enemies  shall 
never  be  able  to  resist."  This  only  sentence  of  Christ  adjoined 

Christ's  disci-  to  his  godly  answer  is  enough  to  prove  him  his  true  disciple, 
and  them  in  their  foolish  questions  the  manifest  members  of 
Satan.  I  remember  that  fourteen  years  ago  the  true  servant 
of  God,  William  Tyndale,  put  into  the  print  a  certain  brief 

Theexami-    examination  of  the  said  lord  Cobham  :  the  which  examination 

nation  of  the  .  ...  «     ,  •  i    i        i>  111  <• 

Lord  cob-     was  written  m  the  time  ot  the  said  lord  s  trouble  by  a  certain- 

ham.  ,  ... 

friend  of  his,  and  so  reserved  in  copies  unto  this  our  age.    But 

since  that  time  I  have  found  it  in  their  own  writings,  which 

were  then  his  utter  enemies,  in  a  much  more  ample  form  than 

The  great      there ;   specially  in  the  great  process  which  Thomas  Arundel, 

the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  made  then  against  him,  written 

by  his  own  notaries  and  clerks,  tokened  also  with  his  own 

sign  and  seal,   and  so  directed  unto  Richard  Clifford,  then 

[*  Christs  old  edition  for,  Christ  his.]  [2  Debitees:  deputies.] 


THE   PREFACE. 


bishop  of  London,  with  a  general  commandment  to  have  it 
then  published  by  him,  and  by  the  other  bishops  the  whole 
realm  over. 

Furthermore  I  have  seen  it  in  a  copy  of  that  writing  Thomas 

r<;  &  Walden.  in 

which  the  said  Richard  Clifford  sent  unto  Robert  Mascall,  a  Fasdcuio 

Zizamorum 

Carmelite  friar,  and  bishop  of  Hereford,  under  his  sign  and  Wielevi- 

seal,  and  in  a  copy  of  his  also  directed  to  the  archdeacons  of 

Hereford  and  Shrewsbury.     The  year,  month,  and  day  of 

their  date,  with  the  beginnings  of  their  writings,  shall  here- 

after follow  in  the  book,  as  occasion  shall  require  it.     Besides  From  whence 

'  *  this  Treatise 

all  this,  Thomas  Walden,  being  in  those  days  the  king's  con-  Cometh. 
fessor,  and  present  at  his  examination,  condemnation,  and  ex- 
ecration, registered  it,  among  other  processes  more,  in  his 
book  called  Fasciculus  Zizaniorum  Wielevi.  He  maketh 
mention  of  it  also  in  his  first  epistle  to  pope  Martin  the  Fifth, 
and  in  his  solemn  Sermon  de  Funere  Regis.  Only  such 
reasons  have  I  added  thereunto,  as  the  afore-named  Thomas  waiden. 

'  cent.  Wiclev. 

Walden  proponed  to  him  in  the  time  of  that  examination,  as  u£t°70^», 
he  mentioneth  in  his  first  and  second  books  adversus  Wide-  Ed?tpparil!' 
vistas,  with  the  manner  of  his  godly  departing  out  of  this  Ip5.5ij£om'  l' 
frail  life,  which  I  found  in  other  writings  and  chronicles. 

His  youth  was  full  of  wanton  wildness  before  he  knew  the 
scriptures,  as  he  reporteth  in  his  answer,  and  for  the  more 
part  unknown  unto  me,  and  therefore  I  write  it  not  here. 
His  father,  the  lord  Regnolde  of  Cobham,  John  Froissart  num- 
bereth  always  amongst  the  most  worthy  warriors  of  England. 
In  all  adventurous  acts  of  worldly  manhood  was  he  ever  bold,  The  Christian 

•  manhood  of 

strong,  fortunate,  doughty,  noble,  and  valiant  ;  but  never  so  ^°hn  Old" 
worthy  a  conqueror  as  in  this  his  present  conflict  with  the 
cruel  and  furious  frantic  kingdom  of  antichrist.  Far  is  this 
Christian  knight  more  praiseworthy  for  that  he  had  so 
noble  a  stomach  in  defence  of  Christ's  verity  against  those 
Romish  superstitions,  than  for  any  temporal  nobleness,  either 
of  blood,  birth,  lands,  or  of  martial  feats.  For  many  thousands  £owmisirj 

*  Christ  s  bat- 

have  had  in  that  great  courage,  which  in  the  other  have  been  tles- 
most    faint-hearted   cowards  and   very    desperate   dastards  ; 
whereas  he  persevered  most  faithfully  constant  to  the  end. 
Many  popish  parasites  and  men-pleasing  flatterers  have  written  Flatterers  of 

•       1       t    xu  f  l.  Sreat  men- 

large  commendations  and  encomiesj  ot  those  ;    but  ot  such 

noble  men  as  this  was,  very  few  or  in  a  manner  none  at  all. 

[3  Encomies:  encomiums.] 


8  CHRONICLE  OF  LORD  COBHAM. 

When  I  sometime  read  the  works  of  some  men  learned,  I 
marvel  not  a  little  to  see  them  so  abundant  in  vain  flattering 
praises  for  matters  of  no  value,  yea,  for  things  to  be  dispraised 
rather  than  praised  of  men  that  were  godly-wise. 

Polydorus  Vergilius,  a  collector  sometime  in  England  of 
the  pope's  Peter  Pence,  and  afterward  archdeacon  of  Wells, 
hath  in  this  point  deformed  his  writings  greatly,  polluting  our 
English  Chronicles  most  shamefully  with  his  Romish  lies  and 
NO  tales  may  other  Italish  beggarys.     Battles  hath  he  described  there  at 

be  told  out  of  oo      * 

large  with  no  small  discommendings  of  some  princes  which 
were  godly  ;  but  the  privy  packing  of  prelates,  and  crafty 
conveyance  of  the  spirituality,  hath  he  in  every  place  almost 
full  properly  passed  over.  He  was  too  familiar  with  the 
bishops,  and  took  too  much  of  their  counsel,  when  he  compiled 
the  twenty-six  books  of  his  English  history.  And  not  greatly 
is  the  land  beholden  unto  him  in  that  work  for  any  large 
Pra^se  °f  erudition  that  he  hath  given  it  there.  A  singular 
beauty  is  it  to  a  Christian  religion,  when  their  ancient  mo- 
numents are  garnished  among  others  with  men  of  fresh  lite- 
rature, which  therein  hath  small  remembrance  or  none.  Unless 
it  be  Gildas,  Bedas,  Alcuinus,  Joannes  Scotus,  Aldelmus,  Neu- 
burgus,  and  one  or  two  more,  none  are  in  that  whole  work 
mentioned  concerning  that,  as  though  England  had  always 
been  most  barren  of  men  learned.  This  do  I  not  write  in 
dispraise  of  his  learning  (which  I  know  to  be  very  ex- 
cellent), but  for  the  abuse  thereof,  being  a  most  singular  gift 
of  God. 
A  worthy  I  would  wish  some  learned  Englishman  (as  there  are  now 

work  were  v 

most  excellent  fresh  wits)  to  set  forth  the  English  Chronicles 
in  their  right  shape,  as  certain  other  lands  have  done  afore 
them,  all  affections  set  apart.  I  cannot  think  a  more  necessary 
thing  to  be  laboured  to  the  honour  of  God,  beauty  of  the 
realm,  erudition  of  the  people,  and  commodity  of  other  lands, 
next  the  sacred  scriptures  of  the  Bible,  than  that  work  would 
Blasphemous  be.  For  truly  in  those  they  have  there  yet  is  vice  more 
a(^vanced  than  virtue,  and  Romish  blasphemy  than  godliness ; 
as  it  may  full  well  appear  unto  eyes  of  right  judgment  in 
the  lamentable  history  here  following,  and  such  other,  which 
hath  been  long  hid  in  the  dark.  Mark  diligently  the  sentence 
of  the  said  Polydorus  concerning  this  good  lord  Cobham,  and 
thereupon  consider  his  good  workmanship  in  other  matters. 


THE   PREFACE.  9 

"  In  the  council  of  Constance  (saith  he)  was  the  heresy  of  John  Poiyd.  Angi. 
Wicliffe  condemned,  and  two  at  the  same  time  burned  in  that  xxis.  Ed.' 

Basil.  1546. 

city,  which  were  the  chief  heads  of  that  sect1."     All  this  is?-441- 
true,  though  the  feat  handling  thereof  be  altogether  Italish. 

But  whereas  he  saith  after,   that  when  this  was  once  Heuphoidetn 

holy  Chuich 

known  to  their  companions  in   England,  they  conspired  in  witllli<»- 

their  madness  against  the  whole  clergy,  and  finally  against 

the  King  also,  for  that  he  was  then  a  fautor  of  Christian  £*b™dus-  P  • 

religion,  having  to  their  great  captains  sir  John  Oldcastle  and  Lond- 18U- 

sir  Roger  Acton,  he  maketh  a  most  shameful  lie.     For  how 

could  sir  Roger  Acton  with  his  company  conspire  upon  that 

[l  In  eodem  concilio  damnata  est  Joannis  Vuytcliffi  hseresis ;  ac  Jo- 
annes Hus,  et  Hieronymus  Pragensis  ejus  discipulus,  duo  id  temporis 
viri  qui  ejus  sectse  capita  erat,  in  ea  urbe  combusti  sunt.  Quod 
ubi  reliquis  consociis,  qui  etiam  tune  in  Anglia  erant,  patent,  tan- 
quam  furiis  agitati,  primum  conjurationes  in  omnes  sacerdotes,  de- 
inde  in  regem,  quod  pius  esset  cultor  religionis,  faciunt,  protinusque 
conventus  passim  celebrantes,  suam  superstitionem  armis  defenden- 
dam  statuunt :  itaque  Joanne  Oldecastellio,  viro  forti  ceterum  impio, 
cujus  rei  causa  paulo  ante  ab  exercitu  regio  relegatus  fuerat,  et 
Rogerio  Actono  ducibus,  ac  bene  magna  desperatorum  hominum 
comitante  caterva,  Londinum  concurrunt,  ut  civitate  potiti  majorem 
inde  sui  sirailium  manum  cogant,  atque  regem  opprimant.  Qua  re 
nunciata,  rex  omnibus  consiliis  antevertendum  existimat,  ut  prius  in 
armis  sit,  quam  ea  bominum  colluvio  in  urbem  irruat;  qui  celeriter 
obviam  factus,  exspectat  loco  idoneo  ad  pugnandum,  dum  illud  agmen 
accedat.  Verum  perditi  homines  ubi  de  regis  adventu  cognoverunt, 
ut  jamjam  victi  alii  alio  turpiter  se  in  pedes  dant,  quorum  aliquot 
in  fuga  deprehensi  igne  illico  necantur.  Capiuntur  non  multo  post 
ambo  ductores,  in  carceremque  conjiciuntur :  sed  Joannes  ex  turri 
Londinensi  noctu  aufugit,  Rogerius  vero  merito  afficitur  supplicio. 
Ob  id  tamen  non  fugiebat  principem  se  nequaquam  funditus  tanti 
veneni  radices  de  hominum  longe  opiniosissimorum  pectoribus  evel- 
lisse :  quare  publice  edixit,  ut  si  uspiam  deinceps  reperirentur,  qui  earn 
sequerentur  sectam,  patrise  hostes  haberentur,  quo  sine  omni  leni- 
tate  severius  ac  ocius  de  illis  supplicium  sumeretur :  ita  animum 
et  cogitationem  posuerat  in  ea  delenda.  Est  hsec  parva  pro  nominis 
Christiani  conservatione  gesta  domi  a  principio  res,  quse  sine  dubio 
potuit  monstrare  victoriam,  quse  postea  in  Galliis  parta  est.  Fuit  is 
annus  salutis  humanse  MCCCCXV.  et  cum  Henricus  regnare  ccepit,  n, 
quo  Thomas  Harundellus  Cantuariensis  antistes,  annum  jam  tune 
sedens  tertium  et  trigesimum,  e  vita  excessit:  in  cujus  locum  suc- 
cessit  Henricus  Chicheleius  Menevensis  Episcopus,  ordine  Cantuari- 
ensium  archiepiscoporum  sexagesimus. — Polydor.  Vergil.  Angl.  Hist, 
lib.  xxii.  Edit.  Basil.  1546,  p.  441.] 


10 


CHRONICLE  OF  LORD  GOBI! AM. 


AoUConcilii  Jonn 
Coniuntl-        «»«•" 


tree  by  his 

fruit- 


They  were 
enemies  to 


occasion,  being  dead  more  than  four  years  afore  ;    and  Sir 
Oldcastle  remaining  all  that  season  in  Wales?   John 
Huss    suffered   death   at   Constance  the  year  of  our  Lord 

1415,  in  July  ;    Hierome  of  Prague  hi  the  year  of  our  Lord 

1416,  in  May  ;  which  were  the  two  heads  he  speaketh  of. 
Sir  Roger  Acton  was  burnt  with  his  company  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  1413,  in  January,  as  witnesseth  Walden,  Fabian, 
and  John  Major  in  their  chronicles  and  writings.   Now  reckon 
these  numbers  and  years,  and  mark  the  proper  conveyance  of 
this  Romish  gentleman,  the  pope's  collector,  to  clout  up  that 
crooked  kingdom  of  theirs.  He  can  by  such  legerdemain  both 
please  his  friends  in  England,  and  also  at  Rome. 

After  that  he  folio  weth  with  lie  upon  lie,  as  that  they 
rch'  came  then  to  London  to  destroy  the  King  ;  that  he  in  his  own 
person  met  with  them  there  in  arms,  that  they  cowardly  fled, 
that  some  were  taken  there  and  burnt  out  of  hand,  and  that 
the  Lord  Cobham  and  Sir  Roger  Acton  were  cast  into  the 
Tower  of  London,  upon  that  occasion.  Seemeth  it  not  a 
matter  somewhat  like  to  the  purpose,  think  you,  that  men 
should  be  there  burned  for  making  such  an  insurrection  or 
tumult?  I  trow  he  hath  cobbled  here  somewhat  workmanly. 

And  whereas  he  saith  in  the  end,  that  the  King  thereupon 
made  an  act  that  they  from  thenceforth  should  be  taken  as 
traitors  against  his  own  person,  which  were  proved  to  follow 
that  sect,  he  maketh  an  abominable  lie.  For  that  act  was 
made  only  at  the  bishops'  complaint  and  false  suit,  in  the  first 
year  of  his  reign,  and  by  force  of  that  act  those  innocent  men 
then  suffered.  More  than  four  hundred  of  such  manifest  lies 
could  I  gather  out  of  his  Chronicles  ;  much  more  then  might 
more  eyes  and  judgments  do. 

Now  let  us  expend  what  the  true  cause  should  be  of  this 
godly  man's  condemnation  and  death,  all  dreams  of  papists  set 
apart.  The  truth  of  it  is,  that  after  he  had  once  throughly 
tasted  the  Christian  doctrine  of  John  Wicliffe  and  of  his  dis- 
ciples, and  perceived  their  livings  agreeable  to  the  same,  he 
abhorred  all  the  superstitious  sorceries  (ceremonies,  I  should 
say)  of  the  proud  Romish  church.  From  thenceforth  he 
brought  all  things  to  the  touch-stone  of  God's  word.  He 
tried  all  matters  by  the  scriptures,  and  so  proved  their  spirit 
whether  they  were  of  God  or  nay.  He  maintained  such 
preachers  in  the  dioceses  of  Canterbury,  London,  Rochester, 


traitors. 


Walden.  in 
Serai,  de 
Funer.  Reg. 


Well  stored 
wiih  lies. 


The  causes  of 
Sir  John  Old- 
castle's  con- 
demnation. 


John  v. 
1  Thess.  v. 
Matt.  vii. 
1  John  iv. 


THE  PREFACE.  11 

and  Hereford,  as  the  bishops  were  sore  offended  with.     He 
exhorted  their  priests  to  a  better  way  by  the  gospel;  and 
when  that  would  not  help,  he  gave  them  sharp  rebukes.    He  waiden.  m 
admonished  the  kings,  as  Richard  the  Second,  Henry  the  wtcievi'zan' 
Fourth,  and  Henry  the  Fifth,  of  the  clergy's  manifold  abuses, 
and  put  into  the  parliament-house  certain  books  concerning 
their  just  reformation,  both  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1395 
and  iii  the  year  1410.      Of  the  first  book  this  is  the  be- 
ginning :    Prima   conclusio.   Quando   ecclesia  Anglice,   #e.,  Fabianus. 

which  I  have  here  left  out,  lest  this  treatise  should  be  too  w»-  "to." 

P.  575. 

great.  The  other  book  was  made  by  one  John  Purvey,  a 
master  of  art  of  Oxford  :  beside  the  eighteen  conclusions  that 
master  John  Wicliffe  had  put  in  long  afore  that. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1391  this  noble  lord  Cobham,  Poiyd.  in 
with  certain  other  more,  motioned  the  King  at  Westminster,  Lib.'xx. 

.  .  .  Polydore 

in  the  time  of  his  parliament,  that  it  were  very  commodious  Vers''  ™akes 

f  v  no  mention 

to  England  if  the  Romish   bishop's  authority  extended   no  hl^Tn  Su  ' 
further  than  the  ocean  sea  or  haven  of  Calais,  considering  JLU^X.  Ed. 
the  charges  and  unquietness  of  suits  there,  and  that  men's  ^Ti}.1546' 
causes  could  not  be  throughly  known  so  far  off.     Whereupon  xreyisain 
the  king  made  this  act  by  consent  of  his  lords,  that  no  man  cestrensis. 
from  thenceforth  should  sue  to  the  pope  in  any  matter,  nor 
publish  any  excommunication  of  his,  under  pain  of  losing  their 
goods  with  perpetual  imprisonment.  This  and  the  afore-named  Fabianus. 
book  had  cost  him,  with  sir  John  Cheny  and  other  more,  his  P 
life  in  the  sixth  year  after,  at  the  crafty  accusement  of  certain 
prelates  (though  it  hath  in  the  Chronicles  another  colour),  had 
not  God  then  most  graciously  preserved  him.     Another  cause  waiden. 
of  his  death,  yet  besides  all  that  hath  been  said  afore,  was  LU>.'U.  cape.v' 

Ixx 

this  :  he  caused  all  the  works  of  John  Wicliffe  to  be  written 
at  the  instance  of  John  Huss,  and  so  to  be  sent  into  Bohemia, 
France,  Spain,  Portugal,  and  other  lands  :  whereof  Subinco 


Lepus  the  archbishop  of  Prague  caused  more  than  two  hun-  ensis. 
dred  volumes,  fair  written,  openly  to  be  burnt  afterwards,  as 
witnesseth  ^Eneas  Sylvius  de  Oriqine  Bohemorum.  Hermannu 

•  -ii  IT  Shedel. 

These  causes  known,  with  other  more  that  I  could  re- 
hearse, consider  whether  the  world,  that  is  always  so  wicked,  Heb.  xi. 
was  worthy  to  hold  such  a  noble  Christian  warrior  as  this  Nan",  m. 
was,  or  nay  :  consider  also  the  just  punishment  of  the  Lord 
for  wicked  laws  that  were  then  made,  with  the  exceeding 


12  CHRONICLK    OF  LORD  COBHAM. 

mischiefs   that  the   spiritualty   then    used ;    and   weigh   the 
miserable  estate  that  the  realm  was  in  soon  after  for  con- 
tempt of  his  eternal  word :    and  thereupon  laud  his  right- 
eousness, and  beware  of  like  contempt  and  plague  in  these 
wawen^in    days.      In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1422  departed  king  Henry 
FUIM.T.  Beg.  the  fifth,  in  his  most  nourishing  time,  even  in  the  beginning 
of  the  thirty-seventh  year  of  his  age,  which  was  about  four 
King  Henry  years  after  the  death  of  this  Lord  Cobham.     His  son  Henry 

VI.  a  babe. 

the  sixth  succeeded  in  his  room,  and  had  the  governance  of 
this  whole  realm,  being  but  a  babe  of  eight  months  old  and 
odd  days.  What  a  dolour  was  this  unto  men  of  ripe  dis- 
cretion, naturally  loving  their  country  and  regarding  the 

isai.  Hi.  commonwealth  thereof !  Yea,  what  a  plague  of  God  was  it, 
after  the  scriptures,  to  have  a  young  child  to  their  king ! 
And,  that  it  should  the  more  manifestly  appear  to  come  that 
way,  or  of  the  stroke  of  God,  he  was  a  childish  thing  all  the 
days  of  his  life. 

isai.  iii.  "I  shall  give  you  (saith  the  Lord  in  his  high  displeasure) 

children  to  be  your  princes,  and  young  infants  without  wis- 

ihe  years  of  dom  shall  have  the  governance  of  you."  What  wretched 
calamities  the  realm  suffered  afterward  for  the  space  of  more 
than  fourscore  years  and  three,  till  the  days  of  King  Henry 

prelates,       the  seventh,  it  is  unspeakable.      Since  the  preaching  of  John 

now  appear.  Wicliffe  hath  the  Lord  suffered  the  pompous  popish  prelates 
to  shew  themselves  forth  in  their  own  right  colours,  that  they 
might  now  in  the  light  of  his  gospel  appear  as  they  are 
in  deed,  even  spiteful  murderers,  idolaters,  and  sodomites. 
Afore  his  time  they  lurked  under  the  glittering  shine  of 

Fnars  dark-  hypocrisy,  and  could  not  be  seen  in  their  masteries.  The 
friars  with  their  charming  sophistry  threw  such  a  dark  mist 
over  the  universal  world,  that  superstition  could  not  be  known 
for  superstition,  nor  idolatry  for  idolatry. 

Unspeakable  filthiness  of  all  fleshly  occupying  was  then 
called  priests'  chastity,  as  it  is  yet,  and  will  be  till  it  come  to 

Rev.  xviu.  the  highest,  that  God  may  take  full  vengeance.  Then  was 
whoredom  worshipped  in  prelates  of  the  church,  and  sacred 
wedlock  reckoned  such  a  detestable  vice  as  was  worthy  in 

waiden.»n    &  priest  most  cruel  death:    as  was  seen  for  example  in  sir 

o£ere.ue  William  Wyght,  which  was  burnt  for  the  same  at  Norwich 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1428. 


THE  PREFACE.  13 

Thus  was  white  judged  black,  and  light  darkness ;   so  ill 
was  men's  sight  in  those  days.     By  such  means  (saith  the  i««-  v. 
prophet)  they  "drew  wickedness  unto  them  as  it  were  with  a 
cord,  and  all  kinds  of  sin  as  it  were  with  a  cart-rope."     If  England  for 

England   at   that    time    had   not    been    unthankful    for    the  ness  pun- 
ished. 

singular  benefit  that  God  then  sent  them  by  those  good 
men,  the  days  of  antichrist  and  his  beastly  brood  had  been 
shortened  there  long  ago,  as  it  is  even  now,  and  hereafter 
like  to  be  more  largely.  A  most  orient  fresh  mirror  of  what  the 

.      .     .  it'  iTi/^ii  •      LordCobham 

Christian  manhood  appeareth  this  worthy  Lord  Cobham  in  aPPeareth 

.  now- 

our  age,  the  verity  now  open,  which  was  in  her  absence  a 

lamp  of  contempt  before  worldly-wise  men.  In  him  may 
noble  men  behold  here  plainly  a  most  noble  stomach  and 
precious  faith  in  the  midst  of  great  antichrist's  muddy  muster. 
His  courage  was  of  such  value  that  it  gave  him  the  victory  i  John  v. 

1  Cor.  xv. 

over  them  by  the  clear  judgment  of  the  scriptures,  what 
though  the  world's  judgments  be  far  otherwise.     And  as  for 
the  cruel  death  which  he  most  contumeliously  suffered,  it  is 
now  unto  him   a  most  plenteous  winning ;  for  in  the  just  Phii.j. 
quarrel  was  it  of  his  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Might  those  bloody  blusterers  have  had  their  full  sway 
now  of  late,  they  would  have  made  more  Oldcastles,  Actons,  The  Devii 

sleepeth  not 

Browns,  and  Beverleys ;  yea,  they  would  have  made  there  a 
greater  ^  havock  upon   Christ's   congregation,  than  ever  did 
Saul  in  his  raging  fury.      They  meant  more  than  they  ut-  Acts  VHL 
tered,  when  they  approached  so  nigh  (as  did  cruel  Haman)  Esth.v. 
to  the  presence   of  noble   Ahassuerus.     But  blessed  be  the 
eternal  Father,  which  hath  given   such  wisdom  godly  unto  A  godiy go- 

'  O  _  o    ^    «/  vernor. 

our  most  worthy  King,  that  he,  perceiving  their  sleights,  so 
abated  their  tyrannous  fierceness.  Pray,  noble  men,  pray, 
yea,  with  the  true  clergy  and  commons,  that  like  as  he  hath 
now  with  duke  Joshua  the  overhand  of  wicked  Jericho  by  Josh.  vi. 

his  only  gift,  and  is  through  that  become    a  whole  perfect  J^ud  GOI 
&      .  .  for  him- 

king  within  his  own  realm  far  above  all  his  predecessors,  so 

that  he  may  in  conclusion  overthrow  her  clearly.      For  as  Matt  xxyi. 

J  >  •  Johnxviu. 

yet  the  dreadful  damsel  (tyranny),  that  was  Caiaphas'  door- 
keeper, dwelleth  in  the  houses  of  bishops,  and  daily  compelleth  w.*'ndon  in 
poor  Peter  to  deny  his  master.     As  many  eyes  as  ever  had 
vigilant  Argus  had  he  need  to  have,  that  is  compassed  with 
such  a  sort,  as  are  that  brood  of  the  wily  serpent.    Consider 


14  CHRONICLE  OF  LORD  COBHAM. 

Pn»y  for  hii  what  heavenly  things  ye  have  received  of  the  scriptures 
under  his  permission,  and  yet  pray  once  again  for  his  gracious 
continuance  to  the  more  increase  of  knowledge.  Amen. 

O  Babylon,  thy  merchants  were  princes  of  the  earth  : 

and  with  thine  enchantments  were  all 

nations  deceived. 

Apocal.  xviii. 


THE  GREAT  PROCESS 

OF 

THOMAS     ARUNDEL, 

THE  ARCHBISHOP   OF   CANTERBURY, 
AND  OF 

THE    PAPISTICAL    CLERGY    WITH    HIM, 

AGAINST  THE  MOST  NOBLE  KNIGHT, 

SIR    JOHN    OLDCASTLE, 

THE  LORD   COBHAM, 
IN  THE  TEAR  OF  OUR  LORD  M.CCCC.XIII. 

WHEREIN  IS  CONTAINED  HIS  EXAMINATION,   IMPRISON. 
MENT  AND  EXCOMMUNICATION. 


THE  PROCESS  BEFORE  HIS  EXAMINATION. 

AFTER  that  the  true  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  John  Wic-  Exoperibus 

et  scnptis 

liffe,  a  man  of  very  excellent  life  and  learning,  had  for  the  ^homse  wai- 
space  of  more  than  twenty-six  years  most  valiantly  battled 
with  the  great  antichrist  of  Europe,  or  pope  of  Rome,  and  his 
diversely  disguised  host  of  anointed  hypocrites,  to  restore  the 
church  again  to  the  pure  estate  that  Christ  left  her  in  at  his 
ascension,  he  departed  hence  most  christianly  into  the  hands  John  wic- 

'  •    :  *  ...     1'ffe,  a  man 

of  God,  the  year  of  our  Lord  1387,  and  was  buried  in  his 
own  parish  church,  at  Lutterworth  in  Lincolnshire1.  No  small 
number  of  godly  disciples  left  that  good  man  behind  him,  to 
defend  the  lowliness  of  the  gospel  against  the  exceeding  pride, 
ambition,  simony,  avarice,  hypocrisy,  whoredom,  sacrilege, 
tyranny,  idolatrous  worshippings,  and  other  filthy  fruits  of 
those  stiff-necked  Pharisees.  Against  whom  Thomas  Arundel,  Thomas 

Arundel  in 

then  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  so  fierce  as  ever  was  Pharoah,  [J^0  P10" 
Antiochus,  Herod  or  Caiaphas,  collected  in  Paul's  church  at 
London  a   universal   synod   of  all   the   papistical  clergy   of 
England,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord   1413,  as  he  had   done 
divers  other  afore,  to  withstand  their  most  godly  enterprise. 

[l  Lutterworth  is  in  Leicestershire,  but  was  till  lately  in  the  diocese 
of  Lincoln.] 


16  THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 

And  this  was  the  first  year  of  king  Henry  the  fifth,  whom 
they  had  then  made  fit  for  their  hand. 

johnxi-  As  these  high  prelates  with  their  Pharisees  and  Scribes 

p«ai.  u.        were  thus  gathered  in  this  pestilent  council  against  the  Lord 
and  his  word,  first  there  resorted  unto  them  the  twelve  in- 
quisitors of  heresies  (whom  they  had  appointed  at  Oxford,  the 
year  afore,  to  search  out  heretics,  with  all  Wicliffe's  books), 
and  they  brought   two  hundred  and  sixty-six  faithful  con- 
clusions, which  they  had  collected  as  heresies  out  of  the  said 
waidm.  in    books.    The  names  of  the  said  inquisitors  were  these :  John 
wiciev.        VVitnam,  a  master  in  the  New  College,  John  Langdon,  monk  of 
Christ-Church  in  Canterbury,  William  Ufford,  regent  of  the 
Carmelites,  Thomas  Clayton,  regent  of  the  Dominicans,  Robert 
Gilberd,  Richard  Cartysdale,  John  Luck,  Richard  Snedysham, 
Richard  Flemming,  Thomas  Rodborne,  Robert  Roudbery,  and 
Richard  Grasdale.     In  the  mean  season  caused  they  their 
A  practice     hired  servants  to  blow  it  forth  abroad  throughout  all  the 

commonly 

used  of  that   realm,  that  they   were  there  congregate  for  an  wholesome 

generation.  .  * 

unity  and  reformation  of  the  church  of  England,  to  stop  so 
the  mouths  of  the  common  people.  Such  is  always  the  com- 
mon practice  of  these  subtle  sorcerers,  while  they  are  doing 
mischief,  to  blear  the  eyes  of  the  unlearned  multitude  with 
one  false  craft  or  other. 
AHkeprac-  After  a  certain  communication  they  concluded  among 

tice  sought  • 

butVtooh*'   themselves,  that  it  was  not  possible  for  them  to  make  whole 
Christ's  coat  without  seam  (meaning  thereby  their  patched 
popish  synagogue),  unless  certain  great  men  were  brought 
out  of  the  way,  which  seemed  to  be  the  chief  maintainers  of 
the  said  disciples  of  Wicliffe :  among  whom  the  most  noble 
knight  sir  John  Oldcastle,  the  Lord  Cobham,  was  complained 
of  by  the  general  proctors,  yea,  rather  betrayers  of  Christ  in 
Accused  for  his  faithful  members,  to  be  the  chief  principal.     Him  they 
the  gospel  of  accused  first  for  a  mighty  maintainer  of  suspected  preachers 
in  the  dioceses  of  London,  Rochester,  and  Hereford,  contrary 
to  the  minds  of  their  ordinaries.     Not  only  they  affirmed  him 
to  have  sent  thither  the  said  preachers,  but  also  to  have 
assisted  them  there  by  force  of  arms,  notwithstanding  their 
Accused  for   synodal  constitution  made  afore  to  the  contrary.     Last  of  all 
belief.         they  accused  him  that  he  was  far  otherwise  in  belief  of  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  of  penance,  of  pilgrimage,  of  image- 
worshipping,  and  of  the  ecclesiastical  power,  than  the  holy 
church  of  Rome  had  taught  many  years  afore. 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  17 

In  the  end  it  was  concluded  among  them,  that  without  process 
any  farther  delay  process  should  out  against  him  as  against  ^ 
a  most  pernicious  heretic.       Some  of  that  fellowship,  which 
were  of  more  crafty  experience  than  the  other,  would  in  no 
case  have  the1  matter  so  rashly  handled,  but  thought  this  way 
much  better :  considering  the  said  Lord  Cobham  was  a  man 
of  great  birth  and  in  favour  at  that  time  with  the  king,  their 
counsel  was  to  know  first  the  king's  mind,  to  save  all  things 
right   up.     This  counsel  was  well  accepted ;  and  thereupon 
the   archbishop    Thomas    Arundel,    with    his    other    bishops  A  wolfish 

.  *•      generation. 

and  a  great  part  of  the  clergy,  went  straight  ways  unto  the 
king  as  then  remaining  at  Kennington :  and  there  they2  laid 
forth  most  grievous  complaints  against  the  said  Lord  Cobham, 
to  his  great  infamy  and  blemish,  being  a  man  most  godly. 

The  king  gently  heard  those  blood-thirsty  raveners,  and  The  king 

.  ,  ,  .  ....,...,.  speakethfor 

far  otherwise  than  became  his  princely  dignity  he  instantly  him- 
desired  them,  that,  in  respect  of  his  noble  stock  and  knight- 
hood, they  should  yet  favourably  deal  with  him ;   and  that 
they  would,  if  it  were  possible,  without  all  rigor  or  extreme 
handling,  reduce  him  again  to  the  church's  unity.      He  pro-  HIS  gentle 

v  JT          promise. 

mised  them  also  that,  in  case  they  were3  contented  to  take 
some  deliberation,  his  self  would  seriously  common  the  matter 
with  him. 

Anon  after  the  king  sent  for  the  said  Lord  Cobham.  And 
as  he  was  come,  he  called  him  secretly  admonishing  him  be-  "h^^on" 
twixt  him  and  him,  to  submit  himself  to  his  mother  the  holy 
church,    and  as  an   obedient  child    to   acknowledge  himself 
culpable.    Unto  whom  the  Christian  knight  made  this  answer  : 
"  You,  most  worthy  prince,"  saith  he,  "  am  I  always  prompt 
and  willing  to  obey,   forsomuch  as  I  know  you  a  Christian 
king,  and  the  appointed  minister  of  God,  bearing  his  righteous4 
sword,  to  the  punishment  of  ill-doers,  and  for  the  safeguard  of  R°m-  x»i. 
them  that  be  virtuous.     Unto  you,  next  my  eternal  living5 
God,  owe  I  my  whole  obedience,   and  submit  me  thereunto 
(as  I  have  done  ever)  all  that  I  have  either  of  fortune  or 
nature,  ready  at  all  times  to  fulfil  whatsoever  ye  shall  in  that 
Lord  command  me.     But  as  touching  the  pope  and  his  spiritu-  Ah™°t-!;n 
alty,  truly  I  owe  them  neither  suit  nor  service,  forsomuch obedience- 

[l  « that,'  1st  ed.]  [2  'they,'  not  in  1st  ed.] 

[3  'were  not,'  1st  ed.]  [4  'bearing  the  sword,'  1st  ed.] 

[5  'living,'  not  in  1st  ed.] 

2 

[BALE.] 


18 


TUB  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 


a  The*.  11. 
Matt.  xxir. 


Kxvetusto 

exemlar! 


Judas  u  sent 

forth. 


jir<ui>heetis 
hired. 


pent 


r*eiMonhof 
the  papists. 


as  I  know  him  by  the  scriptures  to  be  the  great  Antichrist,  the 
gon  of  perdition,  the  open  adversary  of  God,  and  the  abomi- 
nation standing  in  the  holy  place."  When  the  king  had  heard 
this  with  such-like  sentences  more,  he  would  talk  no  longer 
with  him,  but  left  him  so  utterly. 

And  as  the  archbishop  resorted  again  unto  him  for  an  an- 
swer, he  gave  him  his  full  authority  to  cite  him,  examine  him, 
and  punish  him  according  to  the  devilish  decrees,  which  they 

* 

Call  the  laws  of  holy  church. 

•/ 

Then  the  said  archbishop,  by  the  counsel  of  his  other 
bishops  and  clergy,  appointed  to  call  before1  him  the  said2  sir 
John  Oldcastle,  the  Lord  Cobham,  and  to  cause  him  personally 
to  appear,  to  answer  to  such  suspected3  articles  as  they  should 
lay  against  him.  So  sent  he  forth  his  chief  summoner  with  a 
very  sharp  citation  unto  the  castle  of  Cowling,  where  as  he  at 
that  time  dwelt  for  his  solace.  And  as  the  said  summoner  was 
thither  come,  he  durst  in  no  case  enter  the  gates  of  so  noble  a 
man  without  his  licence  ;  and  therefore  he  returned  home 
aoa*n>  his  message  not  done.  Then  called  the  archbishop  one 
John  Butler  unto  him,  which  was  then  the  door-keeper  of  the 
king's  privy  chamber  ;  and  with  him  he  covenanted,  through 
promises  and  rewards,  to  have  this  matter  craftily  brought  to 
pass  under  the  king's  name. 

Whereupon  the  said  John  Butler  took  the  archbishop's 
summoner  with  him,  and  went  unto  the  said  Lord  Cobham, 
shewing  him  that  it  was  the  king's  pleasure  that  he  should 
obey  that  citation  ;  and  so  cited  him  fraudulently.  Then  said 
he  unto  them  in  few  words,  that  in  no  case  would  he  consent 
to  those  most  devilish  practices  of  the  priests.  As  they  had 
informed  the  archbishop  of  that  answer,  and  that  it  was  meet 
for  no  man  privately  to  cite  him  after  that  without  peril  of 
life,  he  decreed  by  and  by  to  have  him  cited  by  public  pro- 
cess  or  oP6n  commandment.  And  in  all  the  haste  possible, 
Up0n  the  Wednesday  before  the  nativity  of  our  Lady,  in  Sep- 
tember, he  commanded  letters  citatory  to  be  set  upon  the 
great  gates  of  the  cathedral  church  of  Rochester  (which  was 
but  three  English  miles  from  thence),  charging  him  to  appear 
personally  before  him  at  Leeds4,  in  the  sixth6  day  of  the  same 

[*  'gefore,'  1st  ed.]  [2  'said,'  not  in  1st  ed.] 

[3  'suspect,'  1st  ed.] 

[4  Leeds  or  Ledis  castle,  in  Kent,  about  five  miles  from  Maidstone. 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  19 

month  and  year,  all  excuses  to  the  contrary  set  apart.    Those  The  citations 

'  r  taken  down. 

letters  were  taken  down  anon  after  by  such  as  bare  favour  unto 
the  Lord  Cobham,  and  so  conveyed  aside.  After  that  caused 
the  archbishop  new  letters  to  be  set  up,  on  the  nativity  day  of 
our  lady ;  which  also  were  rent  down  and  utterly  consumed. 

Then,    forsomuch  as  he  did  not  appear  at  the  day  ap-  caiaphas  sit- 

'  .      rr     .  •        r    tethm  con- 

pointed  at  Leeds,  (where  as  he  sat  in  consistory  as  cruel  as  8'story- 

ever  was  Caiaphas,  with  his  court  of  hypocrites  about  him,)  he 
judged  him,  denounced  him,  and  condemned  him  of  most  deep 
contumacy.  After  that,  when  he  had  been  falsely  informed  by 
his  hired  spies  and  other  glossing  glaverers6,  that  the  said  Lord  False  aceusa- 

.  .  .  tions  against 

Cobham  had  laughed  him  to  scorn,  disdained  all  his  doings,  Wm- 

maintained  his  old  opinions,   contemned  the  church's  power, 

the  dignity  of  a  bishop,  and  the  order  of  priesthood,  (for  of7 

all  these  was  he  then  accused.)  in  his  moody  madness  without  The  serpent 

''  t  *  doth  his  na- 

just  proof  did  he  openly  excommunicate  him.    Yet  was  he  not ture- 
with  all  this  fierce  tyranny  qualified,  but  commanded  him  to 
be  cited  afresh,  to  appear  before  him  the  Saturday  after8  the 
feast  of  Saint  Matthew  the  apostle,  with  these  cruel  threaten- 
ings  added  thereunto ;  that  if  he  did  not  obey  at  that  day,  he 
would  more  extremely  handle   him.     And,  to  make  himself 
more  strong  towards  the  performance  thereof,  he  compelled  ^frih^  J1 
the  lay  power,  by  most  terrible  menacings  of  curses  and  inter-  be- 
dictions,  to  assist  him  against  that  seditious  apostate,  that9 
schismatic,  that  heretic,  that  troubler  of  the  public  peace,  that 
enemy  of  the  realm,  and  great  adversary  of  all  holy  church ; 
for  all  these  hateful  names  did  he  give  him. 

This  most   constant    servant  of  the  Lord,    and  worthy  A  mirror  of 

«    Christian 

knight,  sir  John  Oldcastle,  the  Lord  Cobham,  beholding  the  knighthood, 
unpeaceable  fury  of  antichrist  thus  kindled  against  him,  per- 
ceiving himself  also  compassed  on  every  side  with  deadly  dan- 
gers, he  took  paper  and  pen  in  hand,  and  so  wrote  a  Christian  Hecnafese 
confession  or  reckoning  of  his  faith  (which  followeth  here-  fore  men- 

It  had  been  the  property  of  the  Lords  Badlesmere,  but  reverted  to  the 
crown,  2  Edw.  III.  It  was  afterwards  inhabited  by  William  of  Wick- 
ham,  who  greatly  enlarged  it ;  by  Richard  II.,  and  for  a  short  time  by 
Henry  IV.  Archbishop  Arundel  procured  a  grant  of  this  castle,  where 
he  frequently  resided,  and  kept  his  court,  whilst  the  process  against 
Lord  Cobham  was  carrying  forward.  Wordsworth's  Eccles.  Biog.] 

[5  '  xi.'  1st  ed.] 

[6  glaverer,  a  flatterer.     Nares'  Glossary.] 

[7  'of,'  not  in  1st  ed.]  [8  before,  1st  ed.] 

[9  'that,'  not  in  1st  ed,] 

2—2 


20  THE  GREAT   PROCESS  AGAINST 

after),  and  both  signed  and  sealed  it  with  his  own  hand  : 
wherein  he  also  answereth  to  the  four  chiefest  articles  that 
the  archbishop  laid  against  him.  That  done,  he  took  the  copy 
with  him,  and  went  therewith  to  the  king,  trusting  to  find 
mercy  and  favour  at  his  hands.  None  other  was  that  confes- 
sion of  his  than  the  common  belief,  or  sum  of  the  church's 
Theapwues-  faith,  called  the  Apostles'  Creed,  of  all  Christian  men  then 

faith.  j  , 

used :  as  thus : 

THE  CHRISTIAN  BELIEF  OF  THE  LORD  COBHAM. 
The  common         I  BELIEVE  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of  hea- 
chnstians.     yen  and  earth.      And  in  Jesus  Christ  his  only  Son  our  Lord, 
which  was  conceived  of  the  Holy  Ghost,   born  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  suffered  death  under  Pontius  Pilate,  crucified,  dead,  and 
This  faith      buried,   went   down  to  hell,   the  third  day  rose  again  from 
garded.        death,  ascended  up  to  heaven,  he l  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of 
God  the  Father  Almighty,  and  from  thence  shall  come  again 
to  judge  the  quick  and  the   dead.      I  believe  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,   the  universal  holy  church,   the  communion  of  saints, 
the  forgiveness  of  sins,  the  uprising  of  the  flesh,  and  everlast- 
ing life.     Amen. 
A  declaration         And  for  a  more  large  declaration  (saith  he)  of  this  mv 

of  his  belief.  .  e  .          '  " 

faith  in  the  catholic  church :  I  stedfastly  believe  that  there  is 

i  John  v.      but  one  God  Almighty,  in  and  of  whose  Godhead  are  these 

three  persons,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and 

that  those  three  persons  are  the  same  self  God  Almighty.     I 

r.ai  iy.        believe  also  that  the  second  person  of  this  most  blessed  Trinity, 

Luke  ii.        in  most  convenient  time  appointed  thereunto  afore,  took  flesh 

and  blood  of  the  most  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  for  the  safeguard 

and  redemption  of  the  universal  kind  of  man,  which  was  afore 

Christ  is  the  lost  in  Adam's  offence.     Moreover  I  believe  that  the   same 

hubhurch,    Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  thus  being  both  God  and  man,  is  the 

only  head  of  the  whole  Christian  church ;  and  that  all  those 

that  have  been  or  shall  be  saved,  be  members  of  this  most 

holy  church.      And  this    most   holy   church  I   think  to  be 

divided  into  three  sorts  or  companies. 

The  church  Whereof  the  first  sort  be  now  in  heaven,  and  they  are  the 

divided  in  . 

three  part*,    saints  from  hence  departed.      These,  as  they  were  here  con- 
versant, conformed  always  their  lives  to  the  most  holy  laws 
and  pure  examples  of  Christ,  renouncing  Satan,  the  world,  and 
the  flesh  with  all  their  concupiscences  and  evils. 
[l  '  he,'  not  in  1st  ed.] 


THE  LORD   COBHAM.  21 

The  second  sort  are  in  purgatory  (if  any  such  be  by  the  contrary 
scriptures)  abiding  the  mercy  of  God  and  a  full  deliverance  of  Ad  Parlii»- 

.  r  '  *  mentum.  Ex 

pain.  Waldeno. 

The  third  sort  are  here  upon  the  earth,  and  be  called 
the  church  militant :  for  day  and  night  they  contend  against 
the  crafty  assaults  of  the  devil,  the  flattering  prosperities  of 
this  world,  and  the  rebellious  filthiness  of  the  flesh. 

This  latter  congregation  by  the  just  ordinance  of  God  is  The  church 
also  severed  into  three  diverse  estates,  that  is  to  say,  into  vided  m 
priesthood,  knighthood,  and  the  commons.     Among  whom  the 
will  of  God  is,  that  the  one  should  aid  the  other,  but  not  de- 
stroy the  other.      The  priests  first  of  all,  secluded  from  all 
worldliness,  should  conform  their  lives  utterly  to  the  examples 
of  Christ  and  his  apostles.    Evermore  should  they  be  occupied  what  the 

...  ,  .  «>,<*•          •    .         priests  should 

in  preaching  and  teaching  the  scriptures  purely,  and  m  giving  »>e. 
wholesome  counsels  of  good  living  to  the  other  two  degrees  of 
men.     More  modest  also,  more  loving,  gentle,  and  lowly  in 
spirit  should  they  be,  than  any  other  sorts  of  people. 

In  knighthood  are  all  they  which  bear  sword  by  law  of  Knighthood, 
office.      These  should  defend  God's  laws,   and  see  that  the  shotunw. 
gospel  were  purely  taught,  conforming  their  lives  to  the  same, 
and  secluding  all  false  preachers  :  yea,  these  ought  rather  to 
hazard  their  lives  than  to  suffer  such  wicked  decrees  as  either 
blemish  the  eternal  testament  of  God,  or  yet  let  the  free 
passage  thereof,  whereby  heresies  and  schisms  might  spring  Mark  here  a 
in  the  church.     For  of  none  other  arise  they  (as  I  suppose)  uanheart!" 
than  of  such  erroneous  constitutions,  craftily  first  creeping  in 
under  hypocrites'  lies  for  advantage.     They  ought   also   to 
preserve  God's  people  from  oppressors,  tyrants,  and  thieves, 
and  to  see  the  clergy  supported  so  long  as  they  teach  purely,  The  ciergy, 

.    ,     ,  i          .     .  y,     ,  ,      .     wherefore 

pray  rightly,  and  minister  the  sacraments  freely.     And  if  supported, 
they  see  them  do  otherwise,  they  are  bound  by  law  of  office 
to  compel  them  to  change  their  doings,  and  to  see  all  things 
performed  according  to  God's  prescript  ordinance. 

The  latter  fellowship  of  this  church  are  the  common  peo- 
ple, whose  duty  is  to  bear  their  good  minds  and  true  obedience  what  the 
to  the  aforesaid  ministers  of  God,  their  kings,  civil  governors,  peopTp°ougiit 
and  priests.     The  right  office  of  these  is  justly  to  occupy 
every  man  in  his  faculty,  be  it  merchandise,  handicraft,  or  the 
tillage  of  the  ground ;  and  so  one  of  them  to  be  as  an  helper 
to  another,  following  always  in  their  sorts  the  just  command- 
ments of  their  Lord  God. 


22 


THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 


Belief  con- 
cerning the 
sacrament*. 


The  sacra- 
ment of  the 
altar. 


Belief  con- 
cerning 
God's  laws. 


What  God 
asketh  of  a 
Christian. 


A  Christian 
desire  of  the 
Lord  Cob- 
ham. 


This  request 
was  lawful. 


Obedience 
unto  his 
king. 


Over  and  besides  all  this,  I  most  faithfully  believe  that 
the  sacraments  of  Christ's  church  are  necessary  to  all  Christian 
believers,  this  always  seen  to,  that  they  be  truly  ministered 
according  to  Christ's  first  institution  and  ordinance.  And  for- 
somuch  as  I  am  maliciously  and  most  falsely  accused  of  a  mis- 
believe in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  to  the  hurtful  slander 
of  many ;  I  signify  here  unto  all  men  that  this  is  my  faith 
concerning  that.  I  believe  in  that  sacrament  to  be  contained 
very  Christ's  body  and  blood  under  the  similitudes  of  bread 
and  wine,  yea,  the  same  body  that  was  conceived  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  born  of  Mary  the  Virgin,  done  on  the  cross,  died,  that 
was  buried,  arose  the  third  day  from  the  death,  and  is  now 
glorified  in  heaven.  I  also  believe  the  universal  law  of  God 
to  be  most  true  and  perfect,  and  that  they  which  do  not  so 
follow  it  in  their  faith  and  works  at  one  time  or  other,  can 
never  be  saved  :  whereas  he  that  seeketh  it  in  faith,  accepteth 
it,  learneth  it,  delighteth  therein,  and  performeth  it  in  love, 
shall  taste  for  it  the  felicity  of  everlasting  innocency. 

Finally,  this  is  my  faith  also,  that  God  will  ask  no  more 
of  a  Christian  believer  in  this  life,  but  only  to  obey  the 
precepts  of  that  most  blessed  law.  If  any  prelate1  of  the 
church  requireth2  more,  or  else  any  other  kind  of  obedience 
than  this  to  be  used,  he  contemneth  Christ,  exalting  himself 
above  God,  and  so  becometh  an  open  antichrist.  All  these 
premises  I  believe  particularly,  and  generally  all  that  God 
hath  left  in  his  holy  scriptures  that  I  should  believe :  in- 
stantly desiring  you,  my  liege  lord  and  most  worthy  king, 
that  this  confession  of  mine  may  be  justly  examined  by  the 
most  godly-wise  and  learned  men  of  your  realm.  And  if  it 
be  found  in  all  points  agreeing  to  the  verity,  then  let  it  be  so 
allowed,  and  I  thereupon  holden  for  none  other  than  a  true 
Christian.  If  it  be  proved  otherwise,  then  let  it  be  utterly 
condemned,  provided  always  that  I  be  taught  a  better  belief 
by  the  word  of  God,  and  I  shall  most  reverently  at  all  times 
obey  thereunto. 

This  brief  confession  of  his  faith  the  Lord  Cobham  wrote 
(as  is  mentioned  afore),  and  so  took  it  with  him  to  the  court, 
offering  it  with  all  meekness  unto  the  king  to  read  it  over. 
The  king  would  in  no  case  receive  it,  but  commanded  it  to  be 
delivered  unto  them  that  should  be  his  judges.  Then  desired 
he  in  the  king's  presence,  that  an  hundred  knights  and  esquires 
[x  'prelates,'  1st  cd.]  [2  'require,'  1st  ed.] 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  23 

might  be  suffered  to  come  In  upon  his  purgation,  which  (he 

knew)  would  clear  him  of  all  heresies.     Moreover  he  offered  His  Christian 

himself,  after  the  law  of  arms,  to  fight  for  life  or  death  with  manhood 

any  man  living,  Christian  or  heathen,  in  the  quarrel  of  his 

faith,  the  king  and  the  lords  of  his  council  excepted.    Finally,  Nonason- 

with  all  gentleness  he  protested  before  all  that  were  present,  would  serve. 

that  he  would  refuse  no  manner  of  correction  that  should  after 

the  laws  of  God  be  ministered  unto  him,  but  that  he  would  at 

all  times  with  all  meekness  obey  it.    Notwithstanding  all  this, 

the  king  suffered  him  to  be  summoned  personally  in  his  own 

privy  chamber. 

Then  said  the  Lord  Cobham  to  the  king,  that  he  had  HIS  appeal 
appealed  from  the  archbishop  to  the  pope  of  Rome,  and  there-  archbishop. 
fore  he  ought  (he  said)  in  no  case  to  be  his  judge.     And 
having  his  appeal  there  at  hand  ready  written,  he  shewed  it 
with  all  reverence  to  the  king.    Wherewith  the  king  was  then  The  king 

T      i  11  i>  i  i  ••         here  wor- 

much  more  displeased  than  afore,  and  said  angerly  unto  him, 
that  he  should  not  pursue  his  appeal :  but  rather  he  should 
tarry  in  hold,  till  such  time  as  it  were  of  the  pope  allowed ; 
and  then,  would  he  or  nilde  he3,  the  archbishop  should  be  his 
judge.  Thus  was  there  nothing  allowed  that  the  good  Lord 
Cobham  had  lawfully  afore  required.  But  forsomuch  as  he  Cobham 

.  '.  ,  would  not 

would  not  be  sworn  in  all  things  to  submit  himself  to  the  ^y anti- 

chnst4. 

church,  and  so  to  take  what  penance  the  archbishop  would 
enjoin  him,  he  was  arrested  again  at  the  king's  commandment, 
and  so  led  forth  to  the  Tower  of  London,  to  keep  his  day  (so 
was  it  then  spoken)  that  the  archbishop  had  appointed  him 
afore  in  the  king's  chamber. 

Then  caused  he  the  aforesaid  confession  of  his  faith  to  be  HIS  confcs- 
copied  again,  and  the  answer  also  (which  he  had  made  to  the  "gy*1* 
four  articles  proponed5  against  him)  to  be  written  in  manner  of 
an  indenture  in  two  sheets  of  paper  ;  that  when  he  should 
come  to  his  answer,  he  might  give  the  one  copy  unto  the 
archbishop,  and  reserve  the  other  to  himself.     As  the  day  of 
examination  was  come,   which  was  the  twenty-third  day  of 
September,  or  the  Saturday  after6  the  feast  of  Saint  Matthew,  caiaph 
Thomas  Arundel  the  archbishop  sitting  in  Caiaphas'  Room  in 
the  Chapter-house  of  Paul's,  with  Richard  Clifford  bishop  of 
London,  and  Henry  Bolingbroke  bishop  of  Winchester,  sir 
Robert  Morley  knight,  and  lieutenant  of  the  Tower,  brought 

[3  whether  he  would  or  not.]  [4  'the  heast,'  1st  ed.] 

[5  proponed,  proposed.    Nares'  Glossary.]          [o  before,  1st  ed.] 


24 


THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 


personally  before  him  the  said  Lord  Cobhara,  and  there  left 
him  for  the  time,  unto  whom  the  archbishop  said  these  words. 


Antichrist 


Antichrist 
him«;if.teth 


A  sip  of 


Exutroque 


The  articles 
the  L?rdn8t 

Cobham. 


o  most  chris 

tian  knight. 


menu?ra" 


THE    FIRST    EXAMINATION    OF    THE    LORD 
COBHAM. 

"  Sir  John,  in  the  last  general  convocation  of  the  clergy  of 
this  our  province,  ye  were  detected  of  certain  heresies,  and  by 
sufficient  witnesses  found  culpable.  Whereupon  ye  were  by 
form  of  spiritual  law  cited,  and  would  in  no  case  appear.  In 
conclusion  upon  your  rebellious  contumacy  ye  were  both 
privately  and  openly  excommunicated.  Notwithstanding  we 
never  yet  shewed  ourself  unready  to  have  given  you  your 
absolution  (nor  yet  do  not  to  this  hour),  would  ye  have  meekly 
asked  it." 

Unto  this  the  Lord  Cobham  shewed  as  though  he  had 
given  none  ear,  having  his  mind  otherwise  occupied,  and 
so  desired  none  absolution  :  but  he  said,  he  would  gladly 
before  him  and  his  brethren  make  rehearsal  of  that  faith, 
which  he  held  and  intended  always  to  stand  to,  if  it  would 
please  them  to  license  him  thereunto.  And  then  he  took  out 
of  his  bosom  a  certain  writing  indented,  concerning  the  articles 
whereof  he  was  accused,  and  so  openly  read  it  before  them, 
giving  it  unto  the  archbishop,  as  he  had  made  thereof  an  end. 
Whereof  this  is  the  copy. 

I  John  Oldcastle,  knight  and  Lord  Cobham,  will  all 
Christian  men  to  understand,  that  Thomas  Arundel,  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  hath  not  only  laid  it  to  my  charge 
maliciously,  but  also  very  untruly,  by  his  letter  and  seal 
written  against  me  in  most  slanderous  wise,  that  I  should 
otherwise  feel  and  teach  of  the  sacraments  of  the  church 
(assigning  specially  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  the  sacrament 

V         '  l   .  J       .  .       . 

oi  penance,  the  worshipping  ot  images,  and  the  going  of  pil- 
grimage unto  them)  far  otherwise  than  either  believeth  or 
teacheth  the  universal  holy  church.  I  take  Almighty  God 
unto  witness,  that  it  hath  been  and  now  is,  and  evermore  with 
the  help  of  God  it  shall  be,  my  full  intent  and  will,  to  believe 

• 

faithfully  and  wholly  all  the  sacraments  that  ever  God  or- 
dained to  be  ministered  in  the  holy  church.  And  moreover, 
for  to  declare  me  in  these  four  points  afore  rehearsed  : 

I  believe  that  in  the  most  worshipful  sacrament  of  the 
altar  is  Christ's  very  body  in  form  of  bread,  the  same  body 


THE   LORD   COBHAM.  25 

that  was  born  of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  done  on  the  cross, 
dead  and  buried,  and  that  the  third  day  arose  from  death  to 
life,  the  which  body  is  now  glorified  with  the  Father  in 
heaven.  And  as  for  the  sacrament  of  penance,  I  believe  that  consider  him 

•      •  IP   1  11  i  1111  i  /•  i          i      •     here  before 

it  is  needlul  to  all  them  that  shall  be  saved  to  forsake  their  bishops, 
sin,  and  to  do  penance  for  it,  with  true  contrition  to  God,  con- 
fession of  their  faults,  and  due  satisfaction  in  Christ,  like  as 
God's  laws  limit  and  teach ;  else  can  they  have  no  salvation. 
This  penance  I  desire  all  men  to  do.     And  as  for  images,  I  Permuted  to 
understand  that  they  pertain  nothing  to  our  Christian  belief,  idoiftr^. 
but  were  permitted  (long  since  the  faith  was  given  us  of  Christ) 
by  sufferance  of  the  church,  for  to  be  as  calendars  unto  lay- 
men to  represent  or  bring  to  mind  the  passion  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  with  the  martyrdom  and  good  living  of  the 
saints.     I  think  also,  that  whatsoever  he  be1  which  doth  that  who  com- 

i  •  11-  i  -1111-  /-.-I-     mitteth  idol- 

WOrship  to  dead  images  that  is  duly  belonging  unto  God,  or  atfy- 

that  putteth  his  faith,  hope,  or  confidence  in  the  help  of  them 
as  he  should  do  only  in  his  eternal  living  God,  or  that  hath 
affection  in  one  more  than  in  another,  he  perpetrateth  in  so 
doing  the  abominable  sin  of  idolatry.     Moreover  in  this  am  1 1^>  Mark, 
fully  persuaded,  that  every  man  dwelling  on  this  earth  is  ap^f.a"1'' 
pilgrim,  either  towards  bliss  or  else  towards  pain  ;  and  that 
he  which  knoweth  not,  nor  will  not  know,  nor  yet  keep  the 
holy  commandments  of  God  in  his  living  here,  (albeit  that  he 
goeth  on  pilgrimage  into  all  quarters  of  the  world,)  if  he  de- 
parteth  so,  he  shall  surely  be  damned.    Again,  he  that  know-  saved  with- 
eth  the  holy  commandments  of  God,  and  so  performeth  them  age. 
to  the  end  of  his  life  to  his  power,  shall  without  fail  be  saved 
in  Christ,  though  he  never  in  his  life  go  on  pilgrimage,  as  men 
use  now-a-days  to  Canterbury,  Walsingham,  Compostella,  and 
Rome,  or  to  any  other  place  else. 

This  answer  to  his  articles  thus  ended  and  ready,  he  de-  His  answer 
livered  it  to  the  bishops,  as  is  said  afore.    Then  counselled  the 
archbishop  with  the  other  two  bishops,  and  with  divers  of  the 
doctors,  what  was  to  be  done  in  this  matter,  commanding  him 
for  the  time  to  stand  aside.     In  conclusion,  by  their  assent  and 
information,  he  said  thus  unto  him  :  "Come  hither,  sir  John,  what  is  this 
In  this  your  writing  are  many  good  things  contained,  and  quarrelling? 
right  catholic  also  ;  we  deny  it  not.    But  ye  must  consider  that 
this  day  was  appointed  you  to  answer  to  other  points  concern- 
ing those  articles,  whereof  as  yet  no  mention  is  made  in  this 
C1  'be,'  not  in  1st  ed.]  [2  'else,'  not  in  1st  ed.] 


26  THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 

your  bill.  And  therefore  ye  must  yet  declare  us  your 
mind  more  plainly  :  as  thus,  whether  that  ye  hold,  affirm, 
and  believe,  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the  con- 
secration  rightly  done  by  a  priest,  remaineth  material  bread 
or  n0^  Moreover,  whether  ye  do  hold,  affirm,  and  believe, 
that  as  concerning  the  sacrament  of  penance  (where  as  a  com- 
petent number  of  priests  are)  every  Christian  man  is  necessarily 
bound  to  be  confessed  of  his  sins  to  a  priest  ordained  by  the 
church,  or  not?" 

Christian         After  certain  other  communication,  this  was  the  answer  of 
the  good  Lord  Cobham  :  That  none  otherwise  would  he  declare 

°  .  .11 

his  mind,  nor  yet  answer  unto  his  articles,  than  was  expressly 
in  his  writing  there  contained.       Then  said  the   archbishop 
again  unto  him  :  "  Sir  John,  beware  what  ye  do.     For  if  ye 
answer  not  clearly  to  those  things   that  are   here   objected 
against  you,  specially  at  the  time  appointed  you  only  for 
A  tyrannous  that  purpose,  the  law  of  holy  church  is,  that,  compelled  once 
mother.        by  a  judge,  we  may  openly  proclaim  ye  an  heretic."      Unto 
whom  he  gave  this  answer  :  "  Do  as  ye  shall  think  it  best  ;  for 
I  am  at  a  point."     Whatsoever  he  and  the  other  bishops  did 
ask  him  after  that,  he  bade  them  resort  to  his  bill,  for  thereby 
His  answer    would  he  stand  to  the  very  death.     Other  answer  would  he 
minds.         not  give  that  day  ;  wherewith  the  bishops  and  prelates  were  in 
a  manner  amazed  and  wonderfully  disquieted.    At  the  last  the 
archbishop  counselled  again  with  his  other  bishops  and  doc- 
tors ;    and  in  the  end  thereof  declared  unto  him,  what   the 
Antichrist     holy  church  of  Rome,  following  the  sayings  of  St  Austin,  St 

setteth  men  J  ,  •  °  * 

above  ood.  Hierome,  St  Ambrose,  and  of  other  holy  doctors,  had  deter- 
mined in  those  matters,  no  manner  of  mention  once  made  of 
Christ  :  "  which  determination  (saith  he)  ought  all  Christian 
men  both  to  believe  and  to  follow." 

The  Lord  Then  said  the  Lord  Cobham  unto  him,  that  he  would 

unto  gla(^y  both  believe  and  observe  whatsoever  the  holy  church 


of  Christ's  institution  had  determined,  or  yet  whatsoever  God 
had  willed  him  either  to  believe  or  to  do  :  but  that  the 
pope  of  Rome  with  his  cardinals,  archbishops,  bishops  and 
other  prelates  of  that  church  had  lawful  power  to  determine 
such  matters  as  stood  not  with  his  word  throughly,  that  would 
he  not1  at  that  time  affirm. 

A  delayer  With  this  the  archbishop  bade  him  to  take  good  advisement 

io  de«roy.     till  the  Monday  next  following  (which  was   the  twenty  -fifth 

C1  'he  said/  1st  ed.J 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  27 

day  of  September),  and  then  justly  to  answer  specially  unto 
this  point,  whether  there  remained  material  bread  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  after  the  words  of  consecration,  or  not  ? 
He  promised  him  also  to  send  unto  him  in  writing  those 
matters  clearly  determined,  that  he  might  then  be  the  more 
perfect  in  his  answer-making.  And  all  this  was  not  else  but  A  doctrine  o 

O  devils  to 

to  blind  the  multitude  with  somewhat.    The  next  day  follow-  ^Id1*he 
ing,  according  to  his  promise,  the  archbishop  sent  unto  him 
into  the  Tower  this  foolish  and  blasphemous  writing,   made 
by  him  and  by  his  unlearned  clergy. 

THE   DETERMINATION    OF    THE    ARCHBISHOP 
AND    CLERGY. 

THE  faith  and  determination  of2  holy  church  touching  the  EX  magno 
blissful  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  this :  That  after  the  sacra-  m™  Anmdei 
mental  words  be  once  spoken  by  a  priest  in  his  mass,  the 
material  bread,  that  was  before  bread,  is  turned  into  Christ's 
very  body  ;  and  the  material  wine,  that  was  afore  wine,  is 
turned  into  Christ's  very  blood :  and  so  there  remaineth  in  The  first 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar  from  thenceforth  no  material  bread  a 
nor  material  wine,  which  were  there  before  the  sacramental 
words  were  spoken.      How  believe  ye  this  article  ? 

Holy  church  hath  determined,  that  every  Christian  man  The  second 
living  here  bodily  upon  earth  ought  to  be  shriven  to  a  priest arl 
ordained  by  the  church,  if  he  may  come  to  him.     How  feel  ye 
this  article  ? 

Christ  ordained  St  Peter  the  apostle  to  be  his  vicar  here  The  third 
in  earth  :   whose  see  is  the  holy  church  of  Rome.     And  he 
granted  that  the  same  power,  which   he   gave  unto  Peter, 
should  succeed  to  all  Peter's  successors,  which  we  call  now 
popes  of  Rome  :  by  whose  special  power  in  churches  particu-  f^g^f* 
lar   be   ordained  prelates,    as  archbishops,  bishops,   parsons, 
curates,  and  other  degrees  more  ;  unto  whom  Christian  men 
ought  to  obey  after  the  laws  of  the  church  of  Rome.     This  is 
the  determination  of  holy  church.     How  feel  ye  this  article  ? 

Holy  church  hath  determined  that  it  is  meritorious  to  a  The  fourth 
Christian  man  to  go  on  pilgrimage  to  holy  places  ;  and  there 
specially  to  worship  holy  relics  and  images  of  saints,  apostles, 
martyrs,  confessors,  and  all  other  saints  besides  approved  by 
the  church  of  Rome.     How  feel  ye  this  article? 
[2  'of  the,'  Isted.] 


28  THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 

He  tea  their         And   as    the  good   Lord   Cobliam   had    read    over    this 

IcnnnuMO 

ana  maiic*.  wretched  writing,  he  marvelled  greatly  of  their  mad  igno- 
rance ;  but  that  he  considered  again  that  God  had  given 
them  over,  for  their  unbelief's  sake,  into  most  deep  errors 
and  blindness  of  soul.  Again  he  perceived  thereby  that  their 
uttermost  malice  was  purposed  against  him,  howsoever  he 

Heputhii     should  answer.      And  therefore  he  put  his  life  into  the  hands 

hand"  °  *  of  God,  desiring  his  only  Spirit  to  assist  him  in  his  next 
answer.  When  the  said  twenty-fifth  day  of  September  was 
come,  (which  was  also  the  Monday  afore  Michaelmas,)  in  the 
said  year  of  our  Lord,  1413,  Thomas  Arundel,  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  commanded  his  judicial  seat  to  be 

exxem>ian.e  Amoved  from  the1  chapter-house  of  Paul's  to  the  Dominican 
friars  within  Ludgate,  at  London.  And  as  he  was  there  set 
with  Richard,  the  bishop  of  London,  Henry,  the  bishop  of 
Winchester,  and  Benet,  the  bishop  of  Bangor,  he  called  in 
unto  him  his  council  and  his  officers,  with  divers  other 
doctors  and  friars ;  of  whom  these  are  the  names  here  follow- 

The  council  ing :  Master  Henry  Ware,  the  official  of  Canterbury ;  Philip 
Morgan,  doctor  of  both  laws ;  Howell  Kyffyn2,  doctor  of  the 
canon  law ;  John  Kempe,  doctor  of  the  canon  law ;  William 
Carleton,  doctor  of  the  canon  law  ;  John  Wytnam3,  of  the  New 
College,  in  Oxford;  John  Whyghthead4,  a. doctor  of  Oxford 
also  ;  Robert  Womberwell,  vicar  of  St  Laurence  in  the  Jewry; 

mdsc£b£es  Thomas  Palmer,  the  warden  of  the  minors  ;  Robert  Chamber- 
layne5,  prior  of  the  Dominicans ;  Richard  Dodington,  prior  of 
the  Augustines  ;  Thomas  Walden,  prior  of  the  Carmelites  ;  all 
doctors  of  divinity  :  John  Stevens  also,  and  James  Cole,  both 

A  rabble  of  notaries,  appointed  there  purposely  to  write  all  that  should 
be  either  said  or  done.  All  these,  with  a  great  sort  more  of 
priests,  monks,  canons,  friars,  parish-clerks,  bell-ringers,  and 
pardoners,  disdained  him  with  innumerable  mocks  and  scorns, 
reckoning  him  to  be  an  horrible  heretic  and  a  man  accursed 
afore  God. 

Blasphemous         Anon  the  archbishop  called  for  a  mass-book,  and  caused 

dissimulation  * 

of  papists,     all  those  prelates  and  doctors  to  swear  thereupon,  that  every 
man  should  faithfully  do  his  office  and  duty  that  day ;  and 
that  neither  for  favour  nor  fear,  love  nor  hate  of  the  one 
party  nor  the   other,    anything   should   there  be  witnessed, 
[i  '  that,'  1st  ed.]        [2  « Kiffin,'  1st  ed.]        [3  '  Witnam,'  1st  ed.] 
[4  '  Whighthead,'  1st  ed.]          [5  '  Chamberlaine,'  1st  ed.] 


THE   LORD   COBHAM.  29 

spoken,  or  done,  but  according  to  the  truth,  as  they  would 
answer  before  God  and  all  the  world  at  the  day  of  doom.  For  a  raise 

f  *  m       colour  swear 

Then  were  the  two  aforesaid  notaries  sworn  also,  to  write  they- 
and  to  witness  the  words  and  process  that  there  should  be 
uttered  on   both   parties,   and   to  say   their   minds  (if  they 
otherwise  knew  it)   before  they  should  register  it.     And  all  AH  done  to 

'  t/e  deceive  the 

this  dissimulation  was  but  to  colour  their   mischiefs  before  ignorant, 
the  ignorant  multitude.     Consider  herein,  gentle  reader,  what 
this   wicked  generation  is,  and  how  far  wide  from  the  just 
fear  of    God ;   for  as  they  were  then,  so   are  they  yet  to 
this  day. 

After  that  carne  forth  before  them  sir  Robert  Morley,  Here  cometh 

*     he  before 

knight,  and  lieutenant  of  the  Tower,  and  he  brought  with  him  them- 
the  good  Lord  Cobham,  there  leaving  him  among  them,  as  a 
lamb  among  wolves,  to  his  examination  and  answer. 

THE  LATTER  EXAMINATION  OF  THE  LORD 
COBHAM. 

THEN  said  the  archbishop  unto  him  :  "Lord  Cobham,  ye  Exvetusto 

+  .  exemplar! 

be  advised  (I  am  sure)  of  the  words  and  process  which  we  had  ^"nen~ 
unto  you  upon  Saturday  last  past  in  the  chapter-house  of 
Paul's :    which  process  were  now  too  long  to  be  rehearsed 
again.     I  said  unto  you  then,  that  ye  were  accursed  for  your  Jnteicc^of 
contumacy  and  disobedience  to  holy  church,  thinking  that  ye 
should  with  meekness  have  desired  your  absolution." 

Then  spake  the  Lord  Cobham  with  a  most  cheerful  coun- 
tenance, and  said :  "  God  saith  by  his  holy  prophet,  maledi-  Mal-  "• 
cam  benedictionibus  vestris,  which  is  as  much  to  say  as  'I 
shall  curse  where  as  you  bless.'" 

The  archbishop  made  then  as  though  he  had  continued 
forth  his  tale  and  not  heard  him,  saying :  "  Sir,  at  that  time  Affevr°ofshen, 
I  gently  proffered  to  have  assoiled 6  you,  if  ye  would  have  tleness- 
asked  it.     And  yet  I  do  the  same,  if  ye  will  humbly  desire  it 
in  due  form  and  manner  as  holy  church  hath  ordained." 

Then  said  the  Lord  Cobham:  "Nay,  forsooth,  will  I  not; 
for  I  never  yet  trespassed  against  you,  and  therefore  I  will 
not  do  it."    And  with  that  he  kneeled  down  on  the  pavement, 
holding  up  his  hands  towards  heaven,  and  said  :  "  I  shrive  me  ^  ™*™'f 
here  unto  thee,  my  eternal  living  God,  that  in  my  frail  youth  unto  God< 
[6  assoil,  absolve.] 


30  THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 

I  offended  thee,  Lord,  most  grievously  in  pride,  wrath,  and 
gluttony,  in  covetousness  and  in  lechery.  Many  men  have  I 
hurt  in  mine  anger,  and  done  many  other  horrible  sins ;  good 
o  Christian  Lord,  I  ask  thee  mercy."  And  therewith  weepingly  he  stood 
up  again  and  said  with  a  mighty  voice :  "  Lo,  good  people, 
lo :  for  the  breaking  of  God's  law  and  his  great  command- 
ments they  never  yet  cursed  me.  But  for  their  own  laws  and 
traditions  most  cruelly  do  they  handle  both  me  and  other 
j*r.  n.  men.  And  therefore  both  they  and  their  laws  by  the  promise 
of  God  shall  utterly  be  destroyed." 

At  this  the  archbishop  and  his  company  were  not  a  little 
blemished.  Notwithstanding  he  took  stomach  unto  him  again, 
after  certain  words  had  in  excuse  of  their  tyranny,  and  ex- 
amined the  Lord  Cobham  of  his  Christian  belief. 

Whereunto  the  Lord  Cobham  made  this  godly  answer : 

The  Christian  "  I  believe,"  said  he,  "fully  and  faithfully  the  universal  laws 

Cobham.       of  God.      I  believe  that  all  is  true  which  is  contained  in  the 

holy  sacred  scriptures  of  the  bible :  finally,  I  believe  all  that 

my  Lord  God  would  I  should  believe." 

Then  demanded  the  archbishop  an  answer   of  the  bill 

which  he  and  the  clergy  had  sent  him  into  the  Tower  the  day 

A  wasphe-    afore  in  manner  of  a  determination  of  the  church  concerning 

Hunan™  of  the  four  articles  whereof  he  was  accused,  specially  for  the  sacra- 

antichrbt. 

ment  of  the  altar,  how  he  believed  therein  ? 

Whereunto  the  Lord  Cobham  said,  that  with  that  bill  he 

had  nothing  to  do.  But  this  was  his  belief  (he  said)  concern- 
Matt  xxvi,  ing  the  sacrament :  "  That  his  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
j.ifke  xxii.  sitting  at  his  last  supper  with  his  most  dear  disciples,  the  night 

before  he  should  suffer,  took  bread  in  his  hand ;  and  giving 

thanks  to  his  eternal  Father,  blessed  it,  brake  it,  and  so  gave 

it  unto  them,  saying :  '  Take  it  unto  ye,  and  eat  thereof  all. 

This  is  my  body  which  shall  be  betrayed  for  you.  Do  this 
Antichrist  hereafter  in  my  remembrance.'  This  do  I  throughly  believe," 
thu  faith.not  saith  he;  "  for  this  faith  am  I  taught  of  the  gospel  in  Matthew, 

in  Mark,  and  in  Luke,  and  also  in  the  first  epistle  of  St  Paul 

to  the  Corinthians." 

Then  asked  the  archbishop,  if  he  believed  that  it  were  bread 

after  the  consecration  or  sacramental  words  spoken  over  it  ? 
The  sacra-  The  Lord  Cobham  said :  "  I  believe  that  in  the  sacrament 

Juw£°     '   of  the  altar  is  Christ's  very  body  in  form  of  bread,  the  same 

that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  done  on  the  cross,  dead, 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  31 

and  buried,  and  that  the  third  day  arose  from  death  to  life, 
which  now  is  glorified  in  heaven." 

Then  said  one  of  the  doctors  of  law :  "  After  the  sacra-  A  Member 
mental  words  be  uttered,  there  remaineth  no  bread,  but  the 
only  body  of  Christ." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said  then  to  one  Master  John  Whyght-  AU  this 
head1:  "You  said  once  unto  me  in  the  castle  of  Cowling,  thatheip. 
the   sacred  host  was  not  Christ's  body.      But  I  held  then 
against  you,  and  proved  that  therein  was  his  body,  though 
the  seculars  and  friars  could  not  therein  agree,  but  held  each 
one  against  other  in  that  opinion.      These  were  my  words 
then,  if  ye  remember  it." 

Then  shouted  a  sort  of  them  together,  and  cried  with  A  biasphe- 

11  rrr  n     ii      i   •      r\     jt     1.     j      5>  mous brood. 

great  noise  :   "We  say  all,  that  is  (*od  s  body. 

And  divers  of  them  asked  him  in  great  anger,  whether  it 
were  material  bread  after  the  consecration,  or  not  ? 

Then  looked  the  Lord  Cobham  earnestly  upon  the  arch- That  is  not 

.      enough. 

bishop,  and  said :  "  I  believe  surely  that  it  is  Christ's  body  in 

form  of  bread.      Sir,  believe  not  you  thus  ?" 

And  the  archbishop  said,  "  Yes,  marry  do  I." 

Then  asked  him  the  doctors,  whether  it  were  only  Christ's 

body  after  the  consecration  of  a  priest,  and  no  bread,  or  not  ? 

And  he  said  unto  them:  "It  is  both  Christ's  body  and  Neither  win 

scripture  nor 

bread.     I  shall  prove  it  as  thus  :  For  like  as  Christ  dwelling  reason  serve. 

here  upon  the  earth  had  in  him  both  Godhead  and  manhood ; 

and  had  the  invisible  Godhead  covered  under  that  manhood 

which  was  only  visible  and  seen  in  him :  so  in  the  sacrament 

of  the  altar  is  Christ's  very  body,  and  very  bread  also,  as  I 

believe.     The  bread  is  the  thing  that  we  see  with  our  eyes : 

the  body  of  Christ  (which  is  his  flesh  and  his  blood)  is  there-  This  opinion 

,  .  hath  Saint 

under  hid,  and  not  seen,  but  in  faith."  Augustine*. 

Then  smiled  they  each  one  upon  other,  that  the  people 
should  judge  him  taken  in  a  great  heresy.  And  with  a  great 
brag  divers  of  them  said  :  "  It  is  a  foul  heresy." 

Then  asked  the  archbishop,  what  bread  it  was.     And  the  The  pope's 
doctors  also  inquired  of  him  whether  it  were  material  or  not  ? 

The  Lord  Cobham  said  unto  them  :  "  The  scriptures  make  Material. 

[T  '  Whighthead,'  1st  ed.] 

[2  Habuit  enim  ilium  ecclesia  secundum  prsesentiam  carnis  paucis 
diebus ;  modofide  tenet,  oculis  non  videt. — S.  Aug.  Tract.  LI  in  Johan. 
Ev.  c.  12.  Op.  Ed.  Ben.  Paris  1679,  Tom.  in.  pars  m.  col.  634.] 


32  THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 

no  mention  of  this  word  material,  and  therefore  my  faith  hath 
nothing  to  do  therewith.  But  this  I  say  and  believe  it,  that 
it  is  Christ's  body  and  bread.  For  Christ  said  in  the  sixth 

John  vi.  of  John's  Gospel,  Ego  sum  panis  vivus  qui  de  ccelo  descendi. 
'  I,  which  came  down  from  heaven,  am  the  living  (and  not  the 
dead)  bread.'  Therefore  I  say  now  again,  like  as  I  said  afore  : 
as  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  very  God  and  very  man,  so  in 
the  most  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  Christ's  very  body 
and  bread." 

Then  said  they  all  with  one  voice,  "  It  is  an  heresy." 

An  hcrwy  One   of  the   bishops   stood   up    by   and   by,   and   said : 

"wpuu.  "  What  ?  it  is  an  heresy  manifest,  to  say  that  it  is  bread 
after  the  sacramental  words  be  once  spcken,  but  Christ's 
body  only." 

icor.x.  The  Lord  Cobham  said  :  "Saint  Paul  the  apostle  was  (I  am 

sure)  as  wise  as  you  be  now,  and  more  godly-learned :  and 
he  called  it  bread,  writing  to  the  Corinthians.  '  The  bread 
that  we  break  (saith  he)  is  it  not  the  partaking  of  the  body 
of  Christ  ?'  Lo,  he  calleth  it  bread,  and  not  Christ's  body,  but 
a  mean  whereby  we  receive  Christ's  body." 

o ignorant  Then  said  they  again:  "Paul  must  be  otherwise  under- 

standed.  For  it  is  surely  an  heresy  to  say  that  it  is  bread 
after  the  consecration,  but  only  Christ's  body." 

The  Lord  Cobham  asked  how  they  could  make  good  that 
sentence  of  theirs  ? 

Blind  Baby-          They  answered  him  thus:  "For  it  is  against  the  deter- 

lonianes.       n^tf^  Of  hoiy  church." 

Then  said  the  archbishop  unto  him  :  "  Sir  John,  we  sent 
you  a  writing  concerning  the  faith  of  this  blessed  sacrament, 
clearly  determined  by  the  church  of  Rome,  our  mother,  and  by 
the  holy  doctors." 

A  most  chru-  Then  said  he  again  unto  him  :  "  I  know  none  holier  than 
nan  answer.  -g  Q^g^  an(j  jjjs  apostle1.  And  as  for  that  determination  (I 
wot)  it  is  none  of  theirs;  for  it  standeth  not  with  the  scriptures, 
but  manifestly  against  them.  If  it  be  the  church's  (as  ye 
say  it  is),  it  hath  been  hers  only  since  she  received  the  great 
poison  of  worldly  possessions,  and  not  afore." 

Then  asked  they  him,  to  stop  his  mouth  therewith,  if  he 
believed  not  in  the  determination  of  the  church  ? 

And  he  said  unto  them :  "  No,  forsooth,  for  it  is  no  God. 
[*  'apostles,'  1st  ed.] 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  33 

In  all  our  Creed  is  IN  but  thrice  mentioned  concerning  belief:  iN.but 
IN  God  the  Father,  IN  God  the  Son,  IN  God  the  Holy  Ghost.  <*<*d- 
The  birth,  the  death,  the  burial,  the  resurrection  and  ascen- 
sion of  Christ  hath  none  IN  for  belief,  but  IN  him.  Neither 
yet  hath  the  church,  the  sacraments,  the  forgiveness  of  sin, 
the  latter  resurrection,  nor  yet  the  life  everlasting,  any  other 
IN  than  IN  the  Holy  Ghost." 

Then  said  one  of  the  lawyers  :  "  Tush,  that  was  but  a  confounded 
word  of  office.     But  what  is  your  belief  concerning   holy  learning. 
church  ?" 

The  Lord   Cobham  answered :  "  My  belief  is  (as  I  said 
afore)  that  all  the  scriptures  of  the  sacred  bible  are  true.    All 
that  is   grounded    upon    them  I  believe   throughly ;    for   I 
know  it  is    God's  pleasure   that  I  should  so   do.       But   in  He  beiievetn 
your  lordly  laws  and  idle  determinations  have  I  no  belief :  pope, 
for  ye  be  no  part  of  Christ's  holy  church,  as  your  open  deeds 
do  shew ;  but  ye  are  very  antichrists,  obstinately  set  against 
his  holy  law  and  will.      The  laws  that  you  have  made  are 
nothing  to  his  glory,  but  only  for  your  vain-glory  and  abo- 
minable covetousness." 

This  they  said   was  an  exceeding  heresy,  (and  that  in  An  heresy 
a    great   fume,)  not   to   believe    the   determination   of  holy  papists. 
church. 

Then  the  archbishop  asked  him,  what  he  thought  holy 
church  ? 

He  said  unto  him :  "  My  belief  is  that  holy  church  is  the 
number  of  them  which  shall  be   saved,  of  whom  Christ   is 
the  head.      Of  this  church  one  part  is  in  heaven  with  Christ,  consider  him 
another  in  purgatory  (you  say),  and  the  third  is  here  in  earth,  shrewd e 
This  latter  part  standeth  in  three  degrees,    in  knighthood, 
priesthood,  and  the  commonalty,  as  I  said  afore  plainly  in  the 
confession  of  my  belief." 

Then  said  the  archbishop  unto  him :    "  Can  ye  tell  me 
who  is  of  this  church  ?" 

The  Lord  Cobham  answered :  "  Yea  truly,  can  I." 

Then  said  Doctor  Walden,  the  prior  of  the  Carmelites : 
"  It  is  doubt  unto  you  who  is  thereof.     For  Christ  saith  in  waiden. 
Matthew,  Nolite  jiidicare :   '  Presume  to  judge  no  man.'     If  Wder.  Lib. 
ye  here  be  forbidden  the  judgment  of  your  neighbour  or  bro-  ^5^- 
ther,  much  more  the  judgment  of  your  superior."  P-  I75- 

The  Lord  Cobham  made  him  this  answer :  "  Christ  saith 

r          -.  3 

[BALE.] 


34  THE  GREAT  PIIOCESS  AGAINST 

also  in  the  same  self  chapter  of  Matthew,  that  like  as  the 
ill  tree  is  known  by  his  ill  fruit,  so  is  a  false  prophet  by  his 
works,  appear  they  never  so  glorious.  But  that  ye  left  be- 
hind  ye.  And  in  John  he  hath  this  text :  Operibus  credite : 

John  vu.  '  Believe  you  the  outward  doings.'  And  in  another  place 
of  John  :  Justum  judicium  judicate :  '  When  we  know  the 
thing  to  be  true,  we  may  so  judge  it,  and  not  offend.'  For 

Piai.  ivt  David  saith  also  :  Recte  judicate,  filii  hominum  :  '  Judge 
rightly  always,  ye  children  of  men.'  And  as  for  your 
superiority,  were  ye  of  Christ,  ye  should  be  meek  ministers, 
and  no  proud  superiors." 

Then  said  Doctor  VValden  unto  him :  "  Ye  make  here  no 

Diversity  of  difference  of  judgments:  ye  put  no  diversity  between  the  ill 
judgments,  which  Christ  hath  forbidden,  and  the  good  judg- 
ments, which  he  hath  commanded  us  to  have.  Rash  judgment 
and  right  judgment,  all  is  one  with  you.  So  is  judgment 
presumed  and  judgment  of  office.  So  swift  judges  always 
are  the  learned  scholars  of  Wicliffe." 

A  perfect  Unto  whom  the  Lord  Cobham  thus  answered :    "  It  is 

well  sophistried  of  you  forsooth.  Preposterous  are  your 
judgments  evermore.  For,  as  the  prophet  Esay  saith,  'ye 
judge  ill  good,  and  good  ill.'  And  therefore  the  same  pro- 

i»ai  iv.  phet  concludeth,  that  '  your  ways  are  not  God's  ways,  nor 
God^s  ways  your  ways.'  And  as  for  that  virtuous  man 

waiden.  in    Wicliffe,  whose  judgments  ye  so  highly  disdain,  I  shall  say 

7.  P.  e.  "'  here  for  my  part  both  before  God  and  man,  that  before  I 
knew  that  despised  doctrine  of  his,  I  never  abstained  from 
sin  :  but  since  I  learned  therein  to  fear  my  Lord  God,  it 
hath  otherwise  (I  trust)  been  with  me.  So  much  grace  could 
I  never  find  in  all  your  glorious  instructions." 

A  most  rank  Then  said  Doctor  Walden  again  yet  unto  him  :  "  It  were 
not  well  with  me,  so  many  virtuous  men  living,  and  so  many 
learned  men  teaching,  the  scriptures  being  also  so  open,  and 
the  examples  of  fathers  so  plenteous,  if  I  then  had  no  grace 

Hieron  in     to  amend  my  life  till  I  heard  the  devil  preach.     St  Hierome 

Brev.  .Minori.        .  " 

saith,  that  '  he  which  seeketh  such  suspected  masters  shall 
not  find  the  mid-day  light,  but  the  mid-day  devil1'." 

t1  Quoniam  ergo  habemus  nos  meridiem,  propterea  et  Diabolus 
transformatur  in  angelum  lucis,  et  ipse  simulat  habere  se  lucem,  ha- 
bere  se  meridiem.  Quando  heeretrci  quasi  mysteria  aliqua  promit- 
tunt,  quando  regna  ccelorum,  quando  continentiam,  quando  jejunia, 


THE   LORD  COBHAM.  35 

-  The  Lord  Cobham  said :  "  Your  fathers,  the  old  Phari- 
sees, ascribed  Christ's  miracles  to  Belzebub,  and  his  doctrine  Luke  *i. 
to  the  devil.  And  you,  as  their  natural  children,  have  still 
the  same  self  judgment  concerning  his  faithful  followers.  They 
that  rebuke  your  vicious  living  must  needs  be  heretics,  and 
that  must  your  doctors  prove  when  ye  have  no  scriptures  to  Doctorswhen 

r  «  the  scriptures 

do  it."     Then  said  he  to  them  all :  "  To  judge  you  as  ye  &"• 

be,  we  need  no  farther  go  than  your  own  proper  acts.  Where 

do   ye  find  in   all   God's   law,-  that   ye   should  thus  sit  in 

judgment  of  any  Christian  man,  or  yet  sentence  any  other 

man  unto  death,  as  ye  do  here  daily  ?    No  ground  have  ye 

in  all  the  scriptures  so  lordly  to  take  it  upon  ye,  but  in  Annas  Followers  of 

and2  Caiaphas,   which  sat  thus   upon  Christ   and  upon  his 

apostles  after  his  ascension.      Of  them  only  have  ye  taken  it 

to  judge  Christ's  members,  as  ye  do,  and  neither  of  Peter  nor 

John." 

Then  said  some  of  the  lawyers :  "  Yes  forsooth,  sir,  for  o  most  wind 
Christ  judged  Judas." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said :  "  No,  Christ  judged  him  not ; 
but  he  judged  himself,  and  thereupon  went  forth,  and  so  did 
hang  himself.  But  indeed  Christ  said  woe  unto  him  for  that 
covetous  act  of  his,  as  he  doth  yet  still  unto  many  of  you. 
For  since  the  venom  was  shed  into  the  church,  ye  never  Gerald, 
followed  Christ,  neither  yet  have  ye  stand  in  the  perfection  i.ac™P.'i7!s' 

Whartons 

of  Gods  law.  '  „  •••  vofnaSacr' 

Then  asked  him  the  archbishop,  what  he  meant  by  that 
venom  ? 

The  Lord  Cobham  said :  "  Your  possessions  and  lordships. 
For  then  cried  an  angel  in  the  air,  (as  your  own  chronicles  Ranuiph. 
mention) :  '  Woe,  woe,  woe !  this  day  is  venom  shed  into  the  eh1onmLib.y" 
church  of  God.'     Before  that  time  all  the  bishops  of  Rome 
were  martyrs  in  a  manner ;  and  since  that  time  we  read  of 
very  few.     But  indeed  since  that  same  time  one  hath  put  down 
another,  one  hath  poisoned  another,  one  hath  cursed  another, 
and  one  hath  slain  another,  and  done  much  more  mischief 
besides,  as  all  the  chronicles  tell.     And  let  all  men  consider 

quando  sanctitatem,  quando  renunciationem  seculi,  promittunt  meri- 
diem.     Sed  quoniam  non  est  Christ!  lumen,  non  est  meridies  sed  dse- 
monium  meridianum. — Brev.  in  Psalt.  in  Psalm,  xc.  Op.  S.  Hieron. 
Ed.  Ben.  Par.  1693—1706.  Tom.  u.  pars  H.  col.  363.] 
[2  'in/  1st  ed.] 

3 — 2 


36 


THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 


Antithesis  of 
Christ  and 
the  pope. 


Rome  is  tnti- 
chrut'i  nest. 


Jssi  ix. 

Antichrist'* 

toil. 


Matt  xxiii. 


The  religion 
of  bishops. 


A  wise  pre- 
late. 


Luke  xxiii. 
John  xvi. 


Dan.  xii. 
Matt  xxiv. 


Prophecy. 


Prophecy. 


well  tliis,  that  Christ  was  meek  and  merciful :  the  pope  is 
proud,  and  a  tyrant.  Christ  was  poor,  and  forgave :  the  pope 
is  rich,  and  a  most  cruel  manslayer,  as  his  daily  acts  do  prove 
him.  Rome  is  the  very  nest  of  antichrist ;  and  out  of  that 
nest  cometh  all  his  disciples :  of  whom  prelates,  priests,  and 
monks  are  the  body,  and  these  pilled1  friars  are  the  tail 
which  covereth  his  most  filthy  part." 

Then  said  the  prior  of  the  friar  Augustins :  "Alack,  sir, 
why  do  ye  say  so  ?  That  is  uncharitably  spoken." 

And  the  Lord  Cobham  said :  "  Not  only  is  it  my  saying, 
but  also  the  prophet  Esay's,  long  afore  my  time.  '  The  pro- 
phet (saith  he)  which  preacheth  lies  is  the  tail  behind.'  As 
you  friars  and  monks  be  like  Pharisees,  divided  in  your  out- 
ward apparel  and  usages,  so  make  ye  division  among  the 
people.  And  thus  you  with  such  other  are  the  very  natural 
members  of  antichrist." 

Then  said  he  unto  them  all :  "  Christ  saith  in  his  gospel : 
'Woe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites!  For  ye 
close  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  before  men :  neither  enter 
ye  in  yourselves,  nor  yet  suffer  any  other  that  would  enter 
into  it.'  But  ye  stop  up  the  ways  thereunto  with  your  own 
traditions,  and  therefore  are  ye  the  household  of  antichrist. 
Ye  will  not  permit  God's  verity  to  have  passage,  nor  yet  to 
be  taught  of  his  true  ministers,  fearing  to  have  your  wicked- 
ness reproved.  But  by  such  vain  flatterers,  as  uphold  ye  in 
your  mischiefs,  ye  suffer  the  common  people  most  miserably 
to  be  seduced." 

Then  said  the  archbishop :  "  By  our  lady,  sir,  there  shall 
no  such  preach  within  my  diocese,  and  God  will,  nor  yet  in 
my  jurisdiction,  if  I  may  know  it,  as  either  maketh  division 
or  yet  dissension  among  the  poor  commons." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said :  "  Both  Christ  and  his  apostles 
were  accused  of  sedition-making,  yet  were  they  most  peace- 
able men.  Both  Daniel  and  Christ  prophesied,  that  such  a 
troublous  time  should  come  as  hath  not  been  yet  since  the 
world's  beginning.  And  this  prophecy  is  partly  fulfilled  in 
your  days  and  doings.  For  many  have  ye  slain  already,  and 
more  will  ye  slay  hereafter,  if  God  fulfil  not  his  promise. 
Christ  saith  also :  '  If  those  days  of  yours  were  not  shortened, 
scarcely  should  any  flesh  be  saved.'  Therefore  look  for  it 
[T  Bare,  as  if  stripped.  Nares'  Gloss.] 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  37 

Justly,  for  God  will  shorten  your  days.     Moreover,  though 
priests  and  deacons,  for  preaching  of  God's  word,   and  for  Priests. 
ministering  the  sacraments  with  provision  for  the  poor,  be 
grounded  in  God's  law,  yet  have  these  other  sects  no  manner 
of  ground  thereof,  so  far  as  I  have  read." 

Then  a  doctor  of  law,  called  master  John  Kempe,  plucked  Mark  this 
out  of  his  bosom  a  copy  of  that  bill  which  they  had  afore  satan'."8  ° 
sent  him  into  the  Tower,  by  the  archbishop's  counsel,  thinking 
thereby  to  make  shorter  work  with  him.     For  they  were  so 
amazed  with  his  answers  (not  all  unlike  to  them  which  dis- 
puted with  Stephen),  that  they  knew  not  well  how  to  occupy  Acts  vi. 
the  time,  their  wits  and  sophistry  (as  God  would)  so  failed 
them  that  day. 

"  My  Lord  Cobham,"  saith  this  doctor,  "  we  must  briefly 
know  your  mind  concerning  these  four  points  here  following. 
The  first  of  them  is  this."  And  then  he  read  upon  the  bill :  The  first 

article. 

"  The  faith  and  the  determination  of  holy  church,  touching 
the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  is  this :  '  That  after  the 
sacramental  words  be  once  spoken  by  a  priest  in  his  mass, 
the  material  bread,  that  was  before  bread,  is  turned  into 
Christ's  very  body ;  and  the  material  wine,  that  was  before  o  beastly 
wine,  is  turned  into  Christ's  very  blood.  And  so  there  re- 
maineth  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  from  thenceforth  no 
material  bread  nor  material  wine,  which  were  there  before 
the  sacramental  words  were  spoken.'  Sir,  believe  ye  not 
this?" 

The  Lord  Cobham  said  :  "  This  is  not  my  belief.     But  o  Christian 
my  faith  is  (as  I  said  to  you  afore)  that  in  the  worshipful 
sacrament   of  the   altar  is   very    Christ's   body  in   form  of 
bread." 

Then  said  the  archbishop :  "  Sir  John,  ye  must  say 
otherwise." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said :  "  Nay,  that  I  shall  not,  if  God  HIS  «m- 

slancy. 

be  upon  my  side,  (as  I  trust  he  is),  but  that  there  is  Christ's 
body  in  form  of  bread,  as  the  common  belief  is." 

Then  read  the  doctor  again.      "  The  second  point  is  this  :  The  second 

article. 

'  Holy  church  hath  determined,  that  every  Christian  man 
living  here  bodily  upon  earth  ought  to  be  shriven  to  a  priest 
ordained  by  the  church,  if  he  may  come  to  him.'  Sir,  what 
say  ye  to  this?" 

The  Lord  Cobham  answered  and  said :  "  A  diseased  or 


38  THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 

sore  wounded  man  had  need  to  have  a  sure  wise  surgeon ]  and 
a  true,  knowing  both  the  ground  and  the  danger  of  the  same. 

confewion  of  Most  necessary  were  it  therefore  to  be  first  shriven  unto  God, 

o"iy?  '  which  only  knoweth  our  diseases,  and  can  help  us.  I  deny 
not  in  this  the  going  to  a  priest,  if  he  be  a  man  of  good  life 

Mai.ij.  and  learning.  For  the  laws  of  God  are  to  be  required  of 
the  priest  which  is  godly-learned.  But  if  he  be  an  idiot,  or 
a  man  of  vicious  living,  that  is  my  curate,  I  ought  rather  to 
flee  from  him  than  to  seek  unto  him :  for  sooner  might  I 
catch  ill  of  him  that  is  naught  than  any  goodness  towards 
my  soul  health." 

The  thw  Then  read  the  doctor  again.  "  The  third  point  is  this  : 

'  Christ  ordained  St  Peter  the  apostle  to  be  his  vicar  here  in 
earth,  whose  see  is  the  church  of  Rome.  And  he  granted 
that  the  same  power  which  he  gave  unto  Peter  should  suc- 
ceed to  all  Peter's  successors,  which  we  call  now  Popes  of 

Antichrist-.  Rome :  by  whose  special  power  in  churches  particular  be 
ordained  prelates,  as  archbishops,  parsons,  curates,  and  other 
degrees  more ;  unto  whom  Christian  men  ought  to  obey  after 
the  laws  of  the  church  of  Rome.'  This  is  the  determination 
of  holy  church.  Sir,  believe  ye  not  this?" 

who  is  next         To  this  he  answered  and  said  :  "  He  that  followeth  Peter 

unto  Peter.  .,.  ....  ... 

most  mghest  in  pure  living  is  next  unto  him  in  succession. 
But  your  lordly  order  esteemeth  not  greatly  the  lowly  be- 
haviour of  poor  Peter,  whatsoever  ye  prate  of  him.  Neither 
care  ye  greatly  for  the  humble  manners  of  them  that  suc- 

Nonicwt.  ceeded  him  till  the  time  of  Sylvester,  which  for  the  more 
part  were  martyrs,  as  I  told  ye  afore.  Ye  can  let  all  their 
good  conditions  go  by  you,  and  not  hurt  yourselves  with 
them  at  all.  All  the  world  knoweth  this  well  enough  by 
you  ;  and  yet  ye  can  make  boast  of  Peter." 

Doc-.or  devii.  With  that  one  of  the  other  doctors  asked  him  :  "Then 
what  do  ye  say  of  the  pope  ?" 

&dicbrist'*  ^e  Lord  Cobham  answered :  "  As  I  said  before,  he  and 
you  together  maketh  whole  the  great  antichrist ;  of  whom 
he  is  the  great  head,  you  bishops,  priests,  prelates,  and 
monks  are  the  body,  and  the  begging  friars  are  the  tail,  for 
they  cover  the  filthiness  of  you  both  with  their  subtle  so- 
phistry. Never  will  I  in  conscience  obey  any  of  you  all,  till 
I  see  you  with  Peter  follow  Christ  in  conversation." 
[l  *  chyrurgian/  1st  ed.] 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  39 

Then  read  the  doctor  again.     "  The  fourth  point  is  this  :  The  fourth 


*" 


'Holy  church   hath   determined  that  it  is  meritorious  to  a 
Christian  man  to  go  on  pilgrimage  to  holy  places,  and  there  Abominable 
specially  to  worship  holy  relics  and  images  of  saints,  apostles, 
martyrs,  confessors,  and  all  other  saints  besides  approved  by 
the  church  of  Rome.'     Sir,  what  say  ye  to  this?" 

Whereunto  he  answered  :    "  I  owe  them  no  service  by 
any  commandment  of  God,  and  therefore  I  mind  not  to  seek 
them  for   your  covetousness.      It  were  best  ye  swept  them 
fair  from  cobwebs  and  dust,  and  so  laid  them  up  for  catching 
of  scath  ;  or  else  to  bury  them  fair  in  the  ground,  as  ye  do  what  is  to 
other  aged  people  which  are  God's  images.    It  is  a  wonderful  with°images. 
thing  that  saints,  now  being  dead,  should  become  so  covetous  vetousb^g-0" 
and  needy,  and  thereupon  so  bitterly  beg,  which  all  their  ^ 
lifetime  hated  all  covetousness  and  begging.     But  this  I  say 
unto  you,  and  I  would  all  the  world  should  mark  it,  that 
with  your  shrives  and  idols,  your   feigned   absolutions  and 
pardons,  ye  draw  unto  you  the  substance,  wealth,  and  chief 
pleasures  of  all  Christian  realms." 

"  Why,  sir,"  said  one  of  the  clerks,  "  will  ye  not  worship  Awhcipof 
good  images?" 

"What  worship  should  I  give  unto  them?"  said  the 
Lord  Cobham. 

Then  said  friar  Palmer  unto  him  :  "  Sir,  ye  will  worship  Hypocrisy 

*  •*•    for  his  part. 

the  cross  of  Christ,  that  he  died  upon  ?  " 

"  Where  is  it?"  said  the  Lord  Cobham. 

The  friar  said:    "I  put  ye  the  case,  sir,  that  it  were  wiotish  beg- 
here  even  now  before  you  ?" 

The  Lord  Cobham  answered  :  "  This  is  a  great  wise  man, 
to  put  me  an  earnest  question  of  a  thing,  and  yet  he  his  self 
knoweth  not  where  the  thing2  self  is.  Yet  once  again  ask  I 
you,  what  worship  I  should  do  unto  it?" 

A  clerk  said  unto  him  :  "  Such  worship  as  Paul  speaketh  Gai.  vi. 
of,  and  that  is  this  :  '  God  forbid  that  I  should  joy  but  only 
in  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ'." 

Then  said  the  Lord  Cobham,  and  spread  his  arms  abroad  : 
"  This  is  a  very  cross,  yea,  and  so  much  better  than  your  A  Christian 
cross  of  wood,  in  that  it  was  created  of  God.     Yet  will  not 
I  seek  to  have  it  worshipped." 

Then  said  the  bishop  of  London  :  "  Sir,  ye  wot  well  that  A  brutish 
he  died  on  a  material  cross." 

[2  'it/  Istod.] 


40 


THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 


of  God. 


O  devils  in- 
carnate! 


Slandered 
with  the 
truth. 


sheweth  his 
nature. 


The  Lord  Cobham  said :  "  Yea,  and  I  wot  also  that  our 
salvation  came  not  in  by  that  material  cross,  but  alone  by 
Averym»n  him  which  died  thereupon.  And  well  I  wot  that  holy  St 
Paul  rejoiced  in  none  other  cross,  but  in  Christ's  passion  and 
death  only,  and  in  his  own  sufferings  of  like  persecution 
with  him  for  the  same  self  verity  that  he  had  suffered  for 
afore." 

Another  clerk  yet  asked  him :  "  Will  ye  then  do  none 
honour  to  the  holy  cross?" 

He  answered  him :  "  Yes,  if  he  were  mine,  I  would  lay 
him  up  honestly,  and  see  unto  him,  that  he  should  take  no 
more  scaths  abroad,  nor  be  robbed  of  his  goods,  as  he  is 
now-a-days." 

Then  said  the  archbishop  unto  him :  "  Sir  John,  ye  have 
spoken  here  many  wonderful  words  to  the  slanderous  rebuke 
of  all  the  whole  spiritualty,  giving  a  great  ill  example  unto 
the  common  sort  here,  to  have  us  in  the  more  disdain.  Much 
The  serpent  time  have  we  spent  here  about  you,  and  all  in  vain,  so  far  as 
I  can  see.  Well,  we  must  be  now  at  this  short  point  with 
you,  for  the  day  passeth  away  :  ye  must  either  submit  your- 
self to  the  ordinance  of  holy  church,  or  else  throw  yourself 
(no  remedy)  into  most  deep  danger.  See  to  it  in  time,  for 
anon  it  will  be  else  too  late." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said :  "  I  know  not  to  what  purpose 
I  should  otherwise  submit  me.  Much  more  have  you  offended 
me  than  ever  I  offended  you,  in  thus  troubling  me  before  this 
multitude." 

Then  said  the  archbishop  again  unto  him :  "  We  once 
again  require  you  to  remember  yourself  well,  and  to  have 
none  other  opinion  in  these  matters  than  the  universal  faith 
and  belief  of  the  holy  church  of  Rome  is ;  and  so,  like  an 
obedient  child,  to  return  to  the  unity  of  your  mother.  See 
to  it  (I  say)  in  time ;  for  yet  ye  may  have  remedy,  whereas 
anon  it  will  be  too  late." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said  expressly  before  them  all :  "  I 
will  none  otherwise  believe  in  these  points  than  I  have  told 
ye  here  afore.  Do  with  me  what  ye  will." 

Finally  then  the  archbishop  said :  "  Well  then,  I  see  none 
other,  but  we  must  needs  do  the  law  :  we  must  proceed  forth 
to  the  sentence  definitive,  and  both  judge  ye  and  condemn 
ye  for  an  heretic." 

And  with  that  the  archbishop  stood  up,  and  read  there  a 


None  offence 
done.] 


A  wolfish 
offer  of  gen- 
tleness. 


O  constant 

Christian ! 


Abominable 
thieves  and 
murderers. 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  41 

bill  of  his  condemnation,  all  the  clergy  and  laity  availing1 
their  bonnets.      And  this  was  thereof  the  tenor. 

THE   DEFINITIVE    SENTENCE    OF    HIS 
CONDEMNATION. 

In  Dei  nomine.  Amen.    Nos  Thomas,  permissione  divina  EX  magno 

.^  .  .  ,.  .        processu 

Cantuanensis  ecclesice  archiepiscopus,  metropolitans,  totius  J^Jfj. 
Anglice  primas,  et  apostolicce  sedis  legatus,  and  so  forth  in 
barbarous  Latin ;   which  I  have  here  translated  into  English 
for  a  more  plain  understanding  to  the  reader. 

"  In  the  name  of  God.     So  be  it.     We  Thomas,  by  the  suffered  of 
sufferance  of  God    archbishop  of  Canterbury,  metropolitan,  Pugu1.a 
and  primate  of  all  England,   and  legate  from  the  apostolic 
seat  of  Rome,   will  this   to   be  known  unto  all  men.     In  a 
certain  cause  of  heresy,  and  upon  divers  articles,  whereupon 
sir  John  Oldcastle,  knight,  and  Lord  Cobham,  after  a  diligent  An  heretic 

'  '  forconf.-s- 

mqmsition  made  for  the   same,   was  detected,  accused,   and  s»ng  Christ. 
presented  before  us  in  our  last  convocation  of  all  our  whole 
clergy  of2  our  province  of  Canterbury,  holden  in  the  cathedral 
church  of   Paul's  at  London ;    at  the  lawful  denouncement 
and  request  of  our  universal  clergy  in  the  said  convocation, 
we    proceeded   against    him   according   to   the  law  (God  to 
witness),  with  all  the  favour  possible :  and  following  Christ's 
example  in  all  that  we  might  (which  willeth  not  the  death  of  Ezek.  xvm. 
a  sinner,  but  rather  that  he  be  converted  and  live),  we  took 
upon  us  to  correct  him,  and  sought  all  other  ways  possible  to 
bring  him  again  to  the  church's  unity,  declaring  unto  him 
what  the  holy  and   universal   church   of  Rome   hath   said, 
holden,  determined,  and  taught  in  that  behalf.     And  though  The  woif 
we  found  him  in  the  catholic  faith  far  wide,  and  so  stiffnecked  StabuT*' 
that  he  would  not  confess  his  error,  nor  purge  himself,  nor 
yet  repent  him   thereof;    we  yet  pitying  him   of  fatherly  see  if  they 

•  *•      1       J      •    •  i-C     £      UU       t  U-  1          J   shew  not y 

compassion,  and  entirely  desiring  the  health  of  his  soul,  ap-  themselves, 
pointed  him  a  competent  time  of  deliberation,  to  see  if  he 
would  repent  and  seek  to  be  reformed :  and  since  we  have 
found  him  worse  and  worse.  Considering  therefore  that  he 
is  incorrigible,  we  are  driven  to  the  very  extremity  of  the 
law,  and  with  great  heaviness  of  heart  we  now  proceed  to 
the  final3  publication  of  the  sentence  definitive  against  him." 

C1  i.  e.  lowering  or  bowing.]      [2  'our  whole  clergy  of/  not  in  1st  ed.] 
[»  'final,'  not  in  first  ed.] 


42  THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 

idiot*.  Then  brought  he  forth  another  bill  containing  the  said 

'  sentence,  and  that  he  read  also  in  his  bauger  Latin  :  Christi 
nomine  invocato,  ipsumqne  solum  prce  oculis  Jiabentes.  Quia 
per  acta  inactitata,  and  so  forth.  Which  I  have  also  trans- 
lated into  English,  that  men  may  understand  it. 

EX  m««no  "  Christ  we  take  unto  witness,  that  nothing  else  we  seek 

in  this  our  whole  enterprise,  but  his  only  glory.  Forasmuch 
as  we  have  found  by  divers  acts  done,  brought  forth,  and 
exhibited,  by  sordry1  evidences,  signs,  and  tokens,  and  also 
by  many  most  manifest  proofs,  the  said  sir  John  Oldcastle, 
knight,  and  Lord  Cobham,  not  only  an  evident  heretic  in  his 
own  person,  but  also  a  mighty  maintainer  of  other  heretics 

That  church  against  the  faith  and  religion  of  the  holy  and  universal  church 
of  Rome ;  namely  about  the  two  sacraments  of  the  altar  and 
of  penance,  besides  the  pope's  power  and  pilgrimages ;  and 
that  he,  as  the  child  of  iniquity  and  darkness,  hath  so  har- 
dened his  heart  that  he  will  in  no  case  attend  unto  the  voice 

A  thief  u  of  his  pastor;  neither  will  he  be  allured  by  strait  admo- 
nishments, nor  yet  be  brought  in  by  favourable  words :  the 
worthiness  of  the  cause  first  weighed  on  the  one  side,  and  his 
unworthiness  again  considered  on  the  other  side,  his  faults 
also  aggravated,  or  made  double  through  his  damnable  ob- 

A  colour  of  stinacy :  we  being  loth  that  he  which  is  naught  should  be 
worse,  and  so  with  his  contagiousness  infect  the  multitude  : 
by  the  sage  counsel  and  assent  of  the  very  discreet  fathers, 

A  sort  of      our    honourable    brethren   and    lord    bishops    here    present, 

beasts?1  Richard  of  London,  Henry  of  Winchester,  and  Benet  of 
Bangor,  and  of  other  great  learned  and  wise  men  here,  both 
doctors  of  divinity  and  of  the  laws  canon  and  civil,  seculars 
and  religious,  with  divers  other  expert  men  assisting  us,  we 
sententially  and  definitively  by  this  present  writing  judge, 

AsCaiaphas  declare,  and  condemn  the  said  sir  John  Oldcastle,  knight,  and 
Lord  Cobham,  for  a  most  pernicious  and  detestable  heretic, 
convicted  upon  the  same,  and  refusing  utterly  to  obey  the 
church  again,  committing  him  here  from  henceforth  as  a 
condemned  heretic  to  the  secular  jurisdiction,  power,  and 

Christ  is       judgment  to  do  him  thereupon  to  death.     Furthermore  we 

in  his  faithful  excommunicate  and  denounce  accursed  not  only  this  heretic 

member. 

here  present,  but  so  many  else  besides  as  shall  hereafter  in 

favour  of  his  error  either  receive  him  or  defend  him,  counsel 

[!  'sondry,'  1st  ed.,  i.e.  'sundry.'] 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  43 

him,  or  help  him,  or  any  other  way  maintain  him,  as  very 
faulters,  receivers,  defenders,  counsellors,  aiders,  and  main- 
tainers  of  condemned  heretics. 

"  And  that  these  premises  may  be  the  better  known  to  HOW  spiritual 

.-_.--..  .        .        ,  these  holy 

all  faithful  Christian  men,  we  commit  it  here  unto  your  fathers  are. 
charges,  and  give  ye  strait  commandment  thereupon  by  this 
writing  also,  that  ye  cause  this  condemnation  and  definitive 
sentence  of  excommunication  concerning  both  this  heretic  and 
his  faulters  to  be  published  throughout  all  your  dioceses  in 
cities,  towns,  and  villages  by  your  curates  and  parish  priests,  Antichrist 

=>''«'  *  '  sendeth  forth 

such  time  as  they  shall  have  most  recourse  of  people.     And  hissoldiers- 
see  that  it  be  done  after  this  sort :  As  the  people  are  thus 
gathered  devoutly  together,  let  the  curate  every  where  go 
into  the  pulpit,  and  there  open,  declare,  and  expound  this 
process  in  the  mother  tongue  in  an  audible  and  intelligible  NO  such 

*-...,  .  voice  for  the 

voice,   that  it  may  well  be  perceived  of  all  men,  and  that  gospel. 
upon  the  fear  of  this  declaration  also  the  people  may  fall 
from  their   ill  opinions  conceived  now  of  late  by  seditious 
preachers.     Moreover  we  will,  that  after  we  have  delivered  None  office 

,  /.  !_•  i.  /     i_-    v  i  .\  left  undone, 

unto  each  one  of  you  bishops  (which  are  here  present)  a  copy  pertaining  to 
hereof,  that  ye  cause  the  same  to  be  written  out  again  into 
divers  copies,  and  so  to  be  sent  unto  the  other  bishops  and 
prelates  of  our  whole  province,  that  they  may  also  see  the 
contents  thereof  solemnly  published  within  their  dioceses  and 
cures.  Finally  we  will,  that  both  you  and  they  signify  again  A  crafty 

•         1  'r   *•       *l         U  •*•  U.      knave  in  that 

unto  us  seriously  and  distinctly  by  your  writings,  as  the  point, 
matter  is  without  feigned  colour  in  every  point  performed, 
the  day  whereupon  ye  received  this  process,  the  time  when 
it  was  of  you  executed,  and  after  what  sort  it  was  done  in 
every  condition,  according  to  the  tenor  hereof,  that  we  may 
know  it  to  be  justly  the  same." 

A  copy  of  this  writing  sent  Thomas  Arundell,  the  arch-  Thom. 

1  *  >  Walden.  in 

bishop  of  Canterbury  afterward  from  Maidstone  the  10th  day  J^ic. 

Wiclev.* 

[2  The  "  Fasciculus  Zizaniorum  Wiclevi"  is  not  a  work  of  Walden's, 
but  a  collection  of  tracts  on  various  subjects  and  by  various  authors : 
it  exists  in  MS.  in  the  Bodleian  Library,  see  Cat.  MSS.  Anglice  et 
Hib.  No.  3629.  in  Lyp.  Bodl.  No.  163 :  the  contents  are  there  given. 
The  condemnation  of  lord  Cobham  will  be  found  in  the  MS.  at  fol. 
97,  b.  The  contents  of  the  Fasciculus  are  fully  and  well  given  in  the 
catalogue,  with  the  exception  that  there  are  omitted, 

a.  Conclusiones  Nic.  Herford.  fol.  68,  b. 

b.  Acta  contra  M.  Henricum  Crompc,    monaclmm,  in  Magn. 


44 


THE   GREAT   PROCESS  AGAINST 


Richard 
Clifford. 


Robert 


Ex  ulroque 
exemplari. 


Matt.  x. 


JobL 


A  worthy 
warrior. 


of  October,  within  the  same  year  of  our  Lord  1413,  unto 
Richard  Clifford,  the  bishop  of  London,  which  thus  beginneth : 
Tlwmas  permissione  divina,  #e. 

The  said  Richard  Clifford  sent  another  copy  thereof,  in- 
closed within  his  own  letters,  unto  Robert  Mascall,  a  Carmelite 
friar,  which  was  then  bishop  of  Hereford  in  Wales,  written 
from  Hadham  the  23rd  day  of  October  in  the  same  year,  and 
the  beginning  thereof  is  this :  Reverende  in  Christo  pater,  4rc. 

The  said  Robert  Mascall  directed  another  copy  thereof 
from  London,  the  27th  day  of  November  in  the  same  year, 
inclosed  in  his  own  commission  also,  unto  his  archdeacons  and 
deans  in  Hereford  and  Shrewsbury.  And  this  is  thereof  the 
beginning  :  Venerabilibus  et  discretis  viris,  $c. 

In  like  manner  did  the  other  bishops  within  their  dioceses. 

After  that  the  archbishop  had  thus  read  the  bill  of  his 
condemnation  with  most  extremity  before  the  whole  multitude, 
the  Lord  Cobham  said  with  a  most  cheerful  countenance : 
"  Though  ye  judge  my  body,  which  is  but  a  wretched  thing, 
yet  am  I  certain  and  sure  that  ye  can  do  no  harm  to  my 
soul,  no  more  than  could  Satan  upon  the  soul  of  Job.  He 
that  created  that,  will  of  his  infinite  mercy  and  promise  save 
it,  I  have  therein  no  manner  of  doubt.  And  as  concerning 
these  articles  before  rehearsed,  I  will  stand  to  them  even  to 
the  very  death,  by  the  grace  of  my  eternal  God." 

And  therewith  he  turned  him  unto  the  people,  casting 
his  hands  abroad,  and  saying  with  a  very  loud  voice :  "  Good 

Concil.  reg.   Stamford,   in   domo  Carmelitarum,  sub  Will, 
archiep.  Cantuar.  fol.  76,  b. 

c.  Hereses  et  confessio  M.  Job.  Purvey,  extracto  de  libello  suo 
heretico,  fol.  84,  b. 

d.  Testimonia  Job.  Purvey  ;  manu  Jo.  Bale,  fol.  84,  b. 

e.  Conclusiones,  et  alia,  ad  Will.  Sautre,  spcctantes,  fol.  89,  b. 
/.     Sententia  contra  Will.  Taylor,  fol.  90. 

g.    Confessio  et  abjuratio  dom.  de  Cobham,  fol.  90,  b. 

A.    Examinatio  super  hseresibus  Will.  Whyte,  fol.  91. 

t.    Processus  contra  dom.  de  Cobham,  fol.  94,  b. 

k.     Examinatio  Will.  Thorpe,  coram  Tho.  Arundell ;  manu  Jo. 

Bale,  fol.  98,  b. 
1.     Ex  sermone  cujusdam  Carmelitse  de  quadam  ecclesiae  scis- 

mate,  fol.  103. 
m.   Collectio  errorum  in  Anglia  et  Parisiis  condemnatorum,  fol. 

149,  b.] 


THE  LORD   COBHAM.  45 

Christian  people,  for  God's  love  be  well  ware  of  these  men :  chnstianiy 
for  they  will  else  beguile  you,  and  lead  you  blindlings  into  wa 
hell  with  themselves.      For  Christ  saith  plainly  unto  you : 
'  If  one  blind  man  leadeth  another,  they  are  like  both  to  fall  Matt  xv. 
into  the  ditch.'" 

After  this  he  fell  down  there  upon  his  knees,  and  thus 
before  them  all  prayed  for  his  enemies,  holding  up  both  his 
hands  and  his  eyes  towards  heaven,  and  saying  :  "  Lord  God  Heprayetn 
eternal,  I  beseech  thee  for  thy  great  mercy's  sake  to  forgive  enemies. 
my  pursuers,  if  it  be  thy  blessed  will."     And  then  he  was 
delivered  to  sir  Robert  Morley,  and  so  led  forth  again  to  the 
Tower  of  London.     And  thus  was  there  an  end  of  that  day's 
work. 

While  the  Lord  Cobham  was  thus  in  the  Tower,  he  sent  EX  vetusto 
out  privily  unto  his  friends.     And  they  at  his  desire  wrote  l"^"1*"- 
this  little  bill  here  following,  causing  it  to  be  set  up  in  divers 
quarters  of  London,   that  the  people  should  not  believe  the 
slanders  and  lies  that  his  enemies  the  bishops'  servants  and  Enemies, 
priests  had  made  on  him  abroad.     And  this  was  the  letter : 

"  Forasmuch  as    sir   John  Oldcastle,  knight,   and  Lord  A  testimonial 
Cobham,  is  untruly  convicted  and  imprisoned,  falsely  reported  frfendJ 
and  slandered  among  the  common  people  by  his  adversaries, 
that  he  should  otherwise  both  feel  and  speak  of  the  sacra- 
ments of  the  church,  and  specially  of  the  blessed  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  than  was  written  in  the  confession  of  his  belief,  TO  stop 
which  was  indented  and  taken  to  the  clergy,  and  so  set  up  y 
in  divers  open  places  in  the  city  of  London  :  known  be  it  A  rehearsal 

,, ,  ,111  •  .     i    •  •        of  his  belief. 

here  to  all  the  world,  that  he  never  since  varied  in  any  point 
therefrom ;  but  this  is  plainly  his  belief,  that  all  the  sacra- 
ments of  the  church  be  profitable  and  expedient  also  to  all 
them  that  shall  be  saved,  taking  them  after  the  intent  that 
Christ  and  his  true  church  hath  ordained.  Furthermore  he 
believeth  that  in  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  verily 
and  truly  Christ's  body  in  form  of  bread." 

After  this  the  bishops  and  priests  were  in  much  obloquy  The  clergy  in 
both  of  the  nobility  and  commons,  partly  for  that  they  had  people. 
so  cruelly  handled  the  good  Lord  Cobham,  and  partly  again 
because  his  opinion  (as  they  thought  at  that  time)  was  perfect 
concerning:  the  sacrament.      As  they  feared  this  to  grow  to  A  practice  of 

f      i.1.  •  •  J       AV~          V   i*  xl-  J  false  llriests- 

further  inconvenience  towards  them  both  ways,  they  drew 
their  heads  together,  and  at  the  last  consented  to  use  another 


46 


THE   GREAT   PROCESS  AGAINST 


Theaeare 
their  com- 
mon JeaU, 


practice  somewhat  contrary  to  that  they  had  done  afore. 
They  caused  it  by  and  by  to  be  blown  abroad  by  their  feed 
servants,  friends,  and  babbling  Sir  Johns,  that  the  said  Lord 
Cobham  was  become  a  good  man,  and  had  lowly1  submitted 
himself  in  all  things  unto  holy  church,  utterly  changing  his 
opinion  concerning  the  sacrament.  And  thereupon  they 
counterfeited  an  abjuration  in  his  name,  that  the  people 
should  take  no  hold  of  that  opinion  by  any  thing  they  had 
heard  of  him  before,  and  to  stand  so  in  the  more  awe  of 
them,  considering  him  so  great  a  man,  and  by  them  subdued. 
"  This  is  the  abjuration,"  say  they,  "  of  sir  John  Oldcastle, 
knight,  sometime  the  Lord  Cobham." 


Walden.  in 
Fascic. 
Zizan. 
Wiclev. 
Ms.  Bodl. 
JCo.  163,  fol. 
89.  b. 


Mark  from 
whence  this 
gear  cometh. 


Fine  work- 
manship, I 
trow. 


Alas,  good 

iran,  thou 
an  slandered, 


AN   ABJURATION    COUNTERFEITED    OF    THE 
BISHOPS. 

"  In  Dei  nomine,  Amen.  I,  John  Oldcastle,  denounced,  de- 
tected, and  convicted  of  and  upon  divers  articles  savouring  both 
heresy  and  error,  before  the  reverend  father  in  Christ  and  my 
good  lord  Thomas,  by  the  permission  of  God  lord  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  and  my  lawful  and  rightful  judge  in  that  behalf, 
expressly  grant  and  confess,  that  as  concerning  the  estate 
and  power  of  the  most  holy  father  the  pope  of  Rome,  of  his 
archbishops,  his  bishops,  and  his  other  prelates,  the  degrees 
of  the  church,  and  the  holy  sacraments  of  the  same,  specially 
of  the  sacraments  of  the  altar  and  of  penance,  and  other  ob- 
servances besides  of  our  mother  holy  church,  as  pilgrimages 
and  pardons,  I  affirm  (I  say)  before  the  said  reverend  father 
archbishop  and  elsewhere,  that  I,  being  ill  seduced  by  divers 
seditious  preachers,  have  grievously  erred  and  heretically 
persisted,  blasphemously  answered,  and  obstinately  rebelled. 
And  therefore  I  am  by  the  said  reverend  father,  before  the 
reverend  fathers  in  Christ  also,  the  bishops  of  London,  Win- 
chester, and  Bangor,  lawfully  condemned  for  an  heretic. 

"  Nevertheless  yet  I  now  remembering  myself,  and  covet- 
ing by  this  mean  to  avoid  that  temporal  pain  which  1  am 
worthy  to  suffer  as  an  heretic,  at  the  assignation  of  my  most 
excellent  Christian  prince  and  liege  lord  King  Henry  the  fifth, 
now  by  the  grace  of  God  most  worthy  king  both  of  England 
[l  '  lawly/  1st  ed.] 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  47 

and  of  France,  minding  also  to  prefer  the  wholesome  deter- 
mination, sentence,  and  doctrine  of  the  holy  and  universal 
church  of  Rome,  before  the  unwholesome  opinions  of  myself,  A  tyrannous 
my  teachers,  and  my  followers  ;  I  freely,  willingly,  delibe-  that  church, 
rately,  and  thoroughly  confess,  grant,  and  affirm  the  most 
holy  fathers  in  Christ  St  Peter  the  apostle,  and  his  successors 
bishops  of  Rome,  specially  no\v  at  this  time  my  most  blessed 
lord  pope  John,  by  the  permission  of  God  the  twenty-third  He  poisoned 
pope  of  that  name,  which  now  holdeth  Peter's  seat  (and  each  sor,  to  t!tes~ 
of  them  in  their  succession)  in  full  strength  and  power  to  be 
Christ's  vicar  in  earth  and  the  head  of  the  church  militant ; 
and  that  by  the  strength  of  his  office  (what  though  he  be  a 
great  sinner  and  afore  known  of  God  to  be  damned  ?)  he  hath  Ye  He,  fai«e 
full  authority  and  power  to  rule  and  govern,  bind  and  loose, lie- 
save  and  destroy,  accurse  and  assoil,  all  other  Christian  men. 

"And  agreeably   still  unto  this,   I  confess,   grant,   and 
affirm  all  other  archbishops,  bishops,  and  prelates,  in  their 
provinces,  dioceses,  and  parishes,  appointed  by  the  said  pope  ^ti£hrist 
of  Rome  to  assist  him  in  his  doings  or  business,  by  his  decreed2  i»mseif  here. 
canons  or  virtue  of  his  office,  to  have  had  in  times  past,  to 
have  now  at  this  time,  and  that  they  ought  to  have  in  time 
to  come,  authority  and  power  to  rule  and  to  govern,  bind 
and  loose,  accurse  and  assoil,  the  subjects  or  peoples  of  their 
aforesaid  provinces,   dioceses,   and  parishes,   and   that   their 
said  subjects  or  peoples  ought  of  right  in  all  things  to  obey  HOW  prove 

1       .,  T  r  J      m  *v L  ^  .%  ye  that  by  the 

them.     Furthermore  I  confess,  grant,  and  affirm  that  the  said  scriptures? 
spiritual  fathers,  as   our  most  holy  father  the  pope,   arch- 
bishops, bishops,  and  prelates,  have  had,  have  now,  and  ought  is  not  tim 
to  have  hereafter,  authority  and  power  for  the  estate,  order,  twnkyo'u? 
and  governance  of  their  subjects  or  peoples,  to  make  laws, 
decrees,  statutes,  and  constitutions ;  yea,  and  to  publish,  com- 
mand,  and   compel  their   said  subjects  and  peoples    to  the 
observation  of  them. 

"  Moreover  I  confess,  grant,  and  affirm  that  all  these  fore-  NO  scriptures 
said  laws,  decrees,  statutes,  and  constitutions,  made,  published,  shew. 
and  commanded  according  to  the  form  of  spiritual  law,  all 
Christian  people  and  every  man  in  himself  is  straitly  bound 
to  observe  and  meekly  to  obey  according  to  the  diversity  of 
the  foresaid  powers :  as  the  laws,  statutes,   canons,  and  con-  what 
stitutions  of  our  most  holy  father  the  pope  incorporated  in  j»?^se  u 
[2  'decrees,'  1st  ed.] 


48  THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 

liis  decrees,   decretals,  Clementines,   codes,  charts,   rescripts!, 
sextiles,  and  extravagants  the  world  over  all ;  and  as  the 
provincial  statutes  of  archbishops  in  their  provinces,  the  synodal 
acts  of  bishops  in  their  dioceses,  and  the  commendable  rules 
and  customs  of  prelates  in  their  colleges,  and  curates  in  their 
parishes,  all  Christian  people  are  both  bound  to  observe  and 
intolerable    also  most  meekly  to  obey.      Over  and  besides  all  this,   I, 
the*  a       John Oldcastle,  utterly  forsaking  and  renouncing  all  the  afore- 
said errors  and  heresies,  and  all  other  errors  and  heresies 
like  unto  them,  lay  my  hand  here  upon  this  book  or  holy 
Never  made   evangely  of  God,  and  swear,   that  I  shall  never  more  from 
oau>'!c         henceforth  hold  these  foresaid  heresies,  nor  yet  any  other 
like  unto  them  wittingly.     Neither  shall  I  give  counsel,  aid, 
help,  nor  favour  at  any  time  to  them  that  shall  hold,  teach, 
affirm,  or  maintain  the  same,  as  God  shall  help  me  and  these 
This  knavery  holy  evangclies.      And  that  I  shall  from  henceforth  faithfully 
they"sun.      obey  and  inviolably  observe  all  the  holy  laws,  statutes,  canons, 
and   constitutions  of   all    the    popes   of  Rome,   archbishops, 
The  biasphe-  bishops,  and  prelates,  as  are  contained  and  determined  in  their 
i^pbu.'bu°  holy  decrees,  decretals,  Clementines,  codes,  charts,  rescripts, 
sextiles,    sums  papal,   extravagants,  statutes  provincial,  acts 
synodal,  and  other  ordinary  rules  and  customs  constituted  by 
them  or  that  shall  chance  hereafter  directly  to  be  determined 
or  made.     To  these  and  all  such  other  will' I  myself  with  all 
Mark  this      power  possible  apply.      Besides  all  this,  the  penance  which  it 
shall  please  my  said  reverend  father  the  lord  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  hereafter  to  enjoin  me  for  my  sins,  I  will  meekly 
obey  and  faithfully  fulfil.      Finally,  all  my  seducers  and  false 
teachers,  and  all  other  besides  whom  I  shall  hereafter  know 
This  charge    suspected  of  heresy  or  errors,   I  shall  effectually  present  or 
fommoeaiy.    cause   to   be  presented   unto  my  said  reverend  father  lord 
archbishop,  or  to  them  which  hath  his  authority,  so  soon  as 
I  can  conveniently  do  it,  and  see  that  they  be  corrected  to 
my  uttermost  power.     Amen." 


THE   CRUEL   COMPLAINT   OF   THE   CLERGY   AND 
TYRANNOUS  ACT  THEREUPON  MADE. 

The  devil  NEVER  came  this  abjuration  to  the  hands  of  the  Lord 

more  ways  to  Cobham,  neither  was  it  compiled  of  them  for  that  purpose. 

mischief. 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  49 

but  only  therewith  to  blear  the  eyes  of  the  unlearned  multi-  EX  statuto 

.         ,  .  ,  ,  Parliamentl 

tude.       And  when    they  perceived   that    policy  would   not  ^fvHen- 
help,  but  made  more  and  more  against  them,  then  sought  f^utes  at 
they  out  another  false  practice.     They  went  unto  the  king  f^f^i^' 
with  a  most  grievous  complaint,  like  as  they  did  afore  in  his  I'H^Vy  v. 
father's  time,  that  in  every  quarter  of  the  realm  by  reason  ca 
of  Wicliffe's  opinions  and  the  said  Lord  Cobham,  were  won- 
derful contentions,  rumours,  tumults,  uproars,  confederations, 
dissensions,   divisions,   differences,  discords,  harms,    slanders, 
schisms,  sects,  seditions,  perturbations,  perils,  unlawful  assem- 
blies, variances,  strifes,   fightings,    rebellious    rufflings,    and 
daily  insurrections.     The  church  (they  said)  was  hated  ;  the  The  clamour 
diocesans  were  not  obeyed  ;  the  ordinaries  were  not  regarded ; 
the  spiritual  officers,  as  suffragans,  archdeacons,  chancellors, 
doctors,  commissaries,  officials,  deans,    lawyers,  scribes,   and 
summon ers  were  everywhere  despised ;  the  laws  and  liberties 
of  holy  church  were  trodden  under  foot ;  the  Christian  faith  They  cry 

.  ,,  -I/-NI,  •  111,  apace  for 

was  ruinously  decayed ;  God  s  service  was  laughed  to  scorn ;  their  beiues. 
the  spiritual  jurisdiction,  authority,  honour,  power,   policy, 
laws,  rites,  ceremonies,  curses,  keys,  censures,  and  canonical 
sanctions  of  the  church  were  had  in  an  utter  contempt :  so 
that  all  in  a  manner  was  come  to  nought. 

And  the  cause  of  this  was,  that  the  heretics  and  Lollards  Christ  always 

troubleth 

of  Wicliffe's  opinion  were  suffered  to  preach  abroad  so them- 
boldly,  to  gather  conventicles  unto  them,  to  keep  schools  in 
men's  houses,  to  make  books,  compile  treatises,  and  write 
ballads,  to  teach  privately  in  angles  and  corners,  as  in  woods, 
fields,  meadows,  pastures,  groves,  and  in  caves  of  the  ground. 
This  would  be  (thev  said)  a  destruction  to  the  commonwealth,  An  old 

v         i  '  practice  of 

a  subversion  to  the  land,  and  an  utter  decay  of  the  king's  ^rs  yet 

estate  royal,  if  remedy  were  not  sought  in  time.     And  this 

was  their  policy  to  couple  the  king's  authority  with  that  they 

had  done  in  their  former  counsel  of  craft,  and  so  to  make  it 

thereby  the  stronger :   for  they  perceived  themselves  very 

far  too  weak  else  to  follow  against  their  enemies  that  they 

had  so  largely  enterprised.     Upon  this  complaint,  the  king  £t£*r^™nt 

immediately  called  a  parliament  at  Leicester.     It  might  not 

in  those  days  be  holden  at  Westminster,  for  the  great  favour 

that  the  Lord  Cobham  had  both  in  London  and  about  the 

city.      Yet  were  they   deceived :    that  they   doubted  most 

lighted  there  soonest  upon  them. 

[BALE.] 


50  THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 

Robert  A  bill  was  put  in  there  again  by  the  commons  against 

Fabian,  in  '  J     ...... 

f£d°g-jrH  their  continual  wasting  of  the  temporalities,  like  as  it  had 
Jio'iT 'ifuTito,  keen  twice  afore  by  procurement  of  the  said  Lord  Cobham, 
p.  «7a]  boj-h  -m  faQ  jayg  Qf  ^jng  Richard  the  second,  anno  1395, 

Walclen.  In  .,  /•    i  •  TT  t          *  i  T%         •     •     i  *  i  r\ 

•''\I*{KM     a  °          o   Henry    the  fourth,    anno  Domini   1410. 

The b'ni iIs°'s'   Whereupon  was  grown  all  this  malice  afore  specified;  but 
proxe's£ieby?»  this  was  then  workmanly  defeated  by  another  proper  practice 
iii'.  p.353.]    of  theirs.     They  put  the  king  in  remembrance  to  claim  his 
Fabian,  in     right  in  France,  and  granted  him  thereunto  a  dime,  with  other 
great  subsidy  of  money.    Thus  were  Christ's  people  betrayed 
every  way,  and  their  lives  bought  and  sold  by  these  most 
A  practice,     cruel  thieves.     For  in  the  said  parliament  the  king  made  this 
waMen.  ad    most  blasphemous  and  cruel  act,  to  be  as  a  law  for  ever : 
[Lib.  ii.  cap.'  that  whatsoever  they  were  that  should  read  the  scriptures  in 

46.  Ed.  Paris 

poT'dVer3  ]>  ^e  mo^er  tongue  (which  was  then  called  Wicliffe's  learning), 
fs4(iEp  441s]'  ^ey  should  forfeit  land,  cattle,  body,  life,  and  goods  from 
their  heirs  for  ever,  and  so  be  condemned  for  heretics  to  God, 
enemies  to  the  crown,  and  most  errant  traitors  to  the  land. 
Besides  this  it  was  enacted,  that  never  a  sanctuary  nor  pri- 
vileged ground  within  the  realm  should  hold  them,  though 
chnst  hath    they  were  still    permitted   both  to  thieves   and    murderers. 

less  favour         i      !i    •/•   •  ,1  •,  i  •  /»          ,1      • 

than  thieve*.  And  it  in  case  they  would  not  give  over,  or  were  alter  their 
pardon  relapsed,  they  should  suffer  death  in  two  manner  of 
kinds ;  that  is,  they  should  first  be  hanged  for  treason  against 
the  king,  and  then  be  burned  for  heresy  against  God,  and 
yet  neither  of  both  committed.  The  beginning  of  that  act  is 
this :  Pro  eo  quod  magni  rumores,  &c.  Anon  after  was  it 
proclaimed  throughout  the  realm ;  and  then  had  the  bishops, 
priests,  monks,  and  friars  a  world  somewhat  to  their  minds. 
For  then  were  many  taken  in  divers  quarters,  and  suffered 
waiden.  ad  most  cruel  death.  And  many  fled  out  of  the  land  into  Ger- 
r ub.'ii.'  capj.  many,  Bohemia,  France,  Spain,  Portugal,  and  into  the  wild 

De  Sacra- 
ment, cap.     of  Scotland,  Wales,   and  Ireland,  working  there  many  mar- 
vels against  their  false  kingdom  too  long  to  write.     In  the 
Christmas  following    was    sir  Roger  Acton,  knight,   master 
John  Browne,  esquire,  sir  John  Beverlay,  a  learned  preacher, 
an<^  divers  other  more,  attached  for  quarrelling  with  certain1 
P"68^3,  and  so  imprisoned.     For  all  men  at  that  time  could 
no*  patiently  suffer  their  blasphemous  brags. 
A  great  lie.  The  complaint  was  made  unto  the  king  of  them,   that 

they  had  made  a  great  assembly  in  St  Giles's  field  at  London, 


THE  LORD  COBHAJf.  51 

purposing  the  destruction  of  the  land,  and  the  subversion  of 
the  commonwealth.      As  the  king   was  thus  informed,   he  waiden.  ad 
erected  a  banner  (saith  Walden)  with  a  cross  thereupon,  (as  Profog.' dVa 
the  pope  doth  commonly  by  his  legates,  when  he  pretendeth  cap.  b?. 
to  war  against  the  Turk,)  and  with  a1  great  number  of  men 
entered  the  same  field,  where  as  he  found  no  such  company : 
yet  was  the  complaint  judged  true,  because  the  bishops  had 
spoken  it  at  the  information  of  their  priests.    All  this  hath  what  iho- 
Thomas  Walden  in  divers  of  his  works,  which  was  at  the  was. 
same  time  a  white  or  Carmelite  friar,  and  the  king's  con- 
fessor, and  partly  it  is  touched  both  by  Robert  Fabian,  and 
by  Polydorus  Vergilius  in  their  English  chronicles,  but  not 
in  all  points  rightly,  as  is  to  be  seen  in  the  preface  afore.    In 
the  mean  season,  sir  John  Oldcastle  the  Lord  Cobham  escaped  Fabian, 
out  of  the  Tower  of  London  in  the  night,  and  so  fled  into  jpoiyiverga. 
Wales,  where  as  he  continued  more  than  four  years  after.        CP-  -441-] 

Some  writers  have  thought  this  escape  to  come  by  the  ^^{^f110 
said  sir  Roger  Acton,  and  other  gentlemen  in  displeasure  of 
the  priests,  and  that  to  be  the  chief  occasion  of  their  deaths : 
which  might  well  be,  but  Walden  doth  not  so  utter  it,  which  Job.  Major. 

•  /.  CLit)-    V'-   e*Vi 

reigned  the  same  self  time2.     In  January  next  following  was  ^tHi|^ 
the  aforenamed  sir  Roger  Acton,  master  John  Browne,  sir  Ed^  I?4'0- 
John  Beverlay,  and  thirty-six  more  (of  whom  the  more  part 
were  gentlemen  of  birth),  convicted  of  heresy  by  the  bishops, 
and  condemned  of  treason  by  the  temporality,  and  according 
to  the  act  were  first  hanged,  and  then  brent  in  the  said  St 
Giles's  field.     In  the  same  year  also  was  one  John  Claydon,  Robert 

*  *  '  Fabian,  in 

a  skinner,  and  one  Richard  Turmyne3,  a  baker,  both  hanged  pphr™8- -j 
and  brent  in  Smithfield  by  that  virtuous  act,  besides  that  was 
done  in  all  other  quarters  of  England,  which  was  no  small 
number,  if  it  were  now  throughly  known. 


THE  LATTER  IMPRISONING  AND  DEATH  OF 
THE  LORD  COBHAM. 

IN  the  year  of  our  Lord  1415,  died  Thomas  Arundel,  Thomas 
which  had  been  archbishop  of  Canterbury  more  than  thirty-  <H«I. 
two  years,  to  the  great  destruction  of  Christian  belief.    Yet 
died  not  his  prodigious  tyranny  with  him,  but  succeeded  with 

t1  '  a,'  not  in  1st  ed.]    [2  '  self  same,'  1st  ed.]    [«  '  Turmin,'  1st  ed.] 

4—2 


52  THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 

his  office  in  Henry  Chicheley,  and  in  a  great  sort  more  of 
The  Lord      that1  spiteful  spirituality.     For  their  malice  was  not  yet  sated 

Cobhamis  .        r  r,  ->/-.  _  *      . 

betrayed.  against  the  good  Lord  Cobham.  But  they  confedered  with 
the  Lord  Powys  (which  was  at  that  time  a  great  governor 
in  Wales),  feeding  him  with  lordly  gifts  and  promises  to  ac- 

Mattxxvi.  complish  their  desire.  He  at  the  last  thus  monied  with 
Judas,  and  outwardly  pretending  him  great  amity  and  favour, 
most  cowardly  and  wretchedly  took  him,  and,  in  conclusion, 
so  sent  him  up  to  London,  where  as  he  remained  a  month  or 

condemned    two  imprisoned  again  in  the  Tower :  and,  after  long  process, 

UOod'strue       ,  ' 

servant  they  condemned  him  again  of  heresy  and  treason  by  force 
of  the  aforenamed  act,  he  rendering  thanks  unto  God,  that 
he  had  so  appointed  him  to  suffer  for  his  name's  sake. 

He  is  led  And  upon  the  day  appointed  he  was  brought  out  of  the 

forth  to  his       m  .  , r  .  .  i    i     i  •      i   i  •          i         • 

death.  lower  with  his  arms  bound  behind  him,  having  a  very  cheer- 
ful countenance.  Then  was  he  laid  upon  an  hurdle,  as  though 
he  had  been  a  most  heinous  traitor  to  the  crown,  and  so 
drawn  forth  into  St  Giles's  field,  where  as  they  had  set  up  a 
new  pair  of  gallows.  As  he  was  come  to  the  place  of 
Heprayetn  execution,  and  was  taken  from  the  hurdle,  he  fell  down  de- 
enemies,  voutly  upon  his  knees,  desiring  Almighty  God  to  forgive  his 
enemies.  Then  stood  he  up  and  beheld  the  multitude,  ex- 
horting them  in  most  godly  manner  to  follow  the  laws  of 
God  written  in  the  scriptures,  and  in  any  wise  to  beware  of 
such  teachers  as  they  see  contrary  to  Christ  in  their  conver- 
sation  and  living,  with  many  other  special  counsels.  Then 
was  he  hanged  up  there  by  the  middle  in  chains  of  iron,  and 
so  consumed  alive  in  the  fire,  praising  the  name  of  God  so 
long  as  his  life  lasted.  In  the  end  he  commended  his  soul 
into  the  hands  of  God,  and  so  departed  hence  most  christianly, 
his  body  resolved  into  ashes. 

what  the  And  this  was  done  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1418,  which 

priests  did.     was  the  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  king  Henry  the  fifth,  the 

Notthepope-s  people  there  present  shewing  great  dolour.     How  the  priests 

<Xru"£but   that  time  fared,  blasphemed,  and  cursed,  requiring  the  people 

not  to  pray  for  him,  but  to  judge  him  damned  in  hell,  for 

that  he  departed  not  in  the  obedience  of  their  pope,  it  were 

too  long  to  write.     This  terrible  kind  of  death  with  gallows, 

chains,  and  fire,  appeareth  not  very  precious  in  the  eyes  of 

men  that  be  carnal,  no  more  than  did  the  death  of  Christ 

[i  'The,' 1st  ed.] 


THE   LORD   COBHAM.  53 

when  he  was   hanged  up  among  thieves.     "  The  righteous  John  xix. 
seemeth  to  die,"  saith  the  wise  man,  "  in  the  sight  of  them 
which  are  unwise,  and  their  end  is  taken  for  very  destruction." 
"Ungodly  fools  think  their  lives    very  madness,  and  their 
passage  hence  without  all  honour.      But  though  they  suffer  wisd.  v. 
pain  before  men,"  saith  he,  "  yet  is  their  expectation  full  of 
immortality.     They  are  accounted  for  the  children  of  God,  John  i. 
and  have  their  just  portion  among  the  saints.     As  gold  in 
the  furnace  doth  God  try  his  elect,  and  as  a  most  pleasant 
brent  offering  receiveth  he  them  to  rest."     The  more  hard 
the  passage  be,  the  more  glorious  shall  they  appear  in  the 
latter  resurrection.     Not  that  the  afflictions  of  this  life  are  HCD.  xi. 

/•i  i  i  i          •      •      /~i      i       i  11  Rom.  viii. 

worthy  of  such  a  glory,  but  that  it  is  God  s  heavenly  pleasure 

so  to  reward  them.     Never  are  the  judgments  and  ways  ofisai.iv. 

men  like  unto  the  judgments  and  ways  of  God,  but  contrary 

evermore,  unless  they   be  taught  of  him.     "  In  the   latter  Jer.  xxxu. 

time,"  saith  the  Lord  unto  Daniel,  "  shall  many  he  chosen, 

proved,   and   purified   by   fire;   yet   shall  the   ungodly   live 

wickedly  still,  and  have  no  understanding  that  is  of  faith." 

By  an  angel  from  heaven  was  John  earnestly  commanded  to  Rev.  xiv. 

write,  that  "  blessed  are  the  dead  which  hence  depart  in  the 

Lord."     "  Right  dear,"  saith  David,  "  in  the  sight  of  God  is  Psai.  cxvi. 

the  death  of  his  true  servants."    Thus  resteth  this  valiant 

Christian  knight,  sir  John  Oldcastle,  under  the  altar  of  God 

(which  is  Jesus  Christ),  among  that  godly  company  which  in 

the  kingdom  of  patience  suffered  great  tribulation  with  the  Rev.  yi. 

death  of  their  bodies  for  his  faithful  word  and  testimony,  Rev.  VH. 

abiding  there  with  them  the  fulfilling  of  their  whole  number,  Rev.  **. 

and  the  full  restoration  of  his  elect.      The  which  he  grant 

in  effect  at  his  time  appointed,  which  is  one  God  eternal. 

Amen. 


THE   CONCLUSION. 

BESIDES  the  causes  rehearsed  afore  in  the  preface,  con- 
cerning the  dreadful  death  of  this  most  Christian  knight,  sir  Another- 

t'.iu  vf  of  his 

John  Oldcastle,  the  Lord  Cobham,  this  is  also  reckoned  for  death. 
one.     In  the  end  of  the  first  book,  which  he  put  up  into  the 
parliament  house  against  the  abusions  of  the  clergy,  in  .the  Against  the 
year  of  our  Lord  1395,  (which  was  also  the  18th  year  of 


54 


THE   GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 


Verses  in 
Latin. 


A  time  of 
ignorance. 


The  versei 
are  here 

KnglUhed. 


By  nothing 
will  they 
amend. 


The  insurrec- 
tion com- 
plained of. 


Ad  Martin. 
Pap.  et  in 
Prefat.  iv. 


king  Richard  the  second,)  were  these  six  verses  written  as  a 
brief  conclusion  summary  of  the  universal  contents  thereof : 

Plangunt  Anglorum  gentcs  crimen  sodomorum. 
Paulus  fert,  horum  sunt  idola  causa  malorum. 
Surgunt  ingrati,  Giezite  Symone  nati, 
Nomine  prcelati,  hoc  defensare  parati. 
Qut  reges  estis,  populis  quicunque  prceestis, 
Qualiter  hits  gestis  gladlos  prohibere  potestisf 

Though  the  verses  be  gross  and  imperfect  according  to 
the  time  then,  wherein  all  fresh  literature  was  clearly  extin- 
guished; yet  is  the  sentence  of  them  lively,  and  of  a  fresh 
faithful  spirit,  even  iu  the  zeal  of  Ellas  and  Phinehas  for  re- 
buke of  sin.  And  thus  are  they  in  the  English : 

Bewail  may  England  the  Bin  of  sodomites. 
For  idols  and  they  are  ground  of  all  their  woe. 
Of  Simon  Magus,  a  sect  of  hypocrites, 
Surnamed  prelates,  are  up  with  them  to  go 
And  to  uphold  them,  in  all  that  they  may  do. 
You  that  be  rulers,  peculiarly  selected, 
How  can  ye  suffer  such  mischiefs1  unconnected? 

When  this  book  would  not  help  towards  any  reformation, 
but  was  laughed  to  scorn  of  the  bishops,  then  were  these 
verses  copied  out  by  divers  men,  and  set  upon  their  windows, 
gates,  and  doors,  which  were  then  known  for  obstinate  hy- 
pocrites and  fleshly  livers,  which  made  the  prelates  mad. 
And  this  is  the  great  insurrection  that  Walden  complaineth 
of  unto  pope  Martin  the  fifth,  and  after  him  Polydorus  the 
pope's  collector,  with  other  papists  more,  wherein  never  a 
one  man  was  hurt.  I  would  marvel  much  more  of  the  double- 
ness  of  Thomas  Walden,  being  then  the  king's  confessor,  if 
I  did  not  know  the  unshamefaced  nature  of  that  lying  gene- 
ration. In  his  first  epistle  unto  pope  Martin,  and  in  the  first 
preface  of  his  fourth  book  contra  Wiclevistas*,  he  saith  that 

[i  'Togo,'  Isted.] 

[2  The  passage  cited  by  Walden,  which  is  the  following,  occurs  in 
the  letter  of  archbishop  Arundel  to  the  bishop  of  London,  describing 
the  process  against  Cobham :  Assidentibusque  nobis  venerabilibus  con- 
fratribus  nostris  dominis,  Ricardo  London,  et  Henrico  Winton.  Dei 
gratia  episcopis,  comparuit  personaliter  dominus  Robertus  de  Morley, 
miles,  custos  Tunis  London,  secumque  praefatum  dominum  Johannem 
Oldecastel,  militem,  adduxit,  et  coram  nobis  collocavit. — After  the 
word  addu&it,  Foxe  introduces  the  explanatory  words,  "nam  parum 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  55 

sir  John  Oldcastle  with  a  great  number  of  heretics  conspired  tit>.  contr. 

Wiclev  s 

against  king  Henry  the  fifth,  in  the  first  year  of  his  reign, 
and  that  he  offered  him  for  every  monk,  canon,  friar,  and 
popish  priest's  head  within  his  realm,  a  gold  noble.     And 
clean  contrary  unto  this,  he  testifieth  in  his  book  called  Fas-  Fasdc. 
ciculus  Zizanionim  Wiclevi,  that  he  was  the  same  self  time,  wicieV. 

...  [Bodl.  MS. 

year,  month,  week,  and  day  a  prisoner  within  the  Tower  of  I63>fol-9s-i>0 
London.    How  well  these  two  writings  agree,  I  report  me. 

But  thus  commonly  are  innocent  men  lied  upon  among  Liars, 
these  blasphemous  belly-gods.    But  he  that  is  essentially  true  John  vm. 
of  himself  hath  promised  at  one  time  or  other  to  clear  his 
true  servant,  not  by  lies  and  fables,  but  by  his  own  pure 
word.     "  No  secret,"  saith  he,  "  is  so  close,  but  once  shall  be  Matt.  x. 
opened,  neither  is  any  thing  so  hid,  that  shall  not  at  the  last 
be  known  clearly."     Thus  hath  sir  John  Oldcastle  a  trium-  cobham 

i  •  i  •  'it  -1-iiT       overcometh. 

phant  victory  over  his  enemies  by  the  verity  which  he  de- 
fended, all  contrary  to  the  blind  world's  expectation  ;  and  they 
have  a  foul  overthrow,  being  proved  manifest  murderers,  blind 
beasts,  hypocrites,  and  liars  by  the  same.  Such  a  sweet  Lord  Psa'-  xxxm. 
is  God  always  to  those  that  be  his  true  servants,  blessed  be 
his  holy  name  therefore! 

Confer  the  causes  of  this  godly  man's  death  with   the  stephan. 

°         *  Langt  in 

points  that  Thomas  Becket  died  for  and  other  popish  martyrs  va  Thorn, 
besides,   and   ye   shall  find  them   far    different  and   unlike.  xix-J 
Thomas   Becket   was  slain   at  Canterbury,  in  his   prelate's 
apparel,  in  the  head  church,  before  the  high  altar,  among 
religious  monks  and  priests,  and  in  the  holy  time  of  Christ- 
mas, by  his  own  seeking :  and  all  this  is  glorious  unto  worldly 
judgments.    Sir  John  Oldcastle  was  brent  in  chains  at  London  waiden. 
in  St  Giles's  field,  under  the  gallows,  among  the  lay-people,  ix.  ip'swa,1]' 

,.,  i       7  •  i  »   *       *         Job.  Major. 

and  upon  the  profane  working-day,  at  the  bishops    procure-  ?ab]2!K 

ment.      And  all  this  is  unglorious,  yea,  and  very  despisable 

unto  those  worldly  eyes.      What  though   Jesus   Christ   his  Jesus  chmt. 

master  afore  him  were  handled  after  a  very  like  sort  ?     For 

he  was  crucified  at  Hierusalem,  without  the  city,  and  without  Heb.  xui. 

the  holy  synagogue,  accursed  out  of  church,  among  the  pro-  Joimix. 

ante  per  regies  ministros  comprehensus  est,  et  in  Turrim  clausus." 
— Reg.  Arundel.  fol.  142,  b.  Wilkins,  Concil.  Vol.  m.  354.  See  also 
Foxe.  Rerum  in  Ecc.  Gest.  Ed.  Basil.  Pars  I.  p.  102.] 

[3  In  this  latter  passage  no  mention  of  sir  John  Oldcastle's  name  is 
made:  it  is  merely  said,  "miles  quidam  magnus,"  &c.  Ed.  Paris,  1533, 
p.  240.] 


56  THE  GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 

fane  multitude,  in  the  midst  of  thieves,  in  the  place  where  as 
Matt-xxvii.   thieves  were  commonly  hanged,  and  not  upon  the  feastful  day 

John  xix.          ,-.,,,  . 

ACU  in.        i)Ut  afore  it,  by  the  bishops'  procurement  also. 

Now  let  us  consider  the  causes  of  both  their  deaths,  and 
try  them  both  by  the  manifest  scriptures  of  the  gospel,  which 
of  them  should  seem  most  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  which 

Heribertui     most  to  the  glory  of  men.      Thomas  Becket  died  upon  his 
Bowenhmul  i      f          ...  ...       : 

own  see^mo  onv»  *or  maintaining  the  wanton  liberties  and 

superfluous  possessions  of  the   Romish   church   here   within 
England ;  which  are  both  forbidden  of  Christ,  and  also  con- 
Luke  xiv.      demned  by  the  same  scriptures.    "  He  that  forsaketh  not  all 
that  he  hath,"  saith  he,  "cannot  be  my  disciple."     And  when 
a  contention  befell  among  the  apostles  for  the  superiority, 
Lukexxiii.    he  said  also  unto  them:  "The  kings  of  the  world  have  the 
world's  dominion  with  all  pomp  and  riches  belonging  to  the 
wherefore     same ;  but  you  shall  not  so."     Sir  John  Oldcastle  died  at  the 

the  Lord  .  * 

importune  suit  of  the  clergy,  for  calling  upon  a  Christian  re- 
formation in  that  Romish  church  of  theirs,  and  for  manfully 
standing  by  the  faithful  testimonies  of  Jesu,  as  all  the  afore- 
said process  declareth.  And  this  is  both  allowed  in  the  gospel, 
and  also  required  of  every  Christian  believer.  "He  that 

»  * 

confesseth  me  and  my  word  before  men,"  saith  Christ,  "him 
will  I  confess  for  mine  before  my  eternal  Father.  And  he 
that  shall  deny  me  and  my  verity  before  men,  him  will  I 
also  deny  for  mine  before  my  everlasting  Father  which  is  in 
heaven." 

Thomas  Becket  in  the  time  of  his  death  commended  him- 
[Ed8'Hearne,  self  to  the  patrons  of  his  church  (which  were  two  gilded 
VOL  i.  P.  16.]  images  of  St  Saviour  and  St  Mary),  and  the  cause  of  his 
ca^Ja1™.  church  unto  St  Denys,  and  had  no  more  but  his  priest's  crown 
cut  off  (which  is  the  pope's  livery-mark)  even  by  the  very 
fleWorde,  shaving,  as  his  story  mentioneth. 
step'han.  sir  John  Oldcastle  in  the  time  of  his  death  commended 

Langton, 

xviu!  "L  cap'  his  soul,  with  David,  Christ,  and  Stephen,  into  the  hands  of 
4to,  fwT"  God  the  eternal  Father,  and  his  cause  to  the  rightful  judg- 
HoTthe  ment  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  with  desire  of  merciful  forgive- 
Lord  cobham  ness  concerning  his  enemies,  as  became  a  faithful  Christian, 
NO  popish  and  had  his  whole  body  consumed  in  the  fire.  Now  pluck 
from  your  eyes  the  corrupted  spectacles  of  carnal  or  popish 
judgments,  and  do  upon  them  that1  clear  sight  which  ye  have 
by  the  Spirit  of  Christ;  and,  that  faithfully  done,  tell  me 
[i  <  The,'  1st  ed.] 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  57 

which  of  these  two  seemeth  rather  to  be  the  martyr  of  Christ, 
and  which  the  pope's  martyr  ?     "  The  ways  of  God,"  saith  isai.  ir 
Esay,  "  are  not  the  ways  of  men.     But  so  far  as  the  heavens 
are  above  the  vile  earth,  so  far  do  his   judgments  exceed 
theirs."     "That  which  seemeth  high  and  glorious  unto  men,"  Lukexvi. 
saith  Christ,  "  is  very  abomination  afore  God."   By  this  may 
ye  see   that  the  precious  spouse   or  immaculate   church  of 
Christ  is  no  gorgeously  painted  gentlewoman,  nor  gloriously 
glittering  madam2,  but  all  hidden  and  unknown  to  the  worldly  Psai.xiv. 
infidels  which  disdain  to  seek  her  in  the  scriptures. 

Nothing  is  precious  unto  them,  that  shineth  not  unto  the  who  is  a 

/»  i  •,*•_•  •      i     i       i        •       i       riFht  n?6"1156 

eye.     A  most  fit  member  for  Christ's  mystical  body  is  he  «  cimst. 
that    suifereth    with    the    head    thereof:    as    this    good   sir 
John  Oldcastle  did,  when  he  was  with  Christ  examined  ofThety-ramy 
the  proud  bishops,  scorned  of  the  priests,  disdained  of  the  and  priests. 
world,  ill  reported,  mocked,  hated,  reviled,  accursed,  and   so 
committed  unto  the  lay-judgment  to  be  condemned  by  them 
unto  most    shameful   and   cruel  death.     Yea,   so  extremely 
malicious  was  that  spiteful  spirituality  against  him,  that  they 
would  not  suffer  his  body  to  be  buried  in  their  great  city  or 
holy  church  (which  is  spiritually  called  Sodoma  and  ^Egyptus) 
to  make  the  prophecy  of  St  John's  Apocalypse  truly  to  be  Rev.  xi. 
verified  upon  him,  and  to  prove  him  Christ's  member  alto- 
gether.     They  both  resolved  his  body  into  ashes,  and  also 
made  the  river  to  carry  them  away,  like  as  they  did  also  with 
the  bones  of  John  Wicliffe,  lest  any  thing   thereof  should 


i  i  1111  11  i«i  talibus,  cap. 

remain  ;   because   they  would  also   shew  themselves   like   in  ixxxix.  & 

CXXXVll. 

tyranny  to  Julianus  Apostata,  that  so  used  the  body  of  holy  |j^- 
John   Baptist    afore    them.     I    should    make   a    comparison 
betwixt  this  blessed  martyr  of  Christ,  sir  John  Oldcastle,  and 
Peter  of  Milan,  with  other  of  the  pope's  martyrs,  which  died  The  pope's 
for   the  pope's  power,   pardons,    pilgrimages,   ear-confession, 
and    other  popish   matters  more  established  in  the   general 
council  of  Lateran  ;  but  it  would  ask  too  much  time. 

And  as  concerning  the  kind  of  his  contemptuous  death  or 
martyrdom.     More  vile  was  not  his  hanging  under  the  gal- 
lows  in   an  iron   chain,  than  was  the  hanging  of  his  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  upon  the  cross  in  the  time  of  his  death  ;   nor  John  xix. 
than  was  the  hanging  of  Peter,  Andrew,  and  Philip  his  holy  Joha'n.  Text.' 
apostles,  bishop   Simeon,  Dorotheus,   Gorgonius,   Alexander, 
[2  'mayden,'  1st  ed.] 


58  THE   GREAT  PROCESS  AGAINST 

Epipodius,  Claudius,  Asterius,  Menon,  Nemesius,  Nestor,  Agri- 
cola,  Julia,  Zoe  the  wife  of  Nicostratus,  with  many  other  holy 
Br*nt™«he  martyrs  more.      More  odious  was  not  his  burning  in  the  fire, 

with  Christ »  »  O  ' 

than  was  the  cruel*  burning  of  Barnabas  the  apostle,  Poly- 
carpus  the  good  bishop  of  Smyrna,  Amancius,  Agathon, 
Tyburcius,  Getulius1,  Simphronius,  Sosthenes,  Victor,  Dios- 
corus,  Eulogius,  Fructuosus,  Castus,  JSmilius,  Fidentius,  Hero, 
Irensus,  Aphra,  Hilaria,  Apollonia,  Anastasia,  and  many  hun- 
dreds more. 

When  this  strong  witness  of  the  Lord  was  among  the  fat 
kulls  °^  Basan,  and  most  cruelly  assaulted  of  them,  he  was 
thoroughly  ascertained  in  his  conscience,  for  that  conflict  of 
faith,  to  taste  his  eternal  goodness  in  the  lasting  land  of  the 

Ptaj.  xxx.  living.  Yea,  such  time  as  he  was  reproved  of  his  enemies 
and  forsaken  of  his  friends,  in  manner  of  a  broken  vessel,  he 

s  MM.  vis.  took  a  strong  stomach  unto  him,  as  did  the  mighty  Maccabees, 
and  thought  thus  in  his  mind :  that  though  those  ungracious 
tyrants  should  put  him  unto  death,  yet  would  the  eternal 

johnvl"        King  (which  is  both  resurrection  and  life)  raise  him  up  again 

Rev.  xx.  jn  j;he  resurrection  of  life  everlasting,  among  them  that  have 
died  for  his  pure  laws.  Already  hath  he  raised  his  fame 
(which  lay  long  dead)  by  the  living  spirit  of  his  gospel,  for 

The ?ospei     that  he   was  a  minister  thereof:    which  is  a  most  evident 

unsamteth 

Becket-  token  that  he  will  hereafter,  with  his  other  mystical  members, 
raise  him  up  in  perfect  glory.  When  the  gospel  lay  dead, 
glorious  Thomas  Becket  was  a  saint,  and  John  Oldcastle  a 
forgotten  heretic  ;  but  now  that  the  light  thereof  shineth,  we 

Thegotpd     are  like  to    see    it   far  otherwise :    for  proud  Becket  hath 

canonizeth 

cobham.  already  hidden  his  face,  and  poor  Oldcastle  beginneth  now  to 
appear  very  notable.  Not  all  unrightly  did  St  Augustine 
speak  it,  and  other  old  doctors  besides,  that  many  were  wor- 
shipped here  in  earth  for  saints,  whose  wretched  souls  are 
grievously  cruciate  in  hell. 

Such  time  as  our  most  worthy  sovereign  King  Henry  the 

2  £mgs  xxiu.  eighth,  now  living,  after  the  most  godly  example  of  king  Josias 

xxxiv.  visited  the  temples  of  his  realm,  he  perceived  the  sinful  shrine 
of  this  Becket  to  be  unto  his  people  a  most  pernicious  evil, 
and  therefore  in  the  word  of  the  Lord  he  utterly  among 

priests  suf-     other   destroved   it.     If  he  had  upon  that  and  such  other 

ferecl  upon  *  * 

amendment,  abominable  shrines  brent  those  idolatrous  priests  which  were 

[l  '  Petulius,'  1st  ed.] 


THE  LORD  COBHAM.  59 

(and  are  yet)  their  chief  maintainers,  he  had  fulfilled  that 
godly   history   throughout.     But  that  which   was  not   then 
performed,  in  hope  of  their  amendment,  may  by  chance  light 
upon  them  hereafter,  when  no  gentle  warning  will  seem  to  be 
regarded.    I  doubt  it  not  at  all,  but  his  most  noble  discretion 
perceiveth  much  more  in  that  wicked  generation  of  the  pope's  They  dance 
nourishing  up,  which  always  hath  maintained  (and  yet  do) 
such  manifest  errors,  than  he  ever  in  his  life  yet  uttered. 
The  eternal  Father  reward  his  grace  for  that  clear  light  of  The  Lord 
health   which   we  poor  creatures  have  received  at  his  only  grace. 
hand   under  God,  though  it  be  not  all  without  the  grievous 
punishment  of  our  bodies.     By  the  process  which  we  have 
afore  here  uttered  of  sir  John  Oldcastle,  we  may  evidently 
see  that  great  is  the  treasure  which  the  Lord  hath  laid  up 
for  the  behoof  of  them  that  have  trusted  in  him.    Wherewith  psai.  xxx. 
now  he  maketh  dumb  the  lying  lips  of  them  that  disdainously 
reported  the  righteous,  to  the  honour  and  praise  of  his  most 
glorious  name.    Amen. 

Thus  endeth  the  brief  chronicle  concerning  the  examina- 
tion and  death  of  the  blessed  martyr  of  Christ,  sir  John  Old- 
castle,  the  Lord  Cobham,  not  canonized  of  the  pope,  but  in  the 
precious  blood  of  his  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Collected  by  John 
Bale,  and  imprinted  anno  Domini  1544,  et  vi.  die  Augusti, 


on  of  Jttaster  SUtlltam  "STfjorpe  preste  accuse& 
of  fjeresge  before  ^fcomas  &runlreU  /  &rcfcebiss- 
ftop  of  (iaturburg/ttje  gere  of  ofoer  Hortre.  Jtt. 
.  anil  scuen. 


examtnacton  of  iljc  Ijonorablr  lun'af)t  sijr 
3)!jon  iJ^lUcastdl  Horte  CDobfjam  /  burnt  bt  tfte 
saiU  ^vcftebissfjop  /  fa  tfte  fgrste  gere  of 
e  fgftf). 


J[33e  no  more  asfcametr  to  Jeare  ft/tfjen  ge  toere 
anli  be  /  to  too  it. 


THE   EXAMINATION 


OF 


MASTER   WILLIAM   THORPE. 


THE 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE1. 


[ADVERTISEMENT  TO  THE  READER2.] 

GRACE  and  peace  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Read  here 
with  judgment,  good  reader,  the  examination  of  the  blessed 
man  of  God,  and  there  thou  shalt  easily  perceive  wherefore 
our  holy  churcfi  (as  the  most  unholy  sort  of  all  the  people 
will  be  called)  make  off  their  examinations  in  darkness,  off 
the  lay  people  clean  excluded  from  their  counsels.  For  if 
their  lies  had  been  openly  confuted,  and  also  that  the  accused 
of  heresy  might  as  well  have  been  admitted  to  reason  their 
articles  with  counsel,  whether  they  were  heresy  or  no,  as  the 
accused  of  treason  against  the  king  is  admitted  to  his  counsel 
to  confute  his  cause  and  articles,  whether  they  be  treason  or 
not,  they  should  never  have  murdered  nor  prisoned  so  many 
good  Christian  men  as  they  have  done.  For  their  cloked  lies 
could  never  have  continued  so  long  in  the  light,  as  they  have 
done  in  corners.  Their  god-men,  when  they  come  in  the  pulpit 
and  preach  against  the  truth,  cry,  If  their  learning  were  good 
and  true,  they  would  never  go  in  corners,  but  speak  it  openly. 
Whereunto  I  answer,  that  besides  that  Christ  and  his  apostles 
were  compelled  (for  because  of  the  furiousness  of  their  fathers 

[l  This  examination  is  included  among  the  works  of  Bale,  because 
he  did  himself  publish  it  with  that  of  Lord  Cobham  and  without  any 
note  attributing  it  to  Tyndale.  For  this  reason,  and  because  Bale 
collected  and  collated  the  examinations  of  Cobham  and  Askew,  it  has 
been  determined  hi  the  present  edition  to  include  this  examination  of 
Thorpe,  without  regard  to  the  assertion  of  Foxe  that  it  was  the  work 
of  Tyndale.  The  first  edition,  and  which  also  contains  the  examination 
of  Lord  Cobham,  has  by  the  kindness  of  George  Offor,  Esq.  of  Grove 
House,  Hackney,  been  lent  to  the  Editor  for  the  purpose  of  collation. 
It  is  a  work  of  the  highest  rarity,  if  not  unique.] 

[2  This  advertisement  to  the  reader  is  probably  Tyndale's:  it  is 
prefixed  to  the  first  edition.] 


EXAMINATION   OF   WILLIAM   THORPE.  63 

the  bishops  and  priests,  which  only  that  time  would  be  called 
holy  church,)  oftentimes  for  waste  secretly,  and  absent  them- 
selves and  give  place  to  their  malice;  yet  we  have  daily 
examples  of  more  than  one  or  two,  that  have  not  spared  nor 
feared  for  to  speak  and  also  to  preach  openly  the  truth,  which 
have  been  taken  of  them,  prisoned  and  brent,  beside  other 
that  for  fear  of  death  have  abjured  and  carried  fagots. 

Of  whose  articles  and  examination  there  is  no  layman 
that  can  shew  a  word.  Who  can  tell  wherefore  (not  many 
years  past)  there  were  seven  burnt  in  Coventry  in  one  day  ? 
Who  can  tell  wherefore  that  good  priest  and  holy  martyr 
sir  Thomas  Litton  was  burnt,  now  this  year,  at  Maidstone  in 
Kent  ?  I  am  sure,  no  man.  For  this  is  their  cast,  even  when 
they  have  put  to  death  or  punished  any  man,  after  their 
secret  examination,  to  slander  him  of  such  things  as  he  never 
thought.  As  they  may  do  well  enough,  seeing  there  is  no 
man  to  contrary  them. 

Wherefore  I  exhort  thee,  good  brother,  whosoever  thou 
be  that  readest  this  treatise,  mark  it  well  and  consider  it 
seriously,  and  thou  shalt  find  not  only  what  the  church  is, 
their  doctrine  of  the  sacrament,  the  worshipping  of  images, 
pilgrimages,  confession,  swearing  and  paying  of  ty thes ;  but 
also  thou  mayest  see  what  strong  and  substantial  arguments 
of  scripture  and  doctrines,  and  what  clerkly  reasons,  my  lord, 
the  head  and  primate  of  the  holy  church  in  England  (as  he 
will  be  taken),  bringeth  against  this  poor,  foolish,  simple,  and 
madlosell  knave,  a  heretic  as  he  calleth  him ;  and  also  the 
very  cause  wherefore  all  their  examinations  are  made  in  dark- 
ness. And  the  Lord  of  all  light  shall  light  thee  with  the 
candle  of  his  grace,  for  to  see  the  truth.  Amen. 

This  I  have  corrected  and  put  forth  in  the  English,  that 
now  is  used  in  England,  for  our  southern  men,  nothing 
thereto  adding,  nor  yet  therefrom  minishing.  And  I  intend 
hereafter  with  the  help  of  God,  to  put  it  forth  in  his  own 
old  English,  which  shall  well  serve,  I  doubt  not,  both  for  the 
northern  men,  and  the  faithful  brethren  of  Scotland. 


64  EXAMINATION   OF   WILLIAM  THORPE. 


WILLIAM  THORPE, 

THAT  CONSTANT  SERVANT  OF  GOD'. 

THUS  much  briefly  being  signified  by  the  way,  touching 
these  who  have  been  forced  in  time  of  this  king2  to  open  abju- 
ration, next  cometh  to  our  hands  the  worthy  history  of  Mas- 
ter William  Thorpe,  a  warrior  valiant  under  the  triumphant 
banner  of  Christ,  with  the  process  of  his  examinations  before 
the  aforesaid  Thomas  Arundel,  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
written  by  the  said  Thorpe,  and  storied  by  his  own  pen, 
at  the  request  of  his  friends,  as  by  his  own  words,  in  the 
process  hereof,  may  appear;  in  whose  examination,  which 
seemeth  first  to  begin  A.D.  1407,  thou  shalt  have,  good 
reader,  both  to  learn  and  to  marvel :  to  learn,  in  that  thou 
shalt  hear  truth  discoursed  and  discussed,  with  the  contrary 
reasons  of  the  adversary  dissolved ;  to  marvel,  for  thou  shalt 
behold  here  in  this  man  the  marvellous  force  and  strength  of 
the  Lord's  might,  Spirit,  and  grace,  working  and  fighting  in 
his  soldiers,  and  also  speaking  in  their  mouths,  according  to 
•mis  history  the  word  of  his  promise,  Luke  xxi.  To  the  text  of  the  story 
and  c'omSted  we  have  neither  added  nor  diminished ;  but,  as  we  have  received 
\\iiiiam  it  copied  out,  and  corrected  by  Master  William  Tyndale  (who 
had  his  own  hand-writing),  so  we  have  here  sent  it,  and  set 
it  out  abroad.  Although,  for  the  more  credit  of  the  matter, 
I  rather  wished  it  in  his  own  natural  speech,  wherein  it  was 
first  written ;  notwithstanding,  to  put  away  all  doubt  and 
scruple  herein,  this  I  thought  before  to  pre-monish  and  testify 
to  the  reader,  touching  the  certainty  hereof,  that  they  be  yet 
alive  who  have  seen  the  self-same  copy  in  its  own  old  English, 
resembling  the  true  antiquity  both  of  the  speech  and  of  the 
time,  the  name  of  whom,  as  for  record  of  the  same  to  avouch, 
is  Master  Whitehead ;  who,  as  he  hath  seen  the  true  ancient 
copy  in  the  hands  of  George  Constantino,  so  he  given  credible 
relation  of  the  same,  both  to  the  printer  and  to  me.  Further- 
more, the  said  Master  Tyndale,  albeit  he  did  somewhat  alter 
and  amend  the  English  thereof,  and  frame  it  after  our  man- 

f1  This  short  preface,  introductory  to  Thorpe's  "own  preface,"  is 
from  Foxe.] 

[2  Henry  IV.] 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  65 

ner,  yet  not  fully  in  all  words,  but  that  something  doth  re- 
main savouring  of  the  old  speech  of  that  time.  What  the 
causes  were,  why  this  good  man  and  servant  of  Christ,  Wil- 
liam Thorpe,  did  write  it,  and  pen  it  out  himself,  it  is  suffi- 
ciently declared  in  his  own  preface,  -set  before  his  book, 
which  is  here  prefixed  in  manner  as  followeth. 

THE    PREFACE    OF    WILLIAM    THORPE. 

THE  Lord  God  that  knoweth  all  things  wotteth  well  that 
I  am  right  sorrowful  for  to  write  or  to  make  known  this  sen- 
tence beneath  written,  where  that  of  mine  own  Christian  set, 
in  high  state  and  dignity,  so  great  blindness  and  malice  may 
be  known,  that  they  that  presume  of  themselves  to  destroy 
vices,  and  to  plant  in  men  virtues,  neither  dread  to  oifend 
God,  nor  lust  to  please  him,  as  their  works  shew.  For  certes  God's  law* 
the  bidding  of  God  and  his  law,  which  in  the  praising  of  his  kn°wn  and 
most  holy  name  he  commandeth  to  be  known  and  kept  of  all 
men  and  women,  young  and  old,  after  the  cunning  and  power 
that  he  hath  given  to  them,  the  prelates  of  this  land  and 
their  ministers,  with  the  covent  of  priests  chiefly  consenting 
to  them,  enforce  them  most  busily  to  withstand,  and  destroy 
the  holy  ordinance  of  God.  And  therethrough  God  is 
greatly  wroth  and  moved  to  take  hard  vengeance,  not  only 
upon  them  that  do  the  evil,  but  also  on  them  all  that  con- 
sent to  these  antichrist's  limbs  ;  which  know  or  might  know 
their  malice  and  their  falsehood,  and  dress3  them  not  to  with- 
stand their  malice  and  their  great  pride.  Nevertheless  four  Four  causes, 
things  moveth  me  to  write  this  sentence  beneath. 

The  first  thing  that  moveth  me  hereto  is  this  :  that  whereas  The  first 
it  was  known  to  certain  friends,  that  I  came  from  the  prison 
of  Shrewsbury,  and  (as  it  befell  indeed)  that  I  should  to  the 
prison  of  Canterbury ;  then  divers  friends  in  divers  places 
spake  to  me  full  heartily  and  full  tenderly,  and  commanded  me 
then,  if  it  so  were  that  I  should  be  examined  before  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  that,  if  I  might  in  any  wise,  I  should 
write  mine  apposing  and  mine  answering.  And  I  promised  to 
my  special  friends,  that,  if  I  might,  I  would  gladly  do  their 
biddings  as  I  might. 

The  second  thing  that  moveth  me  to  write  this  sentence  The  second 

cause. 

[3  Dress :  address.] 
[BALE.] 


66  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

is  this :  divers  friends,  which  have  heard  that  I  have  been 
examined  before  the  archbishop,   have  come  to  me  in  prison, 
and  counselled  me  busily,  and  coveted  greatly  that  I  should 
do  the  same  thing.    And  other  brethren  have  sent  to  me,  and 
required  me  on  God's  behalf,  that  I  should  write  out  and 
make  known  both  mine  apposing  and   mine  answering,  for 
the  profit  that  (as  they  say)  over  my  knowledging  may  come 
thereof.     But  this  they  bade  me,  that  I  should  be  busy  in  all 
my  wits,  to  go  as  near  the  sentence  and  the  words  as  I  could, 
both  that  were  spoken  to  me,  and  that  I  spake ;  upaventure l 
this  writing  came  another  time  before  the  archbishop  and  his 
council.     And  of  this  counselling  I  was  right  glad;  for  in  my 
conscience  I  was  moved  to  do  this  thing,  and  to  ask  hereto  the 
special  help  of  God.     And  so  then  I  considering  the  great  de- 
sire of  divers  friends  of  sundry  places,  according  all  in  one,  I 
occupied  all  my  mind  and  my  wits  so  busily,  that  through 
God's  grace  I  perceived,  by  their  meaning  and  their  charitable 
Truth  leav-    desire,    some    profit    might   come  therethrough.      For  soth- 
sweet  smeii    fastness2  and  truth  hath  these  conditions :  wherever  it  is  im- 

behind  it. 

pugned,  it  hath  a  sweet  smell,  and  thereof  comes  a  sweet 
savour  ;  and  the  more  violently  the  enemies  dress  themselves  to 
oppress  and  to  withstand  the  truth,  the  greater  and  the  sweeter 
smell  cometh  thereof.  And  therefore  this  heavenly  smell  of 
God's  word  will  not  as  a  smoke  pass  away  with  the  wind ; 
but  it  will  descend  and  rest  in  some  clean  soul,  that  thirsteth 
thereafter.  And  thus  some  deal  by  this  writing  may  be  per- 
ceived, through  God's  grace,  how  that  the  enemies  of  the  truth 
(standing  boldly  in  their  malice)  enforce  them  to  withstand  the 
freedom  of  Christ's  gospel,  for  which  freedom  Christ  became 
man,  and  shed  his  heart-blood.  And  therefore  it  is  great 
pity  and  sorrow,  that  many  men  and  women  do  their  own 
wayward  will,  nor  busy  them  not  to  know  nor  to  do  the  plea- 
sant will  of  God. 

oodiy  coun-          The  men  and  women  that  hear  the  truth  and  sothfastness, 
it  may  be      and  hear  or  know  of  this   (perceiving  what  is  now  in  the 

followed.  *• 

church),  ought  herethrough  to  be  the  more  moved  in  all 
their  wits,  to  able  them  to  grace,  and  to  set  lesser  price 
by  themself,  that  they  without  tarrying  forsake  wilfully 
and  bodily  all  the  wretchedness  of  this  life;  since  they  know 

[*  Upaventure:   in  case.] 

[2  Sothfastness  or  soothfulness :  truthfulness.] 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  67 

not  how  soon,  nor  when,  nor  where,  nor  by  whom,  God  will 
teach  them  and  assay  their  patience.  For  no  doubt,  who  that  £e, 
ever  will  live  piteously,  that  is  charitably  in  Christ  Jesu,  shall true  church- 
suffer  now  here  in  this  life  persecution,  in  one  wise  or  another. 
That  is,  if  we  shall  be  saved,  it  behoveth  us  to  imagine  full 
busily  the  vility3  and  foulness  of  sin,  and  how  the  Lord  God 
is  displeased  therefore  :  and  so  of  this  vility,  of  hideousness  of 
sin,  it  behoveth  us  to  busy  us  in  all  our  wits,  for  to  abhor  and 
hold  in  our  mind  a  great  shame  of  sin  ever;  and  so  then  we 
owe  to  sorrow  heartily  therefore,  and  ever  flying  all  occasion 
thereof.  And  then  behoveth  us  to  take  upon  us  sharp  pen- 
ance, continuing  therein,  for  to  obtain  of  the  Lord  forgiveness 
of  our  foredone  sins,  and  grace  to  abstain  us  hereafter  from 
sin.  And  but  if  we  enforce  us  to  do  this  wilfully  and  in  con- 
venient time,  the  Lord  (if  he  will  not  utterly  destroy  and  cast 
us  away) will  in  divers  manners  move  tyrants  against  us,  for  to 
constrain  us  violently  for  to  do  penance,  which  we  would  not 
do  wilfully.  And  trust  that  this  doing  is  a  special  grace  of  the  ed  to'cSne!1" 
Lord,  and  a  great  token  of  life  and  mercy.  And  no  doubt, 
whoever  will  not  apply  himself  (as  is  said  before)  to  punish 
himself  wilfully,  neither  will  suffer  patiently,  meekly,  and 
gladly  the  rod  of  the  Lord,  howsoever  that  he  will  punish  him  ; 
their  wayward  wills  and  their  impatience  are  unto  them  ear- 
nest of  everlasting  damnation.  But  because  there  are  but  few 
in  number  that  do  able  them  thus  faithfully  to  grace,  for  to 
live  here  simply  and  purely,  and  without  gall  of  malice  and  of 
grudging ;  therefore  the  lovers  of  this  world  hate  and  pursue 
them  that  they  know  patient,  meek,  chaste,  and  wilfully  poor, 
hating  and  flying  all  worldly  vanities  and  fleshly  lusts :  for 
surely  their  virtuous  conditions  are  even  contrary  to  the  man- 
ners of  this  world. 

The  third  thing  that  moveth  me  to  write  this  sentence  is  rauesehird 
this  :  I  thought  I  shall  busy  me  in  myself  to  do  faithfully,  that 
all  men  and  women  (occupying  all  their  business  in  knowing 
and  in  keeping  of  God's  commandments)  able  them  so  to  grace, 
that  they  might  understand  truly  the  truth,  and  have  and  use 
virtue  and  prudence,  and  so  to  deserve  to  be  lightened  from 
above  with  heavenly  wisdom ;  so  that  all  their  words  and 
their  works  may  be  hereby  made  pleasant  sacrifice  unto  the -others  n'eces- 
Lord  God ;  and  not  only  for  help  of  their  own  souls,  but  also  considered. 
[3  Vility:  vilencss.] 

5—2 


68 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 


The  fourth 
cause. 


The  assist- 
ance of  God 
never  failed 
them  that  are 
persecuted. 


for  edification  of  all  holy  church.  For  I  doubt  not,  but  all 
they  that  will  apply  them  to  have  this  foresaid  business,  shall 
profit  full  mickle  both  to  friends  and  foes.  For  some  enemies 
of  the  truth,  through  the  grace  of  God,  shall  through  cha- 
ritable folks  be  made  astonied  in  their  conscience,  and  perad- 
venture  converted  from  vices  to  virtues :  and  also  they  that 
labour  to  know  and  to  keep  faithfully  the  biddings  of  God, 
and  to  suffer  patiently  all  adversities,  shall  hereby  comfort 
many  friends. 

And  the  fourth  thing  that  moveth  me  to  write  this  sen- 
tence is  this :  I  know  by  my  sudden  and  unwarned  apposing 
and  answering,  that  all  they  that  will  of  good  heart,  without 
feigning,  able  themselves  wilfully  and  gladly,  after  their  cun- 
ning and  their  power,  to  follow  Christ  patiently,  travailing 
busily,  privily  and  apertly,  in  work  and  in  word,  to  with- 
draw whosoever  that  they  may  from  vices,  planting  in  them 
(if  they  may)  virtues,  comforting  them  and  furthering  them 
that  standeth  in  grace ;  so  that  therewith  they  be  not  borne  up 
in  vain-glory,  through  presumption  of  their  wisdom,  nor  in- 
flamed with  any  worldly  prosperity,  but  ever  meek  and  patient, 
purposing  to  abide  stedfastly  in  the  will  of  God,  suffering 
wilfully  and  gladly  without  any  grudging  whatsoever  rod  the 
Lord  will  chastise  them  with :  then,  this  good  Lord  will  not 
forget  to  comfort  all  such  men  and  women  in  all  their  tribula- 
tions, and  at  every  point  of  temptation  that  any  enemy  pur- 
poseth  for  to  do  against  them.  To  such  faithful  lovers 
specially,  and  patient  followers  of  Christ,  the  Lord  sendeth 
his  wisdom  from  above  to  them,  which  the  adversaries  of  the 
truth  may  not  know  nor  understand.  But,  through  their  old 
and  new  unshamefaced  sins,  those  tyrants  and  enemies  of  soth- 
fastness  shall  be  so  blinded  and  obstinate  in  evil,  that  they 
shall  ween  themself  to  do  pleasant  sacrifices  unto  the  Lord 
God  in  their  malicious  and  wrongful  pursuing  and  destroying 
of  innocent  men's  and  women's  bodies  :  which  men  and  women, 
for  their  virtuous  living,  and  for  their  true  knowledging  of  the 
truth,  and  their  patient,  wilful,  and  glad  suffering  of  persecu- 
tion for  righteousness,  deserve  through  the  grace  of  God  to  be 
heirs  of  the  endless  bliss  of  heaven.  And  for  the  fervent  de- 
sire and  great  love  that  those  men  have,  as  to  stand  in 
sothfastness  and  witness  of  it,  though  they  be  suddenly  and 
unwarnedly  brought  forth  to  be  apposed  of  their  adversaries, 


EXAMINATION  OF   WILLIAM   THORPE.  69 

the  Holy  Ghost  yet,  that  moveth  and  ruleth  them  through  his 
charity,  will  in  the  hour  of  their  answering  speak  in  them 
and  shew  his  wisdom,  that  all  their  enemies  shall  not  again- 
say  nor  againstand  lawfully." 

And  therefore  all  they  that  are  stedfast  in  the  faith  of 
God,  yea,  which  through  diligent  keeping  of  his  command- 
ments and  for  their  patient  suffering  of  whatsoever  adversity, 
that  cometh  to  them,  hope  surely  in  his  mercy,  purposing  to 
stand  continually  in  perfect  charity  ;  for  those  men  and  women 
dread  not  so  the  adversities  of  this  life,  that  they  will  fear 
(after  their  cunning  and  their  power)  to  knowledge  prudently 
the  truth  of  God's  words,  when,  where,  and  to  whom,  that 
they  think  their  knowledging  may  profit :  yea,  and  though, 
therefore,  persecution  come  to  them  in  one  wise  or  another, 
certes,  they  patiently  take  it,  knowing  their  conversation  to 
be  in  heaven.  It  is  a  high  reward  and  a  special  grace  of 
God,  for  to  have  and  enjoy  the  everlasting  inheritance  of  hea- 
ven for  the  suffering  of  one  persecution  in  so  short  time  as 
the  term  of  this  life.  For  lo,  this  heavenly  heritage  and  end- 
less reward  is  the  Lord  God  himself,  which  is  the  best  thing 
that  may  be.  This  sentence  witnesseth  the  Lord  God  himself, 
where  as  he  said  to  Abraham,  "  I  am  thy  meed :"  and  as  the 
Lord  said  he  was  and  is  the  meed  of  Abraham,  so  he  is  of  all 
his  other  saints.  This  most  blessed  and  best  meed  he  grant 
to  us  all  for  his  holy  name,  that  made  us  of  nought,  and  sent 
his  only  most  dear  worthy  Son,  our  Lord  Jesu  Christ,  for  to 
redeem  us  with  his  most  precious  heart-blood ! 


THE    EXAMINATION   OF   WILLIAM   THORPE, 
PENNED   WITH    HIS    OWN   HAND. 

KNOWN  be  it  to  all  men  that  read  or  hear  this  writing  Examination 
beneath,  that  on  the  Sunday  next  after  the  feast  of  St  Peter,  before0?ho- 

'  masArundel, 

that  we  call  Lammas,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  archbishop, 
four  hundred  and  seven,  I  William  of  Thorpe,  being  in  prison 
in  the  castle  of  Saltwood,  was  brought  before  Thomas  Arundel, 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  chancellor  then  of  England. 
And  when  that  I  came  to  him,  he  stood  in  a  great  chamber, 
and  much  people  about  him :  and  when  that  he  saw  me,  he 
went  fast  into  a  closet,  bidding  all  secular  men  that  followed 


70  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

him  to  go  forth  from  him  soon;  so  that  no  man  was  left  then 

in  that  closet  but  the  archbishop  himself  and  a  physician  that 

was  called  Malvercn,  parson  of  St  Dunstan's  in  London,  and 

other  two  persons  unknown  to  me,  which  were  ministers  of  the 

Loitering      law.     And,  I  standing  before  them,  by  and  by  the  archbishop 

not  abide      said  to  me  :  "  William,  I  know  well  that  thou  hast  this  twenty 

travelling 

preacher.,  winter  and  more  travelled  about  busily  in  the  north  country 
and  in  other  divers  countries  of  England,  sowing  about  false 
doctrine,  having  great  business,  if  thou  might,  with  thine  un- 
true teaching  and  shrewd  will  for  to  infect  and  poison  all  this 
The  grace  of  land.  But,  through  the  grace  of  God,  thou  art  now  with- 
canterb  °f  standed  and  brought  into  my  ward ;  so  that  I  shall  now 
sequester  thee  from  thine  evil  purpose,  and  let  thee  to  envenom 
the  sheep  of  my  province.  Nevertheless  St  Paul  saith :  '  If  it 
may  be,  as  far  as  in  us  is,  we  ought  to  have  peace  with  all  men.' 
Therefore,  William,  if  thou  wilt  now  meekly  and  of  good  heart, 
without  any  feigning,  kneel  down  and  lay  thy  hand  upon  a 
book,  and  kiss  it,  promising  faithfully,  as  I  shall  here  charge 
thee,  that  thou  wilt  submit  thee  to  my  correction,  and  stand 
MMefwJd  *°  m^ne  ordinance,  and  fulfil  it  duly  by  all  thy  cunning  and 
ctodWrfi-  Power>  thou  shalt  yet  find  me  gracious  unto  thee." 
pte£e'your  Then  said  I  to  the  archbishop:  "Sir,  since  ye  deem  me 
an  heretic  and  out  of  belief,  will  ye  give  me  here  audience  to 
tell  my  belief  ?"  And  he  said :  "  Yea,  tell  on."  And  I  said  : 
"  I  believe  that  there  is  not  but  one  God  Almighty,  and  in  this 
Godhead,  and  of  this  Godhead,  are  three  Persons,  that  is,  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  the  sothfast  Holy  Ghost.  And  I  believe 
that  all  these  three  Persons  are  even  in  power,  and  in  cun- 
ning, and  in  might,  full  of  grace  and  of  all  goodness.  For 
whatsoever  that  the  Father  doth  or  can  or  will,  that  thing 
also  the  Son  doth  and  can  and  will :  and  in  all  their  power, 
cunning,  and  will,  the  Holy  Ghost  is  equal  to  the  Father  and 
to  the  Son. 

"  Over  this,  I  believe  that  through  counsel  of  this  most 
blessed  Trinity,  in  most  convenient  time  before  ordained  for 
the  salvation  of  mankind,  the  second  Person  of  this  Trinity 
was  ordained  to  take  the  form  of  man,  that  is,  the  kind  of 
man.  And  I  believe  that  this  second  Person,  our  Lord  Jesu 
Christ,  was  conceived  through  the  Holy  Ghost  into  the  womb 
of  the  most  blessed  virgin  Mary,  without  man's  seed.  And  I 
believe,  that  after  nine  months  Christ  was  born  of  this  most 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  71 

blessed  virgin,  without  any  pain  or  breaking  of  the  cloister  of 
her  womb,  and  without  filth  of  her  virginity. 

"  And  I  believe  that  Christ  our  Saviour  was  circumcised 
in  the  eighth  day  after  his  birth,  in  fulfilling  of  the  law,  and 
his  name  was  called  Jesus,  which  was  so  called  of  the  angel, 
before  that  he  was  conceived  in  the  womb  of  Mary  his 
mother. 

"  And  I  believe  that  Christ,  as  he  was  about  thirty  year 
old,  was  baptized  in  the  flood  of  Jordan  of  John  Baptist: 
and  in  the  likeness  of  a  dove  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  there 
upon  him,  and  a  voice  was  heard  from  heaven,  saying,  *  Thou 
art  my  well-beloved  Son,  in  thee  I  am  full  pleased.' 

"  And  I  believe  that  Christ  was  moved  then  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  for  to  go  into  the  desert,  and  there  he  fasted  forty 
days  and  forty  nights  without  bodily  meat  and  drink.  And 
I  believe  that  by  and  by,  after  his  fasting,  when  the  manhood 
of  Christ  hungered,  the  fiend  came  to  him,  and  tempted  him 
in  gluttony,  in  vain-glory,  and  in  covetise :  but  in  all  those 
temptations  Christ  concluded  the  fiend,  and  withstood  him. 
And  then,  without  tarrying,  Jesu  began  to  preach  and  to  say 
unto  the  people,  '  Do  ye  penance ;  for  the  realm  of  heaven  is 
now  at  hand.' 

"And  I  believe  that  Christ,  in  all  his  time  here,  lived 
most  holily,  and  taught  the  will  of  his  Father  most  truly: 
and  I  believe  that  he  suffered  therefore,  most  wrongfully, 
greatest  reprieves  and  despisings. 

"  And  after  this,  when  Christ  would  make  an  end  here  That  is, 

under  the 

of  his  temporal  life,  I  believe  that  in  the  day  next  before  gj 
that  he  would  suffer  passion  on  the  morn,  in  form  of  bread  wine- 
and  of  wine  he  ordained  the  sacrament  of  his  flesh  and  his 
blood,  that  is,  his  own  precious  body,  and  gave  it  to  his 
apostles  for  to  eat ;  commanding  them,  and  by  them  all  their 
after-comers,  that  they  should  do  it  in  this  form  that  he 
shewed  to  them ;  use  themself,  and  teach  and  commune  forth 
to  other  men  and  women,  this  most  worshipful  holiest  sacra- 
ment, in  mindfulness  of  his  holiest  living,  and  of  his  most 
true  teaching,  and  of  his  wilful  and  patient  suffering  of  the 
most  painful  passion. 

"  And  I  believe  that  thus  Christ  our  Saviour,  after  that 
he  had  ordained  this  most  worthy  sacrament  of  his  own  pre- 


72  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

cious  body,  ho  went  forth  wilfully  against  his  enemies,  and 
he  suffered  them  most  patiently  to  lay  their  hands  most 
violently  upon  him,  and  to  bind  him,  and  to  lead  him  forth 
as  a  thief,  and  to  scorn  him  and  buffet  him,  and  ail-to  blow 
or  file  him  with  their  spittings.  Over  this,  I  believe  that 
Christ  suffered  most  meekly  and  patiently  his  enemies  for  to 
ding  out  with  sharp  scourges  the  blood  that  was  between  his 
skin  and  his  flesh :  yea,  without  grudging  Christ  suffered 
the  cruel  Jews  to  crown  him  with  most  sharp  thorns,  and  to 
strike  him  with  a  reed.  And  after,  Christ  suffered  wicked 
Jews  to  draw  him  out  upon  the  cross,  and  for  to  nail  him 
thereupon  foot  and  hand.  And  so,  through  his  pitiful  nailing, 
Christ  shed  out  wilfully,  for  man's  life,  the  blood  that  was  in 
his  veins.  And  then  Christ  gave  wilfully  his  spirit  into  the 
hands  or  power  of  his  Father;  and  so,  as  he  would,  and  when 
he  would,  Christ  died  wilfully,  for  man's  sake,  upon  the  cross. 
And  notwithstanding  that  Christ  was  wilfully,  painfully,  and 
most  shamefully  put  to  death,  as  to  the  world,  there  was  left 
blood  and  water  in  his  heart,  as  he  before  ordained,  that  he 
would  shed  out  this  blood  and  this  water  for  man's  salvation. 
And  therefore  he  suffered  the  Jews  to  make  a  blind  knight 
to  thrust  him  into  the  heart  with  a  spear;  and  this  the  blood 
and  water  that  was  in  his  heart  Christ  would  shed  out  for 
man's  love:  and  after  this  I  believe  that  Christ  was  taken 
down  from  the  cross  and  buried.  And  I  believe  that  on 
the  third  day,  by  the  power  of  his  Godhead,  Christ  rose 
again  from  death  to  life.  And  the  forty  day  thereafter,  I 
believe  that  Christ  ascended  up  into  heaven,  and  that  he 
there  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty ; 
and  the  fifty1  day,  after  this  up-going,  he  sent  to  his  apostles 
the  Holy  Ghost,  that  he  had  promised  them  before :  and  I 
believe  that  Christ  shall  come  and  judge  all  mankind,  some 
to  everlasting  peace,  and  some  to  everlasting  pains. 

"  And  as  I  believe  in  the  Father  and  in  the  Son,  that 
they  are  one  God  Almighty,  so  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
that  is  also  with  them  the  same  God  Almighty, 
what u the          "And  I  believe  an  holy  church;  that  is,  all  they  that 

holy  church.  «/  i  j        /•     i 

have  been,  and  that  now  are,  and  always  to  the  end  of  the 

P  Foxe,  edit.  1563,  p.  147,  "the  tenth  day:"— Ed.  1570,  p.  631, 
"the  fiftieth  day."] 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  73 

•world  shall  be,  a  people  the  which  shall  endeavour  them  to 
know  and  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  dreading  over 
all  thing  to  offend  God,  and  loving  and  seeking  most  to 
please  him :  and  I  believe  that  all  they  that  have  had  and 
yet  have,  and  all  they  that  yet  shall  have,  the  foresaid 
virtues,  surely  standing  in  the  belief  of  God,  hoping  stedfastly 
in  his  merciful  doings,  continuing  to  their  end  in  perfect 
charity,  wilfully,  patiently,  and  gladly  suffering  persecutions, 
by  the  example  of  Christ  chiefly  and  his  apostles,  all  these 
have  their  names  written  in  the  book  of  life. 

"  Therefore   I   believe    that  the   gathering   together  of  The  true 

.  .,.,?„  °  notes  of  the 

this  people,  living  now  here  in  this  life,  is  the  holy  church true  church. 
of  God,  fighting  here  on  earth  against  the  fiend,  the  pros- 
perity of  the  world,  and  their  fleshly  lusts.  Wherefore,  seeing 
that  all  the  gathering  together  of  this  church  before  said, 
and  every  part  thereof,  neither  coveteth,  nor  willeth,  nor 
loveth,  nor  seeketh  any  thing  but  to  eschew  the  offence  of 
God,  and  to  do  his  pleasing  will;  meekly,  gladly,  and  wil- 
fully, of  all  mine  heart,  I  submit  myself  unto  this  holy 
church  of  Christ,  to  be  ever  buxom  and  obedient  to  the  or- 
dinance of  it,  and  of  every  member  thereof,  after  my  know- 
ledge and  power  by  the  help  of  God.  Therefore  I  knowledge 
now,  and  evermore  shall,  if  God  will,  that  of  all  my  heart 
and  of  all  my  might  I  will  submit  me  only  to  the  rule  and 
governance  of  them  whom  after  my  knowledge  I  may  per- 
ceive, by  the  having  and  using  of  the  beforesaid  virtues,  to 
be  members  of  the  holy  church.  Wherefore  these  articles  of  WhhuhbeenSr 
belief,  and  all  other  (both  of  the  old  law  and  of  the  new,  JnyTo'rl?"' ' 
which  after  the  commandment  of  God  any  man  ought  to 
believe),  I  believe  verily  in  my  soul,  as  a  sinful  deadly  wretch 
of  my  cunning  and  power  ought  to  believe;  praying  the  Lord 
God,  for  his  holy  name,  for  to  increase  my  beh'ef,  and  to  help 
my  unbelief. 

"  And  for  because,  to  the  praising  of  God's  name,  I 
desire,  above  all  things,  to  be  a  faithful  member  of  holy 
church,  I  make  this  protestation  before  you  all  four  that  are 
now  here  present,  coveting  that  ah1  men  and  women  that  now 
be  absent  knew  the  same :  that  what  thing  soever  before  this 
time  I  have  said  or  done,  or  what  thing  here  I  shall  do  or 
say  at  any  time  hereafter,  I  believe,  that  all  the  old  law  and  The  old 
new  law,  given  and  ordained  by  counsel  of  these  three  Persons  »nd  n«w- 


74  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

of  the  Trinity,  were  given  and  written  to  the  salvation  of 
mankind.  And  I  believe,  that  these  laws  are  sufficient  for 
man's  salvation.  And  I  believe  every  article  of  these  laws, 
to  the  intent,  that  these  articles  were  ordained  and  command- 
ed of  these  three  Persons  of  the  most  blessed  Trinity  to 
be  believed. 

"  And  therefore,  to  the  rule  and  the  ordinance  of  these, 
God's  laws,  meekly,  gladly,  and  wilfully  I  submit  me  with 
all  mine  heart ;  that  whosoever  can  or  will,  by  authority  of 
God's  law,  or  by  open  reason,  tell  me  that  I  have  erred  or 
now  err,  or  any  time  hereafter  shall  err,  in  any  article  of 
belief  (from  which  inconvenience  God  keep  me  for  his  good- 
'ness!),  I  submit  me  to  be  reconciled  and  to  be  buxom  and 
obedient  unto  these  laws  of  God,  and  to  every  article  of 
them.  For,  by  authority  specially  of  these  laws,  I  will, 
through  the  grace  of  God,  be  united  charitably  unto  these 
laws.  Yea,  sir,  and  over  this,  I  believe  and  admit  all  the 
sentences,  authorities,  and  reasons,  of  the  saints  and  doctors, 
according  unto  holy  scripture,  and  declaring  it  truly. 

"  I  submit  me  wilfully  and  meekly  to  be  ever  obedient, 
after  my  cunning  and  power,  to  all  these  saints  and  doctors, 
as  they  are  obedient  in  work  and  in  word  to  God  and  to  his 
law ;  and  further  not  (to  my  knowledge),  not  for  any  earthly 
power,  dignity,  or  state,  through  the  help  of  God.  But,  sir, 
I  pray  you  tell  me,  if,  after  your  bidding,  I  shall  lay  my  hand 
uPon  the  book,  to  the  intent  to  swear  thereby?" 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "  Yea,  wherefore  else  ?" 
And  I  said  to  him :  "  Sir,  a  book  is  nothing  else  but  a 
thing  coupled  together  of  divers  creatures ;  and  to  swear 
by  any  creature,  both  God's  law  and  man's  law  is  against. 
But,  sir,  this  thing  I  say  here  to  you  before  these  your 
clerks,  with  my  aforesaid  protestation,  that  how,  where,  when, 
and  to  whom,  men  are  bounden  to  swear  or  to  obey,  in  any 
wise,  after  God's  law,  and  saints  and  true  doctors  according 
with  God's  law,  I  will,  through  God's  grace,  be  ever  ready 
thereto,  with  all  my  cunning  and  power.  But  I  pray  you, 
sir,  for  the  charity  of  God,  that  ye  will,  before  that  I  swear 
(as  I  have  here  rehearsed  to  you),  tell  me  how  or  whereto 
that  I  shall  submit  me ;  and  shew  me  whereof  that  ye  will 
correct  me,  and  what  is  the  ordinance  that  ye  will  thus  oblige 
me  to  fulfil." 


EXAMINATION  OF   WILLIAM  THORPE.  75 

And  the  archbishop  said  unto  me :  "I  will  shortly  that  HOW,  where, 
now  thou  swear  here  to  me,  that  thou  shalt  forsake  all  the  »wear. 
opinions  which  the  sect  of  Lollards  hold,  and  is  slandered 
with :  so  that  after  this  time,  neither  privily  nor  apertly, 
thou  hold  any  opinion  which  I  shall  (after  thou  hast  sworn) 
rehearse  to  thee  here.  Nor  thou  shalt  favour  no  man  nor 
woman,  young  nor  old,  that  holdeth  any  of  these  foresaid 
opinions;  but,  after  thy  knowledge  and  power,  thou  shalt 
enforce  thee  to  withstand  all  such  distroublers  of  holy  church 
in  every  diocese  that  thou  comest  in ;  and  them  that  will  not 
leave  their  false  and  damnable  opinions,  thou  shalt  put  them 
up,  publishing  them  and  their  names,  and  make  them  known 
to  the  bishop  of  the  diocese  that  they  are  in,  or  to  the 
bishop's  ministers.  And,  over  this,  I  will  that  thou  preach 
no  more  unto  the  time  that  I  know,  by  good  witness  and  true, 
that  thy  conversation  be  such,  that  thy  heart  and  thy  mouth 
accord  truly  in  one,  contrarying  all  the  lewd  learning  that 
thou  hast  taught  nerebefore." 

And  I,  hearing  these  words,  thought  in  my  heart,  that 
this  was  an  unleful  asking,  and  deemed  myself  cursed  of 
God,  if  I  consented  hereto ;  and  I  thought  how  Susan  said, 
"  Anguish  is  to  me  on  every  side."  And  in  that  I  stood  still 
and  spake  not,  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "  Answer  one  wise 
or  other."  And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  if  I  consented  to  you  thus  as  Behoia  the 

popish  pro- 
ve have  here  rehearsed  to  me.  I  should  become  an  appealer,  codings, 

*  rr  '  whereto  they 

or  every  bishop's  espy,  summoner  of  all  England.  For  and  I tend- 
should  thus  put  up  and  publish  the  names  of  men  and  women, 
I  should  herein  deceive  full  many  persons :  yea,  sir,  as  it  is 
likely,  by  the  doom  of  my  conscience,  I  should  herein  be  cause 
of  the  death  both  of  men  and  women,  yea,  both  bodily  and 
ghostly.  For  many  men  and  women  that  stand  now  in  the 
truth  and  are  in  the  way  of  salvation,  if  I  should,  for  the 
learning  and  reading  of  their  belief,  publish  them  therefore 
up  to  the  bishops  or  to  their  unpiteous  ministers,  I  know  some 
deal  by  experience,  that  they  should  be  so  distroubled  and 
diseased  with  persecution  or  otherwise,  that  many  of  them  (I 
think)  would  rather  choose  to  forsake  the  way  of  truth  than 
to  be  travailed,  scorned  and  slandered,  or  punished,  as  bishops 
and  their  ministers  now  use,  for  to  constrain  men  and  women 
to  consent  to  them. 

"  But  I  find  in  no  place  in  holy  scripture,  that  this  office 


76  EXAMINATION  OF   WILLIAM  THORPE. 


ye  would  now  enfeoff  me  with,  accordeth  to  any  priest 
of  Christ's  sect,  nor  to  any  other  Christian  man  :  and,  thcre- 
fore,  to  do  this  were  to  me  a  full  noyous  bond  to  be  bounden 
with,  and  over  grievous  charge.  For  I  suppose  that,  if  I  thus 
did,  many  men  and  women  would,  yea,  sir,  might  justly  to  my 
confusion,  say  to  me,  that  I  were  a  traitor  to  God  and  to 
them,  since  (as  I  think  in  mine  heart)  many  men  and  women 
trust  so  mickle  in  me  in  this  case,  that  I  would  not,  for  saving 
of  my  life,  do  thus  to  them.  For  if  I  thus  should  do,  full 
many  men  and  women  would  (as  they  might  full  truly)  say 
that  I  had  falsely  and  cowardly  forsaken  the  truth,  and 
slandered  shamefully  the  word  of  God.  For,  if  I  consented 
to  you  to  do  hereafter  your  will,  for  bonchief  l  or  mischief 
that  may  befall  unto  me  in  this  life,  I  deem  in  my  conscience, 
that  I  were  worthy,  herefore,  to  be  cursed  of  God,  and  also 
of  all  his  saints  :  from  which  inconvenience,  keep  me  and  ah1 
Christian  people  Almighty  God  now  and  ever  for  his  holy 
name  !" 

it  is  pretty  And  then  the  archbishop  said  unto  me  :  "  Oh,  thine  heart 

raoh  judge*  is  full  hard  indurate,  as  was  the  heart  of  Pharao,  and  the 

Moses  hard-  >  •  ' 

wtere'  devil  hath  overcomen  thee  and  perverted  thee;  and  he  hath  so 
J^i^to'  blinded  thee  hi  all  thy  wits,  that  thou  hast  no  grace  to  know 
bri't^e"1  the  truth,  nor  the  measure  of  mercy  that  I  have  proffered  to 
thee.  Therefore,  as  I  perceive  now  by  thy  foolish  answer, 
thou  hast  no  will  to  leave  thine  old  errors.  But  I  say  to 
thee,  lewd  losel2,  other  thou  quickly  consent  to  mine  or- 
dinance, and  submit  thee  to  stand  to  my  decrees  ;  or,  by 
St  Thomas,  thou  shalt  be  degraded,  and  follow  thy  fellow  in 
Smithfield."  And  at  this  saying  I  stood  still  and  spake  not; 
but  I  thought  in  mine  heart  that  God  did  to  me  a  great  grace, 
if  he  would,  of  his  great  mercy,  bring  me  to  such  an  end.  And 
in  mine  heart  I  was  nothing  afraid  with  this  menacing  of  the 
archbishop.  And  I  considered  there  two  things  in  him  :  one, 
that  he  was  not  yet  sorrowful  for  that  he  had  made  William 
Sawtre  wrongfully  to  be  burnt  ;  and,  as  I  considered,  that  the 
archbishop  thirsted  yet  after  more  shedding  out  of  innocent 
blood.  And  fast,  therefore,  I  was  moved  in  all  my  wits,  for  to 
hold  the  archbishop  neither  for  prelate  nor  for  priest  of  God. 
And,  for  that  mine  inward  man  was  thus  altogether  departed 

t1  Bonchief:  benefit.] 
[a  Losel:  a  lost  person.] 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  77 

from  the  archbishop,  methought  I  should  not  have  any  dread 
of  him ;  but  I  was  right  heavy  and  sorrowful,  for  that  there 
was  no  audience  of  secular  men  by :  but  in  my  heart  I 
prayed  the  Lord  God  for  to  comfort  me  and  strength  me 
against  them  that  there  were  against  the  sothfastness,  and  I 
purposed  to  speak  no  more  to  the  archbishop  and  his  clerks 
than  me  need  behoved.  And  all  thus  I  prayed  God  for  his 
goodness  to  give  me,  then  and  alway,  grace  to  speak  with  a 
meek  and  an  easy  spirit ;  and  whatsoever  thing  that  I  should 
speak,  that  I  might  thereto  have  true  authorities  of  scriptures 
or  open  reason.  And,  for  that  I  stood  thus  still  and  nothing 
spake,  one  of  the  archbishop's  clerks  said  unto  me :  "  What 
thing  musest  thou  ?  Do  thou  as  my  lord  hath  now  command- 
ed to  thee  here." 

And  yet  I  stood  still,  and  answered  him  not.     And  then,  The  order 
soon  after,  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "  Art  thou  not  yet  be-  of  «•  bring- 

•*•  *  ing  up. 

thought,  whether  thou  wilt  do  as  I  have  here  said  to  thee  ?" 

And  I  said  then  to  him :  "  Sir,  my  father  and  my  mother 
(on  whose  souls  God  have  mercy,  if  it  be  his  will !)  spent  mickle 
money,  in  divers  places,  about  my  learning,  for  the  intent  to 
have  made  me  a  priest  to  God.  But  when  I  came  to  years 
of  discretion,  I  had  no  will  to  be  priest,  and  therefore  my 
friends  were  right  heavy  to  me;  and  then  methought  their 
grudging  against  me  was  so  painful  to  me,  that  I  purposed 
therefore  to  have  left  their  company.  And  when  they  per- 
ceived this  in  me,  they  spake  sometime  full  fair  and  pleasant 
words  to  me ;  but,  for  that  they  might  not  make  me  to  con- 
sent, of  good  heart,  to  be  a  priest,  they  spake  to  me  full 
oftentimes  very  grievous  words,  and  menaced  me  in  divers 
manners,  shewing  to  me  full  heavy  cheer.  And  thus  one 
while  in  fair  manner,  another  while  in  grievous,  they  were 
long  time  (as  methought)  full  busy  about  me,  or  I  consented 
to  them  to  be  a  priest. 

"But  at  the  last,  when  in  this  matter  they  would  no  longer 
suffer  mine  excusations,  but  either  I  should  consent  to  them, 
or  I  should  ever  bear  their  indignation,  yea,  their  curse  (as 
they  said);  then  I,  seeing  this,  prayed  them  that  they  would 
give  me  licence  for  to  go  to  them  that  were  named  wise 
priests,  and  of  virtuous  conversation,  to  have  their  counsel, 
and  to  know  of  them  the  office  and  the  charge  of  priesthood. 
And  hereto  my  father  and  my  mother  consented  full  gladly, 


78  EXAMINATION  OF   WILLIAM  THORPE. 

and  gave  me  their  blessing  and  good  leave  to  go,  and  also 
money  to  spend  in  this  journey.  And  so  then  I  went  to 
those  priests  whom  I  heard  to  be  of  best  name,  and  of  most 
holy  living,  and  best  learned,  and  most  wise  of  heavenly 
wisdom ;  and  so  I  communed  with  them  unto  the  time  that 
I  perceived,  by  their  virtuous  and  continual  occupations,  that 
their  honest  and  charitable  works  passed  their  fame  which  I 
heard  before  of  them. 

"Wherefore,  sir,  by  the  example  of  the  doctrine  of  them, 
and  specially  for  the  godly  and  innocent  works  which  I  per- 
ceived then  of  them  and  in  them,  after  my  cunning  and 
power  I  have  exercised  me  then  and  in  this  time  to  know 
perfectly  God's  law,  having  a  will  and  desire  to  live  there- 
after, willing  that  all  men  and  women  should  exercise  them- 
selves faithfully  thereabout.  If  then,  sir,  either  for  pleasure 
of  them  that  are  neither  so  wise,  nor  of  so  virtuous  conver- 
sation to  my  knowledge,  nor  by  common  fame  to  any  other 
men's  knowledge  in  this  land,  as  these  men  were,  of  whom  I 
took  my  counsel  and  information,  I  should  now  forsake  thus 
suddenly,  and  shortly,  and  unwarned,  all  the  learning  that  I 
have  exercised  myself  in  these  thirty  winters  and  more,  my 
conscience  should  ever  be  herewith  out  of  measure  unquieted  : 
and  as,  sir,  I  know  well,  that  many  men  and  women  should 
be  therethrough  greatly  troubled  and  slandered ;  and  as  I 
said,  sir,  to  you  before,  for  mine  untruth  and  false  coward- 
ness many  a  one  should  be  put  into  full  great  reproof:  yea, 
sir,  I  dread  that  many  one  (as  they  might  then  justly)  would 
curse  me  full  bitterly  ;  and,  sir,  I  fear  not  but  the  curse  of 
God,  which  I  should  deserve  herein,  would  bring  me  to  a  full 
evil  end,  if  I  continued  thus.  And  if,  through  remorse  of 
conscience,  I  repented  me  any  time,  returning  into  the  way 
which  you  do  your  diligence  to  constrain  me  now  to  forsake, 
yea,  sir,  all  the  bishops  of  this  land,  with  full  many  other 
priests,  would  defame  me  and  pursue  me  as  a  relapse ;  and 
they  that  now  have  (though  I  be  unworthy)  some  confidence 
in  me,  hereafter  would  never  trust  to  me,  though  I  could 
teach  and  live  never  so  virtuously,  more  than  I  can  or  may. 
For  if  after  your  counsel  I  left  utterly  all  my  learning,  I 
should  hereby  first  wound  and  defile  mine  own  soul,  and  also  I 
should  herethrough  give  occasion  to  many  men  and  women 
of  full  sore  hurting  :  yea,  sir,  as  it  is  likely  to  me  if  I  content- 


made 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  79 

ed  to  your  will,  I  should  herein  by  mine  evil  example  in  it, 
as  far  as  in  me  were,  slay  many  folk  ghostly,  that  I  should 
never  deserve  for  to  have  grace  of  God,  to  the  edifying  of  his 
church,  neither  of  myself,  nor  of  none  other  man's  life,  and 
undone  both  before  God  and  man. 

"  But,  sir,  by  example  chiefly  of  some  whose  names  I  will  PWHP 

r  •  pington 

not  now  rehearse,  of  H.,  of  I.  P.,  and  B.,  and  also  by  the  bishoP'  and 

a  a  persecutor. 

present  doing  of  Philip  of  Rampington,  that  now  is  become 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  I  am  now  learned  (as  many  moe  hereafter, 
through  God's  grace,  shall  be  learned)  to  hate  and  to  flee  all 
such  slander  that  these  foresaid  men  chiefly  have  denied  prin- 
cipally themselves  with.  And  in  it  that  in  them  is,  they  have 
envenomed  all  the  church  of  God,  for  the  slanderous  revoking 
at  the  cross  of  Paul's,  of  H.  P.,  and  of  B.,  and  how  now  Philip 
Rampington  pursueth  Christ's  people.  And  the  feigning  that 
these  men  dissemble  by  worldly  prudence,  keeping  them 
cowardly  in  their  preaching  and  communing,  within  the  bonds 
and  terms  which,  without  blame,  may  be  spoken  and  shewed 
out  to  the  most  worldly  livers,  will  not  be  unpunished  of  God : 
for  to  the  point  of  truth  that  these  men  shewed  out  sometime, 
they  will  not  now  stretch  forth  their  lives.  But  by  example, 
each  one  of  them,  as  their  words  and  their  works  shew,  busy 
them  through  their  feigning,  for  to  slander  and  to  pursue 
Christ  in  his  members,  rather  than  they  will  be  pursued." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "  These  men,  the  which 
thou  speakest  of  now,  were  fools  and  heretics,  when  they 
were  counted  wise  men  of  thee  and  other  such  losels.  But 
now  they  are  wise  men,  though  thou  and  such  other  deem 
them  unwise :  nevertheless  I  wist  never  none  that  right  said, 
that  any  while  were  envenomed  with  your  contagiousness, 
that  is,  contaminated  and  spotted  doctrine." 

And  I  said  to  the  archbishop :  "  Sir,  I  think  well  that 
these  men  and  such  other  are  now  wise  as  to  this  world ;  but 
as  their  words  sounded  sometime,  and  their  works  shewed 
outwardly,  it  was  like  to  move  me  that  they  had  earnest  of 
the  wisdom  of  God,  and  that  they  should  have  deserved  Happy  be 

•    11  *     n      i  i  11-  i  i  l^ey  that 

mickle  grace  of  God,   to  have  saved  their  own  souls  and  continue  to 

the  end. 

many  other  men's,  if  they  had  continued  faithfully  in  wilful 
poverty  and  in  other  simple  virtuous  living ;  and  specially  if 
they  had,  with  these  foresaid  virtues,  continued  in  their  busy 
fruitful  sowing  of  God's  word ;  as,  to  many  men's  knowledge, 


80 


EXAMINATION  OF   WILLIAM  THORPE. 


woe  worth 

false  covet- 


it  is  pity 


covetousnes 

joined  with 


A  worthy 

commenda- 

m°aster  John 


they  occupied  them  a  season  in  all  their  wits  full  busily  to 
know  the  pleasant  will  of  God,  travailing  all  their  members 
full  busily  for  to  do  thereafter,  purely  and  chiefly  to  the 
praising  of  the  most  holy  name  of  God,  and  for  grace  of 
edification  and  salvation  of  Christian  people.  But  woe  worth 

.  •          •«  i  i  11-11 

false  covetise,  and  evil  counsel,  and  tyranny,  by  which  they, 
and  many  men  and  women,  are  led  blindly  into  an  evil  end  I" 
Then  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "  Thou  and  such  other 
losels  of  thy  sect  would  shave  your  beards  full  near  for  to 
have  a  benefice.  For,  by  Jesu,  I  know  none  more  covetous 
shrews  than  ye  are,  when  that  ye  have  a  benefice.  For  lo, 
I  gave  to  John  Purvey  a  benefice  but  a  mile  out  of  this  castle, 

11-11  i    •  L  i  •  i> 

and  I  heard  more  complaints  about  his  covetousness  for  tithes 
and  other  misdoings  than  I  did  of  all  men  that  were  advanced 
within  my  diocese." 

And  I  said  to  the  archbishop  :  "  Sir,  Purvey  is  neither 
with  you  now  for  the  benefice  that  you  gave  him,  nor  he 
holdeth  faithfully  with  the  learning  that  he  taught  and  writ 
beforetime  :  and  thus  he  sheweth  himself  neither  to  be  hot 
nor  cold;  and  therefore  he  and  his  fellows  may  sore  dread 
that,  if  they  turn  not  hastily  to  the  way  that  they  have 
forsaken,  peradventure  they  be  put  out  of  the  number  of 
Christ's  chosen  people." 

And  the  archbishop  said  :  "  Though  Purvey  be  now  a 
false  harlot,  I  quit  me  to  him  :  but  come  he  more  for  such 
cause  before  me,  or  we  depart,  I  shall  know  with  whom  he 
holdeth.  But  I  say  to  thee,  which  are  these  holy  men  and 
wise,  of  whom  thou  hast  taken  thine  information  ?" 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  master  John  Wicliffe  was  holden  of 
*u"  many  men  "*e  greatest  clerk  that  they  knew  then  living  ; 
^d  therewith  he  was  named  a  passing  ruly  man  and  an  in- 
nocent in  his  living  :  and,  herefore,  great  men  communed  oft 
with  him,  and  they  loved  so  his  learning,  that  they  writ  it, 
and  busily  enforced  them  to  rule  themselves  thereafter. 
Therefore,  sir,  this  foresaid  learning  of  master  John  Wicliffe 
is  yet  holden  of  full  many  men  and  women  the  most  agree- 
able learning  unto  the  living  and  teaching  of  Christ  and  of 
his  apostles,  and  most  openly  shewing  and  declaring  how  the 
church  of  Christ  hath  been,  and  yet  should  be,  ruled  and 
governed.  Therefore,  so  many  men  and  women  covet  this 
learning,  and  purpose,  through  God's  grace,  to  conform  their 


EXAMINATION   OF   WILLIAM   THORPE.  81 

living  like  to  this  learning  of  Wicliffe.  Master  John  Aston 
taught  and  writ  accordingly  and  full  busily,  where  and  when 
and  to  whom  that  he  might,  and  he  used  it  himself  right 
perfectly  unto  his  life's  end  :  and  also  Philip  of  Rampington, 
while  he  was  a  canon  of  Leicester.  Nicholas  Hereford,  Davy 
Cotray  of  Pakring,  monk  of  Byland,  and  a  master  of  divinity, 
and  John  Purvey,  and  many  other  which  were  holden  right 
wise  men  and  prudent,  taught  and  writ  busily  this  foresaid 
learning,  and  conformed  them  thereto.  And  with  all  these 
men  I  was  right  homely,  and  communed  with  them  long  time 
and  oft  :  and  so,  before  all  other  men,  I  chose  willingly  to 
be  informed  of  them  and  by  them,  and  specially  of  Wicliffe 
himself,  as  of  the  most  virtuous  and  godly  wise  man  that  I 
heard  of  or  knew.  And  therefore  of  him  specially,  and  of 
these  men,  I  took  the  learning  that  I  have  taught,  and  pur- 
pose to  live  thereafter,  if  God  will,  to  my  life's  end.  For 
though  some  of  these  men  be  contrary  to  the  learning  that 
they  taught  before,  I  wot  well  that  their  learning  was  true 
which  they  taught  ;  and  therefore,  with  the  help  of  God  I 
purpose  to  hold  and  to  use  the  learning  which  I  heard  of 
them,  while  they  sat  on  Moses'  chair,  and  specially  while  that 
they  sat  on  the  chair  of  Christ.  But  after  the  works  that 
they  now  do,  I  will  not  do,  with  God's  help.  For  they  feign, 
and  hide,  and  contrary  the  truth,  which  before  they  taught 
out  plainly  and  truly.  For,  as  I  know  well,  when  some  of 
these  men  have  been  blamed  for  their  slanderous  doing,  they 
grant  not  that  they  have  taught  amiss  or  erred  before  time, 
but  that  they  were  constrained  by  pain  to  leave  to  tell  out 
the  sooth1;  and  thus  they  choose  now  rather  to  blaspheme  God 
than  to  suffer  a  while  here  persecution  bodily,  for  soothfast- 
ness  that  Christ  shed  out  his  heart  blood  for." 

And  the  archbishop  said  :  "  That  learning  that  thou  callest  Thetesti- 
•  11  1111          ••    m<?ny  for 

truth  and  soothfastness,  is  open  slander  to  holy  church,  as  it  is  wiciiffeout 

»  of  the  mouth 

proved  of  holy  church.  For,  albeit  that  Wicliffe,  your  author,  $£££™ 
was  a  great  clerk,  and  though  that  many  men  held  him  a  per-  5J|i}Jhave 
feet  liver,  yet  his  doctrine  is  not  approved  of  holy  church,  SueSdlw!1 
but  many  sentences  of  his  learning  are  damned,  as  they  well 
worthy  are.  But  as  touching  Philip  of  Rampington,  that  Repington 
was  first  canon,  and  afterward  abbot,  of  Leicester,  which  is 


after  he  was 

now  bishop  of  Lincoln,  I  tell  thee,  that  the  day  is  common,  made  bishop 
I1  To  desist  from  telling  the  truth.] 

[BALE.] 


82  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

for  which  he  fasted  the  even.  For  neither  he  holdeth  now, 
nor  will  hold,  the  learning  that  he  taught  when  he  was  a 
canon  of  Leicester ;  for  no  bishop  of  this  land  pursueth  now 
more  sharply  them  that  hold  thy  way,  than  he  doth." 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  full  many  men  and  women  wondereth 
upon  him,  and  speaketh  him  mickle  shame,  and  holdeth  him 
for  a  cursed  enemy  of  the  truth." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "  Wherefore  tarriest  thou 
me  thus  here  with  such  fables  ?  Wilt  thou  shortly,  as  I  have 
said  to  thee,  submit  thee  to  me,  or  no  ? " 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  I  tell  you  at  one  word,  I  dare  not,  for 
the  dread  of  God,  submit  me  to  you  after  the  tenour  and 
sentence  that  ye  have  above  rehearsed  to  me."  And  thus,  as 
if  he  had  been  wroth,  he  said  to  one  of  his  clerks :  "  Fetch 
hither  quickly  the  certification  that  came  to  me  from  Shrews- 
bury under  the  bailiff's  seal,  witnessing  the  errors  and  here- 
sies, which  this  losel  hath  venomously  sown  there."  Then 
hastily  the  clerk  took  out  and  laid  forth  on  a  cupboard  divers 
rolls  and  writings,  among  which  there  was  a  little  one,  which 
the  clerk  delivered  to  the  archbishop.  And  by  and  by  the 
The  sacra-  archbishop  read  this  roll  containing  this  sentence:  "The 
™niecration  third  Sunday  after  Easter,  A.  D.  1407,  William  Thorpe  came 

material 

bread.  unto  the  town  of  Shrewsbury,  and  through  leave  granted 
unto  him  to  preach  he  said  openly,  in  St  Chad's  church,  in 
his  sermon,  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  after  the  conse- 
cration was  material  bread ;  and  that  images  should  in  no 
wise  be  worshipped ;  and  that  men  should  not  go  on  pilgrim- 
ages ;  and  that  priests  have  no  title  to  tithes ;  and  that  it  is 
not  lawful  for  to  swear  in  any  wise." 

And  when  the  archbishop  had  read  thus  this  roll,  he 

wholesome   rolled  it  up  again,  and   said  to   me :    "  Is  this  wholesome 

enough  for  .  in 

thou'^not    learnmg  to  be  among  the  people  ?" 

kitchen!  And  I  said  to  him :  "  Sir,  I  am  both  ashamed  on  their 

behalf,  and  right  sorrowful  for  them  that  have  certified  you 
these  things  thus  untruly ;  for  I  preached  never  nor  taught 
thus,  privily  nor  apertly." 

buSft^u  And  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :    "I  will  give  credence  to 

t^e£er?tuse  these  worshipful  men  which  have  written  to  me,  and  witness- 
thotl  would-  ed  under  their  seals  there  among  them.  Though  now  thou 
ceivethe  deniest  this,  weenest  thou  that  I  will  give  credence  to  thee? 
t^  was  offered  Thou,  losel !  hast  troubled  the  worshipful  communalty  of 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  83 

Shrewsbury,  so  that  the  bailiffs  and  communalty  of  that  town 
have  written  to  me,  praying  me,  that  am  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  primate  and  chancellor  of  England,  that  I  will 
vouchsafe  to  grant  them,  that  if  thou  shalt  be  made  (as  thou  The  Romish 

««  •  •  church  must 

art  worthy)  to  suffer  open  louresse1  for  thine  heresies,  that  be  estabiish- 

«  '  fa  ed  by  perse- 

thou  may  have  thy  jouresse  openly  there  among  them ;  so  p"eicler^me 
that  all  they  whom  thou  and  such  other  losels  have  there 
perverted  may,  through  fear  of  thy  deed,  be  reconciled 
again  to  the  unity  of  holy  church ;  and  also  they  that  stand 
in  true  faith  of  holy  church  may,  through  thy  deed,  be  more 
established  therein."  And,  as  if  this  asking  well  pleased  the 
archbishop,  he  said :  "  By  my  thrift,  this  hearty  prayer  and 
fervent  request  shall  be  thought  on." 

But  certainly,  neither  the  prayer  of  the  men  of  Shrews- 
bury, nor  the  menacing  of  the  archbishop,  made  me  anything 
afraid ;  but  in  rehearsing  of  this  malice,  and  in  the  hearing 
of  it,  my  heart  greatly  rejoiced,  and  yet  doth.  I  thank  God 
for  the  grace  that  I  then  thought,  and  yet  think,  shall  come 
to  all  the  church  of  God  here-through,  by  the  special  mer- 
ciful doing  of  the  Lord.  And,  as  having  no  dread  of  the 
malice  of  tyrants,  by  trusting  stedfastly  in  the  help  of  the 
Lord,  with  full  purpose  for  to  knowledge  the  soothfastness, 
and  to  stand  thereby  after  my  cunning  and  power,  I  said  to 
the  archbishop :  "  Sir,  if  the  truth  of  God's  word  might  now  if  the  touch- 
be  accepted  as  it  should  be,  I  doubt  not  to  prove  by  likely  ^ J^* 
evidence,  that  they  that  are  famed  to  be  out  of  the  faith  known, 
of  holy  church  in  Shrewsbury,  and  in  other  places  also,  are 
in  the  true  faith  of  holy  church.  For,  as  their  words  sound, 
and  their  works  shew  to  man's  judgment  (dreading  and  loving 
faithfully  God),  their  will,  their  desire,  their  love,  and  their 
business,  are  most  set  to  dread  to  offend  God,  and  to  love 
for  to  please  him  in  true  and  faithful  keeping  of  his  com- 
mandments. And  again,  they  that  are  said  to  be  in  the  faith  A  sure  trust 

»  in  God  s 

of  holy  church  in  Shrewsbury,  and  in  other  places,  by  f 
open  evidence  of  their  proud,  envious,  malicious,  covetous, 
lecherous,  and  other  foul  words  and  works,  neither  know, 
nor  have  will  to  know,  nor  to  occupy  their  wits  truly  and 
effectuously  in  the  right  faith  of  holy  church.  Wherefore  all 
these,  nor  none  that  follow  their  manners,  shall  any  time  come 
verily  in  the  faith  of  holy  church,  except  they  enforce  them 

p  Jouresse:  duresse.] 

6—2 


84  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

more  truly  to  come  in  the  way  which  now  they  despise. 
For  these  men  and  women,  that  are  now  called  faithful  and 
holden  just,  neither  know,  nor  will  exercise  themselves  to 
know  (of  faithfulness)  one  commandment  of  God.  And  thus 
full  many  men  and  women  now,  and  specially  men  that  are 
named  to  be  principal  limbs  of  holy  church,  stir  God  to  great 
wrath,  and  deserve  his  curse  for  that  they  call  or  hold  them 
just  men,  which  are  full  unjust;  as  their  vicious  words,  their 
great  customable  swearing,  and  their  slanderous  and  shameful 
Shrewsbury!  works,  shew  openly  and  witness.  And  therefore  such  vicious 
turnifromtfiy  men  and  unjust,  in  their  own  confusion,  call  them  unjust  men 

wicked  ways  " 

thou  canst  '  and  women,  which  after  their  power  and  cunning  busy  them- 

not  receive  '  ~  • 

the  truth,  selves  to  live  justly  after  the  commandment  of  God.  And 
where,  sir,  ye  say  that  I  have  distroubled  the  communalty 
of  Shrewsbury,  and  many  other  men  and  women  with  my 
teaching :  if  it  thus  be,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  of  wise  men, 

Jerusalem     since  all  the  communalty  of  the  city  of  Jerusalem  was  dis- 

thcupr^rung  troubled  of  Christ's  own  person,  that  was  very  God  and 
man,  and  the  most  prudent  preacher  that  ever  was  or  shall 
be ;  and  also  all  the  synagogue  of  Nazareth  was  moved 
against  Christ,  and  so  fulfilled  with  ire  towards  him  for  his 
preaching,  that  the  men  of  the  synagogue  rose  up  and  cast 
Christ  out  of  their  city,  and  led  him  up  to  the  top  of  a 
mountain  for  to  cast  him  down  there  headlong.  Also  ac- 
cordingly hereto  the  Lord  witnesseth  by  Moses,  that  he  shall 
put  dissension  betwixt  his  people,  and  the  people  that  contra- 
rieth  and  pursueth  his  people.  Who,  sir,  is  he  that  shall 
preach  the  truth  of  God's  word  to  the  unfaithful  people,  and 
shall  let  the  soothfastness  of  the  gospel  and  the  prophecy 
of  God  almighty  to  be  fulfilled  ?" 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "It  followeth  of  these 
thy  words,  that  thou  and  such  other  thinkest,  that  ye  do 
right  well  for  to  preach  and  teach  as  ye  do,  without  autho- 
rity of  any  bishop.  For  you  presume,  that  the  Lord  hath 
chosen  you  only  for  to  preach,  as  faithful  disciples  and  special 
followers  of  Christ." 

The  word  of          And  I  said  :    "  Sir,  by  authority  of  God's  law,  and  also  of 

God  ought  .  '      *  J  '  . 

truly^be     saints  and  doctors,  I  am  learned  to  deem,  that  it  is  every 

preached. 

priest's  office  and  duty  for  to  preach  busily,  freely,  and  truly 
the  word  of  God.  For  no  doubt  every  priest  should  purpose 
first  in  his  soul  and  covet  to  take  the  order  of  priesthood 


EXAMINATION   OF   WILLIAM   THORPE.  85 

chiefly  for  to  make  known  to  the  people  the  word  of  God, 
after  his  cunning  and  power,  approving  his  words  ever  to  be 
true  by  his  virtuous  works ;  and  for  this  intent  we  suppose  that 
bishops  and  other  prelates  of  holy  church  should  chiefly  take 
and  use  their  prelacy,  and  for  the  same  cause  bishops  should 
give  to  priests  their  orders.     For  bishops  should  accept  no  iftimiesson 
man  to  priesthood,  except  that  he  had  good- will  and  full  pur-  ^J^dthe 
pose,  and   were  well  disposed  and  well  learned  to  preach.  broubgehTto 
Wherefore,  sir,   by  the  bidding  of  Christ,  and  by  example  Sbuyc^k^n7 
of  his  most  holy  living,  and  also  by  the  witnessing  of  his  holy  Av 
apostles  and  prophets,  we  are  bound  under  full  great  pain 
to  exercise  us,  after  our  cunning  and  power  (as  every  priest 
is  likewise  charged  of  God),  to  fulfil  duly  the  office  of  priest- 
hood.   We  presume  not  here  of  ourselves  for  to  be  esteemed, 
neither   in    our    own  reputation  nor   in   none  other  man's, 
faithful  disciples  and  special  followers  of  Christ.      But,   sir, 
as  I  said  to  you  before,  we  deem  this,  by  authority  chiefly 
of  God's  word,  that  it  is  the  chief  duty  of  every  priest  to 
busy  them  faithfully  to  make  the  law  of  God  known  to  his 
people,  and  so  to  commune  the  commandment  of  God  cha- 
ritably, how  that  we  may  best,  where,  when,  and  to  whom 
that  ever  we  may,  is  our  very  duty.     And,  for  the  will  and 
business   that  we  owe  of  due  debt   to  do   justly   our   office  Aneffectuous 

prayer,  God 

through  the  stirring  and  special  help,  as  we  trust,  of  God,  gjf^™11 
hoping  stedfastly  in  his  mercy,  we  desire  to  be  the  faithful 
disciples  of  Christ :  and  we  pray  this  gracious  Lord,  for  his 
holy  name,  that  he  make  us  able  so  to  please  him  with 
devout  prayers,  and  charitable  priestly  works,  that  we  may 
obtain  of  him  to  follow  him  thankfully." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "  Lewd  losel !  whereto 
makest  thou  such  vain  reasons  to  me  ?  Asketh  not  St  Paul, 
'How  should  priests  preach,  except  they  be  sent?'  But  I 
sent  thee  never  to  preach ;  for  thy  venomous  doctrine  is  so 
known  throughout  England,  that  no  bishop  will  admit  thee 
for  to  preach  by  witnessing  of  their  letters.  Why  then,  lewd 
idiot,  wilt  thou  presume  to  preach,  since  thou  art  not  sent,  why  he 
nor  licensed  of  thy  sovereign  to  preach?  Saith  not  St  Paul,  without  the 

.  .  ,  ,      bishop's 

that  subjects  ought  to  obey  their  sovereigns,  and  not  only  licence. 
good  and  virtuous,  but  also  tyrants  that  are  vicious?" 

And  I  said  to  the  archbishop :  "  Sir,  as  touching  your  He»™wereth 
letter  of  licence  or  other  bishops',  which  ye  say  we  should  {j^"^""^; 
have  to  witness  that  we  were  able  to  be  sent  for  to  preach ;  <*licence- 


86  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPB. 

The  income-  we  know  well  that  neither  you,  sir,  nor  any  other  bishop  of 
sct-kincof  this  land,  will  grant  to  us  any  such  letters  of  licence,  but  wo 
ifc"nrof  should  oblige  us  to  you,  and  to  other  bishops,  by  unleful 
oaths,  for  to  pass  not  the  bounds  and  terms  which  ye,  sir, 
or  other  bishops,  will  limit  to  us.  And  since  in  this  matter 
your  terms  bo  some  too  large,  and  some  too  strait,  we  dare 
not  oblige  us  thus  to  be  bounden  to  you  for  to  keep  the 
terms  which  you  will  limit  to  us,  as  ye  do  to  friars  and  such 
other  preachers;  and  therefore,  though  we  have  not  your 
letter,  sir,  nor  letters  of  other  bishops,  written  with  ink  upon 
parchment,  we  dare  not  herefore  leave  the  office  of  preach- 
ing, to  which  preaching  all  priests,  after  their  cunning  and 
power,  are  bound  by  divers  testimonies  of  God's  law,  and  great 
doctors,  without  any  mention-making  of  bishops'  letters.  For 
as  mickle  as  we  have  taken  upon  us  the  office  of  priesthood 
(though  we  are  unworthy  thereto),  we  come  and  purpose  to 
fulfil  it  with  the  help  of  God,  by  authority  of  his  own  law, 
and  by  witness  of  great  doctors  and  saints,  accordingly  hereto 
trusting  stedfastly  in  the  mercy  of  God.  For  that  he  com- 
mandeth  us  to  do  the  office  of  priesthood,  he  will  be  our 
sufficient  letters  and  witness,  if  we,  by  example  of  his  holy 
«ro>eri^Sch-  living  and  teaching,  specially  occupy  us  faithfully  to  do  our 
I'Sodiifeof  office  justly:  yea,  the  people  to  whom  we. preach  (be  they 
the  followers,  fa^hf^  or  unfaithful)  shall  be  our  letters,  that  is,  our  witness- 
bearers  ;  for  the  truth,  where  it  is  sown,  may  not  be  un- 
witnessed :  for  all  that  are  converted  and  saved  by  learning 
of  God's  word,  and  by  working  thereafter,  are  witness-bear- 
ers, that  the  truth  and  soothfastness  which  they  heard  and 
did  after  is  cause  of  their  salvation.  And  again,  all  unfaith- 
ful men  and  women,  which  heard  the  truth  told  out  to  them, 
and  would  not  do  thereafter ;  also  all  they  that  might  have 
heard  the  truth  and  would  not  hear  it,  because  that  they 
would  not  do  thereafter ;  all  these  shall  bear  witness  against 
themselves;  and  the  truth  which  they  would  not  hear,  or 
else  heard  it  and  despised  to  do  thereafter,  through  their 
unfaithfulness,  is  and  shall  be  cause  of  their  damnation. 
Therefore,  sir,  since  this  foresaid  witnessing  of  God,  and  of 
divers  saints  and  doctors,  and  of  all  the  people,  good  and 
evil,  sufficeth  to  all  true  preachers ;  we  think  that  we  do  not 
the  office  of  priesthood,  if  that  we  leave  our  preaching,  because 
that  we  have  not,  or  may  not  have,  duly  bishops'  letters,  to 
witness  that  we  are  sent  of  them  to  preach.  This  sentence 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  87 

approveth  St  Paul,  where  he  speaketh  of  himself,  and  of 
faithful  apostles  and  disciples,  saying  thus :  '  We  need  no 
letters  of  commendations,  as  some  preachers  do,'  which  preach 
for  covetousness  of  temporal  goods,  and  for  men's  praising. 
And  where  ye  say,  sir,  that  Paul  biddeth  subjects  obey  their 
sovereigns,  that  is  sooth,  and  may  not  be  denied.  But  there  TWO  kinds  of 

.  /,  ..  .  ,       .    .  sovereigns. 

is  two  manner  ot  sovereigns,  virtuous  sovereigns  and  vicious  Hr|jmte*n£th 
tyrants.     Therefore,    to   these  last  sovereigns,  neither   men  ^sunvirtu~ 
nor  women  that  be  subject  owe  to  obey  in  two  manners.      To 
virtuous  sovereigns  and  charitable  subjects  owe  to  obey  wil- 
fully and  gladly,  in  hearing  of  their  good  counsel,  in  consent- 
ing to  their  charitable  biddings,  and  in  working  after  their 
fruitful  works. 

"  This  sentence  Paul  approveth  where  he  saith  thus  to 
subjects  :  '  Be  ye  mindful  of  your  sovereigns  that  speak  to 
you  the  word  of  God ;  and  follow  you  the  faith  of  them, 
whose  conversation  you  know  to  be  virtuous.'  For,  as  Paul 
saith  after,  these  sovereigns,  to  whom  subjects  owe  to  obey 
in  following  of  their  manners,  work  busily  in  holy  studying, 
how  they  may  withstand  and  destroy  vices,  first  in  them- 
selves, and  after  in  all  their  subjects,  and  how  they  may 
best  plant  in  them  virtues.  Also  these  sovereigns  make 
devout  and  fervent  prayers  for  to  purchase  grace  of  God,  that  TWO  manner 
they  and  their  subjects  may,  over  all  thing,  dread  to  offend  ^  \nh§;J'°^" 
him,  and  to  love  for  to  please  him.  Also  these  sovereigns  to  doings  and 

«  examples. 

whom  Paul  biddeth   us  obey,  as  it  is  said  before,  live  so  ^gth^e1' 
virtuously,    that   all  they  that   will  live  well  may  take  ofwei"^- 
them  good  example,  to  know  and  to  keep  the  commandments  io?de,dandyiike 
of  God.     But  in  this  foresaid  wise  subjects  ought  not  to a ' 
obey  nor  to  be  obedient  to  tyrants,  while  they  are  vicious 
tyrants;  since  their  will,  their  counsel,  their  biddings,  and 
their  works  are  so  vicious,  that  they  ought  to  be  hated  and 
left.     And  though  such  tyrants  be  masterful  and  cruel  in 
boasting  and  menacing,  in  oppressions  and  divers  punishings, 
St    Peter    biddeth    the    servants    of  such  tyrants   to    obey 
meekly  such  tyrants,  suffering  patiently  their  malicious  cruel- 
ness.     But  Peter  counselleth  not  any  servant  or  subject  to 
obey  to  any  lord,  or  prince,  or  sovereign,  in  any  thing  that 
is  not  pleasing  to  God." 

And  the  archbishop  said  unto  me  :   "  If  a  sovereign  bid 
his  subject  do  that  thing  that  is  vicious,  this  sovereign  herein 


88  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

is  to  blame ;  but  the  subject  for  his  obedience  deserveth 
meed  of  God :  for  obedience  pleaseth  more  to  God  than  any 
sacrifice." 

And    I  said :    "  Samuel  the  prophet   said  to  Saul,   the 

wicked  king,  that  God  was  more  pleased  with  the  obedience 

of  his  commandment  than  with  any  sacrifice  of  beasts.      But 

David    saith,   and   St  Paul,  and   St  Gregory1,   accordingly 

obedience     together,   that  not   only  they  that  do  evil   are   worthy   of 

not  to  be  '  ,  *  J  * 

TnMn&Cfft  death  and  damnation ;  but  also  all  they  that  consent  to  evil 
doers.  And,  sir,  the  law  of  holy  church  teacheth  in  the 
decrees,  that  no  servant  to  his  lord,  nor  child  to  the  father 
or  mother,  nor  wife  to  her  husband,  nor  monk  to  his  abbot, 
ought  to  obey,  except  in  leful  things  and  lawful." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "  All  these  allegings 
AH  is  pre-  that  thou  bringest  forth  are  not  else  but  proud  presumptu- 
thttjtiMWh  ousness ;  for  hereby  thou  enforcest  thee  to  prove,  that  thou 

against  your  .  * 

'aliTimkJn1  an(*  su  °ther  are  so  just,  that  ye  ought  not  to  obey  to 
prelates.  And  thus,  against  the  learning  of  St  Paul  that 
teacheth  you  not  to  preach  but  if  ye  were  sent,  of  your  own 
authority  ye  will  go  forth  and  preach,  and  do  what  ye  list." 
And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  presenteth  not  every  priest  the  office 
of  the  apostles,  or  the  office  of  the  disciples  of  Christ  ?"  And 
the  archbishop  said,  "  Yea."  And  I  said :  "  Sir,  as  the 
tenth  chapter  of  Matthew  and  the  last  chapter  of  Mark 
witnesseth,  Christ  sent  his  apostles  for  to  preach.  And  the 
tenth  chapter  of  Luke  witnesseth,  that  Christ  sent  his  two- 
and-seventy  disciples  for  to  preach  in  every  place  that 
Christ  was  to  come  to.  And  St  Gregory 2  in  the  common  law 
saith,  that  every  man  that  goeth  to  priesthood  taketh  upon 
him  the  office  of  preaching :  for,  as  he  saith,  that  priest  stir- 
reth  God  to  great  wrath,  of  whose  mouth  is  not  heard  the 
voice  of  preaching  ;  and,  as  other  more  glosses  upon  Ezechiel 
witness,  that  the  priest  that  preacheth  not  busily  to  the 
Pnests  that  people  shall  be  partaker  of  their  damnation  that  perish 
£?iayenrcof  through  his  default.  And,  though  the  people  be  saved  by 
other  special  grace  of  God  than  by  the  priests'  preaching,  yet 
the  priests,  in  that  they  are  ordained  to  preach,  and  preach 
not,  as  before  God,  they  are  manslayers.  For,  as  far  as  in 
them  is,  such  priests  as  preach  not  busily  and  truly,  slayeth 

[i  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  Vol.  I  col.  1156.] 
[2  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  Vol.  I.  col.  1260.] 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  89 

all  the  people  ghostly,  in  that  they  withhold  from  them  the 
word  of  God,  that  is  life  and  sustenance  of  men's  souls. 
And  St  Isidore  said,  priests  shall  be  damned  for  wickedness 
of  the  people,  if  they  teach  not  them  that  are  ignorant,  or 
blame  not  them  that  are  sinners.  For  all  the  work  or  busi- 
ness of  priests  standeth  in  preaching  and  teaching ;  that  they 
edify  all  men,  as  well  by  cunning  of  faith,  as  by  discipline  of 
works,  that  is,  virtuous  teaching ;  and,  as  the  gospel  witness- 
eth,  Christ  said  in  his  teaching :  '  I  am  born  and  come  into 
this  world,  to  bear  witness  to  the  truth ;  and  he  that  is  of  the 
truth  heareth  my  voice.' 

"Then,  sir,  since  by  the  word  of  Christ  specially,  that  is,  Priests  not 

.  J  .          only  sent,  but 

his  voice,  priests  are  commanded  to  preach,  whatsoever  priest  commanded 

r  *  *  to  preach. 

that  it  be,  that   hath  not  good  will  and  full  purpose  to  do  ^ZS&xh 
thus,  and  ableth  not  himself,  after  his  cunning  and  power,  to  do  uenJonlthat 
his  office  by  the  example  of  Christ  and  of  his  apostles,  what-  ™weflhy  bound 
soever  other  thing  that  he  doth,  displeaseth  God.     For  lo,  St  Ten!* 
Gregory  saith :   '  That  thing  left,  that  a  man  is  bound  chiefly  eth  hTmpnoCt " 

*.  .  .&  /    by  the  beard, 

to  do,  whatsoever  other  thing  that  a  man  doeth,  it  is  unthank-  n°r  burneth 

°  'off  his  hand, 

ful  to  the  Holy  Ghost1 ;'  and  therefore,  saith  Lincoln,  the  ^onner 
priest  that  preacheth  not  the  word  of  God,  though  he  be 
seen  to  have  none  other  default,  he  is  antichrist  and  satanas, 
a  night  thief  and  a  day  thief,  a  slayer  of  souls,  and  an  angel 
of  light  turned  into  darkness.  Wherefore,  sir,  these  autho- 
rities and  others  well  considered,  I  deem  myself  damnable,  if 
I,  either  for  pleasure  or  displeasure  of  any  creature,  apply  me 
not  diligently  to  preach  the  word  of  God.  And  in  the  same 
damnation  I  deem  all  those  priests,  which,  of  good  purpose 
and  will,  enforce  them  not  busily  to  do  thus,  and  also  all  them 
that  have  purpose  or  will  to  let  any  priest  of  this  business." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  those  three  clerks  that  stood 
before  him :  "  Lo,  sirs,  this  is  the  manner  and  business  of 
this  losel  and  such  other,  to  pick  out  such  sharp  sentences  of 
holy  scripture  and  of  doctors,  to  maintain  their  sect  and  lore 
against  the  ordinance  of  holy  church.  And  therefore,  losel, 
it  is  that  thou  covetest  to  have  again  the  Psalter  that  I  made 
to  be  taken  from  thee  at  Canterbury,  to  record  sharp  verses 
against  us.  But  thou  shalt  never  have  that  Psalter,  nor 
none  other  book,  till  that  I  know  that  thy  heart  and  thy 
mouth  accord  fully  to  be  governed  by  holy  church." 
[i  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  Vol.  i.  col.  1261.] 


90  EXAMINATION  OF   WILLIAM  THORPE. 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  all  my  will  and  power  is,  and  ever 
shall  be  (I  trust  to  God),  to  be  governed  by  holy  church." 

And  the  archbishop  asked  me,  what  was  holy  church. 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  I  told  you  before  what  was  holy 
church :  but  since  ye  ask  me  this  demand,  I  call  Christ  and 
his  saints  holy  church." 

And   the  archbishop  said  unto  me :    "I  wot  well  that 
Christ  and  his  saints  are  holy  church  in  heaven ;  but  what  is 
holy  church  in  earth  ?" 
TWO  parts  of          And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  though  holy  church  be  every  one  in 

holy  church.  .  .11  mi         t*  • 

chanty,  yet  it  hath  two  parts.  Ihe  first  and  principal  part 
hath  overcome  perfectly  all  the  wretchedness  of  this  life,  and 
reigneth  joyfully  in  heaven  with  Christ.  And  the  other  part 
is  here  yet  in  earth,  busily  and  continually  fighting,  day  and 
night,  against  temptations  of  the  fiend,  forsaking  and  hating 
the  prosperity  of  this  world,  despising  and  withstanding  their 
fleshly  lusts ;  which  only  are  the  pilgrims  of  Christ,  wander- 
ing toward  heaven  by  stedfast  faith  and  grounded  hope,  and 
by  perfect  charity.  For  these  heavenly  pilgrims  may  not, 
nor  will  not,  be  letted  of  their  good  purpose  by  the  reason  of 
any  doctors  discording  from  holy  scripture,  nor  by  the  floods 
of  any  tribulation  temporal,  nor  by  the  wind  of  any  pride, 
of  boast,  or  of  menacing  of  any  creature;  for  they  arc  all 
fast  grounded  upon  the  sure  stone,  Christ,  hearing  his  word 
and  loving  it,  exercising  them  faithfully  and  continually  in  all 
their  wits  to  do  thereafter." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  his  clerks  :  "  See  ye  not  how 
his  heart  is  indurate,  and  how  he  is  travailed  with  the  devil 
occupying  him  thus  busily  to  allege  such  sentences  to  maintain 
his  errors  and  heresies  ?  Certain,  thus  he  would  occupy  us 
here  all  day,  if  we  would  suffer  him !" 

One  of  the  clerks  answered :    "  Sir,  he  said  right  now, 

that  this  certification  that  came  to  you  from  Shrewsbury  is 

untruly  forged  against  him.      Therefore,  sir,  appose  you  him 

wen  helped  now  here  in  all  the  points  which  are  certified  against  him, 

forward,  mas-  A 

ter  cierk.      an(j  so  we  g^u  hear  Of  jjjg  own  m0uth  his  answers,  and 
witness  them." 

And  the  archbishop  took  the  certification  in  his  hand,  and 
looked  thereon  awhile,  and  then  he  said  to  me :  "  Lo,  here 
it  is  certified  against  thee  by  worthy  men  and  faithful,  of 
Shrewsbury,  that  thou  preachedst  there  openly,  in  St  Chad's 


EXAMINATION  OF   WILLIAM  THORPE.  91 

church,  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  was  material  bread 
after  the  consecration.  What  sayest  thou  ?  was  this  truly 
preached?" 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  I  tell  you  truly,  that  I  touched  nothing 
there  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  but  in  this  wise  as  I  will, 
with  God's  grace,  tell  you  here.     As  I  stood  there  in  the  ™es™!,ue  of 
pulpit,  busying  me  to  teach  the  commandment  of  God,  there  ™hninsthed 
knelled  a  sacring  bell ;   and  therefore  mickle  people  turned  than  i  ™the 
away  hastily,  and  with  noise  ran  fro  towards  me.     And  I,  sign, 
seeing  this,  said  to  them  thus  :  '  Good  men !  ye  were  better  to 
stand  here  still  and  to  hear  God's  word ;  for  certes  the  virtue 
and  the  meed  of  the  most  holy  sacrament  of  the  altar  standeth 
mickle  more  in  the  belief  thereof  that  ye  ought  to  have  in 
your  soul,  than  it  doth  in  the  outward  sight  thereof.     And 
therefore  ye  were  better  to  stand  still,  quietly  to  hear  God's 
word,  because  that  through  the  hearing  thereof  men  come  to 
very  true  belief.'     And  otherwise,  sir,  I  am  certain  I  spake 
not  there  of  the  worthy  sacrament  of  the  altar." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "I  believe  thee  not, 
whatsoever  thou  sayest,  since  so  worshipful  men  have  wit- 
nessed thus  against  thee.  But,  since  thou  deniest  that  thou 
saidest  thus  there,  what  sayest  thou  now  ?  Resteth  there, 
after  the  consecration,  in  the  host  material  bread  or  no?" 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  I  know  in  no  place  in  holy  scripture  Ma 
where  this  term  material  bread  is  written  ;  and  therefore,  sir, 
when  I  speak  of  this  matter,  I  use  not  to  speak  of  material 
bread." 

Then  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "  How  teachest  thou 
men  to  believe  in  this  sacrament?" 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  as  I  believe  myself,  so  I  teach  other 
men." 

He  said  :  "  Tell  out  plainly  thy  belief  thereof." 

And  I  said,  with  my  protestation :  "  Sir,  I  believe  that 
the  night  before  that  Christ  Jesu  would  suffer  wilfully 
passion  for  mankind  on  the  morn  after,  he  took  bread  in  his 
holy  and  most  worshipful  hands,  lifting  up  his  eyes,  and 
giving  thanks  to  God  his  Father,  blessed  this  bread,  and 
brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  saying  to  them :  '  Take, 
eat  of  this  all  you,  this  is  my  body.'  And  that  this  is  and 
ought  to  be  all  men's  belief,  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke  and  Paul 
witness.  Other  belief,  sir,  have  I  none,  nor  will  have,  nor 


92  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

teach  ;  for  I  believe  that  this  sufficeth  in  this  matter.  For  in 
this  belief,  with  God's  grace,  I  purpose  to  live  and  die, 
knowledging,  as  I  believe  and  teach  other  men  to  believe, 
that  the  worshipful  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  the  sacrament  of 
Christ's  flesh  and  his  blood  in  form  of  bread  and  of  wine." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "  It  is  sooth  that  this 
sacrament  is  very  Christ's  body  in  form  of  bread  ;  but  thou 
and  thy  sect  teachest  it  to  be  substance  of  bread.  Think  you 
this  true  teaching?" 

And  I  said  :  "  Neither  I,  nor  any  other  of  the  sect  that 
ye  damn,  teach  any  otherwise  than  I  have  told  you,  nor 
believe  otherwise,  to  my  knowing.  Nevertheless,  sir,  I  ask 
of  you  for  charity,  that  ye  will  tell  me  here  plainly  how  ye 
shall  understand  this  text  of  St  Paul,  where  he  saith  thus  : 
'  This  thing  feel  you  in  yourself,  that  is  in  Christ  Jesu,  while 
he  was  in  the  form  of  God.'  Sir,  calleth  not  Paul  here  the 
form  of  God  the  substance  or  kind  of  God  ?  Also,  sir, 
for  them  but  sayeth  not  the  church,  in  the  Hours  of  the  most  blessed 

only  the  * 

church.  virgin,  accordingly  hereto,  where  it  is  written  thus,  '  Thou 
author  of  health  !  remember,  that  sometime  thou  took  of  the 
undefiled  virgin  the  form  of  our  body?'  Tell  me  for  charity, 
therefore,  whether  the  form  of  our  body  be  called  here  the 
kind  of  our  body  or  no?" 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "  Wouldest  thou  make 
me  to  declare  this  text  after  thy  purpose,  since  the  church 
now  hath  determined  that  there  abideth  no  substance  of 
bread  after  the  consecration  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ? 
Belie  vest  thou  not  this  ordinance  of  the  church  ?" 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  whatsoever  prelates  have  ordained  in 
the  church,  our  belief  standeth  ever  whole.  I  have  not  heard 
that  the  ordinance  of  men  under  belief  should  be  put  into 
belief." 

Every  ordi-  And  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "  If  thou  hast  not  learned 
churchmen  this  before,  learn  now  to  know  that  thou  art  out  of  belief,  if 
our  faith.  in  this  matter  and  other  thou  believest  not  as  the  holy  church 

belie  veth.     What  say  doctors  treating  of  this  sacrament?" 
The  greatest          And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  St  Paul,  that  was  a  great  doctor  of 

doctors  of  the  '  ' 


m  •«_•'• 

Shurtiesbe     h°ty  church,  speaking  to  the  people,  and  teaching  them  in  the 
ofttne  right  belief  of  this  most  holy  sacrament,  calleth  it  bread  that 
ili     we  break  :  and  also  in  the  canon  of  the  mass,  after  the  conse- 
1  'l       cration,  this  most  worthy  sacrament  is  called  holy  bread  ;  and 


EXAMINATION   OF   WILLIAM  THORPE.  93 

every  priest  in  this  land,  after   that  he  hath   received  this  MY  lord  can 

.  .  .  .  „,.  .  ,  revile  apace, 

sacrament,   saith   in   this  wise:  '  Ihat  thing   that   we  have  h,ecan de- 
clare but  a 

taken  with  our  mouth,  we  pray  God  that  we  may  take  it  ^^  him 
with  a  pure  and  clean  mind :'  that  is,  as  I  understand,  we  up>  my  lord* 
pray  God  that  we  may  receive,  through  very  belief,  this  holy 
sacrament  worthily.  And,  sir,  St  Augustine  saith:  'That 
thing  that  is  seen,  is  bread  :  but  that  men's  faith  asketh  to  be 
informed  of,  is  very  Christ's  body1.'  And  also  Fulgence,  an 
ententive  doctor,  saith :  *  As  it  were  an  error  to  say  that 
Christ  was  but  a  substance,  that  is,  very  man,  and  not  very 
God,  or  to  say  that  Christ  was  very  God,  and  not  very  man; 
so  is  it,'  this  doctor  saith,  *  an  error  to  say,  that  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar  is  but  a  substance.'  Also,  sir,  accordingly 
hereto,  in  the  secret  of  the  mid-mass  on  Christmas  days  it 
is  written  thus :  Idem  refulsit  Deus,  sic  terrena  substantia 
nobis  conferat  quod  divinum  est ;  which  sentence,  sir,  with 
the  secret  of  the  fourth  ferie,  quatuor  temporum  Septembris, 
I  pray  you,  sir,  declare  here  openly  in  English2." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "I  perceive  well  enough 
whereabout  thou  art,  and  how  the  devil  blindeth  thee,  that 
thou  may  not  understand  the  ordinance  of  holy  church,  nor 
consent  thereto.  But  I  command  thee  now,  answer  me 
shortly :  Believest  thou  that  after  the  consecration  of  this 
foresaid  sacrament  there  abideth  substance  of  bread,  or  not?" 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  as  I  understand,  it  is  all  one  to  grant  TO  grant  real 

or  believe,  that  there  dwelleth  substance  of  bread,  and  to  body  without 

i         i   f  i         i  •  i  i* bread' isas 

grant  and  to  believe,  that  this  most  worthy  sacrament  ofmucnafto 

«  grant  the  ac- 

Christ's  own  body  is  accident  without  subject.      But,  sir,  for  ^"out'tnl 
as  mickle  as  your  asking  passeth  my  understanding,  I  dare  subJect- 
neither  deny  it  nor  grant  it ;  for  it  is  school-matter,  about  which 
I  busied  me  never  for  to  know  it ;  and  therefore  I  commit 
this  term,  accidens  sine  subjecto,  to  those  clerks  which  delight 
them  so  in  curious  and  subtle  sophistry,  because  they  deter- 
mine   oft   so   difficult  and  strange  matters,   and   wade    and 
wander  so  in  them,  from  argument  to  argument,  with  pro 
and  contra,  till  that  they   wot  not  where   they   are,    and 

[*  Non  hoc  corpus  quod  videtis,  manducaturi  estis,  &c. — August. 
Op.  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  Toin.  iv.  col.  1066.  Accipiant  hoc  et  boni,  sed  non 
sint  solliciti :  loquebatur  enim  de  presentia  corporis  sire,  &c.  Op.  Ben. 
Par.  Tom.  m.  pars  iii.  col.  634.] 

[2  Ad  Sec.  Miss,  in  Aur.  Die  Nat.  Dom.    Ed.  Salam.  p.  22.   1567.] 


94 


EXAMINATION  OF   WILLIAM  THORPE. 


r>ommT 


The  church 

stood  sound 


understand  not  themselves.  But  the  shame  that  these  proud 
sophisters  have  to  yield  them  to  men,  and  before  men, 
maketh  them  oft  fools,  and  to  be  concluded  shamefully  before 
God." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "I  purpose  not  to  oblige 
*hee  *°  ^e  SUD^e  arguments  of  clerks,  since  thou  art  unable 
thereto  ;  but  I  purpose  to  make  thee  obey  to  the  determina- 
tion of  holy  church." 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  by  open  evidence  and  great  witness,  a 

'     /       r 

thousand  year  after  the  incarnation  of  Christ,  the  determina- 
tion which  I  have  here  before  you  rehearsed  was  accept  of 
holy  church,  as  sufficient  to  the  salvation  of  all  them  that 
would  believe  it  faithfully,  and  work  thereafter  charitably. 
But,  sir,  the  determination  of  this  matter,  which  was  brought 
in  since  the  fiend  was  loosed  by  friar  Thomas  again,  specially 
calling  the  most  worshipful  sacrament  of  Christ's  own  body 
an  accident  without  subject  :  which  term,  since  I  know  not 
that  God's  law  approveth  it  in  this  matter,  I  dare  not  grant  ; 
but  utterly  I  deny  to  make  this  friar's  sentence,  or  any  such 
other,  my  belief,  do  with  me,  God  !  what  thou  wilt." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me:  "Well,  well,  thou  shalt 

£ 

sav  otherwise  or  that  I  leave  thee.  But  what  sayest  thou  to 
this  second  point  that  is  recorded  against  thee  by  worthy  men 
of  Shrewsbury,  saying  that  thou  preachedst  openly  there,  that 
images  ought  not  to  be  worshipped  in  any  wise  ?" 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  I  preached  never  thus,  nor,  through 
God's  grace,  I  will  not  at  any  time  consent  to  think  nor  to 
say  thus,  neither  privily  nor  apertly.  For  lo,  the  Lord 
witnesseth  by  Moses,  that  the  things  which  he  made  were 
right  good  ;  and  so  then  they  were,  and  yet  they  are  and 
shall  be,  good  and  worshipful  in  their  kind.  And  therefore, 
to  the  end  that  God  made  them,  they  are  all  praiseable  and 
worshipful  ;  and  specially  man,  that  was  made  after  the 
image  and  likeness  of  God,  is  full  worshipful  in  his  kind,  yea, 
this  holy  image  that  is  man  God  worshippeth.  And  herefore 
every  man  should  worship  other,  in  kind,  and  also  for  hea- 
venly virtues  that  men  use  charitably.  And  also  I  say, 
wood,  tin,  gold,  silver,  or  any  other  matter  that  images  are 
made  of,  all  these  creatures  are  worshipful  in  their  kind, 
Thout1th™an  an<*  to  *ke  en(^  t*iat  God  made  them  for.  But  the  carving, 
casting,  nor  painting  of  an  imagery,  made  with  man's  hand, 


did  not  fly 


shipful  image 

of  God. 


EXAMINATION  OF   WILLIAM  THORPE.  95 

albeit  that  this  doing  be  accept  of  man  of  highest  state  and  jmage 
dignity,  and  ordained  of  them  to  be  a  calendar  to  lewd  men,  right  way  to 

6      V  '  f'  learn  to  serve 

that  neither  can,  nor  will,  be  learned  to  know  God  in  his  God- 
word,  neither  by  his  creatures,  nor  by  his  wonderful  and 
divers  workings  ;  yet  this  imagery  ought  not  to  be  worshipped 
in  form,  nor  in  the  likeness  of  man's  craft.  Nevertheless 
that  every  matter  the  painters  paint  with,  since  it  is  God's 
creature,  ought  to  be  worshipped  in  the  kind,  and  to  the 
end  that  God  made  and  ordained  it  to  serve  man." 

Then  the  archbishop   said  to  me  :    "  I  grant  well  that 
nobody  ought  to  do  worship  to  any  such  images  for  them- 
selves.   But  a  crucifix  ought  to  be  worshipped  for  the  passion 
of  Christ  that  is  painted  therein,  and  so  brought  therethrough 
to  man's  mind  :  and  thus  the  images  of  the  blessed  Trinity,  The  image  of 
and  of  the  virgin  Mary,  Christ's  mother,  and  other  images  of 
saints,  ought  to  be  worshipped.     For  lo,  earthly  kings  and  Afs,j£i|j[£d,(| 
lords,   which   use  to  send  their  letters  ensealed  with  their  ^°0rv'f^' 
arms  or  with  their  privy  signet  to  men  that  are  with  them,  %%£££  of 
are  worshipped  of  these  men.      For  when  these  men  receive 
their  lords'  letters,  in  which  they  see  and  know  the  wills  and 
biddings  of  their  lords,  in  worship  of  their  lords  they  do  off 
their  caps  to  these  letters.     Why  not  then,  since  in  images 
made  with  man's  hand  we  may  read  and  know  many  divers 
things  of  God  and  of  his  saints,  shall  we  not  worship  their 
images  ?  " 

And  I  said  :  "  With  my  foresaid  protestation  I  say,  that 
these  worldly  usages  of  temporal  lords  that  ye  speak  now  of, 
may  be  done  in  case  without  sin.  But  this  is  no  similitude  NO  similitude 

...  .,  <ii»  i  ir  to  be  made 

to  worship  images  made  by  man  s  hand,  since  that  Moses,  between 

r  earthlythings 

David,  Solomon,  Baruch,  and  other  saints  in  the  Bible,  forbid  n"^e?iritu 
so  plainly  the  worshipping  of  all  such  images."  wSridoth'8 

Then  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "  Lewd  losel  !   in  the  ?he  contrary. 
old  law,  before  that  Christ  took  mankind,  was  no  likeness  of  mViord^ut 

any  person  of  the  Trinity,  neither  shewed  to  man  nor  known  of  contrary,  in 

.  .        fj,    .     ,  •    •    i  <»  i         i         n's  com- 

;   but  now,  since  Christ  became  man,  it  is  leiul  to  have  mandments. 


images  to  shew  his  manhood.     Yea,  though  many  men  which  Painters'  de- 
are  right  great  clerks,  and  other  also,  held  it  an  error  to  the  pope's 

&  .    .  .      .  .        divinity  do 

paint  the  Trinity,  I  say  it  is  well  done  to  make  and  to  paint  wel1  "«"*• 
the  Trinity  in  images  ;  for  it  is  great  moving  of  devotion  to 
men,  to  have  and  to  behold  the  Trinity,  and  other  images  of 
saints,  carved,  casted,  and  painted.     For  beyond  the  sea  are 


96  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

Preparation   the  best  painters  that  ever  I  saw.     And,  sirs,  I  tell  you,  this 

oftne  .  .  ...  .  ,  , 

paint*™  to     ls   their  manner,  and   it  is  a  good  manner :  when  that  an 

make  a  fair  '  c  . 

?nia  ae.devoul  image-maker  shall  carve,  cast  in  mould,  or  paint  any  images, 
he  shall  go  to  a  priest,  and  shrive  him  as  clean,  as  if  he 
should  then  die ;  and  take  penance,  and  make  some  certain 
vow  of  fasting,  or  of  praying,  or  of  pilgrimages  doing,  pray- 
ing the  priest  specially  to  pray  for  him,  that  he  may  have 
grace  to  make  a  fair  and  devout  image." 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  I  doubt  not,  if  these  painters  that  ye 
speak  of,  or  any  other  painters,  understood  truly  the  text  of 
Moses,  of  David,  of  the  wise  man,  of  Baruch,  and  of  other 
saints  and  doctors,  these  painters  should  be  moved  to  shrive 
them  to  God  with  full  inward  sorrow  of  heart,  taking  upon 
them  to  do  right  sharp  penance  for  the  sinful  and  vain  craft 
of  painting,  carving,  or  casting  that  they  had  used  ;  pro- 
mising God  faithfully  never  to  do  so  after ;  knowledging 
openly,  before  all  men,  their  reprovable  learning.  And  also, 
sir,  these  priests,  that  shrive  (as  you  do  say)  painters,  and 
enjoin  them  to  do  penance,  and  pray  for  their  speed,  pro- 
mising to  them  help  of  their  prayers  for  to  be  curious  in  their 
sinful  crafts,  sin  herein  more  grievously  than  the  painters: 
for  these  priests  do  comfort  and  give  them  counsel  to  do 
that  thing,  which  of  great  pain,  yea  under  the  pain  of  God's 
curse,  they  should  utterly  forbid  them.  For  certes,  sir,  if 
the  wonderful  working  of  God,  and  the  holy  living  and 
teaching  of  Christ,  and  of  his  apostles  and  prophets,  were 
made  known  to  the  people  by  holy  living  and  true,  and  busy 

The  true       teaching  of  priests,  these  things,  sir,  were  sufficient  books  and 

books  and  jV ' .»     i.  • 

calenders  to  kalenders    to    know  God    by,  and  his    saints,   without    any 

know  God.  t  *  *  ....    * 

images  made  with  man's  hand.  But  certes  the  vicious  living 
of  priests,  and  their  covetousness,  are  chief  cause  of  this  error, 
and  all  other  viciousness  that  reigneth  among  the  people." 

Then  the  archbishop  said  unto  me:  "I  hold  thee  a  vicious 
A  tetter       priest  and  accurst,  and  all  them  that  are  of  thy  sect ;  for  all 
le^bilnT  to  priests  of  holy  church,  and  all  images  that  move  men  to  devo- 
te Vor"6  tion,  thou  and  such  other  go  about  to  destroy.     Losel !  were 
it  a  fair  thing  to  come  into  the  church  and  see  therein  none 
image  ?" 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  they  that  come  to  the  church  for  to 
pray  devoutly  to  the  Lord  God,  may  in  their  inward  wits  be 
the  more  fervent,  that  all  their  outward  wits  be  closed  from 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  97 

all  outward  seeing  and  hearing,  and  from  all  distroubance 
and  lettings.     And,  since  Christ  blessed  them  that  saw  him  The  right 
not  bodily,   and  have  believed  faithfully  in  him,  it  sufficeth  Christian.  * 
then  to  all  men  (through  hearing    and    knowing   of   God's 
word,  and   to  do  thereafter)  for  to  believe  in  God,  though 
they    see    never    images  made  with  man's  hand  after  any 
person  of  the  Trinity,  or  of  any  other  saint. 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  with  a  fervent  spirit :  "  I 
say  to  thee,  losel !  that  it  is  right  well  done  to  make  and  to 

have  an  image  of  the  Trinity  ;  yea,  what  sayest  thou  ?    is  it  My  lord, 

.        ,  .  11111         •          n  11  y°ur  yea  wil1 

not  a  stirring  thing  to  behold  such  an  image  ?  no^snTr 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  ye  said  right  now,  that  in  the  old 
law,  or  Christ  took  mankind,  no  likeness  of  any  person  of  the 
Trinity  was  shewed  to  men ;  wherefore,  sir,  ye  said,  it  was 
not  then  leful  to  have  images :  but  now  ye  say,  since  Christ 
is  become  man,  it  is  leful  to  make  and  to  have  an  image  of 
the  Trinity,  and  also  of  other  saints.  But,  sir,  this  thing 
would  I  learn  of  you :  since  the  Father  of  heaven,  yea,  and 
every  person  of  the  Trinity  was,  without  beginning,  God 
Almighty,  and  many  holy  prophets  that  were  deadly1  men 
were  martyred  violently  in  the  old  law,  and  also  many  men 
and  women  then  died  holy  confessors ;  why  was  it  not  then 
as  leful  and  necessary  as  now,  to  have  made  an  image  of  the 
Father  of  heaven,  and  to  have  made  and  had  other  images  of  Note  this,  ye 
martyrs,  prophets,  and  holy  confessors,  to  have  been  kalen-  ™A "m™-1" 

*  J  .  tainersof 

ders  to  advise  men  and  move  them  to  devotion,  as  ye  say  images. 
that  images  now  do?" 

And  the  archbishop  said  :  "The  synagogue  of  Jews  hadThesyna- 
not  authority  to  approve  those  things  as  the  church  of  Christ  antichrist 

hath  nOW."  authority. 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  St  Gregory  was  a  great  man  in  the  new 
law,  and  of  great  dignity,  and,  as  the  common  law  witnesseth, 
he  commended  greatly  a  bishop,  in  that  he  forbad  utterly  the 
images  made  with  man's  hand  should  be  worshipped2." 

And  the  archbishop  said :  "  Ungracious  losel  !  thou  sa- 
vourest  no  more  truth  than  an  hound.  Since  at  the  rood  at 

[l  Deadly:  mortal.] 

[2  The  bishop  was  Serenus,  bishop  of  Marseilles  (Marsilia),  and  the 
passage  in  which  Gregory's  commendation  is  given  will  be  found  as 
follows.— Greg.  Mag.  Op.  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  1705.  Vol.  n.  col.  1006, 
Regist.  Lib.  ix.  Indict,  n.] 

7 
[BALE.] 


98  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THOItPE. 

the  Northdoor  at  London,  at  our  Lady  at  Walsingham,  and 
many  other  divers  places  in  England,  arc  many  great  and 
praiseablo  miracles  done ;  should  not  the  images  of  such  holy 
saints  and  places,  at  the  reverence  of  God,  and  our  lady,  and 
other  saints,  be  more  worshipped  than  other  places  and 
images,  where  no  miracles  are  done?" 
Miraci«  im-  And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  there  is  no  such  virtue  in  any  imagery, 

fhV"ogbe°r  that  any  images  should  herefore  be  worshipped :  wherefore  I 

doneto  «      i  •  -11          **t 

imaowmay   am  certain  that  there  is  no  miracle  done  of  God  m  any  place 

well  be  sus-     _  ^  , 

eomTof  GotL  *n  earth,  because  that  any  images  made  with  man's  hand 
should  be  worshipped.  And  herefore,  sir,  as  I  preached 
openly  at  Shrewsbury  and  other  places,  I  say  now  here 

A  Christian    before  you :  That  no  body  should  trust  that  there  were  any 

man  ought          .  .»      .  » 

not  to  vow,    virtue  in  imagery  made  with  man  s  hand ;  and  therefore  no 

neek,  nor  '         • 

^Wynnor  body  should  vow  to  them,  nor  seek  them,  nor  kneel  to  them, 
a^tn^e?8*  nor  ^ow  t°  them,  nor  pray  to  them,  nor  offer  any  thing  to 
them,  nor  kiss  them,  nor  incense  them.  For  lo,  the  most 
worthy  of  such  images,  the  brasen  serpent  (by  Moses  made 
at  God's  bidding),  the  good  king  Ezekias  destroyed  worthily 
and  thankfully,  for  because  it  was  incensed.  Therefore,  sir, 
if  men  take  good  heed  to  the  writing  and  to  the  learning  of 
St  Augustine,  of  St  Gregory,  and  of  St  John  Chrysostom, 
and  of  other  saints  and  doctors,  how  they  speak  and  write  of 
miracles  that  shall  be  done  now  in  the  last  end  of  the  world; 
For  the  un-  it  is  to  dread,  that  for  the  unfaithfulness  of  men  and  women 

faithfulness       i/>iii  »  i  /•      i  •         i 

of  men  the     the  fiend  hath  great  power  for  to  work  many  of  the  miracles 

devil  may  <     * 

«ieLkmira  ^at  now  are  done  in  sucn  places.  For  both  men  and  women 
delight  now  more  to  hear  and  know  miracles,  than  they  do  to 
know  God's  word,  or  to  hear  it  effectuously.  Wherefore,  to 
the  great  confusion  of  all  them  that  thus  do,  Christ  saith : 
'  The  generation  of  adulterers  requireth  tokens,  miracles,  and 
wonders.'  Nevertheless,  as  divers  saints  say,  now,  when  the 
faith  of  God  is  published  in  Christendom,  the  word  of  God 
sufficeth  to  man's  salvation,  without  such  miracles :  and  thus 

The  word  of  also  the  word  of  God  sufficeth  to  all  faithful  men  and  women, 

God  sufficeth  T»         *  i      •          •  IT-II  /• 

ustosaiva-    without  any  such  images.     But,  good  sir,  since  the  rather  of 

tiqn  without  • 

miracl£s-  heaven,  that  is,  God  in  his  Godhead,  is  the  most  unknown 
thing  that  may  be,  and  the  most  wonderful  spirit,  having  in 
it  no  shape  or  likeness  of  any  members  of  any  deadly  crea- 
ture ;  in  what  likeness,  or  what  image,  may  God  the  Father 
be  shewed  or  painted?" 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  99 

And  the  archbishop  said:  "As  holy  church  hath  suffered  'Ho'y 

r  *  Church 'of 

and  yet  suffereth  the  images  of  all  the  Trinity,  and  other  ^"i^g}"1 
images,  to  be  painted  and  shewed,  it  sufficeth  to  them  that  are 
members  of  holy  church.    But  since  thou  art  a  rotten  member, 
cut  away  from  holy  church,  thou  favourest  not  the  ordinance 
thereof.     But  since  the  day  passeth,  leave  we  this  matter." 

And  then  he  said  to  me  :  "  What  sayest  thou  to  the  third  The  third 

article. 

point  that  is  certified  against  thee,  preaching  openly  in  fBfbng* 
Shrewsbury,  that  pilgrimage  is  not  leful ;  and  over  this,  thou 
saidst  that  those  men  and  women  that  go  on  pilgrimages  to 
Canterbury,  to  Beverley,  to  Karlington,  to  Walsingham,  and 
to  any  such  other  places,  are  accursed  and  made  foolish, 
spending  their  goods  in  waste?" 

And  I  said:   "  Sir,  by  this  certification  I  am  accused  to  TWO  kinds  of 

pilgrimage. 

you  that  I  should  teach,  that  no  pilgrimage  is  leful.  But  I 
said  never  thus.  For  I  know  that  there  be  true  pilgrimages 
and  leful,  and  full  pleasant  to  God ;  and  therefore,  sir,  how- 
soever mine  enemies  have  certified  you  of  me,  I  told  at 
Shrewsbury  of  two  manner  of  pilgrimages." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "  Whom  callest  thou  true 
pilgrims  ?  " 

And  I  said  :   "  Sir,  with  my  protestation,  I  call  them  true  The  true  pu- 

grimage  is  to 

pilgrims  travelling  toward  the  bliss  of  heaven,  which, .in  the  lravail jn 

heavenly 

state,  degree,  or  order  that  God  calleth  them  to,  do  busy 
them  faithfully  for  to  occupy  all  their  wits  bodily  and  ghostly, 
to  know  truly  and  to  keep  faithfully  the  biddings  of  God, 
hating  and  fleeing  all  the  seven  deadly  sins,  and  every  branch 
of  them ;  ruling  them  virtuously  (as  it  is  said  before)  with  all 
their  wits  ;  doing  discreetly,  wilfully,  and  gladly,  all  the  works 
of  mercy,  bodily  and  ghostly ;  after  their  cunning  and  power, 
abling  them  to  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  disposing  them 
to  receive  them  in  their  souls,  and  to  hold  therein  the  right 
blessings  of  Christ ;  busying  them  to  know  and  to  keep  the 
seven  principal  virtues :  and  so  then  they  shall  obtain  here, 
through  grace,  for  to  use  thankfully  to  God  all  the  conditions 
of  charity :  and  then  they  shall  be  moved  with  the  good 
Spirit  of  God,  for  to  examine  oft  and  diligently  their  con- 
science, that  neither  wilfully  nor  wittingly  they  err  in  any 
article  of  belief;  having  continually  (as  frailty  will  suffer)  all 
their  business  to  dread  and  to  flee  the  offence  of  God,  and  to 
love  over  all  thing,  and  to  seek  ever  to  do,  his  pleasant  will. 

7—2 


100  EXAMINATION   OF   WILLIAM  THORPE. 

Kvery  good    Of  these  pilgrims  I  said,  whatsoever  good  thought  that  they 

ffcaven*1'  to  any  time  think,  what  virtuous  word  that  they  speak,  and  what 

fruitful  work  that  they  work,  every  such  thought,  word,  and 

work,  is  a  step,  numbered  of  God,  toward  him  into  heaven. 

The  manner  These  foresaid  pilgrims  of  God  delight  sore  when  they  hear 

and  example.  .  1    .6  / 

of  Mint*.  of  saints  or  of  virtuous  men  and  women,  how  they  forsook 
wilfully  the  prosperity  of  this  life,  how  they  withstood  the 
suggestion  of  the  fiend,  how  they  restrained  their  fleshly 
lusts,  how  discreet  they  were  in  their  penance-doing,  how 
patient  they  were  in  all  their  adversities,  how  prudent  they 
were  in  counselling  of  men  and  women,  moving  them  to  hate 
all  sin,  and  to  fly  them,  and  to  shame  ever  greatly  thereof, 
and  to  love  all  virtues,  and  to  draw  to  them,  imagining  how 
Christ,  and  his  followers  by  example  of  him,  suffered  scorns 
and  slander,  and  how  patiently  they  abode  and  took  the 
wrongful  menacing  of  tyrants ;  how  homely  they  were  and 
serviceable  to  poor  men,  to  relieve  and  comfort  them  bodily 
and  ghostly,  after  their  power  and  cunning ;  and  how  devout 
they  were  in  prayers,  how  fervent  they  were  in  heavenly 
desires,  and  how  they  absented  them  from  spectacles  of  vain 
sayings  and  hearings ;  and  how  stable  they  were  to  let  and 
destroy  all  vices,  and  how  laborious  and  joyful  they  were  to 
sow  and  to  plant  virtues.  These  heavenly  conditions  and  such 
other  have  the  pilgrims,  or  endeavour  them  for  to  have,  whose 
pilgrimage  God  accepteth." 

And  again,  I  said,  "  As  their  works  shew,  the  most  part 
of  men  and  women,  that  go  now  on  pilgrimages,  have  not  these 
foresaid  conditions,  nor  love  to  busy  them  faithfully  for  to 
have.  For,  as  I  well  know,  since  I  have  full  oft  essayed, 
examine  whosoever  will  twenty  of  these  pilgrims,  and  he 
shall  not  find  three  men  or  women  that  know  surely  a  com- 
mandment of  God,  nor  can  say  their  Pater  Noster  and  Ave 
Maria,  nor  their  Credo  readily  in  any  manner  of  language. 
And,  as  I  have  learned,  and  also  know  somewhat  by  expe- 
rience, of  these  same  pilgrims,  telling  the  cause,  why  that 
many  men  and  women  go  hither  and  thither  now  on  pilgrim- 
ages, it  is  more  for  the  health  of  their  bodies  than  of  their 
souls ;  more  for  to  have  riches  and  prosperity  of  this  world, 
than  for  to  be  enriched  with  virtues  in  their  souls ;  more  to 
have  here  worldly  and  fleshly  friendship,  than  for  to  have 
friendship  of  God  and  of  his  saints  in  heaven :  for  whatso- 


EXAMINATION  OF   WILLIAM   THORPE.  101 

ever  thing  man  or  woman  doth,  the  friendship  of  God,  nor  of 
any  other  saint,  cannot  be  had  without  keeping  of  God's 
commandments.  Further,  with  my  protestation,  I  say  now 
as  I  said  in  Shrewsbury,  though  they  that  have  fleshly  wills 
travel  far  their  bodies  and  spend  mickle  money  to  seek  and 
to  visit  the  bones  or  images  (as  they  say  they  do)  of  this 
saint  or  of  that,  such  pilgrimage-going  is  neither  praiseable 
nor  thankful  to  God,  nor  to  any  saint  of  God,  since,  in  effect,  God- 
all  such  pilgrims  despise  God  and  all  his  commandments  and 
saints.  For  the  commandments  of  God  they  will  neither  know 
nor  keep,  nor  conform  them  to  live  virtuously  by  example  of 
Christ  and  of  his  saints.  "Wherefore,  sir,  I  have  preached  and 
taught  openly,  and  so  I  purpose  all  my  life-time  to  do  with 
God's  help,  saying,  that  such  fond  people  waste  blamefully 
God's  goods  in  their  vain  pilgrimages,  spending  their  goods 
upon  vicious  hostellers,  which  are  oft  unclean  women  of  their 
bodies;  and  at  the  least,  those  goods,  with  the  which  they 
should  do  works  of  mercy,  after  God's  bidding,  to  poor  needy 
men  and  women. 

"These   poor   men's   goods   and   their  livelihood   these  The inconve 

.   ,  i-ii  «ii  niencethat 

runners-about  offer  to  rich  priests,  which  have  mickle  more  cometn  by 

pilgrimage. 

livelihood  than  they  need :  and  thus  those  goods  they  waste 
wilfully,  and  spend  them  unjustly,  against  God's  bidding,  upon 
strangers,  with  which  they  should  help  and  relieve  after 
God's  will  their  poor  needy  neighbours  at  home.  Yea,  and 
over  this  folly,  oft-times  divers  men  and  women  of  these 
runners  thus  madly  hither  and  thither  into  pilgrimage  borrow 
hereto  other  men's  goods  ;  yea,  and  sometime  they  steal  men's 
goods  hereto,  and  they  pay  them  never  again.  Also,  sir,  I 
know  well  that  when  divers  men  and  women  will  go  thus  after 
their  own  wills,  and  finding  out  one  pilgrimage,  they  will 
ordain  with  them  before  to  have  with  them  both  men  and 
women  that  can  well  sing  wanton  songs,  and  some  other  pil- 
grims will  have  with  them  bag-pipes ;  so  that  every  town  that 
they  come  through,  what  with  the  noise  of  their  singing,  and 
with  the  sound  of  their  piping,  and  with  the  jangling  of  their 
Canterbury  bells,  and  with  the  barking  out  of  dogs  after 
them,  that  they  make  more  noise  than  if  the  king  came  there 
away,  with  all  his  clarions,  and  many  other  minstrels.  And 
if  these  men  and  women  be  a  month  out  in  their  pilgrimage, 
many  of  them  shall  be  an  half  year  after  great  janglers, 
tale-tellers,  and  liars." 


102  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "  Lewd  losel  I  thou  seest 
not  far  enough  in  this  matter;  for  thou  considerest  not  the 
great  travail  of  pilgrims,  therefore  thou  blamest  that  thing 
that  is  praiseablc.  I  say  to  thee,  that  it  is  right  well  done, 
that  pilgrims  have  with  them  both  singers  and  also  pipers  ; 
that  when  one  of  them  that  goeth  barefoot,  striketh  his  toe 
upon  a  stone,  and  hurteth  him  sore,  and  maketh  him  to  bleed, 
it  is  well  done  that  he  or  his  fellow  begin  then  a  song,  or 
else  take  out  of  his  bosom  a  bagpipe,  for  to  drive  away  with 
And  why  such  mirth  the  hurt  of  his  fellow:  for  with  such  solace  the 

then  blamed 

phih^t  for   travail  and  weariness  cf  pilgrims  is  lightly  and  merrily  brought 

singing  'in 


And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  St  Paul  teacheth  men  to  weep  with 
them  that  weep." 

And  the  archbishop  said  :  "  What  janglest  thou  against 

men's  devotion?     Whatsoever  thou  or  such  other  say,  I  say 

that  the  pilgrimage  that  now  is  used,  is  to  them  that  do  it  a 

praiseable   and  a  good  mean  to  come  the  rather  to  grace. 

A  new  found  But  I  hold  thee  unable  to  know  this  grace,  for  thou  enforcest 

way  to  grace,  . 

makfnishops  ^ce  *o  ^  the  devotion  of  the  people  ;  since  by  authority  of 
holy  scripture  men  may  lefully  have  and  use  such  solace  as 
thou  reprovest.  For  David  in  his  last  Psalm  teacheth  men 
to  have  divers  instruments  of  music,  for  to  praise  therewith 
God." 

And   I  said  :    "  Sir,  by  the   sentence  of  divers  doctors 
l"dm™ucts  expounding  the  Psalms  of  David,  that  music  and  minstrelsy, 
Tesume'nt,     that  David  and  other  saints  of  the  old  law  spake  of,  ought 
tho  beahppi"Jd  now  neither  to  be  taken  nor  used  by  the  letter  ;  but  these 
instruments,  with  their  music,  ought  to  be  interpreted  ghostly  : 
for  all  those  figures  are  called  virtues  and  grace,  with  which 
virtues  men  should  please  God,  and  praise  his  name  ;  for  St 
Paul  saith,  "all  such  things  befel  them  in  figure."    Therefore, 
sir,  I  understand,  that  the  letter  of  this  psalm  of  David,  and 
of  such  other  psalms  and  sentences,  doth  slay  them  that  take 
them  now  literally.  This  sentence,  as  I  understand,  sir,  Christ 
approveth  himself,  putting  out  the  minstrels,  or  that  he  would 
quicken  the  dead  damsel." 

organs  in  And  the  archbishop  said  to  me:  "Lewd  losel!  is  it  not 

Afitcompa-  ^e^  to  us  to  have  organs  in  the  church,  for  to  worship  there- 
i£rdn'andyiike  withal  God  ?"  And  I  said  :  "  Yea,  sir,  by  man's  ordinance  ; 
jourseif.  ku^  ^  ^Q  or(jmance  Of  Q0^f  a  good  sermon  to  the  people's 

understanding  were  mickle  more  pleasant  to  God." 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  103 

And  the  archbishop  said,  that  "organs  and  good  delectable 
songs  quickened  and  sharpened  more  men's  wits  than  should 
any  sermon." 

But  I  said  :  "  Sir,  lusty  men  and  worldly  lovers  delight 
and  covet  and  travail  to  have  all  their  wits  quickened  and 
sharpened  with  divers  sensible  solace :  but  all  the  faithful 
lovers  and  followers  of  Christ  have  all  their  delight  to  hear 
God's  word,  and  to  understand  it  truly,  and  to  work  there- 
after faithfully  and  continually.  For,  no  doubt,  to  dread  to 
offend  God,  and  to  love  to  please  him  in  all  things,  quickeneth 
and  sharpeneth  all  the  wits  of  Christ's  chosen  people,  and 
ableth  them  so  to  grace,  that  they  joy  greatly  to  withdraw 
their  ears  and  all  their  wits  and  members  from  all  worldly 
delight  and  from  all  fleshly  solace.  For  St  Jerome  (as  I 
think)  saith,  '  No  body  may  joy  with  this  world  and  reign 
with  Christ.' " 

And  the  archbishop,  as  if  he  had  been  displeased  with  YOU  swear, 
mine  answer,  said  to  his  clerks :  "  What  guess  ye  this  idiot 
will  speak  there,  where  he  hath  none  dread,  since  he  speak- 
eth  thus  now  here  in  my  presence  ?    Well,  well,  by  God,  thou 
shalt  be  ordained  for."  And  then  he  spake  to  me  all  angerly  : 

"What  sayest  thou  to  this  fourth  point,  that  is  certified  The  fourth 
against  thee,  preaching  openly  and  boldly  in  Shrewsbury,  cepin/011 
that  priests  have  no  title  to  tithes?" 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  I  named  there  no  word  of  tithes  in 
my  preaching.  But  more  than  a  month  after  that  I  was 
arrested  there  in  prison,  a  man  came  to  me  into  the  prison, 
asking  me  what  I  said  of  tithes.  And  I  said  to  him :  *  Sir, 
in  this  town  are  many  clerks  and  priests,  of  which  some  are 
called  religious  men,  though  many  of  them  be  seculars  ;  there- 
fore ask  ye  of  them  this  question.'  And  this  man  said  to  me : 
'  Sir,  our  prelates  say,  that  we  also  are  obliged  to  pay  our 
tithes  of  all  things  that  renew  to  us;  and  that  they  are 
accursed,  that  withdraw  any  part  wittingly  from  them  of 
their  tithes.'  And  I  said,  sir,  to  that  man,  as  with  my  pro-  A  paradox 
testation  I  say  now  here  before  you,  that  I  wonder  that  any  God-sword, 
priest  dare  say  men  to  be  accursed,  without  the  ground  of 
God's  word.  And  the  man  said :  '  Sir,  our  priests  say,  that 
they  curse  men  thus  by  authority  of  God's  law.'  And  I 
said :  '  Sir,  I  know  not  where  this  sentence  of  cursing  is 
authorised  now  in  the  bible.  And  therefore,  sir,  I  pray  you 


104  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

tluit  ye  will  ask  the  most  cunning  clerk  of  this  town,  that  ye 
may  know  where  this  sentence,  cursing  them  that  tithe  not,  is 
now  written  in  God's  law ;  for  if  it  were  written  there,  1 
would  right  gladly  be  learned  where/  But  shortly  this  man 
•would  not  go  fro  me,  to  ask  this  question  of  another  body, 
but  required  me  there,  as  I  would  answer  before  God,  if  in 
this  case  that  cursing  of  priests  were  lawful  and  approved  of 
God  ?  And  shortly  herewith  came  to  my  mind  the  learning 
of  St  Peter,  teaching  priests  specially  to  hallow  the  Lord 
Christ  in  their  hearts;  being  evermore  ready  (as  far  as  in 
them  is)  to  answer  through  faith  and  hope  to  them  that  ask 
of  them  a  reason.  And  this  lesson  Peter  tcacheth  men  to  use 
with  a  meek  spirit  and  with  dread  of  the  Lord.  Wherefore, 
A  difference  sir,  I  said  to  this  man  in  this  wise :  '  In  the  old  law,  which 
£«nptheoTd  ended  not  fully  till  the  time  that  Christ  rose  up  again  from 
thenew.  death  to  life,  God  commanded  tithes  to  be  given  to  the  Le- 
vites,  for  the  great  business  and  daily  travail  that  pertained 
to  their  office.  But  priests,  because  their  travail  was  mickle 
more  easy  and  light  than  was  the  office  of  the  Levites,  God 
ordained  that  priests  should  take  for  their  livelihood,  to  do 
their  office,  the  tenth  part  of  those  tithes  that  were  given  to 
the  Levites.  But  now  (I  said),  in  the  new  law,  neither  Christ 
nor  any  of  his  apostles  took  tithes  of  the  people,  nor  com- 
manded the  people  to  pay  tithes,  neither  to  priests  nor  to 
Christ  com-  deacons.  But  Christ  taught  the  people  to  do  alms,  that  is, 
r?ms,  not  works  of  mercy  to  poor  needy  men,  of  surplus  (that  is,  super- 

tithes,  except  . »  r  J  ' 

tuhesbe  fluous  of  their  temporal  goods)  which  they  had  more  than 
them  needed  reasonably  to  their  necessary  livelihood.  And 
thus  (I  said)  not  of  tithes,  but  of  pure  alms  of  the  people, 
Christ  lived  and  his  apostles,  when  they  were  so  busy  in 
preaching  of  the  word  of  God  to  the  people,  that  they  might 
not  travail  otherwise  for  to  get  their  livelihood.  But,  after 
Christ's  ascension,  and  when  the  apostles  had  received  the 
Holy  Ghost,  they  travailed  with  their  hands  for  to  get  their 
livelihood,  when  that  they  might  thus  do  for  busy  preaching. 
Therefore,  by  example  of  himself,  St  Paul  teacheth  all  the 
priests  of  Christ  for  to  travail  with  their  hand,  when  for  busy 
teaching  of  the  people  they  might  thus  do.  And  thus  all  these 
priests,  whose  priesthood  God  accepteth  now,  or  will  accept,  or 
did  in  the  apostles'  time  and  after  their  decease,  will  do  to  the 
world's  end.  But  (as  Cisterciensis  telleth)  in  the  thousand  year 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  105 

of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  two  hundred  and  eleven  year1,  one  Tithes,  by 

i_i  .  •  i          /»  i  •  whom  and 

pope,  the  tenth  Gregory,  ordained  new  tithes  first  to  be  given  ^"^v 
to  priests  now  in  the  new  law.     But  St  Paul  in  his  time,  f°IJ1h™n"<^d 
whose  trace  or  example  all  priests  of  God  enforce  them  to  law- 
follow,  seeing  the  covetousness  that  was  among  the  people, 
desiring  to  destroy  this  foul  sin  through  the  grace  of  God 
and  true  virtuous  living  and  example  of  himself,  wrought  and 
taught  all  priests  for  to  follow  him  as  he  followed  Christ, 
patiently,  willingly,  and  gladly  in  high  poverty.      Wherefore 
Paul  saith  thus :  '  The   Lord  hath  ordained  that  they  that  ?»«'.  having 

power  to 

preach  the  gospel  shall  live  of  the  gospel.  But  we'  (saith  {f^^ 
Paul),  that  covet  and  busy  us  to  be  faithful  followers  of  Christ, 
'use  not  this  power.'  For  lo,  (as  Paul  witnesseth  afterward,) 
when  he  was  full  poor  and  needy,  preaching  among  the 
people,  he  was  not  chargeous  unto  them,  but  with  his  hands 
he  travailed  not  only  to  get  his  own  living,  but  also  the  liv- 
ing of  other  poor  and  needy  creatures.  And  since  the  people  if  priests 

/T  .  ,  were  cove- 

was  never  so  covetous,  nor  so  avarous  (1  guess)  as  they  are  tous  then, 

.  ,  what  be  they 

now,  it  were  good  counsel  that  all  priests  took  good  heed  tonow? 
this  heavenly  learning  of  Paul,  following  him  here  in  wilful  with  thlfruie 
poverty,  nothing  charging  the  people  for  their  bodily  liveli-  friarsgSnrW 
hood.     But,  because  that  many  priests  do  contrary  Paul  in  «»«. 
this  foresaid  doctrine,   Paul  biddeth  the  people  take  heed  to 
those  priests,  that  follow  him  as  he  had  given  them  example. 
As  if  Paul  would  say  thus  to  the  people :  '  Accept  ye  none 
other  priests  than  they  that  live  after  the  form  that  I  have 
taught  you.     For   certain,   in   whatsoever  dignity  or  order 
that  any  priest  is  in,  if  he  conform  him  not  to  follow  Christ 
and  his  apostles  in  wilful  poverty,  and  in  other  heavenly  vir- 
tues, and  specially  in  true  preaching  of  God's  word,  though 
such  a  one  be  named  a  priest,  yet  he  is  no  more  but  a  priest 
in  name ;  for  the  work  of  a  very  priest  such  a  one  wanteth.' 
This  sentence  approveth   Augustine,   Gregory,    Chrysostom, 
and  Lincoln  plainly." 

And  the  archbishop   said    to   me :  "  Thinkest  thou   this  wholesome 

i     -i  i  •  /»  i  •    M  enough,  my 

wholesome  learning  for  to  sow  openly,  or  yet  privily,  among  lord,  if  your 

t1  Gregory  X.  occupied  the  pontifical  chair  from  Sept.  A.D.  1271 
to  the  close  of  the  year  1276.  It  is  difficult  to  ascertain  to  what 
Thorpe  refers  in  this  passage,  unless  it  be  to  various  ordinances  of 
Innocent  III.  and  his  successors  Honorius  III.  and  Gregory  IX.,  tending 
to  restrain  the  secularization  of  church  property,  and  especially  tithes.] 


savour  it. 


106  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

the  people  ?     Certain,  this  doctrine  contrarieth  plainly  the 

.  .  r  ' 

uarieth°nno"t    ordinance  of  holy  fathers,  which  have  ordained,  granted,  and 
neithe'ror"00  licensed  priests  to  be  in  divers  degrees,  and  to  live  by  tithes 
hiT'wo'rd.0'    and  offerings  of  the  people,  and  by  other  duties." 
if  prie»t«  And   I   said  :  "  Sir,  if  priests  were  now   in  measurable 

would  not  I 

!uuk  thitheir  measure  and  number,  and  lived  virtuously,  and  taught  busily 
lack'ili"01  an^  truly  the  word  of  God  by  example  of  Christ  and  of  his 
flcieuu8Uf"  apostles;  without  tithes,  offerings,  and  other  duties  that  priests 

now  challenge  and  take,  the  people  would  give  them  freely 

sufficient  livelihood." 
Faiiax  argu-          And  a  clerk  said  to  me  :  "  How  wilt  thou  make  this  good, 

mentum  se-  <  . 

S"uslVn  ut°n  ^at  *ho  Pc°ple  wiM  g*ve  freely  to  priests  their  livelihood  ; 

causam.  since  that  now,  by  the  law,  every  priest  can  scarcely  constrain 
the  people  to  give  them  their  livelihood  ?" 

Whyielbe  ^n^  ^  ^^  :  "  ^'IT'  ^  ^s  now  no  won^er,  though  the  people 

t'ithe*.'"  their  grudge  ^0  giye  priests  the  livelihood  that  they  ask.  Mickle  peo- 
ple know  now,  how  that  priests  should  live,  and  how  that  they 
live  contrary  to  Christ  and  to  his  apostles.  And  therefore  the 
people  is  full  heavy  to  pay  (as  they  do)  their  temporal  goods  to 
parsons,  and  to  other  vicars  and  priests,  which  should  be  faith- 
ful dispensators  of  the  parish's  goods,  taking  to  themselves 
no  more  but  a  scarce  living  of  tithes  nor  of  offerings,  by  the 

Priests  with   ordinance  of  the  common  law.      For  whatsoever  priests  take 

a  sufficiency        .      .  .         .         .         .  .  «••  ij 

ought  to  part  ot  the  people  (be  it  tithe,  or  oftering.   or  anv  other  duty  or 

the  residue  to  r      r         \  3'  « 

the  poor.  service),  the  priests  ought  not  to  have  thereof  no  more  but  a 
bare  living  ;  and  to  depart  the  residue  to  the  poor  men  and 
women  specially  of  the  parish  of  whom  they  take  this  temporal 
living.  But  the  most  deal  of  priests  now  waste  their  parishes' 
goods,  and  spend  them  at  their  own  will,  after  the  world, 
in  their  vain  lusts  ;  so  that  in  few  places  poor  men  have  duly 
(as  they  should  have)  their  own  sustenance,  neither  of  tithes 
nor  of  offerings,  nor  of  other  large  wages  and  foundations  that 
priests  take  of  the  people  in  divers  manners,  above  that  they 
priests  did  so  need  for  needful  sustenance  of  meat  and  clothing.  But  the 
prfests  do  not  poor  needy  people  are  forsaken  and  left  of  priests  to  be  sus- 
tained of  the  parishioners,  as  if  the  priests  took  nothing  of  the 
parishioners  for  to  help  the  people  with. 

whether  "And  thus,  sir,  unto  over  great  charges  of  the  parishioners 

be  plid'to     they  pay  their  temporal  goods  twice,  where  once  might  suffice, 

priests  doing   ..<7.r*'  .          .  °  .   ,  . 

not  their  if  priests  were  true  dispensators.  Also,  sir,  the  parishioners, 
that  pay  their  temporal  goods  (be  they  tithes  or  offerings)  .to 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  107 

priests  that  do  not  their  office  among  them  justly,  are  partners 
of  every  sin  of  those  priests ;  because  that  they  sustain  those 
priests'  folly  in  their  sin  with  their  temporal  goods.  If  these 
things  be  well  considered,  what  wonder  is  it  then,  sir,  if  the 
parishioners  grudge  against  these  dispensators  ?" 

Then  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "  Thou  that  shouldest  be 
judged  and  ruled  by  holy  church,  presumptuously  thou  deemest 
holy  church  to  have  erred  in  the  ordinance  of  tithes  and  other 
duties  to  be  paid  to  priests.      It  shall  be  long  or  thou  thrive,  Ghostly  mo- 
losel,  that  thou  despisest  thy  ghostly  mother.      How  darest  uncostly' an 
thou  speak  this,  losel,  among  the  people  ?    Are  not  tithes  given  aiipGocnf 
to  priests  for  to  live  by  ?" 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  St  Paul  saith,  that  tithes  were  given  in 
the  old  law  to  Levites  and  to  priests,  that  came  of  the  lineage 
of  Levi.  But  our  priests,  he  saith,  came  not  of  the  lineage  of 
Levi,  but  of  the  lineage  of  Juda,  to  which  Juda  no  tithes  were 
promised  to  be  given.  And  therefore  Paul  saith  :  '  Since  the  BV  tneiaw 
priesthood  is  changed  from  the  generation  of  Levi  to  the  gene-  chTiumge 

,,   T     ,        .^  °  ,  „  tithes  but  the 

ration  01  J  uda.  it  is  necessary  that  changing  also  be  made  01  »ee<»  of  Levi. 

•  *  Our  priests  be 

the  law.      So  that  priests  live  now  without  tithes  and  other  not  of  the 

seed  of  Levi : 

duties  that  they  claim,  following  Christ  and  his  apostles  in  f^°0u/ the 
wilful  poverty,  as  they  have  given  them  example.     For  since  ?hauen^ennot 
Christ  lived,  all  the  time  of  his  preaching,  by  pure  alms  of  the  the  priest3 


hood  is 


people,  and  by  example  of  him  his  apostles  lived  in  the  same  changed, sob 


the  law 


wise,  or  else  by  the  travail  of  their  hands,  as  it  is  said  above ;  changed. 
every  priest,  whose  priesthood  Christ  approveth,  knoweth  well, 
and  confesseth  in  word  and  in  work,  that  a  disciple  ought  not 
to  be  above  his  master ;  but  it  sufficeth  to  a  disciple  to  be  as 
his  master,  simple  and  pure,  meek  and  patient :  and  by  exam- 
ple specially  of  his  master  Christ  every  priest  should  rule  him 
in  all  his  living ;  and  so,  after  his  cunning  and  power,  a  priest 
should  busy  him  to  inform  and  to  rule  whomsoever  he  might 
charitably." 

And  the  archbishop   said  to   me,  with    a   great  spirit : 
"  God's  curse  have  thou,    and  mine,  for  this  teaching !    for  JU^^ 
thou  wouldest  hereby  make  the  old  law  more  free  and  perfect saith  St  Faul- 
than  the  new  law.     For  thou  sayest  that  it  is  leful  to  Levites 
and  to  priests  to  take  tithes  in  the  old  law,   and  so  to  enjoy 
their  privileges ;  but  to  us  priests  in  the  new  law,  thou  sayest,  ne  goeth 
it  is  not  lawful  to  take  tithes.     And  thus  thou  givest  Levites  "o^ir/whenmy 
of  the  old  law  more  freedom  than  to  priests  of  the  new  law." 


108  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

ThedifTercnce         And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  I  marvel  that  ye  understand  this  plain 

of  the  free- 

fhe^andf"  text  of  St  Paul  thus.     Ye  wot  well,  that  the  Levites  and 

new  uws.  priests  in  the  old  law  that  took  tithes,  were  not  so  free  nor  so 
perfect  as  Christ  and  his  apostles  that  took  no  tithes.  And, 
sir,  there  is  a  doctor  (I  think  that  it  is  St  Jerome)1  that  saith 
thus :  '  The  priests  that  challenge  now  in  the  new  law  tithes, 
say  in  effect,  that  Christ  is  not  become  man,  nor  that  he  hath 
yet  suffered  death  for  man's  love.'  Wherefore  this  doctor 

For  what  saith  this  sentence:  'Since  tithes  were  the  hires  and  wages 
ereitfvenin  limited  to  Levites  and  to  priests  of  the  old  law,  for  bearing 
about  of  the  tabernacle,  and  for  slaying  and  flaying  of  beasts, 
and  for  burning  of  sacrifice,  and  for  keeping  of  the  temple, 
and  for  tromping  of  battle  before  the  host  of  Israel,  and  other 
divers  observances  that  pertained  to  their  office ;  those  priests 
that  will  challenge  or  take  tithes,  deny  that  Christ  is  come  in 
the  flesh,  and  do  the  priests'"  office  of  the  old  law,  for  whom 
tithes  were  granted  :  for  else  (as  this  doctor  saith)  priests  take 
now  tithes  wrongfully.' " 

ir  you  take  And  the  archbishop  said  to  his  clerks  :  "Heard  you  ever 

away  tithes,      _  o       /-N  •  •       •  •  *     1 

you  undo  the  lose!  speak  thus  (    Certain,  this  is  the  learning  of  them  all, 

church. 

that  wheresoever  they  come,  and  they  may  be  suffered,  they 
enforce  them  to  expugn  the  freedom  of  holy  church." 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  why  call  you  the  taking  of  tithes,  and 
of  such  other  duties  that  priests  challenge  now  (wrongfully), 
the  freedom  of  holy  church  ;  since  neither  Christ  nor  his  apo- 
stles challenged  nor  took  such  duties  ?  Therefore  these  takings 
of  priests  now  are  not  called  justly  the  freedom  of  holy  church  ; 
but  all  such  giving  and  taking  ought  to  be  called,  and  holden, 
the  slanderous  covetousness  of  men  of  the  holy  church." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "  Why,  losel,  wilt  not 
thou  and  other  that  are  confedered  with  thee,  seek  out  of  holy 
scripture  and  of  the  sense  of  doctors  all  sharp  authorities 
against  lords,  and  knights,  and  squires,  and  against  other 
secular  men,  as  thou  dost  against  priests  ?" 

Thorpe!  And  I  said :   "  Sir,  whatsoever  men  or  women,  lords  or 

^nst        ladies,  or  any  other  that  are  present  in  our  preaching  specially, 

whom  thou  J  .  f  .  .,     *' 

wiit,  so  thou  or  in  our  communing,  after  our  cunning,  we  tell  out  to  them 

this  scab. 

t1  The  opinions  of  St  Jerome  concerning  tithes  are  to  be  found  in 
his  epistle  to  Nepotian,  Ep.  2,  Tom.  i.  p.  13,  and  are  extremely  well 
elucidated  by  Dean  Comber  in  his  work  on  tithes.  2nd  Edition  1685, 
pp.  75,  76.] 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  109 

their  office  and  their  charges  :  but,  sir,  since  Chrysostom  saith 

that  priests  are  the  stomach  of  the  people,  it  is  needful  in 

preaching,  and  also  in  communing,  to  be  most  busy  about  this 

priesthood;    since  by  the  viciousness   of   priests  both  lords 

and  commons  are  most  sinfully  infected  and  led  into  the  worst ;  The  vidous- 

and  because  that  the  covetousness  of  priests  and  pride,  and  prtdeaof 

i  /»    i     •       T       •  i     '  priests  infect- 

the  boast  that  they  have  and  make  of  their  dignity  and  power,  ***£  tl>e 
destroyeth  not  only  the  virtues  of  priesthood  in  priests  them- 
selves, but  also,   over  this,  it  stirreth  God  to  take  great  ven- 
geance both  upon  the  lords  and  upon  the  commons,  which 
suffer  these  priests  charitably." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "  Thou  iudgest  every  A  spiteful 

MI  -r.  meekness, 

priest  proud,  that  will  not  go  arrayed  as  thou  dost.     By  God,  **Jles» ia 
I  deem  him  to  be  more  meek  that  goeth  every  day  in  a  scarlet  e°wns- 
gown,  than  thou  in  that  thread-bare  blue  gown.      Whereby 
knowest  thou  a  proud  man  ?" 

And  I  said:  "Sir,  a  proud  priest  may  be  known,  when  The  signs 

he  denieth  to  follow  Christ  and  his  apostles  in  wilful  poverty  of  proud 

r  .   pnests- 

and  other  virtues,  and  coveteth  worldly  worship,  and  taketh  it 

gladly,  and  gathereth  together  with  pleading,  menacing,  or  with 
flattering,  or  with  simony,  and  worldly  goods ;  and  most,  if  a 
priest  busy  him  not  chiefly  in  himself,  and  after  in  all  other  men 
and  women  after  his  cunning  and  power,  to  withstand  sin." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "  Though  thou  knewest 
a  priest  to  have  all  these  vices,  and  though  thou  sawest  a 
priest  a  fornicator,  wouldst  thou  therefore  deem  this  priest 
damnable  ?  I  say  to  thee,  that  in  the  turning  about  of  thy 
hand  such  a  sinner  may  be  verily  repented." 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  I  will  not  damn  any  man  for  any  sin 
that  I  know  done  or  may  be  done,  so  that  the  sinner  leaveth 
his  sin.  But,  by  authority  of  holy  scripture,  he  that  sinneth 
thus  openly  as  ye  shew  here  is  damnable  for  doing  of  such  a 
sin  ;  and  most  specially,  a  priest  that  should  be  an  example  to 
all  other  for  to  hate  and  fly  sin.  And  in  how  short  time 
that  ever  ye  say  that  such  a  sinner  may  be  repented,  he 
ought  not,  of  him  that  knoweth  his  sinning,  to  be  judged 
verily  repentant  without  open  evidence  of  great  shame  and 
hearty  sorrow  for  sin.  For  whosoever  (and  specially  a  priest) 
that  useth  pride,  envy,  covetousness,  lechery,  simony,  or  any 
other  vices,  sheweth  not  as  open  evidence  of  repentance,  as 
he  hath  given  evil  example  and  occasion  of  sinning;  if  he  con- 
tinue in  any  such  sin  as  long  as  he  may,  it  is  likely  that  sin 


110  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

leaveth  him,  and  he  not  sin.  And,  as  I  understand,  such  a 
one  sinneth  unto  death,  for  whom  no  body  ought  to  pray,  as  St 
John  saith." 

And  a  clerk  said  then  to  the  archbishop  :  "  Sir,  the  longer 

spoken,  and  .  i         .  f     i 

like  a  par.-  fa^  ye  appose  him,  the  worse  he  is;  and  the  more  that  ye 
busy  you  to  amend  him,  the  waywarder  he  is.  For  he  is  of 
so  shrewd  a  kind,  that  he  shameth  not  only  to  be  himself 
a  foul  nest,  but  without  shame  he  busieth  him  to  make  his 
nest  fouler." 

Forget  no-  And  then  the  archbishop   said  to  his  clerk:  "Suffer  a 

thing,  I  pray  i        •  »«••«_  i  i 

you, my  lord,  -while,  for  I  am  at  an  end  with  him ;  for  there  is  one  other 
point  certified  against  him,  and  I  will  hear  what  he  saith 
thereto." 

And  so  then  he  said  to  me :  "  Lo,  it  is  here  certified 
against  thee,  that  thou  preachedst  openly  at  Shrewsbury, 
that  it  is  not  lawful  to  swear  in  any  case." 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  I  preached  never  so  openly,  nor  I  not 
have  taught  in  this  wise  in  any  place.  But,  sir,  as  I  preached 
in  Shrewsbury,  with  my  protestation  I  say  to  you  now  here, 
that  by  the  authority  of  the  Gospel  and  of  St  James,  and  by 
witness  of  divers  saints  and  doctors,  I  have  preached  openly 
in  one  place  or  other,  that  it  is  not  lawful  in  any  case  to 
swear  by  any  creature.  And  over  this,  sir,  I  have  also 
preached  and  taught,  by  the  foresaid  authorities,  that  no 
body  should  swear  in  any  case,  if  that  without  oath,  in  any 
wise,  he  that  is  charged  to  swear  might  excuse  him  to  them 
that  have  power  to  compel  him  to  swear,  in  leful  thing  and 
lawful.  But  if  a  man  may  not  excuse  him  without  oath  to 
them  that  have  power  to  compel  him  to  swear,  then  he  ought 
to  swear  only  by  God,  taking  him  only  that  is  soothfastness, 
for  to  witness  the  soothfastness." 

And  then  a  clerk  asked  me,   if  it  were  not  leful  to  a 

subject,  at  the  bidding  of  his  prelate,  for  to  kneel  down  and 

Dome  in       touch  the  holy  gospel-book,  and  kiss  it,  saying,   So  help  me 

weYuLi'd,     GOCI    and  this  holy  dame;  for  he  should,  after  his  cunning 

sir  John,  of  '  *  ' 

^{V'm'°tuhrer  and  power,  do  all  things  that  his  prelate  commandeth  him. 

stroke  your  j^n(j  j  ^-^  ^  ^em  :  "  Sirs,  ye  speak  here  full  generally 
or  largely.  What  if  a  prelate  commanded  his  subject  to  do 
an  unlawful  thing,  should  he  obey  thereto  ? " 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "A  subject  ought  not  to 
suppose,  that  his  prelate  will  bid  him  do  an  unlawful  thing. 

sS^Sr61     For  a  subject  ought  to  think  that  his  prelate  will  bid  him  do 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  Ill 

nothing  but  that  he  will  answer  for  before  God,  that  it  is 
leful :  and  then,  though  the  bidding  of  the  prelate  be  un- 
leful,  the  subject  hath  no  peril  to  fulfil  it,  since  that  he 
thinketh  and  judgeth,  that  whatsoever  thing  his  prelate 
biddeth  him  do,  that  it  is  leful  to  him  for  to  do  it.1' 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  I  trust  not  hereto.     But  to  our  first  A  communi- 
cation 

purpose.  Sir,  I  tell  you,  that  I  was  once  in  a  gentleman's  j^yj.^^ 
house,  and  there  were  then  two  clerks  there,  a  master  ofadivine> 
divinity,  and  a  man  of  law,  which  man  of  law  was  also  com- 
muning in  divinity.  And  among  other  things  these  men 
spake  of  oaths,  and  the  man  of  law  said,  at  the  bidding  of 
his  sovereign,  which  had  power  to  charge  him  to  swear,  he 
would  lay  his  hand  upon  a  book,  and  hear  his  charge;  and 
if  his  charge  to  his  understanding  were  unleful,  he  would 
hastily  withdraw  his  hand  from  the  book ;  and  if  he  perceived 
his  charge  to  be  leful,  he  would  hold  still  his  hand  upon  the 
book,  taking  there  only  God  to  witness,  that  he  would  fulfil 
that  leful  charge  after  his  power.  And  the  master  of  divi- 
nity said  then  to  him  thus :  '  Certain,  he  that  layeth  his  hand 
upon  a  book  in  this  wise,  and  maketh  there  a  promise  to  do 
that  thing  that  he  is  commanded,  is  obliged  there,  by  book- 
oath,  then  to  fulfil  his  charge.  For  no  doubt  he  that  chargeth 
him  to  lay  his  hand  thus  upon  a  book  (touching  the  book, 
and  swearing  by  it,  and  kissing  it,  promising  in  this  form  to 
do  this  thing  or  that),  will  say  and  witness,  that  he  that 
toucheth  thus  a  book,  and  kisseth  it,  hath  sworn  upon  that 
book.  And  all  other  men  that  see  that  man  thus  do,  and 
also  all  those  that  hear  hereof,  in  the  same  wise  will  say  and 
witness,  that  this  man  hath  sworn  upon  a  book.'  Wherefore, 
the  master  of  divinity  said  it  was  not  leful  neither  to  give 
nor  to  take  any  such  charge  upon  a  book ;  for  every  book 
is  nothing  else  but  divers  creatures  which  it  is  made  of. 
Therefore,  to  swear  upon  a  book  is  to  swear  by  creatures :  TO  swear  by 

r  »  a  book  is  to 

and  this  swearing  is  ever  unleful.     This  sentence  witnesseth  ^^ 
Chrysostom  plainly,  blaming  them  greatly  that  bring  forth  a 
book  for  to  swear  upon ;  charging  clerks  that  in  no  wise  they 
constrain  any  body  to  swear,  whether  they  think  a  man  to 
swear  true  or  false." 

And   the  archbishop   and  his   clerks    scorned    me,    and 
blamed   me  greatly   for  this   saying.     And    the   archbishop  ^ed°w 
menaced  me  with  great  punishment  and  sharp,  except  I  left  ^raTchfwm 
this  opinion  of  swearing.  by  lhefac& 


112  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

And  I  said:  "Sir,  this  is  not  mine  opinion,  but  it  is  the 
opinion  of  Christ  our  Saviour',  and  of  St  James,  and  of  Chry- 
sostom,  and  of  other  divers  saints  and  doctors." 

Then  the  archbishop  bade  a  clerk  read  this  homily  of 
Chrysostom,  which  homily  this  clerk  held  in  his  hand,  written 
in  a  roll  ;  which  roll  the  archbishop  caused  to  be  taken  from 
my  fellow  at  Canterbury.  And  so  then  this  clerk  read  this 
roll,  till  he  came  to  a  clause  where  Chrysostom  saith,  That  it 
is  sin  to  swear  well1. 
i-ither  Mai-  And  then  a  clerk  (Malveren,  as  I  guess)  said  to  the  arch- 

vcren,  or  else       .  .  . 

Bio*rroie  bishop  :  "  Sir,  I  pray  you  wete  of  him,  how  he  understandeth 
Chrysostom  here,  saying  it  to  be  sin  to  swear  well." 

And  so  the  archbishop  asked  me,  how  I  understood  here 
Chrysostom. 

And  certain,  I  was  somewhat  afraid  to   answer  hereto, 

for  I  had  not  busied  me  to  study  about  the  sense  thereof; 

but,  lifting  up  my  mind  to  God,  I  prayed  him  of  grace,  and 

Christ  pro-     as  fast  as  I  thought  how  Christ  said  to  his  apostles:  "When 

miseth  and       .,  11111  tip  •     i  T      i      n        • 

giveth  mouth  tor  my  name  ye  shall  be  brought  betore  judges.  1  shall  give 

and  utter-  •  » 

«"«*•  into  your  mouth  wisdom  that  your  adversaries  shall  not 
against  say."  And  trusting  faithfully  in  the  word  of  God,  I 
said  :  "  Sir,  I  know  well  that  many  men  and  women  have 
now  swearing  so  in  custom,  that  they  know  not,  nor  will  not 
know,  that  they  do  evil  for  to  swear  as  they  do  ;  but  they 
think  and  say,  that  they  do  well  for  to  swear  as  they  do, 
though  they  know  well  that  they  swear  untruly.  For  they 
say,  they  may  by  their  swearing  (though  it  be  false)  void 
blame  or  temporal  harm,  which  they  should  have,  if  they 

what  it  is  to  swear  not  thus.  And,  sir,  many  men  and  women  maintain 
strongly  that  they  swear  well,  when  that  thing  is  sooth  that 
they  swear  for.  Also,  full  many  men  and  women  say  now, 
that  it  is  well  done  to  swear  by  creatures,  when  they  may 
not  (as  they  say)  otherwise  be  believed.  And  also,  full  many 
men  and  women  now  say,  that  it  is  well  done  to  swear  by 
God,  and  by  our  lady,  and  by  other  saints,  for  to  have  them 
in  mind.  But,  since  all  these  sayings  are  but  excusations  and 


[!  (TV  5e  (I  p.i)b(v  eTtpov,  OVTO  yoiiv  TO  ftLJSXiov  al8f<r6rjTi  o  npOTfivfis  (is 
opxov,  KOI  TO  fvayyekiov  o  fj.fTa  ^flpas  \a^avo>v  KeXeveis  6fj.vvi>ai  dvaTrrv^ov, 
KOI  a.Kov<ras  TI  Trepl  opKa>v  6  Xpto-ro?  eVfi  StaXeyerat  (ppi£ov  KOI  aTr6<m)di.  TI 
ovv  rrcpl  SpKcov  (prjo-iv  ;  "  «  y<a  8f  Xe'yw  vfuv  /tr)  6fj.6(rai  oXo>?  '  "  <rv  8f  TUV 
vofJMv  TOV  KtaXvovra  6/j.vvvai  TOVTOV  opKov  TTOKIS  ;  —  Ad  Pop.  Antioch.  Hojn. 
xv.  S.  Chrysost.  Op.  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  1718—38.  Tom.  n.  p.  159.J 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  113 

sin,  methinketh,  sir,  that  this  sense  of  Chrysostom  may  be 
alleged  well  against  all  such  swearers,  witnessing  that  all  these 
sin  grievously,  though  they  think  themselves  for  to  swear,  in 
this  foresaid  wise,  well :  for  it  is  evil  done  and  great  sin,  for 
to  swear  truth,  when  in  any  manner  a  man  may  excuse  him- 
self without  oath." 

And  the  archbishop  said,  that  Chrysostom  might  be  thus 
understanded. 

And  then  a  clerk  said  to  me:  "Wilt  thou  tarry  my  lord  Pope-hoiy 

*         *  church. 

no  longer,  but  submit  thee  here  meekly  to  the  ordinance  of 
holy  church,  and  lay  thy  hand  upon  a  book,  touching  the 
holy  gospel  of  God,  promising  not  only  with  thy  mouth,  but 
also  with  thine  heart,  to  stand  to  my  lord's  ordinance  ?" 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  have  I  not  told  you  here,  how  that  I 
heard  a  master  of  divinity  say,  that  in  such  case  it  is  all  one 
to  touch  a  book,  and  to  swear  by  a  book  ? " 

And  the  archbishop  said  :  "  There  is  no  master  of  divinity  it  is  happy 

.       -nil  f          •  o    i          i      i  i       i   •  ••  i*  that  he  ca"led 

in  Jingland  so  great,  that  it  he  hold  this  opinion  before  me,  no*df?ra  d 
but  I  shall  punish  him  as  I  shall  do  thee,  except  thou  swear  "^J^ 
as  I  shall  charge  thee."  XxSSkLf1 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  is  not  Chrysostom  an  ententive 
doctor?" 

And  the  archbishop  said,  "Yea." 

And  I  said :  "  If  Chrysostom  proveth  him  worthy  great 
blame,  that  bringeth  forth  a  book  to  swear  upon,  it  must 
needs  follow,  that  he  is  more  to  blame  that  sweareth  on  that 
book." 

And  the  archbishop  said  :  "  If  Chrysostom  meant  accord-  J^j?£{wys 
ingly  to  the  ordinance  of  holy  church,  we  will  accept  him."      h^o^eue1 

And  then  said  a  clerk  to  me :  "  Is  not  the  word  of  God  hivThad  him 
and  God  himself  equipollent,  that  is,  of  one  authority  ?" 

And  I  said,  "  Yea." 

Then  he  said  unto  me :  "  Why  wilt  thou  not  swear  then  But  that 

»  <  word  cannot 

by  the  gospel  of  God,  that  is  God's  word ;  since  it  is  all  one  be  touched. 
to  swear  by  the  word  of  God,  and  by  God  himself?" 

And   I  said:  "Sir,   since  I  may  not  now  otherwise  be  Thorpe  re- 

.,.,,,  .  •  /  A  •  •    1   \    fuset"  n°t  tO 

believed,  but  by  swearing,    I  perceive  (as   Augustine  saith)  swear. 
that  it  is  not  speedful  that  ye,  that  should  be  my  brethren, 
should  not  believe  me :  therefore  I  am  ready  by  the  word  of 
GoJ  (as  the  Lord  commanded  me  by  his  word)  to  swear." 
Then  the  clerk  said  to  me :  "  Lay  then  thine  hand  upon 

[BALE.] 


114  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

the  book,  touching  the  holy  gospel  of  God,  and  take  thy 
charge." 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  I  understand  that  the  holy  gospel  of 
God  may  not  be  touched  with  man's  hand." 

And  the  clerk  said  I  fonded1,  and  that  I  said  not  truth. 

And  I  asked  this  clerk,  whether  it  were  more  to  read  the 
gospel,  or  to  touch  the  gospel  ? 

And  he  said,  it  was  more  to  read  the  gospel. 

whether  the         Then  I  said:  "Sir,  by  authority  of  St  Jerome,  the  gospel  is 
"    not  the  gospel  for  reading  of  the  letter,  but  for  the  belief  that 


men  have  in  the  word  of  God  :  that  it  is  the  gospel  that  we 
believe,  and  not  the  letter  that  we  read;  for  because  the 
letter,  that  is  touched  with  man's  hand,  is  not  the  gospel,  but 
the  sentence,  that  is  verily  believed  in  man's  heart,  is  the 
gospel.  For  so  Jerome  saith  :  *  The  gospel,  that  is  the  virtue 
of  God's  word,  is  not  in  the  leaves  of  the  book,  but  it  is 
in  the  root  of  reason.  Neither  the  gospel  (he  saith)  is  in  the 
writing  above  of  the  letters,  but  the  gospel  is  in  the  marking 
of  the  sentence  of  scriptures2.'  This  sentence  approveth  St 
Paul,  saying  thus  :  '  The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  in  word,  but 
in  virtue.'  And  David  saith  :  '  The  voice  of  the  Lord,  that  is 
his  word,  is  in  virtue.'  And  after  David  saith  :  '  Through  the 
word  of  God  the  heavens  were  formed,  and  in  the  spirit  of 
his  mouth  is  all  the  virtue  of  them.'  And  I  pray  you,  sir, 
understand  ye  well  how  David  saith,  that  in  the  spirit  of  the 
mouth  of  the  Lord  is  all  the  virtue  of  angels  and  of  men." 
This  cierk  And  the  clerk  said  to  me  :  "  Thou  wouldest  make  us  to 

rn  the  mass-  fond  with  thce.     Say  we  not  that  the  gospels  are  written  in 
the  mass-book?"" 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  though  men  used  to  say  thus,  yet  it  is 
unperfect  speech  ;  for  the  principal  part  of  a  thing  is  properly 
the  whole  thing.  For  lo,  man's  soul,  that  may  not  now  be 
seen  here,  nor  touched  with  any  sensible  thing,  is  properly 

f1  Fonded:  doated.] 

[2  Nee  putemus  in  verbis  scripturarum  esse  evangelium,  sed  in 
sensu  ;  non  in  superficie,  sed  in  medulla  ;  non  in  sermonum  foliis,  sed 
in  radice  rationis.  Dicitur  in  Propheta  de  Deo,  Sennones  ejus  boni 
sunt  cum  eo.  Tune  scriptura  utilis  est  audientibus,  cum  absque  Christo 
non  dicitur,  cum  absque  Patre  non  profertur,  cum  sine  Spiritu  non  earn 
insinuat  ille  qui  prsedicat.  —  S.  Hieron.  Op.  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  Tom.  iv. 
p.  231.  in  Comm.  Epist.  ad  Gal.  cap.  i.] 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  115 

man.     And  all  the  virtue  of  a  tree  is  in  the  root  thereof,  that 

may  not  be   seen ;  for  do  away  the  root,  and  the  tree  is 

destroyed.     And,  sir,  as  ye  said  to  me  right  now,  God  and 

his  word  are  of  one  authority.     And,  sir,  St  Jerome  wit-  The  gosnei  u 

nesseth,  that  Christ  (very  God  and  very  man)  is  hid  in  the  1beutjeh.idinth(' 

letter  of  his  law :  thus  also,  sir,  the  gospel  is  hid  in  the  letter. 

For,  sir,  as  it  is  full  likely  many  divers  men  and  women  here 

in  the   earth   touched  Christ,  and   saw  him,   and  knew  his 

bodily  person,    which  neither  touched,   nor  saw,   nor  knew 

ghostly  his  Godhead ;  right  thus,  sir,  many  men  now  touch, 

and  see,   and  write,  and  read  the  scriptures  of  God's  law, 

which   neither   touch,   see,  nor  read  effectually,  the   gospel. 

For,  as  the  Godhead  of  Christ  (that  is,  the  virtue  of  God)  is 

known  by  the  virtue  through  belief,  so  is  the  gospel,  that  is, 

Christ's  word." 

And  a  clerk  said  to  me :  "  These  be  full  misty  matters,  Misty  matters 
and  unsavoury,  that  thou  shewest  here  to  us."  wind  eyes. 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  if  ye  that  are  masters  know  not  plainly 
this  sentence,  ye  may  sore  dread  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
be  taken  from  you,  as  it  was  from  the  princes  of  priests  and 
from  the  elders  of  the  Jews." 

And  then  a  clerk  (as  I  guess,  Malveren)  said  to  me : 
"  Thou  knowest  not  thine  equivocations ;  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  hath  divers  understandings.  What  callest  thou  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  in  this  sentence,  that  thou  shewest  here  ?" 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  by  good  reason  and  sentence  of  doc-  The  kingdom 

*     T  ,,  ,.         of  God  taken 

tors,  the  realm  of  heaven  is  called  here  the  understanding  for  the  un- 

°  derstanding 

of  God's  word."  Sford*15 

And  a  clerk  said  to  me :  "  From  whom  thinkest   thou 

that  this  understanding  is  taken  away  ?" 

And  I  said:  "Sir,  by  authority  of  Christ  himself,  the  This  salt  was 

*  s! ))  ni'W  h;it 

effectual  understanding  of  Christ's  word  is  taken  away  from  ££$JJ£P 
all  them  chiefly,  which  are  great  lettered  men,  and  presume  ^"wdef311 
to  understand  high  things,  and  will  be  holden  wise  men,  and 
desire  mastership  and  high  state  and  dignity ;  but  they  will 
not  conform  them  to  the  living  and  teaching  of  Christ  and  of 
his  apostles." 

Then  the  archbishop  said  :  "  Well,  well,  thou  wilt  judge  Help  down 
thy  sovereigns.     By  God,  the  king  doth  not  his  duty,  but  he  sir  John.' 
suffer  thee  to  be  condemned." 

And  then  another  clerk  said  to  me :  "  Why,  on  Friday 

8—2 


116 


EXAMINATION   OF    WILLIAM   THOUPE. 


Note  here 
the  crafty 
practice  of 
this  holy 
church. 


A  false 
brother. 


Auricular 


A  crafty 
train  of  a 
popish  dis- 
sembler. 


that  last  was,  counselledst  thou  a  man  of  my  lord's,  that  ho 
should  not  shrivo  him  to  man  but  only  to  God  ?" 

And  with  this  asking  I  was  abashed ;  and  then,  by  and 
by,  I  knew  that  I  was  subtilly  betrayed  of  a  man  that  came 
to  mo  in  prison  on  the  Friday  before,  communing  with  me 
in  this  matter  of  confession.  And  certain,  by  his  words, 
I  thought  that  this  man  came  then  to  me  of  full  fervent 
and  charitable  will ;  but  now  I  know  he  came  to  tempt  me 
and  to  accuse  me :  God  forgive  him,  if  it  be  his  will  I  And 
with  all  mine  heart,  when  I  had  thought  thus,  I  said  to  this 
clerk :  "  Sir,  I  pray  you  that  ye  would  fetch  this  man  hither ; 
and  all  the  words,  as  nearly  as  I  can  repeat  them,  which  that 
I  spake  to  him  on  Friday  in  the  prison,  1  will  rehearse  now 
here  before  you  all,  and  before  him." 

And  (as  I  guess)  the  archbishop  said  then  to  me  :  "  They 
that  are  now  here,  suffice  to  repeat  them.  How  saidst  thou 
to  him?" 

And  I  said:  "  Sir,  that  man  came  and  asked  me  of  divers 
things,  and,  after  his  asking,  I  answered  him  (as  I  understood) 
that  good  was.  And,  as  he  shewed  to  me  by  his  words,  he 
was  sorry  of  his  living  in  court,  and  right  heavy  for  his  own 
vicious  living,  and  also  for  the  viciousness  of  other  men,  and 
specially  of  priests'  evil  living :  and  herefore  he  said  to  me 
with  a  sorrowful  heart  (as  I  guessed),  that  he  purposed  fully 
within  short  time  for  to  leave  the  court,  and  busy  him  to 
know  God's  law,  and  to  conform  all  his  life  thereafter.  And 
when  he  had  said  to  me  these  words,  and  moe  other  which  I 
would  rehearse  and  he  were  present,  he  prayed  me  to  hear 
his  confession.  And  I  said  to  him  :  '  Sir,  wherefore  come  ye 
to  me,  to  be  confessed  of  me  ?  Ye  wot  well  that  the  arch- 
bishop putteth  and  holdeth  me  here,  as  one  unworthy  either 
to  give  or  to  take  any  sacrament  of  holy  church.' " 

"  And  he  said  to  me :  '  Brother,  I  wot  well,  and  so  wot 
many  moe  other,  that  you  and  such  other  are  wrongfully 
vexed,  and  therefore  I  will  commune  with  you  the  more 
gladly.'  And  I  said  to  him :  '  Certain,  I  wot  well  that  many 
men  of  this  court,  and  specially  the  priests  of  this  house- 
hold, would  be  full  evil  apayd1  both  with  you  and  with  me, 
if  they  wist  that  ye  were  confessed  of  me.'  And  he  said, 
that  he  cared  not  therefore,  for  he  had  full  little  affection  in 
t1  Apayd :  content.] 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  117 

them :  and,  as  methought,  he  spake  these  words  and  many- 
other  of  so  good  will  and  of  so  high  desire,  for  to  have 
known  and  done  the  pleasant  will  of  God.  And  I  said  then 
to  him,  as  with  my  foresaid  protestation  I  say  to  you  now 
here :  '  Sir,  I  counsel  you  for  to  absent  you  from  all  evil 
company,  and  to  draw  you  to  them  that  love  and  busy  them 
to  know  and  to  keep  the  precepts  of  God ;  and  then  the  good 
Spirit  of  God  will  move  you  for  to  occupy  busily  all  your 
wits  in  gathering  together  of  all  your  sins,  as  far  as  ye  can 
bethink  you,  shaming  greatly  of  them,  and  sorrowing  heartily 
for  them.  Yea,  sir,  the  Holy  Ghost  will  then  put  in  your 
heart  a  good  will  and  a  fervent  desire  for  to  take  and  to  hold 
a  good  purpose,  to  hate  ever  and  to  fly  (after  your  cunning 
and  power)  all  occasion  of  sin :  and  so  then  wisdom  shall  come 
to  you  from  above,  lightening  with  divers  beams  of  grace  and 
of  heavenly  desire  all  your  wits,  informing  you  how  ye  shall 
trust  stedfastly  in  the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  knowledging  to 
him  only  all  your  vicious  living,  praying  to  him  ever  de- 
voutly of  charitable  counsel  and  continuance ;  hoping  without 
doubt,  that  if  ye  continue  thus,  busying  you  faithfully  to 
know  and  to  keep  his  biddings,  that  he  will  (for  he  only  may) 
forgive  you  all  your  sins.'  And  this  man  said  then  to  me : 
'  Though  God  forgive  men  their  sins,  yet  it  behoveth  men  to 
be  assoiled  of  priests,  and  to  do  the  penance  that  they  enjoin 
them.' 

"  And  I  said  to  him :  '  Sir,  it  is  all  one  to  assoil  men  of  God  only  for- 
their  sins,  and  to  forgive  men  their  sins.  Wherefore,  since  it  SIn'oni?' 
pertaineth  only  to  God  to  forgive  sin,  it  sufficeth,  in  this  case,  to  leave  sin. 
to  counsel  men  and  women  for  to  leave  their  sin,  and  to  com- 
fort them  that  busy  them  thus  to  do,  for  to  hope  stedfastly  in 
the  mercy  of  God.  And  againward,  priests  ought  to  tell 
sharply  to  customable  sinners,  that  if  they  will  not  make  an 
end  of  their  sin,  but  continue  in  divers  sins  while  that  they 
may  sin,  all  such  deserve  pain  without  any  end.  And  here- 
fore,  priests  should  ever  busy  them  to  live  well  and  holily, 
and  to  teach  the  people  busily  and  truly  the  word  of  God, 
shewing  to  all  folk,  in  open  preaching  and  in  privy  counsel- 
ling, that  the  Lord  God  only  forgiveth  sin.  And  therefore, 
those  priests  that  take  upon  them  to  assoil  men  of  their  sins, 
blaspheme  God ;  since  that  it  pertaineth  only  to  the  Lord  to 
assoil  men  of  all  their  sins.  For  no  doubt  a  thousand  year 


118  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM   THORPE. 

after  that  Christ  was  man,  no  priest  of  Christ  durst  take  upon 
him  to  teach  the  people,  neither  privily  nor  apertly,  that 
they  behoved  needs  to  come  to  be  assoilcd  of  them,  as  priests 
now  do.  But,  by  authority  of  Christ's  word,  priests  bound 
indurate  customable  sinners  to  everlasting  pains,  which  in  no 
time  of  their  living  would  busy  them  faithfully  to  know  the 
biddings  of  God,  nor  to  keep  them.  And  again,  all  they  that 
would  occupy  all  their  wits  to  hate  and  to  fly  all  occasion  of 
sin,  dreading  over  all  things  to  offend  God,  and  loving  for  to 
please  him  continually ;  to  these  men  and  women  priests 
shewed,  how  the  Lord  assoileth  them  of  all  their  sins.  And 
thus  Christ  promised  to  confirm  in  heaven  all  the  binding 
and  loosing  that  priests,  by  authority  of  his  word,  bind  men 
in  sin,  that  are  indurate  therein,  or  loose  them  out  of  sin  here 
upon  earth,  that  are  verily  repentant.'  And  this  man,  hear- 
ing these  words,  said,  that  he  might  well  in  conscience  con- 
gent  to  this  sentence :  'but,'  he  said,  'is  it  not  needful  to  the 

confession  to 

priest*,  lay-people,  that  cannot  thus  do,  to  go  shrive  them  to  priests?' 
And  I  said :  *  If  a  man  feel  himself  so  distroubled  with  any 
sin,  that  he  cannot  by  his  own  wit  avoid  this  sin  without 
counsel  of  them  that  are  herein  wiser  than  he ;  in  such  a  case, 

A  good  seeu-  the  counsel  of  a  good  priest  is  full  necessary.     And  if  a  good 

lar  man  may  '  r 

^OTeT*llor  P"es^  faM»  a8  they  do  now  commonly,  in  such  a  case  St  Au- 

priest  faiietn.  gustine  sajth  *,  that  B,  man  may  lefully  commune  and  take 

counsel  of  a  virtuous  secular  man.     But  certain,  that  man  or 

woman  is  overladen  and  too  beastily,  which  cannot  bring  their 

own  sins  into  their  mind,  busying  them  night  and  day  for  to 

hate  and  to  forsake  all  their  sins,  doing  a  sigh  for  them  after 

their  cunning  and  power.      And,  sir,  full  accordingly  to  this 

sentence,  upon  Midlent  Sunday  (two  year,  as  I  guess,  now 

Morden,       agone),  I  heard  a  monk  of  Feversham,  that  men  called  Morden, 

ra?£srion.°    preach    at   Canterbury   at    the   cross    within    Christ-Church 

abbey,  saying  thus  of  confession :  as,  through  the  suggestion 

of  the  fiend  without  counsel  of  any  other  body,  of  themselves 

many   men   and   women    can   imagine  and   find  means  and 

ways  enough  to  come  to  pride,  to  theft,  to  lechery,  and  to 

[*  The  passage  which  seems  here  referred  to  is  to  be  found  in  the 
second  book,  " De  Anima  et  ejus  Origine"  in  an  epistle  "  Ad  Petrwn 
Presbyterum."  Absit  enim  ut  erubescam  a  presbytero  discere,  si  a 
laico  tu  non  erubuisti  prsedicanda  et  imitanda  humilitate,  si  vera  didi- 
cisti. — S.  Aug.  Op.  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  1696.  Tom.  x.  col.  357.] 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  119 

other  divers  vices  :  in  contrariwise  this  monk  said :  '  Since  the  Hearty  re- 

pen  tan ce 

Lord  God  is  more  ready  to  forgive  sin  than  the  fiend  is,  or  ^  God  need- 

J  e>  ^  eth  no  con- 

may  be,  of  power  to  move  any  body  to  sin ;  then  whosoever  j^™  to  a 

will  shame  and  sorrow  heartily  for  their  sins,  knowledging 
them  faithfully  to  God,  amending  them  after  their  power  and 
cunning,  without  counsel  of  any  other  body  than  of  God  and 
of  himself  (through  the  grace  of  God),  all  such  men  and 
women  may  find  sufficient  means  to  come  to  God's  mercy,  and 
so  to  be  clean  assoiled  of  all  their  sins.'  This  sentence  I  said, 
sir,  to  this  man  of  yours,  and  the  self  words,  as  near  as  I  can 
guess." 

And  the  archbishop  said :  "  Holy  church  appro veth  not  NO,  nor  any 

Al  .     ,  .         .,  *  thing  else 

this  learning.  that  is  good. 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  holy  church,  of  which  Christ  is  head 
in  heaven  and  in  earth,  must  needs  approve  this  sentence. 
For  lo,  hereby  all  men  and  women  may,  if  they  will,  be 
sufficiently  taught  to  know  and  to  keep  the  commandments  of 
God,  and  to  hate  and  to  fly  continually  all  occasion  of  sin,  and 
to  love  and  to  seek  virtues  busily,  and  to  believe  in  God 
stably,  and  to  trust  in  his  mercy  stedfastly,  and  so  to  come  to 
perfect  charity,  and  continue  therein  perseverantly  :  and  more 
the  Lord  asketh  not  of  any  man  here  now  in  this  life.  And  cnnst  givcth 

.  -f  />(1     .         ,.     ,  .  .,-  ,,  ,       freedom,  the 

certain,  since  J  esu  Christ  died  upon  the  cross  wilfully  to  make  pope  givetn 
men  free,  men  of  the  church  are  too  bold  and  too  busy  to 
make  men  thrall,  binding  them  under  the  pain  of  endless 
curse  (as  they  say)  to  do  many  observances  and  ordinances, 
which  neither  the  living  nor  teaching  of  Christ,  nor  of  his 
apostles,  approveth." 

And  a  clerk  said  then  to  me :  "  Thou  shewest  plainly 
here  thy  deceit,  which  thou  hast  learned  of  them  that  travail 
to  sow  popple  among  wheat.  But  I  counsel  thee  to  go  away 
clean  from  this  learning,  and  submit  thee  lowly  to  my  lord, 
and  thou  shalt  find  him  yet  to  be  gracious  to  thee." 

And  as  fast  then  another  clerk  said  to  me :  "  How  wast 
thou  so  bold  at  Paul's  Cross  in  London,  to  stand  there  hard, 
with  thy  tippet  bounden  about  thine  head,  and  to  reprove  in 
his  sermon  the  worthy  clerk  Alkerton,  drawing  away  all  that 
thou  mightest?  Yea,  and  the  same  day  at  afternoon  thou, 
meeting  the  worthy  doctor  in  Watling  street,  calledst  him 
false  flatterer  and  hypocrite." 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  I  think  certainly  that  there  was  no 


120  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

man  nor  woman  that  hated  verily  sin,  and  loved  virtues 
(hearing  the  sermon  of  the  clerk  of  Oxford,  and  also  Alkcr- 
ton's  sermon),  but  they  said,  or  might  justly  say,  that  Alker- 
ton  reproved  the  clerk  untruly,  and  slandered  him  wrongfully 
and  uncharitably.  For,  no  doubt,  if  the  living  and  teaching 
of  Christ  chiefly,  and  of  his  apostles,  be  true,  nobody  that 
loveth  God  and  his  law  will  blame  any  sentence  that  the  clerk 
then  preached  there  ;  since,  by  authority  of  God's  word,  and 
by  approved  saints  and  doctors,  and  by  open  reason,  this  clerk 
approved  all  things  clearly  that  he  preached  there." 

And  a  clerk  of  the  archbishop's  said  to  me  :  "  His  sermon 
was  false,  and  that  he  sheweth  openly  ;  since  he  dare  not 
stand  forth  and  defend  his  preaching  that  he  then  preached 
there." 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  I  think  that  he  purposeth  to  stand 
stedfastly  thereby,  or  else  he  slandereth  foully  himself,  and 
also  many  other  that  have  great  trust  that  he  will  stand  by 
the  truth  of  the  gospel.  For  I  wot  well,  his  sermon  is  writ- 
ten both  in  Latin  and  English,  and  many  men  have  it,  and 
they  set  great  price  thereby.  And,  sir,  if  ye  were  present 
with  the  archbishop  at  Lambeth,  when  this  clerk  appeared  and 
was  at  his  answer  before  the  archbishop,  ye  wot  well  that  this 
clerk  denied  not  there  his  sermon,  but  two  days  he  main- 
tained it  before  the  archbishop  and  his  clerks." 

And  then  the  archbishop,  or  one  of  his  clerks,  said  (I  wot 
not  which  of  them)  :  "  That  harlot  shall  be  met  with,  for  that 
sermon  ;  for  no  man  but  he  and  thou,  and  such  other  false 
harlots,  praiseth  any  such  preaching." 

And  then  the  archbishop  said  :  "Your  cursed  sect  is  busy, 
and  it  joyeth  right  greatly,  to  contrary  and  to  destroy  the 
privilege  and  freedom  of  holy  church." 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  I  know  no  men  that  travail  so  busily 
church  not  as  this  sect  doth,  which  you  reprove,  to  make  rest  and  peace 


Jn  holy  church.  For  pride,  covetousness,  and  simony,  which 
preachers,  distrouble  most  holy  church,  this  sect  hateth  and  fleeth  ;  and 
travaileth  busily  to  move  all  other  men,  in  like  manner,  unto 
meekness,  and  wilful  poverty,  and  charity,  and  free  minister- 
ing of  the  sacraments  :  this  sect  loveth  and  useth,  and  is  full 
busy  to  move  all  other  folks,  thus  to  do.  For  these  virtues 
owe  all  members  of  holy  church  to  their  head  Christ." 

Then  a  clerk  said  to  the  archbishop  :  "  Sir,  it  is  far  days, 


EXAMINATION   OF  WILLIAM   THORPE.  121 

and  ye  have  far  to  ride  to  night;  therefore  make  an  end  with 
him,  for  he  will  none  make.  But  the  more,  sir,  that  ye  busy 
you  for  to  draw  him  toward  you,  the  more  contumax  he  is 
made,  and  the  further  fro  you." 

And  then  Malveren  said  to  me :  "  William,  kneel  down,  Take  my 

i  t  11  11     i  i  •  i  !ord>sbless- 

and  pray  my  lord  01  grace,  and  leave  all  thy  phantasies,  and  ^|^d 
become  a  child  of  holy  church." 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  I  have  prayed  the  archbishop  oft,  and 
yet  I  pray  him  for  the  love  of  Christ,  that  he  will  leave  his 
indignation  that  he  hath  against  me ;  and  that  he  will  suffer 
me,  after  my  cunning  and  power,  for  to  do  mine  office  of 
priesthood,  as  I  am  charged  of  God  to  do  it.  For  I  covet 
nought  else  but  to  serve  my  God  to  his  pleasing,  in  the  state 
that  I  stand  in,  and  have  taken  me  to." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "  If  of  good  heart  thou  My  lord  hath 
wilt  submit  thee  now  here  meekly  to  be  ruled  from  this  time  bring  bV 

nighted. 

forth  by  my  counsel,  obeying  meekly  and  wilfully  to  mine 
ordinance,  thou  shalt  find  it  most  profitable  and  best  to  thee 
for  to  do  thus.  Therefore  tarry  thou  me  no  longer :  grant 
to  do  this  that  I  have  said  to  thee  now  here  shortly,  or  deny 
it  utterly." 

And  I  said  to  the  archbishop :  "  Sir,  ought  we  to  believe 
that  Jesu  Christ  was  and  is  very  God  and  very  man  ?" 

And  the  archbishop  said,   "  Yea." 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  ought  we  to  believe  that  all  Christ's 
living  and  his  teaching  is  true  in  every  point?" 

And  he  said,   "  Yea." 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  ought  we  to  believe,  that  the  living  of 
the  apostles  and  the  teaching  of  Christ  and  all  the  prophets 
are  true,  which  are  written  in  the  bible  for  the  health  and 
salvation  of  God's  people  ?" 

And  he  said,   "Yea." 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  ought  all  Christian  men  and  women, 
after  their  cunning  and  power,  for  to  conform  all  their  living 
to  the  teaching  specially  of  Christ,  and  also  to  the  teaching  and 
living  of  his  apostles  and  of  prophets,  in  things  that  are  plea- 
sant to  God,  and  edification  to  his  church  ? " 

And  he  said,  "  Yea." 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  ought  the  doctrine,  the  bidding,  or  the 
counsel  of  any  body  to  be  accepted  or  obeyed  unto,  except 
this  doctrine,  these  biddings,  or  this  counsel,  may  be  granted 


122  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPB. 

and  affirmed  by  Christ's  living  and  his  teaching  specially,  or 
by  the  living  and  teaching  of  his  apostles  and  prophets?"  • 
Ana  why  And  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  "  Other  doctrine  ought 

compel  you  •  ° 

thewSttSy?  no*  *°  "°  acccpted>  nor  we  owe  no^  to  obey  to  any  man  s 
bidding  or  counsel,  except  we  can  perceive  that  this  bidding  or 
counsel  accordeth  with  the  bidding  and  teaching  of  Christ  and 
of  his  apostles  and  prophets." 

Thorpe  con-          And  I  said :  "  Sir,  is  not  all  the  learning  and  biddings 

tent  to  submit  ° 

the"ot!hnance  anc*  counsel8  °*  holy  church  means  and  healful  remedies  to 
of  councils.    know  anci  to  withstand  the  privy  suggestions  and  the  apert 
temptations  of  the  fiend ;  and  also  ways  and  healful  remedies 
to  slay  pride  and  all  other  deadly  sins,  and  the  branches  of 
them,  and  sovereign  means  to  purchase  grace  for  to  withstand 
and  overcome  all  the  fleshly  lusts  and  movings  ?" 
And  the  archbishop  said,  "  Yea." 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  whatsoever  thing  ye  or  any  other  body 
bid  or  counsel  me  to  do  accordingly  to  this  foresaid  learning, 
after  my  cunning  and  power,  through  the  help  of  God,  I  will 
meekly  with  all  mine  heart  obey  thereto." 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me:  "Submit  thee  then  now 
here  meekly  and  wilfully  to  the  ordinance  of  holy  church, 
which  I  shall  shew  to  thee." 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  accordingly  as  I  have  here  now  before 
you  rehearsed,  I  will  now  be  ready  to  obey  full  gladly  to 
Christ,  the  head  of  all  holy  church,  and  to  the  learning  and 
biddings  and  counsels  of  every  pleasing  member  of  him." 
hldbe^n*  Then  the  archbishop,  striking  with  his  hand  fiercely  upon 

»e0ruidhnot  a  cupboard,  spake  to  me  with  a  great  spirit,  saying :  "  By 
Jesu,  but  if  thou  leave  not  such  additions,  obliging  thee  now 
here  without  any  exception  to  mine  ordinance,  or  that  I  go 
out  of  this  place,  I  shall  make  thee  as  sure  as  any  thief  that 
is  in  the  prison  of  Lantern :  advise  thee  now  what  thou  wilt 
do."  And  then,  as  if  he  had  been  angered,  he  went  fro  the 
cupboard  where  he  stood  to  a  window. 

And  then  Malveren  and  another  clerk  came  nearer  me, 
and  they  spake  to  me  many  words  full  pleasantly ;  and 
another  while  they  menaced  me,  and  counselled  full  busily  to 
submit  me,  or  else,  they  said,  I  should  not  escape  punishing 
over  measure  :  for  they  said  I  should  be  degraded,  cursed,  and 
burned,  and  so  then  damned.  "  But  now,"  they  said,  "  thou 
mayest  eschew  all  these  mischiefs  if  thou  wilt  submit  thee 


EXAMINATION   OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  123 

wilfully  and  meekly  to  this  worthy  prelate  that  hath  cure  of  thy 

soul.     And  for  the  pity  of  Christ,"  said  they,  "  bethink  thee  see  what 

how  great  clerks  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  Herford  and  Purvey  giving  wm 

r  *    up  to  him- 

were,  and  yet  are,  and  also  B.,  that  is  a  well  understanding  •» 
man,  which  also  have  forsaken  and  revoked  all  the  learning 

and  opinions  that  thou  and  such  other   hold.      Wherefore,  Themuia- 
•  i  •       •  1 1       •         i         i  i  tu^e  ** not  to 

since  each  of  them  is  mickle  wiser  than  thou  art,  we  counsel  **  followed 

in  evil. 

thee  for  the  best,  that  by  the  example  of  these  four  clerks 
thou  follow  them,  submitting  thee  as  they  did." 

And  one  of  the  bishop's  clerks  said  then  there,  that  he 
heard  Nicol  Herford  say,  that  since  he  forsook  and  revoked 
all  the  learning  and  Lollards'  opinions,  he  hath  had  mickle 
greater  favour  and  more  delight  to  hold  against  them,  than 
ever  he  had  to  hold  with  them,  while  he  held  with  them. 

And  therefore  Malveren  said  to  me:  "I  understand,  and  Ascieanfrom 

•111  •  -i      i      •  i  i  c  i        thrift  as  from 

thou  wilt  take  thee  to  a  priest,  and  shrive  thee  clean,  forsake  sin- 
all  such  opinions,  and  take  the  penance  of  my  lord  here,  for 
the  holding  and  teaching  of  them,  within  short  time  thou  shalt 
be  greatly  comforted  in  this  doing." 

And  I  said  to  the  clerks  that  thus  busily  counselled  me  to 
follow  these  foresaid  men :  "  Sirs,  if  these  men,  of  whom  ye 
counsel  me  to  take  example,  had  forsaken  benefices  of  tem- 
poral profit  and  of  worldly  worship,  so  that  they  had  absented 
them,  and  eschewed  from  all  occasions  of  covetousness  and  of 
fleshly  lusts,  and  had  taken  them  to  simple  living  and  wilful 
poverty,  they  had  herein  given  good  example  to  me  and  to 
many  other,  to  have  followed  them.  But  now,  since  all  these 
four  men  have  slanderously  and  shamefully  done  the  contrary, 
consenting  to  receive,  and  to  have,  and  to  hold  temporal 
benefices,  living  now  more  worldly  and  more  fleshly  than  they 
did  before,  conforming  them  to  the  manners  of  this  world, 
I  forsake  them  herein,  and  in  all  their  foresaid  slanderous 
doing.  For  I  purpose,  with  the  help  of  God  (into  remission  other  men's 

««     11  •  -if  />      i  i   i«    •       \  t  j          examples  are 

of  all  my  sins,  and  of  my  foul  cursed  living),  to  hate  and  to  5°  *>»  foi- 

*  *  &/  .  lowed.as  they 

fly  privily  and  apertly  to  follow  these  men,  teaching  and 
counselling  whomsoever  that  I  may  for  to  fly  and  eschew  the 
way  that  they  have  chosen  to  go  in,  which  will  lead  them  to 
the  worst  end,  if  in  convenient  time  they  repent  them  not, 
verily  forsaking  and  revoking  openly  the  slander  that  they 
have  put,  and  every  day  yet  put,  to  Christ's  church.  For 
certain  so  open  blasphemy  and  slander  as  they  have  spoken 


124  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM   THORPE. 

and  done,  in  their  revoking  and  forsaking  of  the  truth,  ought 
not,  nor  may  not,  privily  be  amended  duly.  Wherefore,  sirs, 
I  pray  you  that  ye  busy  you  not  for  to  move  me  to  follow 
these  men  in  revoking  and  forsaking  the  truth,  and  sothfast- 
ness  as  they  have  done,  and  yet  do  ;  wherein,  by  open  evi- 
dence, they  stir  God  to  great  wrath,  and  not  only  against 
themselves,  but  also  against  all  them  that  favour  them,  or 
consent  to  them  herein,  or  that  communeth  with  them,  except 
it  be  for  their  amendment:  for  whereas  these  men  first 
were  pursued  of  enemies,  now  they  have  obliged  them  by 
oath  for  to  slander  and  pursue  Christ  in  his  members. 
Wherefore  (as  I  trust  stedfastly  in  the  goodness  of  God)  the 
worldly  ccvetousness,  and  the  lusty  living,  and  the  sliding 
from  the  truth  of  those  runagates,  shall  be  to  me,  and  to 
many  other  men  and  women,  an  example  and  an  evidence  to 
stand  the  more  stiffly  by  the  truth  of  Christ. 

Promotions  "  For  certain,  right  many  men  and  women  do  mark  and 

livings  choke  abhor  the  foulness  and  cowardness  of  these  foresaid  untrue 

truth. 

men,  how  that  they  are  overcome  and  stopped  with  benefices, 
and  withdrawn  from  the  truth  of  God's  word,  forsaking 
utterly  to  suffer  therefore  bodily  persecution.  For  by  this 
unfaithful  doing  and  apostasy  of  them  specially  that  are  great 
lettered  men,  and  have  knowledged  openly  the  truth,  and  now, 
either  for  pleasure  or  displeasure  of  tyrants,  have  taken  hire 
and  temporal  wages  to  forsake  the  truth,  and  to  hold  against 
Men  follow-  it  slandering  and  pursuing  them  that  covet  to  follow  Christ  in 

ing  the  ways  °. 

of  Balaam,  the  way  of  righteousness,  many  men  and  women  therefore  are 
now  moved.  But  many  moe  through  the  grace  of  God  shall 
be  moved  hereby  for  to  learn  the  truth  of  God,  and  to  do 
thereafter,  and  to  stand  boldly  thereby." 

Then  the  archbishop  said  to  his  clerks :  "  Busy  you  no 
longer  about  him ;  for  he  and  such  other  such  as  he  is  are 
confedered  so  together,  that  they  will  not  swear  to  be  obe- 

Thorpe'sfei-  dient,  and  to  submit  them  to  prelates  of  holy  church.      For 

lowrefuseth  t  r  » 

thespreirates.  now'  smx;e  I  stood  here,  his  fellow  sent  me  word,  that  he  will 
not  swear,  and  that  he  counselled  him  that  he  should  not 
swear  to  me.  And,  losel !  in  that  thing  that  in  thee  is,  thou 
hast  busied  thee  to  lose  this  young  man ;  but,  blessed  be  God, 
thou  shalt  not  have  thy  purpose  of  him.  For  he  hath  for- 
saken all  thy  learning,  submitting  him  to  be  buxom  and  obe- 
dient to  the  ordinance  of  holy  church,  and  weepeth  full 


EXAMINATION    OF   WILLIAM   THORPE.  125 

bitterly,  and  curseth  thee  full  heartily  for  the  venomous 
teaching  which  thou  hast  shewed  to  him,  counselling  him  to 
do  thereafter. 

"  And  for  thy  false  counselling  of  many  other  and  him, 
thou  hast  great  cause  to  be  right  sorry ;  for  long  time  thou 
hast  busied  thee  to  pervert  whomsoever  thou  mightest. 
Therefore,  as  many  deaths  thou  art  worthy  of,  as  thou  hast 
given  evil  counsels.  And  therefore,  by  Jesu,  thou  shalt  go 
thither,  where  Nicol  Herford  and  Tom  Purvey  were  harboured. 
And  I  undertake,  or  this  day  eight  days,  thou  shalt  be  right 
glad  for  to  do  what  thing  that  ever  I  bid  thee  to  do.  And, 
losel !  I  shall  assay,  if  I  can  make  thee  there  as  sorrowful  as,  it 
was  told  me,  thou  wast  glad  of  my  last  going  out  of  England. 
By  St  Thomas,  I  shall  turn  thy  joy  into  sorrow." 

And  I  said  :  "  Sir,  there  can  nobody  prove  lawfully,  that 
I  joyed  ever  of  the  manner  of  your  going  out  of  this  land. 
But,  sir,  to  say  the  sooth,  I  was  joyful  when  ye  were  gone ;  Arundei 
for  the  bishop  of  London,  in  whose  prison  ye  left  me,  found  fingiand.  ° 
in  me  no  cause  for  to  hold  me  longer  in  his  prison,  but,  at  The  gemie- 
the  request  of  my  friends,  he  delivered  me  to  them,  asking  bishop  of 

J  .  .     .  6  London. 

oi  me  no  manner  of  submitting. 

Then  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  "  Wherefore  that  I  yede 
out  of  England,  is  unknown  to  thee ;  but  be  this  thing  well 
known  to  thee,  that  God  (as  I  wot  well)  hath  called  me  again,  &,  pr0mised 
and  brought  me  into  this  land,  for  to  destroy  thee  and  the  i^quw^161 
false  sect  that  thou  art  of;  as,  by  God,  I  shall  pursue  you  so  buTthat™ 
narrowly,  that  I  shall  not  leave  a  slip  of  you  in  this  land."       power  to 

*  t  .  perform. 

And  I  said  to  the  archbishop :   "  Sir,  the  holy  prophet  A  notable 
Jeremy  said  to  the  false  prophet  Anany :  'When  the  word  Tho^tothe 
that  is  the  prophecy  of  a  prophet  is  known  or  fulfilled,  then 
it  shah1  be  known  that  the  Lord  sent  the  prophet  in  truth.' " 

And  the  archbishop,  as  if  he  had  not  been  pleased  with 
my  saying,  turned  him  away  ward   hither  and   thither,  and 
said :  "  By  God,  I  shall  set  upon  thy  shins  a  pair  of  pearls,  such  pearls 
that  thou  shalt  be  glad  to  change  thy  voice."  be^em,  myr 

on,  j  j  •   •  J     lord,  your 

Ihese,   and   many   moe  wondrous  and  con  vicious  words  golden  shoe*, 
were  spoken  to  me,  menacing  me  and  all  other  of  the  same 
sect  for  to  be  punished  and  destroyed  unto  the  uttermost. 

And  the  archbishop  called  then  to  him  a  clerk,  and  rowned1 
with  him :  and  that  clerk  went  forth,  and  soon  he  brought  in 
[!  Rowned :  consulted.] 


126  EXAMINATION  OF   WILLIAM  THORPE. 

the  constable  of  Saltwood  castle,  and  the  archbishop  rowncd 
At  mi  ciama- a  good  while  with  him:  and  then  the  constable  went  forth, 
Tone!  toiie,  and  then  came  in  divers  seculars,  and  they  scorned  me  on 

crucifigeeum.  •  i  i  i  j 

every  side,  and  menaced  me  greatly.  And  some  counselled 
the  archbishop  to  burn  me  by  and  by,  and  some  other  coun- 
selled him  to  drown  me  in  the  sea,  for  it  is  near  hand  there. 

And  a  clerk,  standing  beside  me  there,  kneeled  down  to 
the  archbishop,  praying  him  that  he  would  deliver  me  to  him 
for  to  say  matins  with  him ;  and  he  would  undertake,  that 
within  three  days  I  should  not  resist  any  thing  that  were 
commanded  me  to  do  of  my  prelate. 

And  the  archbishop  said,  that  he  would  ordain  for  me 
himself. 

And  then  after  came  in  again  the  constable,  and  spake 
privily  to  the  archbishop.  And  then  the  archbishop  com- 
manded the  constable  to  lead  me  forth  thence  with  him ;  and 
so  he  did :  and  when  we  were  gone  forth  thence,  we  were 
sent  after  again.  And  when  I  came  in  again  before  the  arch- 
bishop, a  clerk  bade  me  kneel  down,  and  ask  grace,  and  sub- 
mit me  lowly,  and  I  should  find  it  for  the  best, 
obedience  to  And  I  said  then  to  the  archbishop :  "  Sir,  as  I  have  said 

God  and  to 

not1^"0"111 *°  y°u  divers  times  to-day,  I  will  wilfully  and  lowly  obey  and 
submit  me  to  be  ordained  ever,  after  my  cunning  and  power, 
to  God  and  to  his  law,  and  to  every  member  of  holy  church, 
as  far  forth  as  I  can  perceive  that  these  members  accord  with 
their  head  Christ,  and  will  teach  me,  rule  me,  or  chastise  me 
by  authority,  specially  of  God's  law." 

And  the  archbishop  said :  "I  wist  well  he  would  not,  with- 
out such  additions,  submit  him." 

And  then  I  was  rebuked,  scorned,  and  menaced  on  every 
side :  and  yet  after  this  divers  persons  cried  upon  me  to 
kneel  down  and  submit  me;  but  I  stood  still,  and  spake  no 
word.  And  then  there  was  spoken  of  me  and  to  me  many 
great  words,  and  I  stood  and  heard  them  menace,  curse  and 
scorn  me  :  but  I  said  nothing. 

in  patience  Then  a  while  after  the  archbishop  said  to  me:  "Wilt 

and  silence  * 

possess  your  them  not  submit  thee  to  the  ordinance  of  holy  church  ?" 

And  I  said :  "  Sir,  I  will  full  gladly  submit  me,  as  I  have 
shewed  you  before." 

And  then  the  archbishop  bade  the  constable  to  have  me 
forth  thence  hi  haste.  And  so  then  I  was  led  forth,  and 


EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  127 

brought  into  a  foul   unhonest  prison,  where  I  came  never  Thorpe  cast 

before.     But,  thanked  be  God,  when  all  men  were  gone  forth 

then  from  me,  and  had  sparred  fast  the  prison-door  after 

them,  by  and  by  after,  I,  therein  by  myself,  busied  me  to 

think  on  God,  and  to  thank  him  of  his  goodness.     And  I  was 

then  greatly  comforted  in  all  my  wits,  not  only  for  that  I  was  comforted 

then  delivered  for  a  time  from  the  sight,  from  the  hearing,  enetuTTiie  " 

'  .         Lord  after 

from  the  presence,  from  the  scorning,  and  from  the  menacing  M*  conflict 
of  mine  enemies ;  but  much  more  I  rejoiced  in  the  Lord,  be-  bishop. 
cause  that  through  his  grace  he  kept  me  so,  both  among  the 
flattering  specially,  and  among  the  menacing  of  mine  adver- 
saries, that  without  heaviness  and  anguish  of  my  conscience 
I  passed  away  from  them.     For,  as  a  tree  laid  upon  another 
tree  overthwart  or  cross-wise,  so  was  the  archbishop  and  his 
three  clerks  always  contrary  to  me,  and  I  to  them. 

Now,  good  God !  for  thine  holy  name,  and  to  the  praising 
of  thy  most  blessed  name,  make  us  one  together,  if  it  be  thy 
will,  by  authority  of  thy  word,  that  is  true  perfect  charity, 
and  else  not.  And  that  it  may  thus  be,  all  that  this  writing 
read  or  hear,  pray  heartily  to  the  Lord  God,  that  he,  for  his 
great  goodness  that  cannot  be  with  tongue  expressed,  grant  to 
us  and  all  other,  which  in  the  same  wise  and  for  the  same 
cause  specially,  or  for  any  other  cause,  be  at  distance,  to  be 
knit  and  made  one  in  true  faith,  in  stedfast  hope,  and  in  per- 
fect charity.  Amen. 


Besides  this  examination  here  above  described,  came 
another  treatise  also  to  our  hands  of  the  same  William  Thorpe, 
under  the  name  and  title  of  his  testament;  which  rather  by 
the  matter  and  handling  thereof  might  seem  to  be  counted  a 
complaint  of  vicious  priests :  which  treatise  or  testament  in 
this  place  we  thought  not  meet  to  be  left  out. 

THE    TESTAMENT    OF    WILLIAM   THORPE. 

MATTHEW,  an  apostle  of  Christ  and  his  gospeller,  witness- 
eth  truly  in  the  holy  gospel  the  most  holy  living  and  the 
most  wholesome  teaching  of  Christ.  He  rehearseth  how  that 
Christ  likeneth  them  that  hear  his  words,  and  keep  them,  to 
a  wise  man  that  buildeth  his  house  upon  a  stone,  that  is,  a 


128  THE   TESTAMENT  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

Christ  dwciu  stable  and  a  sure  ground.     This  house  is  man's  soul,  in  which 

eth  in  a 

faithful  loui  Christ  delighteth  to  dwell,  if  it  be  grounded,  that  is,  established 
faithfully,  in  his  living  and  in  his  true  teaching,  adorned  or 
made  fair  with  divers  virtues,  which  Christ  used  and  taught 
without  any  meddling  of  any  error,  as  are  chiefly  the  condi- 
tions of  charity. 

He  u  the  This  aforesaid  stone  is  Christ,  upon  which  every  faithful 

stone  where- 

build! murt  s  must  be  bunded;  since  upon  none  other  ground  than 
upon  Christ's  living  and  his  teaching  any  body  may  make  any 
building  or  housing  wherein  Christ  will  come  and  dwell.  This 
sentence  witnesseth  St  Paul  to  the  Corinthians,  shewing  to 
them  that  no  body  may  set  any  other  ground  than  is  set, 
that  is  Christ's  living  and  teaching.  And  because  that  all  men 
and  women  should  give  all  their  business  here  in  this  life,  to 
build  them  virtuously  upon  this  sure  foundation  ;  St  Paul,  ac- 
knowledging the  fervent  desire,  and  the  good  will  of  the  people 

HOW  we  are  of  Ephesus,  wrote  to  them  comfortably,  saying  :  "  Now  ye  are 

temple  of  not  strangers,  guests,  nor  yet  comelings,  but  ye  are  the  citi- 
zens and  of  the  household  of  God,  builded  above  upon  the 
foundament  of  the  apostles  and  prophets.  In  which  founda- 
ment,  every  building  that  is  builded  or  made  through  the 
grace  of  God,  it  increaseth  or  groweth  into  an  holy  temple ;" 
that  is,  every  body  that  is  grounded  or  builded  faithfully  in 
the  teaching  and  living  of  Christ,  is  therethrough  made  the 
holy  temple  of  God. 

Mark  what  This  is  the  stable  ground  and  stedfast  stone,  Christ,  which 

we  have  by 

chrut.  jg  the  sure  corner-stone,  fast  joining  and  holding  mightily  to- 
gether two  walls.  For  through  Christ  Jesus,  the  mean  or 
middle  person  of  the  Trinity,  the  Father  of  heaven  is  piti- 
ously  or  mercifully  joined  and  made  one  together  to  mankind ; 
and  through  dread  to  offend  God,  and  fervent  love  to  please 
him,  men  be  inseparably  made  one  to  God,  and  defended 
surely  under  his  protection.  Also  this  aforesaid  stone,  Christ, 
was  figured  by  the  square  stones  of  which  the  temple  of  God 
was  made :  for  as  a  square  stone,  wheresoever  it  is  cast  or 

The  proprny  laid,  abideth  and  lieth  stably  ;  so  Christ  and  every  faithful 

of  a  square  * 

member  of  his  church,  by  example  of  him,  abideth  and  dwell- 
eth  stably  in  true  faith,  and  in  all  other  heavenly  virtues,  in 
all  adversities  that  they  suffer  in  this  valley  of  tears. 

For  lo !   when  these  aforesaid  square  stones  were  hewn 
and  wrought  for  to  be  laid  in  the  walls  or  pillars  of  God's 


THE  TESTAMENT  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  129 

temple,  no  noise  or  stroke  of  the  workman  was  heard.  Cer- 
tain, this  silence  in  working  of  this  stone  figureth  Christ  chiefly, 
and  his  faithful  members,  who,  by  example  of  him,  have  been, 
and  yet  are,  and  ever  to  the  world's  end  shall  be,  so  meek 
and  patient  in  every  adversity,  that  no  sound,  nor  yet  any 
grudging,  shall  at  any  time  be  perceived  in  them. 

Nevertheless,  this  chief  and  most  worshipful  corner-stone, 
which  only  is  the  ground  of  all  virtues,  proud  beggars  re- 
proved ;   but  this  despite  and  reproof  Christ  suffered  most  Christ  an  ex- 
meekly  in  his  own  person,  to  give  example  of  all  meekness  v"^°^ 
and  patience  to  all  his  faithful  followers.      Certain,  this  world 
is  now  so  full  of  proud  beggars,  who  are  named  priests;  but 
the  very  office  of  working  of  priesthood,  which  Christ  ap- 
proveth  true,  and  accepteth,  is  far  from  the  multitude   of 
priests  that  now  reign  in  this  world. 

For,  from  the  highest  priest  to  the  lowest,  all.  as  they  wests  seek 

«    the  pleasure 

say,  study,  that  is,  they  imagine  and  travail  busily,  how  they  °f  this  world- 
may  please  the  world  and  their  flesh.  This  sentence  with 
many  such  others  dependeth  upon  them,  if  it  be  well  con- 
sidered :  either  God,  the  Father  of  heaven,  hath  deceived  all 
mankind  by  the  living  and  teaching  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  by 
the  living  and  teaching  of  his  apostles  and  prophets;  or  else  The  lives  of 

thepopes.and 

all  the  popes  that  have  been  since  I  had  any  knowledge  or  ££££™4 
discretion,  with  all  the  college  of  cardinals,  archbishops  and 
bishops,  monks,  canons,  and  friars,  with  all  the  contagious 
flock  of  the  commonalty  of  priesthood,  who  have  all  my  life- 
time, and  mickle  longer,  reigned  and  yet  reign,  and  increase 
damnably  from  sin  to  sin,  have  been,  and  yet  be,  proud, 
obstinate  heretics,  covetous  sinners,  and  defouled  adulterers  in 
the  ministering  of  the  sacraments,  and  specially  in  the  minis- 
tering of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar.  For,  as  their  works  when  priests 

'  .  forget  God's 

shew,  whereto  Christ  biddeth  us  take  heed,  the  highest  priests  ^^^ 
and  prelates  of  this  priesthood  challenge  and  occupy  unlawful  ^^earhe 
temporal  lordships ;  and  for  temporal  favour  and  meed  they  ?hl*mau.ct 
sell  and  give  benefices  to  unworthy  and  unable  persons;  yea, 
these  simoners  sell  sin,  suffering  men  and  women  in  every 
degree  and  estate  to  lie  and  continue  from  year  to  year  in 
divers  vices  slanderously.    And  thus,  by  evil  example  of  high 
priests  in  the  church,  lower  priests  under  them  are  not  only 
suffered,   but  they  are  maintained,  to  sell  full  dear  to  the 
people  for  temporal  meed  all  the  sacraments. 

[BALE.] 


130  THE  TESTAMENT  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

And  thus  all  this  aforesaid  priesthood  is  blown  so  high, 
and  borne  up  in  pride  and  vain  glory  of  their  estate  and 
dignity,  and  so  blinded  with  worldly  covetousness,  that  they 
disdain  to  follow  Christ  in  very  meekness  and  wilful  poverty, 
living  holily,  and  preaching  God's  word  truly,  freely,  and  con- 
tinually, taking  their  livelihood  at  the  free-will  of  the  people, 
of  their  pure  alms,  where  and  when  they  suffice  not,  for  their 
true  and  busy  preaching,  to  get  their  sustenance  with  their 
hands.  To  this  true  sentence,  grounded  on  Christ's  own 
living,  and  the  teaching  of  his  apostles,  these  aforesaid  worldly 
and  fleshly  priests  will  not  consent  effectually ;  but,  as  their 

andhnaiLth  w<>rks  and  also  their  words  shew,  boldly  and  unshamefacedly 
these  beforenamed  priests  and  prelates  covet  and  enforce  them 
mightily  and  busily,  that  all  holy  scriptures  were  expounded 
and  drawn  accordingly  to  their  manners,  and  to  their  un- 
grounded usages  and  findings :  for  they  will  not  (since  they 
hold  it  but  folly  and  madness)  conform  their  manners  to  the 
pure  and  simple  living  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  nor  will 

Anexhorta-  they  follow  freely  their  learning.  Wherefore  all  the  emperors 
and  kings,  and  all  other  lords  and  ladies,  and  all  the  common 
people  in  every  degree  and  state,  who  have  beforetime  known, 
or  might  have  known,  and  also  all  they  that  now  yet  know, 
or  might  know,  this  aforesaid  witness  of  priesthood,  and  would 
not;  nor  yet  will  enforce  them,  after  their  cunning  and 
power,  to  withstand  charitably  the  aforesaid  enemies  and 
traitors  of  Christ,  and  of  his  church ;  all  these  strive  with 
Antichrist  against  Jesus,  and  they  shall  hear  the  indignation 
of  God  Almighty  without  end,  if  in  convenient  time  they 
amend  them  not  and  repent  them  verily,  doing  therefore  due 
mournmo  an(^  sorrow,  after  their  cunning  and  power.  For, 
through  presumptuousness  and  negligence  of  priests  and  pre- 
lates (not  of  the  church  of  Christ,  but  occupying  their  prelacy 
unduly  in  the  church),  and  also  through  flattering  and  false 
covetousness  of  other  divers  named  priests,  lousengers  and 
lounderers  are  wrongfully  made  and  named  hermits,  and  have 
leave  to  defraud  poor  and  needy  creatures  of  their  livelihood, 
and  to  live,  by  their  false  winning  and  begging,  in  sloth  and 
in  other  divers  vices.  And  also  by  these  prelates  these  cocker- 
noses  are  suffered  to  live  in  pride  and  hypocrisy,  and  to  de- 
foul  themselves  both  bodily  and  ghostly.  Also  by  the  suffer- 
ing and  counsel  of  these  aforesaid  prelates  and  other  priests 


THE   TESTAMENT   OF  WILLIAM  THORPE.  131 

are  made  both  vain  brotherhoods  and  sisterhoods,  full  of  pride 
and  envy,  which  are  full  contrary  to  the  brotherhood  of 
Christ,  since  they  are  cause  of  mickle  dissension,  and  they 
multiply  and  sustain  it  uncharitably  :  for  in  lusty  eating  and 
drinking  unmeasurably  and  out  of  time  they  exercise  them- 
selves. Also  this  vain  confederacy  of  brotherhood  is  permitted 
to  be  of  one  clothing,  and  to  hold  together. 

And  in  all  these  ungrounded  and  unlawful  doings  priests 
are  partners,  and  great  meddlers  and  counsellors ;  and  over 
this  viciousness,  hermits  and  pardoners,  anchorites  and  strange 
beggars,  are  licensed  and  admitted  by  prelates  and  priests,  to 
beguile  the  people  with  flatterings  and  leasings  slanderously 
against  all  good  reason  and  true  belief;  and  so  to  increase 
divers  vices  in  themselves,  and  also  among  all  them  that 
accept  them  or  consent  to  them. 

And  thus  the  viciousness  of  these  aforenamed  priests  and 
prelates  hath  been  long  time,  and  yet  is  and  shall  be,  cause  of 
wars,  both  within  the  realm  and  without.  And  in  the  same 
wise  these  unable  priests  have  been,  and  yet  are  and  shall  be, 
the  chief  cause  of  pestilence  of  men,  and  murrain  of  beasts,  and 
of  barrenness  of  the  earth,  and  of  all  other  mischiefs,  to  the 
time  that  the  lords  and  commons  able  them,  through  grace, 
to  know  and  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  enforcing 
them  then  faithfully  and  charitably,  by  one  assent,  to  redress 
and  make  one  this  aforesaid  priesthood,  to  the  wilful,  poor, 
meek  and  innocent  living  and  teaching,  specially  of  Christ 
and  his  apostles. 

Therefore  all  they  that  know  or  might  know  the  vicious- 
ness  that  reigneth  now  cursedly  in  these  priests  and  in  their 
learning,  if  they  suffice  not  to  understand  this  contagious 
viciousness,  let  them  pray  to  the  Lord  heartily  for  the  health 
of  his  church,  abstaining  them  prudently  from  the  obdurate 
enemies  of  Christ  and  of  his  people,  and  from  all  their  sacra- 
ments, since  to  all  them  that  know  them,  or  may  know  them, 
they  are  but  fleshly  deeds  and  false ;  as  St  Cyprian  witnesseth 
in  the  first  question  of  decrees,  and  in  the  first  cause,  Cap. 
'  Siquis  inquit :'  for,  as  this  saint  and  great  doctor  witnesseth 
there,  not  only  vicious  priests,  but  also  all  they  that  favour 
them,  or  consent  to  them  in  their  viciousness,  shall  together 
perish  with  them,  if  they  amend  them  not  duly ;  as  all  they 
perished  that  consented  to  Dathan  and  Abiram.  For  nothing 

9—2 


132  THE  TESTAMENT  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 

were  more  confusion  to  these  aforesaid  vicious  priests,  than  to 
eschew  them  prudently  in  all  their  unlawful  sacraments  while 
they  continue  in  their  sinful  living  slanderously,  as  they  have 
long  time  done,  and  yet  do.  And  no  body  needs  to  be  afraid, 
though  death  did  follow  by  one  way  or  other,  to  die  out  of 
this  world  without  taking  of  any  sacrament  of  these  aforesaid 
Christ's  enemies,  since  Christ  will  not  fail  to  minister  himself 
all  lawful  and  healful  sacraments,  and  necessary  at  all  time, 
and  especially  at  the  end,  to  all  them  that  are  in  true  faith, 
in  stedfast  hope,  and  in  perfect  charity. 

But  yet  some  mad  fools  say,  to  eschew  slander,  they  will 
be  shriven  once  in  the  year,  and  communed  of  their  proper 
priests,  though  they  know  them  defouled  with  slanderous 
vices.  No  doubt  but  all  they  that  thus  do,  or  consent  privily 
or  apertly  to  such  doing,  are  culpable  of  great  sin ;  since 
St  Paul  witnesseth,  that  not  only  they  that  do  evil  are  worthy 
of  death  and  damnation,  but  also  they  that  consent  to  evil- 
doers. Also,  as  their  slanderous  works  witness,  these  aforesaid 
vicious  priests  despise  and  cast  from  them  heavenly  cunning, 
that  is  given  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Wherefore  the  Lord  throw- 
eth  all  such  despisers  from  him,  that  they  neither  use,  nor 
do,  any  priesthood  to  him. 

No  doubt,  then,  all  they  that  wittingly  or  wilfully  take, 
or  consent  that  any  other  body  should  take,  any  sacrament 
of  any  such  named  priests,  sin  openly  and  damnably  against 
all  the  Trinity,  and  are  unable  to  any  sacrament  of  health. 

And  that  this  aforesaid  sentence  is  altogether  true,  '  Unto 
remission  of  all  my  sinful  living,  trusting  stedfastly  in  the 
mercy  of  God,  I  offer  to  him  my  soul.' 

And  to  prove  also  the  aforesaid  sentence  true,  with  the 
help  of  God,  I  purpose  fully  to  suffer  meekly  and  gladly  my 
most  wretched  body  to  be  tormented  where  God  will,  of  whom 
he  will,  and  when  he  will,  and  as  long  as  he  will,  and  what 
temporal  pain  and  death  he  will ;  to  the  praising  of  his  name, 
and  to  the  edification  of  his  church. 

And  I,  that  am  a  most  unworthy  and  wretched  caitiff, 
shall  now,  through  the  special  grace  of  God,  make  to  him 
pleasant  sacrifice  with  my  most  sinful  and  unworthy  body  ; 
beseeching  heartily  all  folk  that  read  or  hear  this  end  of 
my  proposed  testament,  that,  through  the  grace  of  God,  they 
dispose  verily  and  virtuously  all  their  wits,  and  able  in  like 


THE   TESTAMENT  OF   WILLIAM  THORPE.  133 

manner  all  their  members,  to  understand  truly,  and  to  keep 
faithfully,  charitably,  and  continually,  all  the  commandments 
of  God,  and  so  then  to  pray  devoutly  to  all  the  blessed  Trinity, 
that  I  may  have  grace,  with  wisdom  and  prudence  from 
above,  to  end  my  life  here  in  this  aforesaid  truth,  and  for  this 
cause,  in  true  faith,  and  stedfast  hope,  and  perfect  charity. 
Amen. 


What  was  the  end  of  this  good  man  and  blessed  servant  The  end  or 

William 

of  God,  William  Thorpe,  I  find  as  yet  in  no  story  specified.  Teh£TnJ  un- 
By  all  conjectures  it  is  to  be  thought  that  the  archbishop 
Thomas  Arundel,  being  so  hard  an  adversary  against  those 
men,  would  not  let  him  go ;  much  less  it  is  to  be  supposed 
that  he  would  ever  retract  his  sentence  and  opinion,  which 
he  so  valiantly  maintained  before  the  bishop ;  neither  doth  it 
seem  that  he  had  any  such  recanting  spirit.  Again,  neither 
is  it  found  that  he  was  burned :  wherefore  it  remaineth  most 
likely  to  be  true,  that  he,  being  committed  to  some  strait 
prison,  according  as  the  archbishop,  in  his  examination  before, 
did  threaten  him  there  (as  Thorpe  confesseth  himself),  was  so 
straitly  kept,  that  either  he  was  secretly  made  away  with, 
or  else  he  died  there  by  sickness. 

The  like  end  also  I  find  to  happen  to  John  Ashton, 
another  good  follower  of  Wicliffe,  who  for  the  same  doctrine 
of  the  sacrament  was  condemned  by  the  bishops ;  and,  be- 
cause he  would  not  recant,  he  was  committed  to  perpetual 
prison,  wherein  the  good  man  continued  till  his  death,  A.  D. 
1382. 


EXAMINATIONS 


OP 


ANNE     ASKEW  E. 


first  lamina tp* 

on  of  Stone  Stefertoe,  latdpe  mar* 
tgrefc  fn  Sbmmfjfetoe,  bg  tfte  3&o- 

^opes  up&otoers,  foitl) 
t&e  CBIucgUncpon  of 
23alt. 


[Wood-cut  of  an  angel 
holding  the  bible,  and  tram- 
pling on  a  dragon  wearing  a 
triple  crown.]1 


Cf  « 


Jpauoure  is  bfeceutful  /  anfc  bcfotpe  is  a 
tinpnc  tljnngr.  Uttt  a  Inoman  tljnt  fcarrtf) 
tft£  ILortie  is  iuortSge  to  be  prapsrt.  &&e 
oprnett  Scr  mout^e  to  fopslrome  /  anti  in 
|)er  language  is  tfje  lafoe  of  grace. 
.  nx|. 


[!  The  original  editions  have  generally  cuts  in  the  centre  of  the 
titles  of  the  different  pieces.  One  of  these  has  been  given  as  a 
specimen  with  Sir  John  Oldcastle's  Examination ;  but  it  is  not  con- 
sidered necessary  to  continue  it  beyond  that  specimen.] 


JOHN  BALE 

TO 

THE    CHRISTIAN    READERS. 


THE  PREFACE  OF  HER  FIRST  EXAMINATION. 

AMONG  other  most  singular  offices,  diligent  reader,  which 
the  Lord  hath  appointed  to  be  done  in  the  earnest  spirit  of 
Elias  by  the  forerunners  of  his  latter  appearance,  this  is  one 
very  special  to  be  noted :  "They  shall  turn  the  hearts  of  their 
ancient  elders  into  the  children,"  Mai.  iv. ;  and  the  unbe- 
lievers of  their  time  to  the  wisdom  of  those  righteous  fathers, 
as  did  John  Baptist  afore  his  first  coming,  Luke  i. :  that  is, 
(saith  Bedas,  ca.  68.  de  Temporum  ratione,)  the  faith  and  fer-  Bede-s  pro- 
vent  zeal  of  the  prophets  and  apostles  shall  they  plant  in 
their  hearts,  which  shall  in  those  days  live  and  be  among 
men  conversant,  and  then  will  break  forth  (saith  he  as  a  very 
true  prophet)  such  horrible  persecution,  as  will  first  of  all 
take  from  the  world  those  mighty  Eliases  by  triumphant  mar- 
tyrdom, to  the  terrify  big  of  other  in  the  same  faith,  of  whom 
some  shall  become  through  that  occasion  most  glorious  mar-  TWO  sorts. 
tyrs  unto  Christ  also,  and  some  very  wicked  apostates  for 
feigning  his  lively  doctrine:  for  by  the  said  Bedas's  testimony, 
in  the  beginning  of  the  same  chapter,  two  most  certain  signs 
shall  we  then  have  that  the  latter  judgment-day  is  at  hand; 
the  return  of  Israel's  remnant  unto  their  Lord  God,  and  the  TWO  signs. 
horrible  persecution  of  Antichrist. 

Confer  with  this  treated  scripture  and  former  prophecy  of 
that  virtuous  man  Bedas  the  world's  alteration  now,  with 
the  terrible  turmoilings  of  our  time ;  and,  as  in  a  most  clear 
mirror,  ye  shall  well  perceive  them  at  this  present  to  be  in 
most  quick  working.  And  as  concerning  the  Israelites  or  Israelites. 
Jews,  I  have  both  seen  and  known  of  them  in  Germany 
most  faithful  Christian  believers.  Neither  is  it  in  the  pro- 
phecy (Hosea  iii.)  that  they  should  at  that  day  be  all  con- 
verted, no  more  than  they  were  at  John  Baptist's  preaching, 
Luke  i. ;  for,  as  Esay  reporteth,  "  Though  the  posterity  of 


138  EXAMINATIONS  OF  ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Jacob  be  as  the  sea  sand  (innumerable),  yet  shall  but  a  rem- 
nant of  them  convert  them  unto  their  Lord  God."  Esay  x. 
"  And  though  the  Lord  hath  sifted  that  house  of  Israel  (as 
bruised  corn  in  a  sieve)  among  all  other  nations,"  Amos  ix. ; 
yet  shall  not  that  remnant  of  theirs  perish,  but  at  that  day 
be  saved,  through  the  only  election  of  grace,  Romans  ix. 

Now  concerning  the  aforesaid  forerunners,  in  this  most 
wonderful  change  of  the  world  before  the  latter  end  thereof,  I 
think  within  this  realm  of  England,  besides  other  nations 
abroad,  the  spirit  of  Elias  was  not  at  all  asleep  in  good 

Tyndaie.  William  Tyndale,  Robert  Barnes,  and  such  other  more, 
whom  Antichrist's  violence  hath  sent  hence  in  fire  to  heaven, 
as  Elias  went  afore  in  the  fiery  chariot,  4  Regum  ii.  These 
turned  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  into  the  children,  such  time 
as  they  took  from  a  great  number  of  our  nation,  by  their 
goodly  preachings  and  writings,  the  corrupted  belief  of  the 
pope  and  his  wastrye  workers  (which  were  no  fathers,  but 
cruel  robbers  and  destroyers,  Joan,  x.)  reducing  them  again 
to  the  true  faith  of  Abraham  and  Peter,  Gen.  xv.  and  Matt. 

The  fathers.  xvL  The  sure  belief  in  Christ's  birth  and  passion,  which 
Adam  and  Noe  sucked  out  of  the  first  promise  of  God,  Jacob 
and  Moses  out  of  the  second,  David  and  the  prophets  out  of 
the  third,  and  so  forth  the  apostles  and  fathers  out  of  the 
other  scriptures,  so  firmly  planted  they  in  the  consciences 
of  many,  that  no  cruel  kind  of  death  could  avert  them  from 

Martyrs.  it:,  as  we  have  for  example  their  constant  disciples,  and 
now  strange  witnesses  of  Jesus  Christ,  John  Lassels  and  Anne 
Askewe,  with  their  other  two  companions,  very  glorious  mar- 
tyrs afore  God,  (what  though  they  be  not  so  afore  the  wrong- 
judging  eyes  of  the  world?)  whom  the  bloody  remnant  of 
Antichrist  put  unto  most  cruel  death  at  Smithfield,  at  London, 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  M.D.XLVI.  in  July. 

If  they  be  only  (as  was  John  Baptist)  "  great  afore  the 
Lord1'  by  the  holy  scriptures'  allowance,  which  are  strongly 
adorned  with  the  graces  of  his  Spirit,  as  faith,  force,  under- 
standing, wisdom,  patience,  love,  long-sufferance,  and  such-like; 

Christian  I  dare  boldly  affirm  these  four  mighty  witnesses  also  to  be  the 
same,  so  well  as  the  martyrs  of  the  primitive  or  apostles' 
church.  For  so  strongly  had  these  those  virtues  as  they,  and 
so  boldly  objected  their  bodies  to  the  death  for  the  undefiled 
Christian  belief,  against  the  malignant  synagogue  of  Satan,  as 


PREFACE  OF  HER  FIRST  EXAMINATION.  139 

ever  did  they;  for  no  tyranny  admitting  any  create  or  cor-  Bread, 
rtiptible  substance  for  their  eternal  living  God.  If  their 
blind  babies,  to  prove  them  unlike,  do  object  against  me 
the  miracles  shewed  at  their  deaths  more  than  at  these,  as 
that  unfaithful  generation  is  ever  desirous  of  wonders,  Matt,  xii.;  Miracles. 
I  would  but  know  of  them,  what  miracles  were  shewed  when 
John  Baptist's  head  was  cut  off  in  the  prison,  Mark.  vi. ; 
and  when  James  the  apostle  was  beheaded  at  Hierusalem  ? 
Acto.  xii.  These  two  were  excellent  afore  God :  what  though 
they  were  but  miserable  wretches,  light  fellows,  seditious 
heretics,  busy  knaves,  and  lousy  beggars  in  the  sight  of  noble 
king  Herod  and  his  honourable  council  of  prelates  ?  For  had 
not  rochets  and  side-gowns  been  at  hand,  haply  they  had  not 
so  lightly  died. 

If  they  allege  Stephen,  to  maintain  their  purpose,  that  he  Stephen, 
at  his  death  beheld  heaven  open ;   I  ask  them  again,   what 
they  were  which  see  it  more  than  his  own  person  ?     Sure  I 
am  that  their  wicked  predecessors  there  present  see  it  not : 
for  they  stopped  their  ears  when  he  told  them  thereof,  Acts  vii. 
If  they  yet  bring  forth  the  other  histories  of  apostles  and  Legends. 
martyrs,  I  answer  them,  that  all  they  are  of  no  such  autho- 
rity, as  these  here  afore.      The  pope's,  indeed,  were  much 
fuller  of  miracles  than  ever  were  Christ's,  as  his  self  told  us 
they  should  be   so,   Matt.  xiv.     Yet  wrought   friar  Forest,  Forest. 

Fisher. 

John  Fisher,  and  Thomas  More,  no  miracles:  what  though  More.' 
now  many  be  registered  in  their  lives  and  legends  by  the 
friars  of  France,  Italy,  and  Spain  ?  Besides  that,  John  Coch- 
leus  hath  written  of  them,  ad  Paulum  Pontificem,  ad  Regem 
Henricum,  and  also  in  their  defence  against  doctor  Sampson. 
With  that  Erasmus  did  also  ad  Huttenum.  P.  M.  ad  Gas-  writers. 
param  Agrippam,  Albertus  Pighius,  Bivius,  Fichardus,  and 
a  great  sort  more.  And  as  for  the  holy  maid  of  Kent  with 
doctor  Booking,  though  they  wrought  great  wonders  by  their 
life,  yet  appeared  none  at  their  deaths.  Of  his  own  chosen 
martyrs  Christ  looketh  for  none  other  miracle  but  that  only 
they  persevere  faithful  to  the  end,  Matt,  x.,  and  never  deny 
his  verity  afore  men,  Luke  xii.  For  that  worthy  victory 
of  the  sinful  world  standeth  in  the  invincibleness  of  faith, 
and  not  in  miracles  and  wonders,  as  those  wavering  wits  sup- 
pose, 1  John  v. 

Right  wonderfully  will  this  appear  in  the  two  conflicts 


140  EXAMINATIONS  OF  ANNE  ASKEWE. 

AnncA*.  hereafter  following,  which  the  faithful  servant  of  Jesu,  Anne 
Askewe,  a  gentlewoman  very  young,  dainty,  and  tender,  had 
with  that  outraging  synagogue  in  two  examinations,  about  the 
twenty-fifth  year  of  her  age,  whom  [which]  she  sent  abroad 
by  her  own  handwriting.  The  handling  of  her  other  three 
companions  shall  be  shewed  in  other  several  treatises  at  leisure. 

Godf«  power.  For  the  glory  and  great  power  of  the  Lord,  so  manifestly  ap- 
pearing in  his  elect  vessels,  may  not  now  perish  at  all  hands, 
and  be  unthankfully  neglected,  but  be  spread  the  world  over 
as  well  in  Latin  as  English,  to  the  perpetual  infamy  of  so  wil- 
fully cruel  and  spiteful  tyrants.  Nothing  at  all  shall  terrify 
us,  nor  yet  in  any  point  let  us  of  our  purpose,  that  our  books 
are  now  in  England  condemned  and  brent  by  the  bishops  and 
priests  with  their  frantic  affinity,  the  great  antichrist's  up- 
holders, which  seek  by  all  practices  possible  to  turn  over  the 

L*tin.  king's  most  noble  and  godly  enterprise.  But  it  will  from 
henceforth  occasion  us  to  set  forth  in  the  Latin  also  that 
afore  we  wrote  only  in  the  English,  and  so  make  their  spi- 
ritual wickedness  and  treason  known  much  further  off.  What 
availeth  it  Joachim  to  burn  Hieremy's  prophecy  by  the  un- 
gracious counsel  of  his  prelates,  Hiere.  xxxvi. ;  either  yet 
Antiochus  to  set  fire  on  the  other  scriptures  ?  Macha.  i. 

God  win  be          After  the  apostles  were  brought  afore  the  council  and 

known. 

straitly  commanded  to  cease  from  preaching,  they  preached 
much  more  than  afore.  Acto.  iv.  In  most  terrible  perse- 
cutions of  the  primitive  church  were  the  examinations  and 
answers,  torments  and  deaths,  of  the  constant  martyrs  written, 
and  sent  abroad  all  the  whole  world  over,  as  testifieth  Euse- 
bius  Caesariensis  in  his  Ecclesiastic  History.  Their  copies 
abound  yet  everywhere.  Great  slaughter  and  burning  hath 

John  wic-  been  here  in  England  for  John  Wicliffe's  books,  ever  since  the 
year  of  our  Lord  M.CCC.LXXXII. ;  yet  have  not  one  of 
them  throughly  perished.  I  have  at  this  hour  the  titles  of 
a  hundred  and  forty-four  of  them  which  are  many  more  in 
number :  for  some  of  them  under  one  title  comprehendeth 

canonisse.  two  books,  some  three,  some  four ;  yea,  one  of  them  con- 
taineth  twelve.  I  think  not  the  contrary  but,  ere  the  world 
be  at  a  full  end,  God  will  so  glorify  that  twenty  times  con- 
demned heretic,  execrated,  cursed,  spitted,  and  spatted  at, 
that  all  your  popish  writers,  before  his  time  and  after,  will 
be  reckoned  but  vile  swineherds  to  him,  for  the  good  favour 


PREFACE  OF  HER  FIRST  EXAMINATION.  141 

he  bare  to  Christ's  holy  gospel.  A  very  madness  it  is  to 
strive  against  God,  when  he  will  have  the  long  iniquities 
known :  as  the  godly  wise  man  Gamaliel  said,  Acto.  v.  "  If  Gamaliel, 
this  enterprise  that  is  now  taken  against  you  be  of  God,  ye 
shall  never  be  able  with  all  your  tyrannous  practices  to  dis- 
solve it." 

Now  concerning  that  blessed  woman  Anne  Askewe,  which  Anne  AS- 
lately  suffered  the  tyranny  of  this  world  for  right  witness' 
sake.  In  Lincolnshire  was  she  born  of  a  very  ancient  and 
noble  stock,  Sir  William  Askewe,  a  worthy  knight,  being  her 
father.  But  no  worthiness  in  the  flesh,  neither  yet  any 
worldly  nobleness,  availeth  to  God-ward,  afore  whom  is  no  ac- 
ceptation of  person.  Acto.  x.  Only  is  it  faith  with  his  true  love  Truenobmty. 
and  fear,  which  maketh  us  accept,  noble,  and  worthy  children 
unto  God,  Joan.  i. ;  whereof  by  his  gift  she  had  wonderful 
abundance.  Such  a  one  was  she  as  was  Lydia  the  purple-  Lydu. 
seller,  whose  heart  opened  by  the  godly  preaching  of  Paul  at 
Thyatira.  Acto.  xvi.  For  diligent  heed  gave  she  to  his  word, 
when  it  was  once  taught  without  superstition,  and  would  no 
longer  be  a  false  worshipper,  or  idolater,  after  the  wicked 
school  of  antichrist ;  but  became  from  thenceforth  a  true 
worshipper,  worshipping  her  Lord  God  (which  is  a  Spirit,  and 
not  bread)  in  spirit  and  in  verity,  according  to  that  word  of 
his,  Joan.  iv.  The  gospel  of  Christ  bare  she  in  her  heart,  as  did 
the  holy  maid  Cecilia,  and  never  after  ceased  from  the  study  Cecilia, 
thereof,  nor  from  godly  communication  and  prayer,  till  she 
was  clearly  by  most  cruel  torments  taken  from  this  wretched 
world. 

By  her  do  I  here,  dear  friends  in  the  Lord,  as  did  the 
faithful  brethren  in  France,  at  the  cities  of  Lyons  and  Vienna, 
by  a  like  faithful  young  woman  called  Blandina,  which  was  Blandina. 
there  put  to  death  with  three  mighty  companions  more  among 
other  (as  this  was)  for  her  Christian  belief,  about  the  year  of 
our  Lord  C.LXX.,  in  the  primitive  spring  of  their  Christianity. 
They  wrote  unto  their  brethren  in  the  lands  of  Asia  and  Phry- 
gia,  very  far  off,  her  mighty  strange  sufferings  for  Christ's 
faith,  which  they  knew  nothing  of  afore :  I  write  here  unto  you 
in  England  the  double  process  of  this  noble  woman,  whereof 
ye  are  not  ignorant,  forsomuch  as  it  was  there  so  manifestly 
done  among  you.  Coupled  I  have  these  two  examples  together, 
because  I  find  them  in  so  many  points  agree.  Blandina  was 


142  EXAMINATIONS  OF  ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Anne  AS-  young  and  tender ;  so  was  Anne  Askewe  also :  but  that  which 
was  frail  of  nature  in  them  both,  Christ  made  most  strong  by 

companion*,  his  grace.  Blandina  had  three  earnest  companions  in  Christ, 
Maturus,  Sanctus,  and  Attalus,  so  fervently  faithful  as  herself : 
so  had  Anne  Askewe  three  fire-fellows,  a  gentleman  called 
John  Lassels  her  instructor,  a  priest,  and  a  tailor  called  John 
Adlam,  men  in  Christ's  verity  unto  the  end  most  constant. 

Rewnten.  With  Blandina  were  in  prison  to  the  number  of  ten,  which 
renied  the  truth,  and  were  clearly  forsaken  of  God  for  it. 
How  many  fell  from  Christ  besides  Crome  and  Shaxton,  when 
Anne  Askewe  stood  fast  by  him,  I  am  uncertain.  But  I 
counsel  them,  as  St  John  counselled  the  Laodiceans,  in  the 
miserable  state  they  are  now  in,  to  buy  them  through  tried 
gold  of  Christ,  lest  they  perish  altogether.  Apoc.  iii.  If  they 

The  chancei.  had  not  still  remained  in  that  chancel,  whom  Christ  com- 
manded John  in  no  wise  to  measure,  Apoc.  xi.,  they  had 
never  so  shamefully  blasphemed,  like  as  Bedas  also  toucheth 
in  his  former  prophecy1. 

courage.  Prompt  was  Blandina,  and  of  most  lofty  courage,  in  ren- 

dering her  life  for  the  liberty  of  faith:   no  less  lively  and 
quick  was  Anne  Askewe  in  all  her  imprisonments  and  torments. 

Racked.  Great  was  the  love  Blandina  had  to  Christ :  no  less  was  the 
love  of  Anne  Askewe.  Blandina  never  fainted  in  torment: 
no  more  did  Anne  Askewe  in  spirit,  when  she  was  so  terribly 
racked  of  VVrisley  the  chancellor,  and  Riche,  that  the  strings 
of  her  arms  and  eyes  were  perished.  Blandina  derided  the 
cruelty  of  the  tyrants :  so  did  Anne  Askewe  the  madness  of 

Burned.  the  bishops  and  their  speechmen.  lied  burning  plates  of  iron 
and  of  brass  had  Blandina  put  to  her  sides :  so  had  Anne 
Askewe  the  flaming  brands  of  fire.  Full  of  God  and  his  veri- 
ties was  Blandina:  so  was  Anne  Askewe  to  the  very  end. 
Christ  wonderfully  triumphed  in  Blandina:  so  did  he  in  Anne 
Askewe,  when  she  made  no  noise  on  the  rack,  and  so  earnestly 

Beasts.  afterward  rejoiced  in  him.  Blandina  was  given  forth  to  wild 
beasts  to  be  devoured :  so  was  Anne  Askewe  to  cruel  bishops 
and  priests,  whom  Christ  calleth  ravening  wolves,  devourers, 
and  thieves.  Matth.  vii.  and  Joan.  x.  Blandina  upon  the 
scaffold  boldly  reprehended  the  pagan  priests  of  their  error : 
so  did  Anne  Askewe,  when  she  was  fast  tied  to  the  stake,  with 

shaxton.       stomach  rebuke  that  blasphemous  apostate  Shaxton,  with  the 
L1  De  Temp.  Ratione,  cap.  68.  Ed.  Col.  1612.  Vol.  n.  p.  101.] 


PREFACE  OF   HER  FIRST   EXAMINATION.  143 

bishops'  and  priests'  generation,  for  their  manifest  maintenance 
of  idolatry. 

Blandina  at  the  stake  shewed  a  visage  unterrified  :  so  did 
Anne  Askewe  a  countenance  stout,  mighty,  and  earnest.     In- 
defatigable was  the  spirit  of  Blandina :  so  was  the  spirit  of 
Anne  Askewe.    The  love  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Graces. 
Ghost,  and  hope  of  the  crown  of  martyrdom,  greatly  mitigated 
the  pain  in  Blandina :  so  did  those  three  worthy  graces  the 
terror  of  all  torments  in  Anne  Askewe.     The  strong  Spirit  of 
Christ  gave  stomach  to  Blandina,  both  to  laugh  and  dance : 
the  same  mighty  Spirit  (and  not  the  pope's  desperate  spirit)  spirit. 
made  Anne  Askewe  both  to  rejoice  and  sing  in  the  prison.    So 
bold  was  Blandina  (saith  Eusebius2),  that  with  a  presumption  of 
stomach  she  commoned3  with  Christ  unseen :   I  suppose  Anne 
Askewe's  latter  examination  will  shew  her  not  to  be  much  less.  High  sto- 
Gentle  was  Blandina  to  the  Christian  believers,  and  terrible  to  m' 
their  adversaries :    so  was  Anne  Askewe  very  lowly  to  true 
teachers,  but  scornful  and  high-stomached  to  the  enemies  of 
truth.      Many  were  converted  by  the  sufferance  of  Blandina  : 
a    far    greater   number   by    the    burning   of  Anne  Askewe. 
Though  Blandina  were  young,  yet  was  she  called  the  mother  Mother. 
of  martyrs :  many  men  have  supposed  Anne  Askewe  for  her 
Christian  constancy  to  be  no  less.     Blandina  prayed  for  her 
persecutors  :  so  did  Anne  Askewe,  most  fervently.     The  ashes  Ashes. 
of  Blandina  and  other  martyrs  were  thrown  into  the  flood  of 
Rhodanus :   what  was  done  with  the  ashes  of  Anne  Askewe 
and  her  companions,  I  cannot  yet  tell. 

All  these  former  reports  of  Blandina,  and  many  more  be- 
sides, hath  Eusebius  in  Ecclesiastica  Historia,  libr.  v.  cap.  1,  Authors. 
2,  and  3,  Hugo  Floriacensis,  Hermannus  Contractus,  Vincen- 
tius,  Antoninus,  Petrus  Equilinus,  and  other  historians  more. 
And  as  touching  Anne  Askewe,  these  two  examinations,  with 
her  other  known  handlings  in  England,  are  witnesses  for  her 
sufficient.  Thus  hath  not  the  fire  taken  Anne  Askewe  ah1  Not  an  dead, 
whole  from  the  world,  but  left  her  here  unto  it  more  pure, 
perfect,  and  precious  than  afore,  as  it  will  also  John  Lassels 
within  short  space :  so  that  concerning  her  it  may  well  be 
said  that  Paul  verifieth,  2  Cor.  xii.  "  The  strength  of  God  is 

[2  Hist.  Ecc.  Lib.  v.  cap.  1—3.  Ed.  Cantab.  Gul.  Reading.  1720. 
pp.  206 — 9.] 

[3  Commoned :  communed.] 


144  EXAMINATIONS  OF  ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Weakness,  here  made  perfect  by  weakness."  When  she  seemed  most  fee- 
ble, then  was  she  most  strong.  And  gladly  she  rejoiced  in  that 
weakness,  that  Christ's  power  might  strongly  dwell  in  her. 
Thus  chooseth  the  Lord  the  foolish  of  this  world  to  confound 
the  wise,  and  the  weak  to  deface  the  mighty ;  yea,  things 
despised,  and  thought  very  vile,  to  bring  things  unto  nought, 
which  the  world  hath  in  most  high  reputation.  I  think,  if  this 

Many™,  martyr  were  rightly  conferred  with  those  canonized  martyrs, 
which  hath  had,  and  yet  hath  still,  censings  and  singings, 
massings  and  ringings,  in  the  pope's  English  church,  cause 
with  cause,  and  reason  with  reason,  (as  haply  hereafter  they 

Example,  shall,)  she  should  be  a  great  blemish  unto  them.  An  example 
of  strong  sufferance  might  this  holy  martyr  be  unto  all  them 
that  the  Lord  shall  after  like  manner  put  forward  in  this  hor- 
rible fury  of  antichrist,  to  the  glory  of  his  persecuted  church. 
Amen. 


A  TABLE 

COMPENDIOUS   OF  THIS  FIRST  BOOK. 


Age  of  Anne  Askewe 140 

Algerus  a  monk  154 

Anne  Askewe's  life 141 

Anne  Askewe's  three  companions.  142 

Anne  Askewe  not  all  dead 143 

Antichrist's  workings 167 

Antiochus  burnt  scriptures 165 

Archdeacon  of  London 164 

Arnoldus  Bostius 168 

Articles  of  the  pope's  faith 175,  176 

Barnes  and  Tyndale  138 

Beasts  eat  the  priest's  God 159 

Beda's  prophecy 137 

Belief  in  priests'  lechery 176 

Blandina  with  Anne  Askewe 141 

Books  condemned  and  burnt. ..165,  181 

Books  not  yet  answered 181 

Books  of  John  Wicliffe 140 

Bonner  a  crafty  wolf 162,  170,  180 

Bonner  playeth  the  fox 162 — 165 

Bonner  a  false  surgeon 166 

Boxers  of  their  God 168 

Bread  in  a  box 168 

Caiaphas  of  London 165,  167,  170 

Catholic  not  esteemed 178 

Chancellor  of  London....  155, 160,  172 

Christ's  divinity 155 

Christ  judged  a  heretic 167 

Comparison  of  Blandina  141 

Counsels  for  recanting 142 

Crome  and  Shaxton 142 

Delays  of  deliverance 179 

Doctrine  of  the  supper  150 

Dogs  of  rhetoric  173 

Drunkenness  of  priests 159 

Druids  are  pagan  priests 152,  171 

Eternity  diverse  139 

English  women,  learned 156 

England  all  for  the  pope 171 


[BALE.] 


PAGE 

Eva  an  anchoress  168 

Examinations,  written    140 

Faith  of  the  Fathers 138 

Faith  of  the  pope 175 

Feast  of  Corpus  Christi 168 

Fire  taketh  not  all  away 143 

Forerunners  of  Christ 137 

Friars,  for  their  mass 171 

Germans  railed  on  181 

God  a  spirit,  and  no  bread 159 

God  falleth,  and  is  eaten 158 

God  in  the  box 168 

Guimundus  Aversanus  154 

Hawking  of  bishops   163 

Helias,  spirit  in  our  age  138 

Henry  Spenser  warreth 171 

Heresy  is  Christ's  doctrine 167 

Hieremy's  prophecy  burnt 165 

Hilda,  a  woman  learned 156 

Historians,  divers 143 

Hypocrites  resisted 183 

Host,  a  God  of  the  papist's  159 

James  the  apostle 139 

Idolaters  without  wit 159 

Ignorant  magistrates  153 

In  God's  stead 170 

Joachim  burnt  scriptures  165 

John  Baptist,  great 138 

John  Wicliffe 's  books  '  140 

John  Wicliffe  disputeth 171 

John  Wicliffe  and  Huss 183 

John  Frith  offendeth 164 

John  Lassels  martyred  138 

Israelites  converted 138 

Judas  sent  to  betray  157.  164, 167 

King  to  be  honoured 183 

Kings'  godly  enterprise 151,  181 

Kings,  in  God's  cause  resisted 183 

10 


146 


A  TABLE. 


Kingdom  of  the  pope 180, 184 

Lechery  honoured  176 

Legends  and  histories  139 

Lordships  of  the  clergy  173, 175 

Man  wounded 153,  167, 168 

Marrying  of  priests 175,  178 

Martyrs  of  the  pope 144 

Martyrs  hallowed  and  censed  144 

Mass,  is  not  of  faith 149,  176 

Mass  is  no  good  work 152 

Mass  a  mammetrouse  mazon 165 

Masses,  private  and  common...  152,  171 

Mice  houseled  of  papists  154 

Miracles  looked  for 139 

Mouse  eateth  God  154 

New  martyrs  of  Christ 138 

New  miracles  of  faith 176 

New  saints  of  the  pope 139 

Nobility,  whereof  it  riseth 141 

No  field  yet  gotten 181 

No  sureties  for  Christ 156 

Objection  of  papists 139 

Obey  and  pray 183 

Offence  of  priests  dangerous 161 

Order  of  popish  schools 158,  159 

Peryn,  a  foxish  friar    154, 159, 171, 181 

Peryn  houseleth  a  mouse 154,  159 

Peryn's  three  sermons 181,  182 

Peryn,  the  pope's  ape 182 

Practice  of  priests  158, 162,.170, 179, 180 

Priests'  ministration  in  sin 150, 168 

Priests  are  tempters    151,  157,  167,  180 

Priest's  mass  helpeth  not 153 

Priests  of  Lincoln  173,  174 

Private  masses 152,  171 


Quarrelling*  of  papists 173,  178 

Question  very  beastish  158,  171 

Questmonger  for  antichrist  160, 167, 170 

Racked  was  Anne  Askewe 142 

Really,  is  not  of  belief  148 

Reniers  of  Christ 142 

Receiving  of  the  priest  153 

Rochester  and  More  139 

Sacrament,  what  it  is 148 

Sampson  and  Winchester 181 

Scripture  judged  heresy 169 

Shaxton  and  Crome 142 

Silence  for  the  pope  181 

Standish,  a  blasphemous  papist....  172 

Steven  done  to  death 139 

Temples,  God  dwelleth  not  in 170 

Temptations  of  Bonner  164,165,166,172 

Thomas  Walden  a  friar l:.l 

Thomas  More  and  Rochester 1 39 

Tyndale  and  Barnes  138 

Tides  of  Wicliffe's  books 140 

Verity  deemed  heresy  167 

Viper's  whelps 171 

(Insufficient  make  they  Christ 177 

Walter  Hunt,  a  doctor  164 

Whoredom  is  honoured 176 

Why  Christ  is  renied 142 

Winchester's  mouse  houseled...  154, 159 

Winchester  and  Sampson 1 81 

Winchester  the  pope's  bear 182 

Winchester  at  Utrecht 182 

Wits  soft  and  tender  182 

Women,  learned 156 

Wrisley  and  Riche 142 


God  save  the  King. 


THE   FIRST  EXAMINATION 

OF  THE  WORTHY  SERVANT  OF  GOD, 

MISTRESS   ANNE   ASKEWE, 

THE  YOUNGER  DAUGHTER  OF  SIR  WILLIAM  ASKEWE,  KNIGHT, 
OF  LINCOLNSHIRE,    LATELY  MARTYRED    IN   SMITH- 
FIELD,  BY  THE  ROMISH  POPE'S1  UPHOLDERS2. 


THE    CENSURE    OF   JUDGMENT    OF   JOHN  BALE   THERE- 
UPON, AFTER   THE   SACRED   SCRIPTURES 
AND   CHRONICLES  3. 

4 OF  no  less  Christian  constancy  was  this  faithful  witness 
and  holy  martyr  of  God,  Anne  Askewe,  nor  no  less  a  fast 
member  of  Christ  by  her  mighty  persistance  in  his  verity  at 
this  time  of  mischief,  than  was  the  aforenamed  Blandina  in 
the  primitive  church.  This  shall  well  appear  in  her  two 
examinations  or  tyrannous  handlings,  here  following,  whom 
[which]  she  wrote  with  her  own  hand  at  the  instant  desire  of 
certain  faithful  men  and  women,  yea,  rather  at  the  secret 
motion  of  God,  that  the  truth  thereof  might  be  known  the 
world  over:  as  within  short  space  it  will  be,  if  the  Latin 

t1  Pope's,  not  in  first  edition.] 

[2  The  first  edition  has  the  following  addition  to  the  title:  "Anne 
Askewe  stood  fast  by  this  verity  of  God  to  the  end. 

Psalm  cxvi. 
The  verity  of  the  Lord  endureth  for  ever. 

Prov.  xxxi. 

Favour  is  deceitful,  and  beauty  is  a  vain  thing ;  but  a  woman  that 
feareth  the  Lord  is  worthy  to  be  praised :  she  openeth  her  mouth  to 
wisdom,  and  in  her  languge  is  the  law  of  grace."] 
[3  Not  in  the  first  edition.] 

[4  Not  in  the  first  edition.  Instead  of  it  the  following  appears: — 
"Here  hast  thou  (gentle  reader)  the  two  examinations  of  Anne  Askewe, 
which  she  wrote  with  her  own  hand  at  the  instant  desire  of  certain 
faithful  men  and  women,  by  the  which  (if  thou  mark  diligently  the 
communications  both  of  her  and  of  her  examiners)  thou  mayest  easily 
prove  the  spirits,  as  S.  John  the  Apostle  giveth  you  counsel.  1  John  iiii. 
Then  shalt  thou  know  the  tree  by  the  fruit,  and  the  man  by  his  work. 
Anne  Askewo."] 

10—2 


148  THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION 

speech  can  carry  it.  Mark  well  the  communication  here, 
spirit  both  of  her  and  her  examiners,  so  proving  their  spirits,  as 
St  John  the  Apostle  giveth  you  counsel,  1  John  iv.  And 
then  shall  ye  know  the  tree  by  his  fruit,  and  the  man  by 
his  work. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

To  satisfy  your  expectation,  good  people  (saith  she),  this  was  my 
first  examination,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  M.D.XLV.2  and  in  the  month 
chrutopher  of  March.  First  Christopher  Dare  examined  mo  at  Sadler's  Hall, 
being  one  of  the  quest,  and  asked  if  I  did  not  believe  that  the  sacra- 
ment  hanging  over  the  altar  was  the  very  body  of  Christ  really. 
Then  I  demanded  this  question  of  him,  wherefore  St  Stephen  was  stoned 
to  death?  And  he  said  he  could  not  tell.  Then  I  answered  that  no 
more  would  I  assoil  his  vain  question. 

JOHN  BALE. 

A  sacrament  (saith  St  Augustine3)  is  a  sign,  shape,  or  simi- 
litude, of  that  it  representeth,  and  no  God,  nor  yet  thing 
represented.  This  word  real,  or  really,  is  not  of  belief ;  for  it 
is  not  in  all  the  sacred  scriptures.  Only  is  it  sophistically  bor- 
rowed of  the  pagans'  learning  by  Winchester  and  his  fellows, 
to  corrupt  our  Christian  faith.  Beware  of  that  filthy  poison. 
The  perfect  belief  of  Stephen,  Acto.  vii.;  Paul,  Acto.  xvii. ; 
and  of  Solomon,  3  Regum  viii.  et  2  Parali.  vi.,  was  that  God 
"dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands."  Agreeable  unto 
this  was  the  faith  of  this  godly  woman,  which  neither  could 
The  box.  believe  that  he  dwelleth  in  the  box.  God  saith,  Esay  Ivi. 
"  Heaven  is  my  seat,"  not  the  box.  David  saith,  Psalm  cxiii. 
«v.]  "  Our  God  is  in  heaven,1"  not  in  the  pix.  Christ  taught  us  to 
say,  when  we  pray,  Matt.  vi.  Luke  xi.  "Our  Father,  which 
art  in  heaven,"  and  not,  Our  Father,  which  art  in  the  box. 
Now  discern  and  judge. 

f1  There  are  no  references  or  notes  in  the  the  margin  of  the  1st 
ed.] 

[2  '  a  MDxlv.'  1st  ed.] 

[3  Si  enim  sacramenta  quamdam  similitudinem  earum  rerum,  qua- 
rum  sacramenta  sunt,  non  haberent,  omnino  sacramenta  non  essent. 
— S.  Aug.  Epist.  xxxin.  Op.  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  1679.  Vol.  n.  col.  267.  F. 
Hsec  enim  sacramenta  sunt,  in  quibus  non  quid  sint,  sed  quid  osten- 
dant,  semper  adtenditur:  quoniam  signa  sunt  rerum,  aliud  existentia, 
et  aliud  significantia. — Id.  cont.  Max.  Lib.  n.  c.  22.  Vol.  viii.  col. 
725.] 


I 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  149 

ANNE  ASKEWE 

Secondly,  he  said,  that  there  was  a  woman  which  did  testify,  that  I 
should  read,  how  that  God  was  not  in  temples  made  with  hands.  Then  Temples. 
I  shewed  him  the  seventh  and  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  the  Apostles' 
Acts,  what  Stephen  and  Paul  had  said  therein.  Whereupon  he  asked 
me,  how  I  took  those  sentences  ?  I  answered,  that  I  would  not  throw 
pearls  among  swine,  for  acorns  were  good  enough. 

JOHN  BALE. 

An  ignorant  woman,  yea,  a  beast  without  faith,  is  herein 
allowed  to  judge  the  holy  scriptures  heresy,  and,  against  all 
good  laws,  admitted  to  accuse  this  godly  woman,  the  servant  Accusers. 
of  Christ,  for  an  heinous  heretic,  for  the  only  reading  of 
them.  As  perverse  and  blasphemous  was  this  questmonger 
as  she,  and  as  beastly  ignorant  in  the  doctrine  of  health;  yet 
is  neither  of  them  judged  ill  of  the  world,  but  the  one  per- 
mitted to  accuse  this  true  member  of  Christ,  and  the  other  to 
condemn  her.  Wherefore  her  answer,  out  of  the  seventh 
chapter  of  Matthew,  was  most  fit  for  them :  for  they  are 
no  better  than  swine,  that  so  contemn  the  precious  treasure  of 
the  gospel  for  the  mire  of  men's  traditions. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Thirdly,  he  asked  me  wherefore  I  said  that  I  had  rather  read4  five 
lines  in  the  bible  than  to  hear  five  masses  in  the  temple.  I  confessed  Masses. 
that  I  said  no  less  ;,  not  for  the  dispraise  of  either  the  epistle  or  the 
gospel;  but  because  the  one  did  greatly  edify  me,  and  the  other 
nothing  at  all:  as  Saint  Paul  doth  witness,  in  the  ninth5  chapter  of 
his  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  where  as  he  doth  say, "  If  the  trump 
giveth  an  uncertain  sound,  who  will  prepare  himself  to  the  battle  ?' 

JOHN  BALE. 

A  commandment  hath  Christ  given  us  to  search  the  holy 
scriptures,  John  v.,  for  in  them  only  is  the  life  eternal. 
"  Blessed  is  he  (saith  Christ  unto  John)  which  readeth  and 
heareth  the  words  of  this  prophecy,"  Apoc.  i.  But  of  the 
Latin  popish  mass  is  not  one  word  in  all  the  bible,  and  there- 
fore it  pertaineth  not  to  faith.  A  strait  commandment  have 
Almighty  God  given,  Deut.  xii.,  that  nothing  be  added  to 
his  word,  nor  yet  taken  from  it.  "  Put  thou  nothing  unto  his  God's  word, 
words  (saith  Solomon,  Prov.  xxx.),  lest  thou  be  found,  in  so 
doing,  a  reprobate  person,  and  a  liar."  St  Paul  willed  nothing 

[<  1st  ed.  (to  read.']  [«  1st  ed.  reads,  'fourteenth.'] 


150  THE   FIRST  EXAMINATION 

to  be  uttered  in  a  dead  speech,  1  Cor.  xiv.  (as  are  your  mass 
and  matins),  but  silence  always  to  be  in  the  congregations, 
where  as  is  no  interpreter;  for  five  words  (saith  he)  availeth 
more  to  understanding,  than  ten  thousand  words  with  the 
tongue.  This  proveth  temple-service  of  the  papists  all  the 
year  to  be  worth  nothing. 

ANNE  ASKEWB. 

The  priert.  Fourthly,  ho  laid  unto  my  charge  that  I  should  say,  if  an  ill  priest 

ministered,  it  was  the  devil,  and  not  God.  My  answer  was,  that  I 
never  spake  such  thing ;  but  this  was  my  saying,  that  whatsoever  ho 
were,  which  ministered  unto  me,  his  ill  conditions  could  not  hurt  my 
faith;  but  in  spirit  I  received,  nevertheless,  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ. 

JOHN  BALE. 
Christ  saith,  John  vi.,  "Have  not  I  chosen  you  twelve,  and 

juda».  yet  one  of  you  is  a  devil?"  meaning  Judas,  that  false  and 
unfaithful  priest.  No  less  saith  Peter,  2  Peter  ii.,  of  those 
lying  curates,  by  whom  the  truth  is  blasphemed,  and  the 
people  made  merchandise  of  in  their  covetousness.  If  the 
ill  fruit,  then,  be  all  one  with  the  ill  tree  in  naughtiness,  the 
•work  of  a  devil  must  be  devilish.  But  God  said  unto  the 
wicked  priests,  Esay  i.,  Hier.  vi.,  Amos  v.,  and  Mala,  ii.,  that 

sacrifices,  he  abhorred  their  sacrifices,  and  also  hated  them,  even  at  the 
very  heart,  willing  both  heaven  and  earth  to  mark  it.  Into 
Judas  entered  Satan,  after  the  sop  was  given  him,  John  xiii., 
whereas  the  other  apostles  received  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ.  The  table  was  all  one  to  them  both,  so  was  the  bread 
which  their  mouths  received.  The  inward  receivings,  then, 
in  Peter  and  Judas  made  all  the  diversity,  which  was  belief 
and  unbelief,  or  faith  and  unfaithfulness ;  as  Christ  largely 

The  sixth  of  declareth  in  the  vith  of  John,  where  as  he  shewed  aforehand 

John. 

the  full  doctrine  of  that  mystical  supper.  Only  he  that 
believeth  hath  there  the  promise  of  the  life  everlasting,  and 
not  he  that  eateth  the  material  bread.  Of  God  are  they 
taught,  and  not  of  men,  which  truly  understand  this  doctrine. 

ANNE  ASK  EWE. 

Confession.  Fifthly,  he  asked  me  what  I  said  concerning  confession  ?  I  answered 

him  my  meaning,  which  was  as  St  James  saith,  that  every  man  ought 
to  acknowledge1  his  faults  to  other,  and  the  one  to  pray  for  the  other. 

[*  1st  ed.  'knowledge.'] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  151 

JOHN  BALE. 

This  confession  only  do  the  scripture  appoint  us,  Jac.  v. 
as  we  have  offended  our  neighbour.  But  if  we  have  offended 
God,  we  must  sorrowfully  acknowledge  it  before  him,  and  he 
(saith  St  John,  John  i.)  hath  faithfully  promised  to  forgive 
us  our  sins,  if  we  so  do,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unright- 
eousness. If  the  law  of  truth  be  in  the  priest's  mouth,  he  Priests. 
is  to  be  sought  unto  for  godly  counsel,  Mala.  ii.  But  if  he 
be  a  blasphemous  hypocrite,  or  superstitious  fool,  he  is  to  be 
shunned  as  a  most  pestilent  poison. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Sixthly,  he  asked  me  what  I  said  to  the  king's  book  ?    And  I  an-  The  king's 
swered  him,  that  I  could  say  nothing  to  it,  because  I  never  saw  it. 

JOHN  BALE. 

All  crafty  ways  possible  sought  this  crafty  questmonger, 
or  else  the  devil  in  him,  to  bring  this  poor  innocent  lamb  to 
the  slaughter-place  of  antichrist.  Much  after  this  sort  sought 
the  wicked  Pharisees,  by  certain  of  their  own  faction,  or  Pharisees. 
hired  satellites,  with  the  Herodians,  to  bring  Christ  in  danger 
of  Caesar,  and  so  to  have  him  slain.  Matt,  xxii.,  Mar.  xii., 
Luke  xxi. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Seventhly,  he  asked  me  if  I  had  the  Spirit  of  God  in  me  ?  I  answered, 
if  I  had  not,  I  was  but  a  reprobate  or  cast-away. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Elect  are  of  God  (saith  Peter)  through  the  sanctifying  of 
the  Spirit,  1  Peter  i.  In  every  true  Christian  believer  dwelleth 
the  Spirit  of  God.  John  xiv.  Their  souls  are  the  sanctified  The  spirit. 
temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Corinth,  iii.  "  He  that  hath  not 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  (saith  Paul)  is  none  of  Christ's."  Rom.  viii. 
To  them  is  the  Holy  Ghost  given  which  heareth  the  gospel 
and  believeth  it,  and  not  unto  them  which  will  be  justified  by 
their  works.  Gala.  ii.  All  these  worthy  scriptures  confirm 
her  saying. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  he  said  he  had  sent  for  a  priest  to  examine  me,  which  was 
there  at  hand.  The  priest  asked  me,  what  I  said  to  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar ;  and  required  much  to  know  therein  my  meaning.  But  I 
desired  him  again  to  hold  me  excused  concerning  that  matter.  None 
other  answer  would  I  make  him,  because  I  perceived  him  a  papist. 


152  THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION 

JOHN  BALE. 

Mockers.  Mocking  priests  (saith  Esay)  hath  rule  of  the  Lord's  peo- 

ple, whose  voices  are  in  their  drunkenness.  Bid  that  may  be 
bidden,  forbid  that  may  be  forbidden,  keep  back  that  may  be 
kept  back,  here  a  little  and  there  a  little.  Esay  xxviii.  A 
plague  shall  come  upon  these:  for  why?  they  "have  changed 
the  ordinances,  and  made  the  everlasting  testament  of  none 
effect."  Esay  xxiv.  "They  withhold  (saith  St  Paul)  the  verity 
of  God  in  unrighteousness."  Rom.  i.  "  They  breed  cockatrice' 
eggs,  saith  Esay,  and  weave  the  spider's  web.  Whoso  eateth  of 

A^erpent  their  eggs  dieth ;  but  if  one  treadeth  upon  them,  there  cometh 
up  a  serpent." 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Eighthly,  he  asked  me  if  I  did  not  think  that  private  masses  did1 
help  souls  departed.  And  I  said,  it  was  great  idolatry  to  believe  more 
in  them  than  in  the  death  that2  Christ  died  for  us. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Here  riseth  the  serpent  of  the  cockatrice'  eggs,  workmanly 
to  fulfil  the  afore  alleged  prophecy.  If  their  masses  had  been 
of  God's  creation,  ordinance,  or  commandment ;  or  if  they  had 
been  in  any  point  necessary  for  man's  behoof,  they  had  been 
registered  in  the  book  of  life,  which  is  the  sacred  bible.  But 

Masses  therein  is  neither  mention  of  mass  private  nor  public  ;  several 
nor  common ;  single  nor  double ;  high  nor  low ;  by  foot  nor 
on  horseback,  or  by  note,  as  they  call  it.  If  they  be  things 
added  by  man's  invention  (as  they  can  be  none  other,  not  be- 
ing there  named),  then  am  I  sure  that  the  scriptures  call  them 
filthiness,  rust,  chaff,  draff,  swill,  drunkenness,  fornication, 
menstrue,  man's  dirt,  adders'  eggs,  poison,  snares,  the  bread  of 
wicked  lies,  and  the  cup  of  God's  curse.  Their  original  ground 

Druid*.  should  seem  to  be  taken  of  the  Druids,  or  pagan  priests,  which 
inhabited  this  realm  long  afore  Christ's  incarnation,  and  had 
then  practised  sacrifices,  public  and  private.  Look  Cornelius, 
Tacitus,  Caius  Julius,  Plinius,  Strabo,  and  such  other  authors. 
That  name  of  privation  added  unto  their  mass  clearly  de- 
priveth  it  of  Christian  communion,  where  one  man  eateth  up 
all,  and  distributeth  nothing. 

[i  Isted.  'did  not  help.'] 
[2  1st  ed.  « which.'] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  153 

How  such  ware  should  help  the  souls  departed,  I  cannot  Forsouis. 
tell ;  but  well  I  wot  that  the  wounded  man  between  Jerusalem 
and  Jericho  had  no  help  of  them.  Luke  x.  The  Samaritan, 
which  was  reckoned  but  a  pagan  among  them,  was  his  only- 
comfort.  In  the  most  popish  time  was  never  more  horrible 
blasphemy  than  this  is.  This  wickedness  impugneth  all  the 
promises  of  God  concerning  faith  and  remission  of  sins.  It 
repugneth  also  to  the  whole  doctrine  of  the  gospel.  The 
application  of  Christ's  supper  availeth  only  them  that  be  alive, 
taking,  eating,  and  drinking,  that  is  therein  ministered.  No 
more  can  the  priest's  receiving  that  sacrament  profit  another  The  priest's 

,  .  .    .  .  •     '  receiving. 

man,  than  can  his  receiving  of  baptism,  or  of  penance,  as  they 
call  it.  If  it  profiteth  not  the  quick,  how  can  it  profit  the 
dead  ?  No  sacrifice  is  the  mass,  nor  yet  good  work ;  but  a 
blasphemous  profanation  of  the  Lord's  holy  supper,  a  mani- 
fest wickedness,  an  horrible  idolatry,  and  a  foul  abomination ; 
being  thus  a  rite  of  worshipping  without  the  word,  yea,  against 
the  express  word  of  God. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  they  had  me  from3  thence  unto  my  Lord  Mayor.     And  he  Mayor, 
examined  me,  as  they  had  before ;  and  I  answered  him  directly  in  all 
things,  as  I  had4  the  quest  afore. 

JOHN  BALE. 

After  this  sort  was  Christ  led  from  the  examination  of  the 
clergy  to  Pilate.  Matth.  xxvii.  In  that  the  examination  of  the 
mayor  and  the  quest  was  all  one,  ye  may  well  know  that  they 
had  both  one  schoolmaster,  even  the  brutish  bishop  of  London.  Bonner 
The  ignorant  magistrates  of  England  will  neither  be  godly- 
wise  with  David  and  Solomon,  nor  yet  embrace  the  earnest 
instructions  of  God,  to  be  learned  in  the  scriptures,  Ps.  ii. 
Sapien.  vi. ;  but  still  be  wicked  ministers  and  cruel  servant 
slaves  to  antichrist  and  the  devil.  Apoc.  xvii.  More  fit  are  ignorance, 
such  witless  mayors  and  graceless  officers,  as  knoweth  not 
white  from  black,  and  light  from  darkness,  (Esay  v.)  to  feed 
swine,  or  to  keep  kaddows5,  than  to  rule  a  Christian  common- 
alty. A  terrible  day  abideth  them  which  thus  ordereth  the 
innocent.  Jaco.  ii. 

[3  The  word  '  from,'  is  not  in  the  1st  ed.] 

[4  Instead  of '  had,'  the  1st  ed.  reads  '  answered.'] 

[5  A  jackdaw,  Halliwell.     He  spells  it '  caddow.'J 


154  THE   FIRST  EXAMINATION 

ANNE  ASK  EWE. 

Beside  this,  my  Lord  Mayor  laid  one  thing  unto  my  charge  which 
was  never  spoken  of  me,  but  of  them :  and  that  was,  whether  a  mouse 
eating  the  host  received  God,  or  no  ?  This  question  did  I  never  ask ; 
but,  indeed,  they  asked  it  of  me,  whereunto  I  made  them  no  answer, 
but  smiled. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Is  not  here  (think  you)  well-favoured  and  well-fashioned 
divinity,  to  establish  an  article  of  the  Christian  faith  ?  Wily 
Winchester1  answereth  this  question,  as  foolish  as  it  is,  in 
his  Wise  Detection  of  the  Devil's  Sophistry.  "  Believe," 
saith  he,  "  that  a  mouse  cannot  devour  God."  Yet  reporteth 
he  after,  in  fol.  21,  that  Christ's  body  may  as  well  dwell  in  a 
mouse  as  in  Judas.  Then  followeth  friar  Fynk,  (friar  Peryn 2, 
I  should  say,)  a  bachelor  of  the  same  school :  and  he  answer- 
eth in  the  end  of  his  third  sermon,  that  the  sacrament  eaten  of 
a  mouse  is  the  very  and  real  body  of  Christ.  And  when  he 
hath  affirmed  it  to  be  no  derogation  to  Christ's  presence  to  lie 
in  the  maw  of  that  mouse,  he  divideth  me  the  one  from  the 
other,  the  sacrament  from  Christ's  body,  concluding  that 
though  the  sacrament  be  digested  in  the  mouse's  maw,  yet  is 
not  Christ's  body  there  consumed.  O  blasphemous  beasts,  and 
blind  blundering  Balaamites! 

Because  these  two  workmen  be  scant  witty  in  their  own 
occupation,  I  shall  bring  them  forth  here  two  old  artificers  of 
theirs  to  help  them ;  Guimundus  Aversanus,  a  bishop,  to  help 
bishop  Stephen,  and  Thomas  Walden3,  a  friar,  to  help  friar 
Peryn.  The  sacraments  (say  they  both)  are  not  eaten  of  mice, 
though  they  seem  so  to  be  in  the  exterior  similitudes:  for 
the  virtues  (saith  Guimundus)  of  holy  men  are  not  eaten 
of  beasts,  when  they  are  eaten  of  them.  Lib.  11.,  de  Cor- 
pore  et  Sanguine  Domini.  No,  marry,  (quoth  Walden,)  no 
more  is  the  painter's  occupation  destroyed  when  his  picture  is 
destroyed.  Mark  this  geer  for  your  learning.  But  now 
cometh  Algerus,  a  monk,  more  crafty  than  they  both,  and  he 
saith  (Lib.  n.  cap.  1,  de  Eucharistia)  that  as  well  is  this  meat 

[l  Gardiner,  Bp.  of  Winchester.  Detection  of  the  Devil's  Sophis- 
try, p.  16.  Also  in  Confutation  against  Cranmer,  p.  66.  1.  30.] 

[2  Three  notable  and  godly  Sermons  by  W.  Peryn.  Imprynted  by 
Nicholas  Hyll.  8vo.  London,  1546.] 

[3  Doctrinale,  Lib.  n.  cap.  60.  fol.  LIX.  Ed.  Paris,  1521.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  155 

spiritual,  as  material,  because  David  calleth  it  the  bread  of 
angels,  and  a  bread  from  heaven.  Ps.  Ixxvii.  That  which  is 
material  in  this  bread  (saith  he)  is  consumed  by  digestion ;  but 
that  which  is  spiritual  remaineth  uncorrupted4. 

If  we  would  attend  well  unto  Christ's  divinity,  and  let 
these  oiled  divines  dispute  among  old  gossips,  we  should  soon 
discharge  mice  and  rats,  weak  stomachs,  and  parbreaking 
drunkards,  of  a  far  other  sort  than  this  :  "  he  that  eateth  my 
flesh  (saith  Christ,  Jo.  vi.),  and  drinketh  my  blood,  dwelleth  in 
me,  and  I  in  him."  This  eating  is  all  one  with  the  dwelling, 
and  is  neither  for  mice  nor  rats,  burnt  chancels,  not  drunken 
priests :  for  as  we  eat  we  dwell,  and  as  we  dwell  we  eat,  by 
a  grounded  and  perfect  faith  in  him.  The  substance  of  that 
most  goodly  refection  lieth  not  in  the  mouth  eating,  nor  yet  in 
the  belly  feeding,  though  they  be  necessary,  but  in  the  only 
spiritual  or  soul  eating.  No  wise  man  will  think  that  Christ 
will  dwell  in  a  mouse,  nor  yet  that  a  mouse  can  dwell  in  Christ,  Faith- 
though  it  be  the  doctrine  of  these  doughty  dowsepers ;  for  they 
shall  find  no  scriptures  for  it.  If  these  men  were  not  enemies 
to  faith,  and  friends  to  idolatry,  they  would  never  teach  such 
filthy  learning.  More  of  this  shall  I  write  (God  willing)  in 
the  answer  of  their  books.  Notsu 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  the  bishop's  chancellor  rebuked  me,  and  said,  that  I  was  much 
to  blame  for  uttering  the  scriptures :  for  St  Paul  (he  said)  forbade 
women  to  speak  or  to  talk  of  the  word  of  God.  I  answered  him  that  Women. 
I  knew  Paul's  meaning  so  well  as  he,  which  is  (1  Corinth,  xiv.)  that  a 
woman  ought  not  to  speak  in  the  congregation  by  the  way  of  teaching. 
And  then  I  asked  him  how  many  women  he  had  seen  go  into  the  pulpit 
and  preach.  He  said  he  never  saw  none.  Then  I  said  he  ought  to  find 
no  fault  in  poor  women,  except  they  had  offended  the  law. 

JOHN  BALE. 
Courteous  enough  is  her  answer  here  to  this  quarrelling 

[4  In  illo  sacramento  Christus  est,  quoniam  corpus  est  Christi. 
Non  ergo  corporalis  esca,  sed  spiritualis  est :  si  ergo  spiritualis  et  non 
corporalis  esca,  quomodo  corporal!  secessui  obnoxia?  Cibus  enim 
spiritualis  nobis  communis  est  cum  angelis;  quia  panem  angelorum 
manducavit  homo:  cibus  carnalis  communis  est  nobis  cum  bestiis. 
Bestialis  defectum  patitur  digestionis;  angelicus  gloriam  servat  in- 
corruptionis. — Lib.  n.  c.  1.  de  Sacramento.  Op.  Algeri  in  Bibliothec. 
Patrum.  Tom.  iv.  Paris.  1624.] 


156 


THE   FIRST   EXAMINATION 


Scripture 
women. 


Women. 


and  (as  appcareth)  unlearned  chancellor.  Many  godly  women, 
both  in  the  old  law  and  the  new,  were  learned  in  the  scrip- 
tures, and  made  utterance  of  them  to  the  glory  of  God,  as  we 
read  of  Elizabeth,  Mary,  and  Anna  the  widow,  Luke  i.  and  ii. : 
yet  were  they  not  rebuked  for  it.  Yea,  Mary,  Christ's  mo- 
ther, retained  all  that  was  afterward  written  of  him,  Luke  ii. : 
yet  was  it  not  imputed  to  her  as  an  offence.  Christ  blamed 
not  the  woman  that  cried  while  he  was  in  preaching,  "  Happy 
is  the  womb  that  bare  thee."  Luke  xi.  The  women  that  gave 
knowledge  to  his  disciples  that  he  was  risen  from  death  to  life, 
discomfited  not  he,  but  solaced  them  with  his  most  glorious 
appearance.  Matth.  xxviii.  John  xx.  In  the  primitive  church 
(specially  in  St  Jerome's  time)  was  it  a  great  praise  unto  wo- 
men to  be  learned  in  the  scriptures.  Great  commendation 
giveth  our  English  chronicles  to  Helena,  Ursula,  and  Hilda, 
women  of  our  nation,  for  being  learned  also  in  the  scriptures. 
Such  a  woman  was  the  said  Hilda  as  openly  disputed  in  them 
against  the  superstitions  of  certain  bishops.  But  this  chan- 
cellor, belike,  chanced  upon  that  blind  popish  work,  which 
waiter  Hunt.  Walter  Hunt,  a  white  friar,  wrote  fourscore  years  ago,  Contra 
Doctrices  Mulieres,  against  school-women,  or  else  some  other 
like  blind  Romish  beggaries. 


English 

WOllltll. 


Prison. 


Christ  trod- 
den on  the 
heel. 


ASKEWE. 

Then  my  Lord  Mayor  commanded  me  to  ward.  I  asked  him  if 
sureties  would  not  serve  me.  And  he  made  me  short  answer  that  he 
would  take  none.  Then  was  I  had  to  the  Counter,  and  there  remained 
seven1  days,  no  friend  admitted  to  speak  with  me. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Here  is  Christ  yet  trodden  on  the  heel  by  that  wicked 
serpent  which  tempted  Eve.  Gen.  iii.  His  faithful  member 
for  believing  hi  him  is  here  thrown  in  prison.  And  no  marvel, 
for  it  was  his  own  promise  :  "  Ye  shall  be  brought  before  rulers 
and  deputies  (saith  he)  for  my  truth's  sake,"  Matth.  x.  "Ye 
shall  be  betrayed  of  your  own  nation  and  kindred,  and  so 
thrown  in  prison,"  Luke  xxi.  "  If  they  have  persecuted  me, 
think  not  but  they  will  persecute  you,"  John  xv.  This  serpent 
is  again  become  the  prince  of  this  world,  and  holdeth  the 
governors  thereof  captive.  John  xiv.  Sureties  would  be  taken 


'xii.'in  1st  ed.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  157 

for  a  thief  or  a  murderer,  but  not  for  Christ's  member,  the 
bishop's  chancellor  being  at  hand,  nor  yet  her  friends  permit- 
ted to  comfort  her. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

But,  in  the  mean  time,  there  was  a  priest  sent  to  me,  which  said2  A  friend. 
he  was  commanded  of  the  bishop  to  examine  me,  and  to  give  me 
good  counsel ;  which  he  did  not.  But  first  he  asked  me  for  what  cause 
I  was  put  into  the  Counter  ?  And  I  told  him  I  could  not  tell.  Then  he 
said  it  was  great  pity  that  I  should  be  there  without  cause,  and  con- 
cluded he  was3  very  sorry  for  me. 

JOHN  BALE. 

0  temptation  of  Satan !  Christ,  being  in  the  solitary  wil- 
derness alone,  was  after  this  flattering  sort  assaulted  first  of 
his  enemy.  Matt.  iv.  This  Judas  was  sent  afore  to  give  Judas. 
a  friendly  kiss,  the  more  deeply  to  trap  the  innocent  in  snare. 
But  God's  wisdom  made  her  to  perceive  what  he  was.  A 
false  prophet  is  soon  known  by  his  fruits,  among  them  that 
are  godly-wise.  Matt.  vii.  She  considered,  with  Solomon, 
that  "more  to  profit  are  the  stripes  of  a  friend  than  the  fraudu- 
lent kisses  of  a  deceitful  enemy."  Prov.  xxvii. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Secondly,  he  said,  it  was  told  him  that  I  should  deny  the  sacra-  The  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar.     And  I  answered  him  again,  that  that  I  had  said,  I 
had  said. 

JOHN  BALE. 

In  this  brief  answer  she  remembered  Solomon's  counsel, 
"Answer  not  a  fool  after  his  foolishness."  "  Beware  of  them 
(saith  Christ)  which  come  in  sheep's  clothing,  for  inwardly 
they  are  most  ravening  wolves."  Matt.  vii.  "God  destroyeth 
the  crafts  of  the  wicked  (saith  Job),  so  that  they  are  not 
able  to  perform  that  they  take  in  hand."  Job  v. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Thirdly,  he  asked  me  if  I  were  shriven.  I  told  him,  no.  Then  he 
said  he  would  bring  one  to  me  for  to  shrive  me.  And  I  told  him  so 
that  I  might  have  one  of  these  three,  that  is  to  say,  Dr  Crome,  Sir 
Gyllam,  or  Huntington,  I  was  contented,  because  I  knew  them  to  be 
men  of  wisdom.  As  for  you,  or  any  other,  I  will  not  dispraise,  because 

[2  'said,  that  he  was  commanded,'  1st  ed.] 
[3  'that  he  was,'  1st  ed,] 


158  THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION 

I  know  ye  not.  Then  he  said,  I  would  not  have  you  think,  but  that  I, 
or  another  that  shall  be  brought  you,  shall  be  as  honest  as  they ;  for  if 
we  were  not,  ye  may  be  sure  the  king  would  not  suffer  us  to  preach. 
Then  I  answered  by  the  saying  of  Solomon,  "  By  communing  with 
the  wise  I  may  learn  wisdom ;  but  by  talking  with  a  fool  I  shall  take 
scathe."  Prov.  i. 

JOHN  BALE. 

See  how  this  adversary  compasseth  like  a  ravening  lion 
to  devour  this  lamb.  1  Pet.  v.  Now  tempteth  he  her  with 
confession,  which  hath  been  such  a  bait  of  theirs  as  hath 
brought  into  their  nets  and  snares  the  mightiest  princes  of 
the  world,  both  kings  and  emperors.  See  here  if  they  leave 

practice.  any  subtilty  unsought  to  obtain  their  prey.  He  reckoned  by 
this  to  win  his  purpose,  which  way  soever  she  had  taken. 
If  she  had  been  confessed  to  him,  he  had  known  which  way 
she  had  been  bent.  If  she  had  utterly  refused  confession,  he 
had  more  matter  to  accuse  her  of.  O  subtil  seed  of  the 
serpent !  This  part  played  your  old  generation,  the  Pharisees 
and  priests,  with  Christ,  to  bring  him  in,  danger  of  the  law. 
Matt.  xxii.  and  John  viii.  No  Christian  erudition  bringeth 
this  priest,  not  yet  good  counsels  of  the  scripture ; -but,-  as 

Jhehypo-  Esay  saith,  "  The  hypocrite  imagineth  abomination'against  God, 
to  famish  the  hungry,  and  withhold  drink  from  the  thirsty. 
Yet  shall  not  the  eyes  of  the  seeing  be  dim,  nor  ears  of 
the  hearing  be  deaf."  Esay  xxxii.  If  the  king  admit  such 

Preacher*,  preachers  (as  I  cannot  think  it),  a  sore  plague  remaineth  both 
to  him  and  to  bis  people. 


ASKEWE. 

Fourthly,  he  asked  me,  if  the  host  should  fall,  and  a  beast  did  eat 
it,  whether  the  beast  did  receive  God  or  no  ?  I  answered,  Seeing  ye 
have  taken  the  pains  to  ask  this  question,  I  desire  you  also1  to  take  so 
much  pain  more  as  to  assoil  it  yourself;  for  I  will  not  do  it,  because  I 
perceive  ye  come  to  tempt  me.  And  he  said  it  was  against  the  order 
of  schools,  that  he  which  asked  the  question  should  answer  it.  I 
told  him  I  was  but  a  woman,  and  knew  2  not  the  course  of  schools. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Beastly  was  that  question,  and  of  a  more  beastly  brain 
propounded,   to  this  woman.     Little  need   shall   other   men 

['  The  words  '  to  take  so  much  pain  more  as,'  are  not  in  the  1st  ed.] 
[2  '  and  I  knew  not,'  1st  ed.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  159 

have  to  manifest  their  blasphemous  follies,  when  they  do  it  so 
plainly  themselves.  Who  ever  heard  afore  that  their  host 
was  a  god,  and  might  fall  and  be  eaten  of  a  beast,  till  they  A  failing 
now  so  beastly  told  the  tale  ?  Though  St  Paul,  where  as  it 
is  rightly  ministered,  doth  call  it  the  body  of  the  Lord, 
1  Cor.  ii.,  yet  doth  he  not  call  it  a  god.  Though  Christ  saith, 
"  This  is  my  body,"  (Matt,  xxvi.,  Mark  xiv.,  Luke  xxii.),  yet 
saith  he  not,  This  is  a  God ;  for  God  is  a  spirit,  and  no  body. 
John  iv.  Where  God  is  eaten,  it  is  of  the  spirit,  and  neither 
of  mouse  nor  rat,  as  Winchester  and  Peryn,  with  other  like  Winchester, 
popish  heretics,  have  taught  now  of  late  by  their  own  hand- 
writings. Our  God  is  in  heaven,  and  cannot  fall,  nor  be 
eaten  of  beasts.  If  they  have  such  a  god  as  may  both  fall 
and  so  be  eaten,  as  this  priest  here  confesseth,  it  is  some  false 
or  counterfeit  god  of  their  own  making.  If  he  may  putrefy, 
or  be  consumed  of  worms,  mould,  rust,  or  fire,  Baruch  saith  An  idol, 
it  is  an  idol,  and  no  god.  Baruch  vi. 

These  witless  idolaters  have  no  grace  in  this  age  to  hide 
their  old  legerdemain^  :  they  fare  like  those  drunken  gossips,  i-fte  old 
which  tell  more  than  all,  when  their  heads  be  full  of  well- 
gingered  ale.  "  The  proud  crown  of  the  drunken  Ephraimites 
(saith  Esay)  shall  be  trodden  under  foot."  "  The  priests  and 
the  prophets  do  stagger,  they  are  so  overseen  with  wine." 
Esay  xxviii.  "  They  stumble  in  the  streets,  and  have  stained 
themselves  with  blood."  Thren.  iv.  "All  the  dwellers  of  Judah 
(saith  the  Lord)  shall  I  fill  with  drunkenness,  both  the  kings  Drunkenness, 
and  the  priests."  "  I  will  neither  pardon  them,  spare  them,  nor 
yet  have  pity  on  them."  Jer.  xiii.  "And  where  as  that  drunken- 
ness is  (saith  Solomon),  there  is  no  counsel  kept."  Prov.  xxxi. 
In  the  end  this  hypocrite,  full  like  himself,  allegeth  to  this  Hypocrite, 
woman  a  manner  used  of  his  old  predecessors  in  the  schools 
of  falsehood;  but  from  the  schools  of  truth  he  bringeth 
nothing  to  the  comfort  of  her  conscience.  He  declareth  full 
workmanly  in  this,  what  he  and  his  generation  seeketh  by 
such  their  spiritual  and  justifying  works,  ex  opere  operato. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Fifthly,  he  asked  me  if  I  intended  to  receive  the  sacrament  at  Howseii. 
Easter,  or  no  ?   I  answered,  that  else  I  were  no  Christian  woman,  and 
that3  I  did  rejoice  that  the  time  was  so  near  at  hand.     And  then  he 
departed  thence,  with  many  fair  words. 

[3  1st  ed.    'their;' apparently  a  misprint.] 


160 


THE   FIRST  EXAMINATION 


A  whore. 


Dog* 


JOHN  BALE. 

This  hungry  wolf  practiseth,  by  all  crafty  ways  possible, 
to  suck  the  blood  of  this  innocent  lamb.  Is  not  that,  think 
spiritually,  you,  an  holy  congregation  which  is  thus  spiritually  occupied? 
Some  godly-wise  men  will  wonder  that  they  be  not  ashamed. 
But  marvel  not  of  it ;  for  the  Holy  Ghost  saith  that  the 
same  holy  mother,  which  had  hatched  them  up  in  oils  and 
shavings,  is  an  unshamefaced  whore.  Apoc.  xvii.,  and  Dan.  viii. 
Then,  of  very  nature,  must  her  whelps  be  shameless  children. 
Such  "shameless  dogs  are  they  (saith  Esay)as  be  never  satis- 
fied." Esay  xx.  "  When  they  kill  you  (saith  Christ),  they  shall 
think  they  do  God  good  service,"  John  xvi. ;  so  greatly  have 
their  malice  blinded  them,  Sapi.  ii.,  which  is  partly  the 
drunkenness  afore  spoken  of. 

ANNE  ASKEMTE. 

And  the  twenty-third  day  of  March  my  cousin  Brittanye  came  into 
the  Counter  to  me,  and  asked  mo l  whether  I  might  be  put  to  bail,  or 
no?  Then  went  he  immediately  unto  my  Lord  Mayor,  desiring  him2  to 
Bailing.  be  so  good  lord  unto  me,  that  I  might  be  bailed.  My  lord  answered3 
and  said  that  he  would  be  glad  to  do  the  best  that4  in  him  lay;  how- 
beit,  he  could  not  bail  me  without  the  consent  of  a  spiritual  officer : 
BO  requiring  him  to  go  and  speak  with  the  Chancellor  of  London ;  for, 
he  said,  like  as  he  could  not  commit  me  to  prison  without  the  consent 
of  a  spiritual  officer,  no  more  could  he  bail  me  without  consent  of 
the  same. 

JOHN  BALE. 

True  is  it  here  that  is  written  of  St  John  in  the  Apoca- 
lypse, that  "antichrist  is  worshipped  of  the  potentates  and 
kings  of  the  earth."  Apoc.  xviii.  The  mayor  of  London, 
which  is  the  king's  lieutenant,  and  representeth  there  his  own 
person,  standeth  here  like  a  dead  idol,  or  like  such  a  servant 
slave  who  can  do  nothing  within  his  own  city  concerning  their 
matters.  "  Who  is  like  the  beast  ?"  saith  St  John  ;  "  who  is 
able  to  war  with  him  ?"  "  He  hath  brought  all  lands  and 
their  kingdoms  in  fear,"  saith  Esay :  "  the  strength  of  their 
cities  hath  he  taken  away,  and  restrained  the  deliverance  of 
Examples,  their  prisoners."  Esay  xiv.  The  parents  of  him  that  was 
born  blind  feared  this  spiritual  tyranny  or  captivity  of  theirs, 

[*  '  me,'  is  not  found  in  the  1st  ed.] 

[2  'desiring  of  him,'  1st  ed.] 

[3  '  answered  him,'  1st  ed.]  [4  'that  lay  in  him,'  1st  ed.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  161 

such  time  as  they  were  examined  of  the  bishops  for  the  sight 
of  their  son.  John  ix.  Such  as  believed  in  Christ  among  the 
chief  rulers  of  the  Jews  would  not  be  acknown  thereof,  for  A  custom. 
fear  of  like  violence.  John  xii.  No  new  thing  is  it  then  in 
that  spiritual  generation,  but  a  custom  of  old  antiquity.  Both 
Christ  and  his  apostles  have  suffered  like  tyranny  under  them ; 
but  never  did  they  yet  minister  it  to  any  creature  after  their 
example. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

So,  upon  that,  he  went  to  the  Chancellor,  requiring  of  him  as  he 
did  afore  of  my  Lord  Mayor.  He  answered  him  that  the  matter  was  so 
heinous,  that  he  durst  not  of  himself5  do  it,  without  my  lord  of  London 
were  made  privy  thereunto :  but  he  said  he  would  speak  unto  my  lord 
in  it,  and  bade  him  repair  unto  him  the  next  morrow,  and  he  should 
well  know  my  lord's  pleasure. 

JOHN  BALE. 

"  Righteousness  judge  they  sin,  and  sin  righteousness," 
Esay  v. ;  so  imperfect  is  their  sight,  John  xii.,  "  in  that 
God  hath  given  them  up  to  their  own  lusts."  Rom.  i.  What 
an  heinous  matter  is  it  here  holden  to  believe  in  Christ  after  Faith  in 

•  «  i  /»  i     •  ••  i  Christ 

the  scriptures,  and  not  alter  their  superstitious  manner  I  For 
none  other  cause  could  they  lay  to  this  woman,  as  ye  have 
heard  here  afore,  and  as  ye  shall  hereafter  perceive  more 
largely.  Whatsoever  it  be  to  offend  God  or  man,  their  of- 
fence may  be  no  less  than  prison  and  death.  The  Turk  is  not  Tyranny. 
more  vengeable  than  is  this  spiteful  spiritual  generation.  Yet 
boast  they  Christ's  religion  and  the  holy  mother  church. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

And  upon  the  morrow  after  he  came  thither,  and  spake  both  with 
the  Chancellor  and  with  my  lord  bishop  of  London.  My  lord  de- 
clared unto  him  that  he  was  very  well  contented  that  I  should  come 
forth  to  a  communication;  and  appointed  me  to  appear  afore6  him 
the  next  day  after,  at  three  of  the  clock  at  afternoon.  Moreover  he 
said  unto  him,  that  he  would  there  should  be  at  that  examination  such 
learned  men  as  I  was  affectioned  unto,  that  they  might  see  and17  make 
report  that  I  was  handled  with  no  rigour.  He  answered  him  that  he 
knew  no  man  that  I  was8  more  affectioned  to  than  other.  Then  said 
the  bishop,  Yes,  as  I  understand,  she  is  affectioned  to  Dr  Crome^  Sir 

[fi  'on  himself,'  1st  ed.]  [«  'before,'  1st  ed.] 

['  'and  also  make,'  1st  ed.]        [8  '  had  more  affection  to,'  1st  ed.] 

[BALE.] 


162  THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION 

Qyllam  Whitehcad,  and  Huntingdon,  that  they  might  hear  the  matter ; 
for  she  did  know  them  to  be  learned  and  of  a  godly  judgment. 

JOHN  BALE. 

A  foxish  favour  was  this,  both  of  the  chancellor  and  bishop, 
and  such  a  benevolent  gentleness  as  not  only  sought  her  blood, 
but  also  the  blood  of  all  them  which  are  here  named,  if  they 

A  woit  had  then  come  to  this  examination.  For  the  evening  afore, 
as  I  am  credibly  informed,  the  bishop  made  boast  among  his 
own  sort,  that  if  they  came  thither,  he  would  tie  them  a  great 
deal  shorter.  A  voice  was  this  full  like  to  him  that  uttered 
it :  for  thereby  he  appeareth  not  one  that  that  will  save  and 
feed,  but  such  a  one  as  rather  seeketh  to  kill  and  destroy. 

FOX«.  John  x.  "  The  foxes  run  over  the  hill  of  Sion,"  saith  Jeremy, 
"because  she  is  fallen  from  God."  Thren.  v.  "  0  Israel,"  saith 
the  Lord,  "thy  prophets  are  like  the  wily  foxes  upon  the  dry 
fields."  Ezek.  xiii.  The  poet  hath  a  by-word,  that  happy 
is  he  which  can  take  heed  by  another  man's  hurt.  I  add  this 
here,  that  ye  should  beware  if  ye  come  in  like  danger  of  any 

A  priest  such  foxish  bishop.  By  one  of  his  day-devils,  whom  the  Cai- 
phas  sent  to  commune  with  the  woman  in  prison,  he  knew  part 
of  her  meaning,  and  what  they  were  also  which  favoured  her 
opinions.  Yea,  he  craftily  undermined  this  gentleman  which 
entreated  for  her,  if  ye  mark  it  well.  Trust  not  too  much  in 
the  flatterous  fawning  of  such  wily  foxes. 

ANXE  ASKEWE. 

Also  he  required  my  cousin  Brittayne,  that  he  should  earnestly 
A  thief.  persuade  me  to  utter  even  the  very  bottom  of  my  heart.  And  he  sware 
by  his  fidelity,  that  no  man  should  take  any  advantage  of  my  words ; 
neither1  would  he  lay  ought  to  my  charge  for  any  thing  that  I  should 
there  speak :  but  if  I  said  any  manner  of  thing  amiss,  he,  with  other 
more,  would  be  glad  to  reform  me  therein  with  most  godly  counsel. 

JOHN  BALE. 

juda».  0  vengeable  tyrant  and  devil  1    How  subtilly  seekest  thou 

the  blood  of  this  innocent  woman,  under  a  colour  of  friendly 
handling !  God  once  commanded  thee  earnestly  in  no  case  to 
compass  thy  neighbour  with  deceit,  to  the  effusion  of  his  blood. 
Lev.  xix.  But  his  commandment  thou  reckonest  but  a  Can- 
terbury tale.  By  swearing  by  thy  fidelity,  thou  art  not  all 

[i  'Neither  yet,' 1st  ed.j 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  163 

unlike  unto  Herod,  whom  Christ,  for  like  practices,  first  to  u^od. 
put  John  and  then  him  to  death,  called  also  a  most  crafty  cruel 
fox.  Luke  xiii.  Thou  labourest  here  to  have  this  woman  in 
snare,  with  certain  of  her  friends.  But  God  put  in  her  mind 
at  this  time  to  reckon  thee  a  dog  and  a  swine,  Matth.  vii., 
and  thereupon  to  have  few  words. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

On  the  morrow  after,  my  lord  of  London  sent  for  me  at  one  of  the 
clock,  his  hour  being  appointed  at  three.  And  as  I  came  before  him,  A  false  liar, 
he  said  he  was  very  sorry  of  my  trouble,  and  desired  to  know  my 
opinion  in  such  matters  as  were  laid  against  me.  He  required  me 
also  boldly  in  any  wise2  to  utter  the  secrets  of  my  heart,  bidding  me 
not  to  fear  in  any  point ;  for  whatsoever  I  did  say  within  his  house,  no 
man  should  hurt  me  for  it.  I  answered,  Forsomuch  as  your  lordship 
hath3  appointed  three  of  the  clock,  and  my  friends  shall  not  come  till 
that  hour,  I  desire  you  to  pardon  me  of  giving  answer  till  they  come. 

JOHN  BALE. 

In  this  preventing  of  the  hour  may  the  diligent  perceive  A  tyrant. 
the  greediness  of  this  Babylon  bishop,  or  bloodthirsty  wolf, 
concerning  his  prey.  "  Swift  are  their  feet,"  saith  David, 
"  in  the  effusion  of  innocent  blood,  which  have  fraud  in  their 
tongues,  venom  in  their  lips,  and  most  cruel  vengeance  in  their 
mouths."  Ps.  xiii.  20.  David,  in  that  Psalm,  much  marvelleth 
in  the  spirit  that,  taking  upon  them  the  spiritual  governance 
of  the  people,  they  can  fall  in  such  frenzy  or  forgetfulness  of 
themselves,  as  to  believe  it  lawful  thus  to  oppress  the  faithful, 
and  to  devour  them  with  as  little  compassion  as  he  that 
greedily  devoureth  a  piece  of  bread.  If  such  have  read  any- 
thing of  God,  they  have  little  minded  their  true  duty  therein. 
"  More  swift,"  saith  Jeremy,  "  are  our  cruel  persecutors  than 
the  eagles  of  the  air.  They  follow  upon  us  over  the  moun-  Eagles. 
tains,  and  lay  privy  wait  for  us  in  the  wilderness."  Thren.  iv. 
He  that  will  know  the  crafty  hawking  of  bishops,  to  bring  in 
their  prey,  let  him  learn  it  here.  Judas,  I  think,  had  never 
the  tenth  part  of  their  cunning  workmanship.  Mark  it  here, 
and  in  that  which  folio  weth. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 
Then  said  he,  that  he  thought  it  meet  to  send  for  those  four  men  More  iambs 

to  devour. 

[2  '  in  any  wise  boldly,'  1st  ed.] 

[»  '  your  lordship  appointed/  1st  ed.] 

11—2 


1G4  THE   FIRST  EXAMINATION 

which  were  aforenamed  and  appointed.  Then  I  desired  him  not  to  put 
them  to  the  pain ;  for  it  should  not  need,  because  the  two  gentlemen 
which  were  my  friends  were  able  enough  to  testify  that  I  should  say. 
Anon  after  he  went  into  his  gallery  with  Master  Spylman,  and  willed 
him  any  wise,  that  ho  should  exhort  me  to  utter  all  that  I  thought. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Christ  sheweth  us  in  the  viith.  chapter  of  Matthew,  and  in 
other  places  more  of  the  gospel,  how  we  shall  know  a  false 
prophet,  or  an  hypocrite,  and  willeth  us  to  beware  of  them. 
Their  manner  is,  as  the  devil's  is,  flatteringly  to  tempt,  and 
deceitfully  to  trap,  that  they  may  at  the  latter  most  cruelly 
slay.  "  Such  a  one  (saith  David)  hath  nothing  in  his  tongue 
but  plain  deceit.  He  layeth  wait  for  the  innocent,  with  no 
less  cruelty  than  a  lion  for  a  sheep.  He  lurketh  to  ravish  up 
the  poor ;  and  when  he  hath  gotten  him  into  his  net,  then 
throweth  he  him  down  by  his  authority."  Psalm  ix.  This  is 
the  third  temptation  of  this  bishop,  that  the  woman  should 
utter  to  her  own  confusion. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Archdeacon.  in  the  mean  while  he  commanded  his  archdeacon  to  commune 
with  me,  who  said  unto  me,  Mistress,  wherefore  are  ye  accused?  I 
answered,  Ask  my  accusers ;  for  I  know  not  as  yet.  Then  took  he  my 
book  out  of  my  hand  and  said,  Such  books  as  this  is1  hath  brought 
you  to  the  trouble  ye  are  in.  Beware,  saith  he,  beware ;  for  he  that 
made  it  was  burnt  in  Smithfield.  Then  I  asked  him  if  he  were  sure 
that  it  was  true  that  he  had  spoken.  And  he  said,  he  knew  well  the 

A  liar.  book  was  of  John  Frith's  making.  Then  I  asked  him  if  he  were  not 
ashamed  to  judge2  of  the  book  before  he  saw  it  within,  or  yet  knew 
the  truth  thereof.  I  said  also,  that  such  unadvised  and  hasty  judgment 
is  a  token  apparent  of  a  very  slender  wit.  Then  I  opened  the  book 
and  shewed  it  him.  He  said  he  thought  it  had  been  another ;  for  he 
could  find  no  fault  therein.  Then  I  desired  him  to  be  no  more3  so 
swift  in  judgment,  till  he  thoroughly  knew  the  truth ;  and  so  he  de- 
parted. 

JOHN  BALE. 

judas.  Here  sendeth  he  forth  another  Judas  of  his,  to  betray  this 

true  servant  of  God.  Mark  the  good  workmanship  hardily, 
and  tell  me  if  they  be  not  of  the  spring  of  the  serpent.  Much 
are  they  offended  with  books,  for  that  they  so  plainly  do  mani- 

[!  The  word  'is'  is  not  in  the  1st  ed.] 

[2  'for  to  judge/  1st  ed.]  [3  ' no  more  to  be,'  1st  ed.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  165 

fest  their  mischiefs.  John  Frith  is  a  great  mote  in  their  eyes,  John  Frith. 
for  so  turning  over  their  purgatory,  and  heaving  at  their  most 
monstrous  mass  or  mammetrous4  mazan,  which  signifieth  bread, 
or  feeding.  Notwithstanding,  Daniel  calleth  it  Maozim,  be- 
tokening strength,  or  defence,  Dan.  xi.,  because  the  false  wor- 
shippings thereof  should  be  so  mightily  defended  by  worldly 
authority  and  power.  No  new  thing  is  it  that  good  men  and  Books  con- 

»  r  O  o  demned. 

their  books  are  destroyed  now-a-days,  when  they  touch  the 
mischiefs  of  that  generation :  for  Joakim  the  king  of  Judah 
cut  Jeremy's  prophecies  in  pieces  with  a  penknife,  and  in  his 
madness  threw  them  into  the  fire,  commanding  both  Jeremy 
which  taught  them,  and  Baruch  that  wrote  them,  to  be  put  to 
death.  Jer.  xxxvi.  When  king  Antiochus  had  set  upon  the 
altars  of  God  the  abominable  idol  of  desolation  (which  is  now 
the  popish  mass),  Matth.  xxiv.,  the  books  of  God's  law  com- 
manded he  to  be  torn  in  pieces  and  burnt  in  the  fire,  sending  Books  burnt 
forth  thereupon  this  cruel  proclamation,  that  whatsoever  he 
was  which  had  a  book  of  the  Lord's  testament  found  upon 
him,  or  that  endeavoured  themselves  to  live  after  the  laws  of 
God,  the  king's  commandment  was,  they  should  be  put  to 
death.  1  Mace.  i. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Immediately  after  came  my  cousin  Brittayne  in,  with  divers  other, 
as  Master  Haw5,  of  Gray's  Inn,  and  such  other  like.  Then  my  lord  of 
London  persuaded  my  cousin  Brittayne  as  he  had  done  oft  before, 
which  was  that  I  should  utter  the  bottom  of  my  heart  in  any  wise. 

JOHN  BALE. 

This  is  the  fourth  temptation,  or  crafty  calling  upon,  to 
utter  her  mind,  that  he  might  say  of  her,  as  Caiphas  said  of  caiphas. 
Christ,  Matth.  xxvi.,  "  What  need  we  any  more  witnesses  ? 
Lo,  now  you  have  heard  a  blasphemy"  or  an  heresy.  How 
say  ye  now  to  it,  which  are  her  friends  ?  Is  she  not  guilty  of 
death  ?  If  they  should  have  said  nay  unto  this,  they  should 
have  been  so  in  as  deep  danger  as  she.  This  serpentine  prac- 
tice was  as  well  to  trap  them  as  her :  let  it  not  be  unmarked.  Practice. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

My  lord  said,  after  that,  unto  me,  that  ho  would  I  should  credit 
the  counsel  of  my  friends  in  his  behalf,  which  was  that  I  should  utter  Satan. 

[4  Mammetrous  or  mawmetrous :  idolatrous.] 
[5  'Haule,'  1st  ed.] 


166  THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION 

all  things  which1  burdened  my  conscience.  For  he  assured  mo2  that 
I  should  not  need  to  stand  in  doubt  to  say  anything :  for  like  as 
he  promised  them,  he  said,  he  promised  me,  and  would  perform  it; 
which  was  that  neither  he,  nor  any  man  for  him,  should  take  me  at 
advantage  of  any  word  that3 1  should  speak.  And  therefore  ho  bade  me 
Tempter.  say  my  mind  without  fear.  I  answered  him  that  I  had  nought  to  say ; 
for  my  conscience,  I  thanked  God,  was  burdened  with  nothing. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Still  followeth  this  ghostly  enemy  his  former  temptation, 
and  calleth  upon  mortal  utterance,  or  utterance  full  of  death, 
that  he  might  cry  with  Caiphas,  Luke  xxii.,  "  What  need  we 
further  testimony  ?  Her  own  mouth  hath  accused  her."  We 
are  akie  witnesses  thereof,  for  our  own  ears  have  heard  it.  Thus 
"  lay  they  wait  for  blood,"  saith  Solomon,  "  and  lurk  pri- 
vily for  the  innocent  without  a  cause."  Prov.  i.  "  Consent 
not,"  saith  he,  "  unto  such  tyrants,  if  they  entice  thee ;  for 
though  their  words  appear  as  honey,"  Prov.  xvi.,  "  yet  shalt 
thou  find  them  in  the  end  so  bitter  as  wormwood."  Prov.  v. 
Though  that  whorish  generation  pretendeth  a  colour  of  gen- 
tleness, "  yet  biteth  it  at  the  latter  like  a  serpent,  and  stingeth 
like  an  adder,  throwing  forth  poison."  Prov.  xxiii. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  brought  he  forth  this  unsavoury  similitude,  that  if  a  man  had 
^  a  wound,  no  wise  surgeon  would  administer  help  unto  it,  before  he  had 

seen  it  uncovered.  In  like  case,  saith  he,  I  can  give  you  no  good 
counsel,  unless  I  know  wherewith  your  conscience  is  burdened.  I 
answered,  that  my  conscience  was  clear  in  all  things,  and  for  to  lay  a 
plaister  unto  the  whole  skin,  it  might  appear  much  folly. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Hath  he  not  now  (think  you)  much  need  of  help,  which 
seeketh  to  such  a  surgeon?  Uncircumspect  is  that  patient, 
and  most  commonly  unfortunate,  which  goeth  to  a  common 

A  murderer,  murderer  to  be  healed  of  his  disease.  Christ  bade  us  ever- 
more to  beware  of  all  such,  unless  we  would  be  worried. 
Matth.  vii.  The  nature  of  these,  Lord,  saith  David,  "  is  not  to 
make  whole,  but  to  persecute  them  thou  hast  smitten,  and  to 

Botches.       add  wounds  unto  wound."  Ps.  Ixviii.     Their  own  botches  are 

t1  '  that,'  instead  of '  which,'  1st  ed.]       [a  '  insured  me,'  1st  ed.j 
[3  « that'  omitted  in  1st  ed.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  167 

insanable,  Esay  i.,  for  the  multitude  of  their  mischiefs.  Jer. 
xxx.  The  priest  and  the  Levite  which  travelled  between  Je- 
rusalem and  Jericho  healed  not  the  wounded  man,  yet  were 
they  no  murderers.  Luke  x.  Who  can  think  that  he  will 
unburden  the  conscience,  which  studieth  nothing  else  but  to 
overload  it  with  most  grievous  and  dangerous  burdens  ? 
Matth.  xxiii. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  ye  drive  me,  saith  he,  to  lay  to  your  charge  your  own  report, 
which  is  this.  Ye  did  say,  he  that  doth  receive  the  sacrament  by  the 
hands  of  an  ill  priest,  or  a  sinner,  he  receiveth  the  devil,  and  not  God. 
To  that  I  answered,  that  I  never  spake  such  words ;  but  as  I  said  afore, 
both  to  the  quest  and  to  my  Lord  Mayor,  so  say  I  now  again,  that  the 
wickedness  of  the  priest  should  not  hurt  me,  but  in  spirit  and  in  faith 
I  received  no  less  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ.  Then  said  the 
bishop  unto  me,  What  a4  saying  is  this !  In  spirit  ?  I  will  not  take  you 
at  that  advantage.  Then  I  answered,  My  lord,  without  faith  and 
spirit  I  cannot  receive  him  worthily. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Now  sheweth  this  Caiphas  whereabout  he  goeth,  for  all 
his  false  flattering  colours  afore.  And,  seeing  he  can  win 
none  advantage  to  his  purpose  of  her  own  communication,  he 
shaketh  the  bowgets5  of  his  provided  Judases  and  betrayers  of 
innocent  blood.  He  bringeth  forth  such  stuff  and  store  as 
that  wicked  quest  had  gathered  of  her  answer  to  them,  to 
flatter  and  to  please  his  tyranny  therewith.  It  is  to  be 
feared  that  as  far  was  the  fear  of  God  here  from  them 
as  from  him,  Psalm  xiii. ;  for  as  well  practised  they  this 
mischief  against  her  as  he.  Mark  here  the  natural  working 
of  a  very  full  antichrist.  He  defendeth  sin  in  his  own  gene-  Antichrist, 
ration,  and  condemneth  virtue  in  Christ's  dear  member. 
Malice,  pride,  whoredom,  sodomitry,  with  other  most  devil- 
ish vices,  reckoneth  he  not  to  hurt  the  ministration  of  a 
priest;  yet  judgeth  it  he  an  heresy,  no  less  worthy  than 
death,  to  believe  that  Christ's  flesh  and  blood  is  received  in 
faith  and  spirit.  What,  though  it  be  Christ's  most  earnest 
doctrine,  Jo.  vi.;  'What  a  saying,  saith  this  bishop,  is  this  !  In 
spirit  ?  I  will  not  take  you  at  the  worst,'  saith  he ;  as  though 
it  were  a  most  heinous  heresy.  But  most  discreet  and  godly 

[4  'what  saying,'  1st  ed.]  [5  bowgets:  budgets.] 


1G8  THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION 

was  the  woman's  answer,  declaring  her  a  right  member  of 
Pri«u.  Christ;  whereas  those  priests  whom  he  here  defendeth  are 
unworthy  receivers  and  members  of  the  devil.  Joh.  xiii.  and 
1  Cor.  xi.  Thus  is  an  antichrist  here  known  by  his  fruits, 
for  he  uttereth  blasphemy  against  God.  Dan.  vii.  Apoc.  xiii. 
He  calleth  evil  good,  and  good  evil.  Esay  v.  and  Prov  iii. 

AJWE  ASKEWE. 

Then  he  laid  unto  me,  that  I  should  say  that  the  sacrament  re- 
Bread,          maining  in  the  pix  was  but  bread.     I  answered,  that  I  never  said  so ; 
but  indeed  the  quest  asked  me  such  a1  question,  whereunto  I  would 
not  answer  (I  said)  till  such  time  as  they  had  assoiled  me  this  ques- 
stephen.        tion  of  mine,  wherefore  Stephen  was  stoned  to  death  ?  They  said  they 
knew  not.     Then  said  I  again,  no  more  would  I  tell  them  what  it  was. 

JOHN  BALE. 

O  idolous  shepherd !  saith  Zachary ;  thou  seekest  not  to 
Beasu.  heal  the  wounded,  but  to  eat  the  flesh  of  the  fat.  Zach.  xi. 
"  The  watchmen  of  Israel,"  saith  the  Lord,  "  are  very  blind 
beasts,  and  shameless  dogs.  They  have  no  understanding,  but 
follow  their  own  beastly  ways  for  covetousness."  Esay  Ivi. 
Who  ever  read  in  the  scripture,  or  authorised  chronicle,  that 
The  box.  bread  in  a  box  should  be  Christ's  body  ?  Where  or  when 
commanded  he  his  most  holy  body  so  to  be  bestowed  ?  What 
have  ye  to  lay  for  this  doctrine  of  yours?  Are  ye  not  yet 
ashamed  of  your  unreverent  and  blasphemous  beastliness? 
Will  ye  still  pluck  our  Christian  belief  from  the  right  hand  of 
God,  the  eternal  Father,  and  send  it  to  a  box  of  your 
brainish  devising  ? 

The  first  bearer  of  it  was  pope  Honorius  the  third,  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  M.CC.XVI.,  after  the  manifold  revelations  of 
divers  religious  women :  neither  was  there  any  great  honour 
given  to  it  of  the  common  people,  till  a  sorry  solitary  sister, 
or  anchoress,  in  the  land  of  Leodium,  or  Luke,  called  Eva, 
after  certain  visions,  had  procured  of  pope  Urbanus  the 
fourth,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  M.CC.LXIIIL,  the  feast  of 
Corpus  Christi  to  be  holden  solemn  all  Christendom  over ; 
as  testifieth  Arnoldus  Bostius,  Epist.  vi.  ad  Johannem  Pal- 
leanydorum.  In  all  the  twelve  hundred  years  afore  that 
was  it  neither  boxed,  nor  pixed,  honoured,  nor  censed  univer- 
sally. And  see  what  an  horrible  work  here  is  now  for  the 
[! '  such  question,'  1st  ed.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  169 

boxing  thereof,  and  what  a  great  heresy  it  is  to  believe  that 
Christ  dwell  not  therein,  contrary  both  to  his  own  and  to  his 
apostles*  doctrine !     Mark  also   how   this  God's  creature 
here  handled  for  it,  and  how  subtilly  she  is  betrayed  of  the 
bishop's  beagles  and  limbs  of  the  devil. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  laid  my  lord  it  unto  me,  that  I  had  alleged  a  certain  text  of 
the  scripture.  I  answered  that  I  alleged  none  other  but  St  Paul's  own 
saying  to  the  Athenians  in  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  the  Apostles' 
Acts,  that  God  dwelleth  not  in  temples2  made  with  hands.  Then  asked  Temples, 
he  me  what  my  faith3  was  in  that  matter?  I  answered  him,  I  believe 
as  the  scripture  doth  teach  me.  Then  inquired  he  of  me,  What  if  the  A  Tempter, 
scripture  doth  say  that  it  is  the  body  of  Christ  ?  I  believe,  said  I,  like 
as  the  scripture  doth  teach  me.  Then  asked  he  again,  What  if  the 
scripture  doth  say  that  it  is  not  the  body  of  Christ  ?  My  answer  was 
still,  I  believe  as  the  scripture  informeth  me.  And  upon  this  argument 
he  tarried  a  great  while,  to  have  driven  me  to  make  him  an  answer  to 
his  mind.  Howbeit,  I  would  not,  but  concluded  thus  with  him,  that  I 
believed  therein,  and  in  all  other  things,  as  Christ  and  his  holy  apostles 
did  leave  them. 

JOHN  BALE. 

See  what  an  horrible  sin  here  was !  She  alleged  the  scriptures, 
scripture  for  her  belief;  which  is  a  sore  and  dangerous  matter, 
for  it  is  against  the  pope's  canon  laws,  and  against  the 
customs  of  holy  church.  Since  king  Henry's  days  the 
fourth  hath  it  been  a  burning  matter  only  to  read  it  in 
the  English  tongue,  and  was  called  Wicliffe's  learning,  till 
now  of  late  years.  And  it  will  not  be  well  with  holy  church 
till  it  be  brought  to  that  point  again;  for  it  maketh  many 
heretics  against  holy  church.  O  incipient  papists !  these 
are  your  corrupted  practices  and  abominable  studies,  to  drive 
the  simple  from  God;  and  yet  ye  think  he  seeth  you  not. 
Ps.  xiii.  St  Paul  saith,  (Rom.  xv.)  "  Whatsoever  things  are 
written  in  the  scriptures  are  written  for  our  learning,  that 
we  through  patience  and  comfort  in  them  might  have  hope ;" 
and  ye  will  rob  us  thereof.  Christ  commanded  all  peoples,  Christ 
both  men  and  women  (Joh.  v.),  to  search  the  scriptures,  if  they 
think  to  have  everlasting  life ;  for  that  life  is  no  where  but 
in  them ;  yet  will  you,  in  pain  of  death,  keep  them  still  from 

[2  « temple,'  1st  ed.]  [»  'faith  and  belief,'  1st  ed.] 


170 


THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION 


InOod'i 
stead. 


Temples. 


Few  words. 


Silence. 


Bonner. 


them.  For  ye  take  upon  you  to  sit  in  God's  stead,  and  think, 
by  that  usurped  office,  that  you  may  overturn  all.  2  Thess.  ii. 
But  Christ  bade  us  to  beware  both  of  you  and  your  chap- 
lains, when  he  said,  "There  shall  arise  false  Christs  and  false 
prophets,  working  many  great  wonders,  and  saying,  Lo  I 
here  is  Christ,  and  there  is  Christ.  Believe  them  not." 
Matt.  xxiv.  And  therefore  alleged  this  woman  unto  your 
questmongers  (the  dogs  that  Christ  warned  us  of,  Matt,  vii.), 
and  now  unto  you,  that  saying  of  St  Paul,  that  God  dwelleth 
not  in  temples  made  with  hands,  which  also  were  the  words 
of  Solomon  long  afore,  3  Reg.  iii.,  and  of  Stephen,  Actor,  vii., 
in  his  time.  That  scripture  so  much  offended  you,  that  you 
would  needs  know  thereof  the  understanding.  For  such 
texts  as  agree  not  with  the  cloynings  of  your  conjurors,  and 
the  conveyances  of  your  sorcerers,  must  needs  be  seasoned 
with  Aristotle's  physics,  and  sauced  with  John  Donse's 
subtleties.  Here  make  ye  a  wonderful  turmoiling  to  wring 
out  of  this  woman's  belief  in  that  matter,  that  she  might 
either  become  a  creature  of  your  old  god  the  pope,  or  else  be 
burnt :  yet  have  she  not  once  removed  her  foot  from  the  hard 
foundation,  or  saving  rock,  Jesus  Christ.  1  Cor.  xi.  Blessed 
be  his  holy  name  for  it. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  he  asked  me  why  I  had  so  few  words.  And  I  answered,  God 
hath  given  me  the  gift  of  knowledge,  but  not  of  utterance.  And 
Solomon  saith  that  "  woman  of  few  words  is  a  gift  of  God."  Pror.  xix. 

JOHN  BALE. 

When  Christ  stood  before  Caiphas,  he  asked  him,  much 
after  this  sort,  wherefore  he  had  so  few  words  ?  Thou  an- 
swerest  nothing,  saith  he,  to  those  things  which  are  laid  against 
thee  of  these  men.  Nevertheless  he  held  his  peace.  Mar.  xiv. 
But  when  he  was  once  thoroughly  compelled  by  the  name  of 
the  living  God  to  speak,  and  had  uttered  a  very  few  words, 
he  took  him  at  such  advantage,  though  they  were  the  eternal 
verity  as  he  was  able  through  them  to  procure  his  death, 
(Matt,  xxvi.) ;  like  as  this  bloody  bishop  Bonner,  of  the  same 
generation,  did  at  the  latter  by  this  faithful  woman. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 
Thirdly,  my  lord  laid  unto  my  charge,  that  I  should  say  that  the 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  171 

mass  was  idolatry.  I  answered  him,  No,  I  said  not  so.  Howbeit,  I  said, 
the  quest  did  ask  me,  whether  private  masses l  did  relieve  souls  de-  Private 
parted,  or  no?  Unto  whom  then  I  answered,  O  Lord,  what  idolatry 
is  this,  that  we  should  rather  believe  in  private  masses,  than  in  the 
healthsome  death  of  the  dear  Son  of  God !  Then  said  my  lord  again, 
What  an  answer  was  that !  Though  it  were  but  mean,  said  I,  yet  was 
it  good2  enough  for  the  question. 

JOHN  BALE. 

About  the  latter  days  of  John  Wicliffe,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  M.CCC.LXXXIL,  as  Henry  Spenser,  then  bishop  of 
Norwich,  was  with  great  number  of  English  warriors  be- 
sieging the  town  of  Ypres,  in  Flanders,  in  the  quarrel  of 
pope  Urbanus  the  sixth,  the  vessels  of  perdition,  the  very 
organs  of  Satan,  the  four  orders  of  begging  friars,  preached 
all  England  over,  that  the  most  holy  father  of  theirs  had 
liberally  opened  the  well  of  mercy,  and  granted  clean  remission 
to  all  them  that  would  either  fight,  or  give  any  thing  towards 
the  maintenance  of  those  wars,  in  that  quarrel  of  holy  church 
against  schismatics  and  heretics :  for  then  was  this  popish  mass  Mass. 
in  great  controversy,  like  it  is  now.  Moreover  they  promised, 
by  virtue  of  his  great  pardons,  to  send  the  souls  departed  to 
heaven ;  and  divers  of  them  said,  they  had  seen  them  fly  up 
out  of  the  churchyards  from  then*  graves  thitherwards. 

This  most  devilish  blasphemy,  with  such  other  like,  pro- 
voked the  said  John  Wicliffe,  the  very  organ  of  God,  and  John  wic. 
vessel  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  not  only  to  reply  then  against  them 
at  Oxford  in  the  open  schools,  but  also  to  write  a  great  num- 
ber of  books  against  that  pestilent  popish  kingdom  of  theirs, 
like  as  Martin  Luther  hath  done  also  in  our  time,  with  many 
other  godly  men.  And  like  as  those  false  prophets,  the  friars, 
did  then  attribute  unto  the  pope's  pardons  the  remission  of 
sins,  the  deliverance  from  damnation,  and  the  free  entrance 
of  heaven,  which  particularly  belongeth  to  the  payment  of 
Christ's  blood  (1  Pet.  i.  and  1  Joh.  i.);  so  do  these  false 
anointed,  or  blasphemous  bishops  and  priests  now,  attribute 
them  again  unto  their  private  and  public  masses,  the  pope's 
own  wares,  as  prowling  and  pilfering  as  the  pardons,  with  no 
less  blasphemy.  The  devilishness  of  this  new  doctrine  of 
theirs  shall  be  refelled  in  my  books  against  friar  Peryn  and 
Winchester,  and  therefore  I  write  the  less  here. 

[i  '  mass,'  1st  ed.]  [2  '  it  was  good,'  1st  ed.] 


172 


THE    FIRST   EXAMINATION 


ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  I  told  my  lord  that  there  was  a  priest  which  did  hear  what  I 
Chancellor,  said  there  before  my  Lord  Mayor  and  them.  With  that  the  chancellor 
answered,  Which  was  the  same  priest  ?  So  she  spake  it  in  very  deed 
(saith  he)  before  my  Lord  Mayor  and  mo.  Then  were  there  certain 
priests,  as  Dr  Standish,  and  other,  which  tempted  me  much  to  know 
my  mind.  And  I  answered  them  always  thus,  That  I  have  said1  to  my 
lord  of  London,  I  have  said. 

JOHN  BALE. 

By  this  ye  may  see  that  the  bishops  have  every  where 

Watchmen,    their  watchmen,  lest  the  king's  officers  should  do  any  thing 

contrary  to  their  bloody  behoof.     This  chancellor  would  not 

have  thus  answered  hardily  so  agreeable  to  her  tale,  had  it 

not  been  to  their  advantage  against  her,  as  hereafter  will 

appear.     Mark  here  the  fashion  of  these  tempting  serpents, 

Standish  and  his  fellows,  and  tell  me  if  they  be  not  like  unto 

vipen.        those  viper's  whelps  which  came  to  John  Baptist  (Matth.  iii.) 

and  to  Christ  Jesus  preaching  (Luke  xii.)     I  think  ye  shall 

find  them  the  same  generation. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

A  tempter.  And  then  Dr  Standish  desired  my  lord  to  bid  me  say  my  mind  con- 

cerning that2  same  text  of  St  Paul.  I  answered  that  it  was  against 
St  Paul's  learning,  that  I,  being  a  woman,  should  interpret  the  scrip- 
tures, specially  where  so  many  wise  learned  men  were. 

JOHN  BALE. 

It  is  not  yet  half  a  score  of  years  ago,  since  this  blasphe- 
mous idiot  Standish  compared  in  a  lewd  sermon  of  his  the 
dear  price  of  our  redemption,  or  precious  blood  of  Christ,  to 
the  blood  of  a  filthy  swine,  like  himself  a  swine.  And  for 
his  good  doing  he  is  now  become  a  daw  (a  doctor,  I  should 
say)  of  the  pope's  divinity,  and  a  scholastical  interpreter  of 
the  scriptures  to  his  behoof.  Here  would  the  swinish  gentle- 
man have  proved,  both  that  St  Stephen  died  a  heretic,  and 
St  Paul  a  schismatic,  for  teaching  that  God  dwelleth  not  in 
temples  made  with  hands  (Acts  vii  and  xvii.),  if  he  might 
have  reasoned  out  the  matter  with  this  woman.  But  she  took 
a  swine  for  a  swine,  and  would  lay  no  pearls  before  him,  as 
Christ  had  charged  her  afore  (Matth.  vii.);  for  all  their  inter- 


'  that  that  I  have  said/  1st  ed.] 


[2 'the,' 1st  ed.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  173 

rogations   are    now    about    the    temple    and    temple    wares. 
(Matth.  xxvi.) 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  my  lord  of  London  said  he  was  informed,  that  one  should  Accuser, 
ask  of  me  if  I  would  receive  the  sacrament  at  Easter,  and  I  made  a 
mock  of  it.  Then  I  desired  that  mine  accuser  might  come  forth, 
which  my  lord  would  not.  But  he  said  again  unto  me,  I  sent  one  to 
give  you  good  counsel,  and  at  the  first  word  ye  called  him  papist. 
That  I  denied  not,  for  I  perceived  he  was  no  less :  yet  made  I  none 
answer  unto  it3. 

JOHN  BALE. 

No  comfortable  scriptures,  nor  yet  any  thing  to  the  soul's 
consolation,  may  come  out  of  the  mouths  of  these  spiritual 
fathers,  but  dog's  rhetoric  and  cur's  courtesy,  knavings,  Dog's  rhe- 
brawlings,  and  quarrellings.  When  she  was  in  the  midst  of 
them,  she  might  well  have  said,  with  David,  "  Deh'ver  me, 
Lord,  from  the  quarrelous  dealings  of  men,  that  I  may  keep 
thy  commandments.  I  deal  with  the  thing  that  is  lawful  and 
right:  O  give  me  not  over  to  these  oppressors,  let  not  these 
proud  quarrellers  do  me  wrong."  Ps.  cxviii.  [cxix.]  But 
among  all  these  quarrellings  her  accusers  might  not  be  seen, 
which  were  the  grounders  of  them. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  he  rebuked  me,  and  said  that  I  should  report  that  there  were  Threescore 
bent4  against  me  threescore  priests  at  Lincoln.   Indeed  (quoth  I)  I  said  pr 
so ;  for  my  friends  told  me,  if  I  did  come  to  Lincoln,  the  priests  would 
assault  me,  and  put  me  to  great  trouble,  as  thereof  they  had  made 
their  boast.     And  when  I  heard  it,  I  went  thither  indeed,  not  being 
afraid,  because  I  knew  my  matter  to  be  good.     Moreover,  I  remained 
there  six  days,  to  see  what  would  be  said  unto  me.    And  as  I  was  in  Priests, 
the  minster,  reading  upon  the  bible,  they  resorted  unto  me,  by  two, 
and  by  two,  by  five  and  by  six,  minding  to  have  spoken  to  me ;  yet 
went  they  their  ways  again,  without  words  speaking. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Rebukes  in  that  generation  are  much  more  ready  at  hand  Lordship, 
than  either  Christian  admonishments  or  gentle  exhortations, 
though  they  be  all  spirituals.    And  that  cometh  by  reason  of 
their  lordships,  which  wanteth  due  furnishing  out,  unless  they 

[3  'made  I  him  none  answer,'  1st  ed.] 
[4  'benten,'  1st  ed.] 


174  THB   FIRST  EXAMINATION 

have  tyrannous  brags  and  brawlings.  Herein  follow  they 
the  examples  of  their  natural  predecessors,  the  Jewish  bishops, 
Pharisees,  and  priests,  Joh.  vii.  and  ix.  She  might  full  well 
say  that  the  priests  were  against  her;  for  hypocrisy  and 
idolatry  were  never  yet  with  him  whose  blessed  quarrel  she 
took.  Mark  the  fourth  chapter  of  John,  and  so  forth,  almost 
to  the  end  of  his  gospel.  Behold  also,  how  his  apostles  and 
disciples  were  handled  of  the  priests  after  his  glorious  ascen- 
sion, (Acts  iv.  and  all  that  book  following,)  and  ye  shall  find 
it  no  new  thing.  "The  servant  is  no  better  than  her  master," 
which  suffered  of  that  malignant  generation  like  quarrellings 
wanderers,  and  handlings.  John  xv.  See  here  how  they  wondered 
upon  her  by  couples,  as  their  forefathers  wondered  upon 
Christ  for  preaching  and  doing  miracles. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  my  lord  asked,  if  there  were  not  one  that  did  speak  unto  me. 
I  told  him,  Yes,  that  there  was  one  of  them  at  the  last,  which  did 
speak  to  me  indeed.  And  my  lord  then  asked  me  what  he  said.  And 
I  told  him,  his  words  were  of1  so  small  effect,  that  I  did  not  now  re- 
member them. 

JOHN  BALE. 

So  far  was  not  Lincoln  from  London,  but  the  bishop  there 
had  knowledge  of  this  tragedy.  Hereby  may  ye  see  their 
occupying,  spiritual  occupying  against  Christ  and  his  faithful  members. 
Such  is  the  study  (saith  St  John)  of  that  congregation,  which 
is  a  spirituality,  called  Sodom,  and  Egypt.  They  rejoice  in 
mischiefs  among  themselves,  and  send  messages  one  to  another, 
against  God's  witnesses,  when  they  are  vexed  by  them. 
Apoc.  xi. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Scripture.  Then  said  my  lord,  There  are  many  that  read  and  know  the  scrip- 

ture, and  yet  do  not2  follow  it,  nor  lire  thereafter.  I  said  again,  My 
lord,  I  would 3  that  all  men  knew  my  conversation  and  living  in  all 
points ;  for  I  am  so  sure  of  myself  this  hour,  that  there  are  none  able 
to  prove  any  dishonesty  by  me.  If  you  know  any  that  can  do  it,  I 
pray  you  bring  them  forth. 

JOHN  BALE. 
I  marvel  that  bishops  cannot  see  this  in  themselves,  that 

[*  *  of  small  effect,'  1st  ed.] 

[a  '  and  yet  not  follow  it/  1st  ed  ]        [3  'I  would  wish,'  1st  ed.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  175 

they  are  also  no  followers  of  the  scriptures :  but  peradven-  Followers. 
ture  they  never  read  them,  but  as  they  find  them  by  chance, 
in  their  popish  portifoliums  and  masking  books ;  or  else 
they  think  all  the  scriptures  fulfilled  when  they  have  said 
their  matins  and  their  masses.  Christ  said  to  the  hypocrite, 
"Why  seest  thou  the  mote  that  is  in  thy  neighbour's 
eye,  and  seest  not  the  beam  that  is  in  thine  own  eye  ?" 
Luke  vi.,  Matth.  vii.  Christ  forbade  his  bishops,  under  pain 
of  damnation,  to  take  any  lordships  upon  them,  Luke  xii. :  Lordship's 

'  <J  f          f  possessions. 

how  is  this  followed  of  our  prelates?  He  commanded  them 
also  to  possess  neither  gold  nor  silver,  Matth.  x. :  how  is 
this  commandment  obeyed  ?  If  we  looked  so  earnestly  to 
Christ's  instructions,  as  we  look  to  the  pope's,  to  be  observed, 
these  would  also  be  seen  to,  by  act  of  parliament,  so  well  as 
priests'  marriage,  whom  Christ  never  inhibited.  I  doubt  it  Marriage, 
not  but  this  will  also  be  one  day  seen  to.  Godly  did  this 
woman  here,  in  defending  her  innocence ;  for  St  Peter  saith, 
(1  Pet.  iv.)  "  See  that  none  of  you  suffer  as  an  evil  doer ; 
but  in  your  hard  sufferings  commit  yourselves  unto  God  with 
well-doing,  as  unto  your  faithful  Creator." 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  my  lord  went  away,  and  said  he  would  entitle  somewhat  of 
my  meaning.    And  so  he  writ4  a  great  circumstance ;  but  what  it  was,  He  writeth 
I  have  not  all  in  memory,  for  he  would  not  suffer  me  to  have  the  copy 
thereof.     Only  do  I  remember  this  final5  portion  of  it. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Here  wrote  he  certain  articles  of  the  pope's  Romish  faith, 
willing  her  to  subscribe  unto  them,  and  so  blaspheme  God,  or 
else  to  burn.  His  seeking  was  here  to  make  her  worship  the 
first  beast,  whose  deadly  wound  is  healed  again.  Apoc.  xiii. 
But  she  would  not  so  have  her  name  rased  out  of  the  Lamb's 
book  of  life.  Apoc.  xx.  Rather  would  she  contend  to  the 
end,  hoping  by  the  might  of  his  Spirit  at  the  last  to  over- 
come, and  so  to  be  clothed  with  the  promised  white  apparel. 
Apoc.  iii. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

'Be  it  known,'  saith  he, 'to6  all  men,  that  I,  Anne  Askewe,do  confess 
this  to  be  my  faith  and  belief,  notwithstanding  my7  reports  made  afore 

[4    wrote,' 1st  ed.]  [«' small,' 1st  ed.] 

[6  '  of  all  men,'  1st  ed.]  [*  Qu.  any?} 


176 


THE   FIRST   EXAMINATION 


Holy 
lechery. 


New  faith. 


Canonised 
lechery. 


Priapists. 


Scripture. 


to  the  contrary.  I  believe  that  they  wliich  are  houseled  at  the  hands 
of  a  priest,  whether  his  conversation  be  good  or  not,  do  receive  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  substance  really.  Also  I  do  believe  it l 
after  the  consecration,  whether  it  be  received  or  reserved,  to  be  no  less 
than  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  substance.  Finally,  I  do 
believe  in  this,  and  in  all  other  sacraments  of  holy  church,  in  all 
points  according  to  the  old  catholic  faith  of  the  same.  In  witness 
whereof  I,  the  said  Anne,  have  subscribed  my  name.'  There  was 
somewhat  more  in  it,  which,  because  I  had  not  the  copy,  I  cannot 
remember2. 

JOHN  BALE. 

All  the  world  knoweth,  that  neither  in  Christ's  time,  nor 
yet  in  the  days  of  his  apostles,  was  any  such  confession  of 
faith  ;  neither  yet  in  the  church  that  followed  after,  by  the 
space  of  much  more  than  a  thousand  years.  What  have 
Christian  men's  conscience  then  to  do  with  such  a  prodigious 
confession?  Are  not  Christ  and  his  disciples  teachers  sufficient 
enough  for  our  Christian  belief,  and  their  holy  doctrines 
lawful,  but  we  must  have  unsavoury  brabblements  ?  We  must 
now  believe  in  the  bawdry  of  priests,  or  that  their  sodomitry 
and  whoredom,  for  want  of  marriage,  can  be  no  impediment 
to  their  god-making.  What  is  it  else  to  be  sworn  unto  the 
belief  of  such  articles,  but  to  honour  their  abominable  lechery  ? 
O  most  swinish  sacrificers  of  Baal-peor  !  Psalm  cv.  You  is 
it,  that  the  apostle  Judas  in  his  canonical  epistle  speaketh  of. 
Ye  have  turned  the  grace  of  God  into  your  lechery,  denying 
our  only  governor,  Jesus  Christ.  The  holy  Ghost  sheweth 
us  (Apoc.  xxi.  and  xxii.)  that  none  are  of  the  new  hallowed 
city,  or  congregation  of  the  Lord,  which  worketh  abomina- 
tion, or  maintaineth  lies,  as  ye  do  them  both  here. 

AXXE  ASKEWE. 

Then  he  read  it  to  me,  and  asked  me  if  I  did  agree  to  it.  And  I 
said  again,  I  believe  so  much  thereof  as  the  body  of  scripture3  doth 
agree  to4.  Wherefore  I  desire  you  that  ye  will  add  that  thereto.  Then 
he  answered,  that  I  should  not  teach  him  what  he  should  write.  With 
that  he  went  forth  into  his  great  chamber,  and  read  the  same  bill 
before  the  audience,  which  inveigled  and  willed  me  to  set  to  my  hand6, 
saying  also,  that  I  had  favour  shewed  me. 

f1  'that,'  instead  of  'it,'  1st  ed.]         [2  'now  remember,'  1st  ed.] 
[3  'as  the  holy  scripture,'  1st  ed.]  [4  'unto,'  1st  ed.] 

[5  'and  willed  to  set  my  hand,'  1st  ed.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  177 

JOHN  BALE. 

In  every  matter  concerning  our  Christian  belief  is  the 
scripture  reckoned  unsufficient  of  this  wicked  generation.  God  insufficient, 
was  not  wise  enough  in  setting  the  order  thereof,  but  they 
must  add  thereunto  their  swibber-swill,  that  he  may  abhor  it 
in  us,  as  he  did  in  the  Jews'  ceremonies.  Esa.  i. ;  Jer.  vii. ; 
Zach.  vii. ;  Amos  v. ;  Mic.  vi.  But  this  godly  woman  would 
corrupt  her  faith  with  no  such  beggary,  lest  she  in  so  doing 
should  admit  them  and  their  pope  to  sit  in  her  conscience  The  pope, 
above  the  eternal  God,  which  is  their  daily  study.  2  Thess.  ii. 
A  virgin  was  she  in  that  behalf,  redeemed  from  the  earth 
and  following  the  Lamb,  and  having  in  her  forehead  the 
Father's  name  written.  Apoc.  xiv. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  said  the  bishop,  I  might  thank  other,  and  not  myself,  of  the 
favour  I  found6  at  his  hand;  for  he  considered,  he  said,  that  I  had  Favour, 
good  friends,  and  also  that  I  was  come  of  a  worshipful  stock.  Then 
ariswered  one  Christopher,  a  servant  to  master  Denny,  Rather  ought 
ye,  my  lord,  to  have  done  it  in  such  case,  for  God's  sake  than  for 
man's. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Spiritual  will  these  fathers  be  named,  and  yet  they  do 
all  to  be  seen  of  men.  Matt,  xxiii.  Their  old  conditions  will 
change  when  the  blackamorian  change  his  skin,  and  the  cat 
of  the  mountain  her  spots.  Jer.  xiii.  "  If  I  sought  to  please 
men,  saith  St  Paul,  I  were  not  the  servant  of  Christ."  Gal.  i. 
When  this  tyrannous  bishop  can  do  no  more  mischief,  then 
flattereth  he  the  world,  seeking  to  have  thanks  where  he 
hath  none  deserved.  And  as  concerning  the  love,  or  true 
fear  of  God  (as  is  here  laid  unto  him),  he  hath  none  at  all. 
Ps.  xiii. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  my  lord  sat  down,  and  took  me  the  writing  to  set  thereto  my 
hand,  and  I  writ  after  this  manner, '  I  Anne  Askewe  do  believe  all  Catholic, 
manner  things  contained  in  the  faith  of  the  catholic  church.'  Then, 
because  I  did  add  unto  it  'the  catholic  church,'  he  flung  into  his  cham- 
ber in  a  great  fury.  With  that  my  cousin  Brittayne  followed  him,  de- 
siring him  for  God's  sake  to  be  good  lord  unto  me.  He  answered  that 
I  was  a  woman,  and  that  he  was  nothing  deceived  in  me.  Then  my  A  woman. 

[6  'that  I  found,'  1st  ed.] 

r  -,  12 

[BALE.] 


178 


THE  FIRST   EXAMINATION 


cousin  Brittayne  desired  him  to  take  me  as  a  woman,  and  not  to  set 
my  weak  woman's  wit  to  his  lordship's  great1  wisdom. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Was  not  this,  think  you,  a  sore  matter  to  be  so  grievously 
taken  of  this  prelate  ?  but  that  they  are  naturally  given 
c»thoiic.  to  such  quarrellings,  Matt,  xxiii.  This  word  'catholic'  was 
not  wont  to  offend  them.  How  becometh  it  then  now  a 
name  so  odious  ?  Peradventure,  through  this  only  occasion  : 
they  knew  not  till  now  of  late  years  (for  it  come  of  the 
Greek)  the  true  signification  thereof;  as  that  it  is  so  much  to 
say  in  the  English  as  the  universal,  or  whole.  Aforetime 
they  took  it  mean  their  oiled  congregation  alone.  But  now 
they  perceive  that  it  includeth  the  laity  so  well  as  them,  no 
longer  they  do  esteem  it.  Other  cause  can  I  none  conjecture, 
why  they  should  more  contemn  it  than  afore. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Weston.  Then  went  in  unto  him  Doctor  Weston,  and  said,  that  the  cause 

why  I  did  write  there  the  catholic  church  was,  that  I  understood  not 
the  church  written  afore.  So  with  much  ado  they  persuaded  my  lord 
to  come  out  again,  and  to  take  my  name  with  the  names  of  the2 
sureties;  which  were  my  cousin  Brittayne,  and  master  Spylman,  of 
Gray's  Inn. 

JOHN  BALE. 

For  an  holy  church  will  they  be  taken,  and  seem  much 
J^ty-  to  differ  from  the  lewd  lousy  laity,  or  profane  multitude  of 
the  common  people,  by  reason  of  their  holy  unctions  and 
shavings,  which  came  from  their  pope  ;  most  specially  because 
they  have  nothing  ado  with  marriage,  reckoned  a  most  conta- 
gious poison  to  holy  orders,  as  their  foresaid  Romish  faith 
sodomite*,  hath  taught,  which  bringeth  up  all  his  children  in  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah.  Jude  i. ;  Apoc.  xi.  And  this  point  have 
they  learned  of  their  predecessors,  the  old  Pharisees  and 
priests,  which  were  not  sicut  ceteri  hominum,  as  the  common 
sort  of  men  are,  but  holy,  spiritual,  ghostly  fathers.  Luke 
xviii.  Wherefore  they  will  not  now  be  called  a  catholic,  but 
an  holy  spiritual  church. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

This  being  done,  we  thought  that  I  should  have  been  put  to  bail 
P  'very  great,'  1st  ed.]  [3  'my  sureties,'  1st  ed.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  179 

immediately,  according  to  the  order  of  the  law.  Howbeit,  he  would  M«>y  delays, 
not  suffer  it,  but  committed  me  from  thence  to  prison  again,  until  the 
next  morrow.  And  then  he  willed  me  to  appear  in  the  Guildhall ;  and 
so  I  did:  notwithstanding,  they  would  not  put  me  to  bail  there  nei- 
ther, but  read  the  bishop's  witting3  unto  me,  as  before,  and  so  com- 
manded me  again  to  prison. 

JOHN  BALE. 

A  very  serviture  of  Egypt  is  it  to  be  in  danger  of  these 
papistic  bishops,  as  in  this  act  doth  appear,  See  what  cavil- 
lations  this  Pharaoh  did  seek  here  to  hold  this  Christian  Pharaoh 
woman  still  under  his  captivity ;  so  loth  is  the  greedy  wolf 
to  depart  from  his  desired  prey.  Job.  x.  These  delays, 
and  these  sendings  from  Caiphas  to  Pilate,  and  from  Pilate 
again  to  Annas  in  Paul's,  were  not  else  but  to  seek  more  Practice, 
matter  against  her,  and  to  know  more  deeply  who  were  her 
friends  and  maintainers.  They  that  shall  confer  the  fashions 
of  this  termagant  bishop  concerning  this  woman  with  the 
cruel  manners  of  great  Pharaoh  in  the  deliverance  of  the 
people  of  Israel  at  God's  commandment,  Exod.  v.,  or  with 
the  handling  of  the  Jews1  spiritualty  concerning  Christ,  Matt, 
xxvi.  and  Joh.  xviii.,  they  shall  not  find  them  all  unlike. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  were  my  sureties  appointed  to  come  afore4  them  on  the  mor- 
row5 in  Paul's  church ;  which  did  so  indeed.     Notwithstanding,  they  Knavery 
would  once  again  have  broken  off  with  them,  because  they  would  not sp' 
be  bound  also  for  another  woman,  at  their  pleasure,  whom  they  knew 
not ;  nor  yet  what  matter  was  laid  unto  her  charge.     Notwithstanding, 
at  the  last,  after  much  ado,  and  reasoning  to  and  fro,  they  took  a  bond 
of  them  of  recognisance  for  my  forthcoming.     And  thus  I  was,  at  the 
last,  delivered. 

Written  by  me,  Anne  Askewe. 

JOHN  BALE. 

"No  verity,"  saith  Oseas  the  prophet,  "no  mercy,  nor 
yet  knowledge  of  God,  is  now  in  the  earth ;  but  abominable 
vices  have  everywhere  gotten  the  overhand,  one  blood-guilti- 
ness following  another."  Oseas  iv.  Think  you  that  the  bishops  With  priest* 
and  priests  could  take  so  cruel  ways  and  would  work  so  false 
feats,  if  they  had  the  true  fear  of  God,  or  yet  reckoned  to  feel 
a  righteous  judge  at  the  latter  day  ?  Suppose  it  not.  Not 

[3  'writing,'  1st  ed.] 

[4  'before  them,'  1st  ed.]  [«  '  next  morrow,'  1st  ed.] 

12—2 


180  THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION 

only  minded  they  to  shew  no  mercy  to  this  woman,  but  also 
to  worry  all  her  friends  and  acquaintance ;  which  is  most  ex- 
treme cruelty  and  malice. 

The  other  woman,  whom  they  would  here  most  craftily 
have  delivered  with  this,  (as  I  am  credibly  informed,)  was  a 
popish  quean,  which  they  had  afore  provided  both  to  betray 
her  and  accuse  her.  In  more  deep  danger  of  the  law  at  that 
time  was  this  for  her  false  accusement  without  record,  than 
was  the  other  which  was  so  falsely  accused.  Fain  would  the 
prelates,  therefore,  have  had  her  at  liberty,  but  they  feared 
subu«ty.  much  to  be  noted  partial.  Mark  this  crafty  point  for  your 
learning,  and  tell  me  if  they  be  not  a  subtle  generation. 
More  of  their  spiritual  packings  and  conveyances  for  the  death 
of  this  faithful  woman  and  most  dear  member  of  Christ,  Anne 
Askewe,  shall  ye  well  perceive  in  the  latter  part  here  follow- 
ing by  her  own  confession  and  handwriting,  also  to  the  honour 
of  God  and  their  great  dishonour.  So  be  it1. 

"  Vain  is  the  conversation  which  you  received  by  the  tra- 
ditions of  your  fathers."  1  Pet.  i. 

"  The  verity  of  the  Lord  endureth  for  ever."  Ps.  cxvi. 


THE  CONCLUSION. 

Here  hast  thou,  gentle  reader,  the  first  examination  of  the 
martyr  of  Christ,  Anne  Askewe,  with  my  simple  elucidation 

Bishops.  upon  the  same,  wherein  thou  mayest  clearly  behold  how 
bishops  and  priests  so  spiritually  to  be  occupied  now-a-days,  as 
is  the  greedy  wolf  that  ravenous  runneth  upon  his  prey.  For 
the  tyrannous  behaviour  in  their  cruel  predecessors  have  they 
no  manner  of  shame.  Neither  yet  repent  they  their  own  blas- 
phemous treason  against  God  and  his  verity :  what  though  their 

Kingdom  of  most  wretched  consciences  do  daily  accuse  them  thereof  ?  The 
kingdom  of  God,  which  is  a  true  faith  in  his  word,  or  a  per- 
fect knowledge  of  the  gospel,  do  they  not  seek  to  uphold  ;  but 
violently  they  speak  ill  of  it,  trouble  it,  persecute  it,  chase  it, 
because  it  is  of  him,  and  from  within.  Luke  xvii.  The  king- 
dom of  the  pope,  which  cometh  with  outward  observation  of 
days,  persons,  places,  times,  meats,  garments,  and  ceremonies, 

[l  Here  concludes  the  first  edition  of  Anne  Askewe's  First  Exa- 
mination.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  181 

they  magnify  above  the  moon,  because  it  is  from  without,  and 
to  their  peculiar  advantage  in  the  loitering  reign  of  idleness. 

They  have  thought,  and  yet  think,  by  then*  terrible  tur- 
moilings  to  turn  over  all,  and  to  change  the  most  noble  enter-  A  change, 
prise  of  our  king  yet  once  again,  leisurely,  to  the  pope's 
behoof.  But  the  godly-wise  man  Solomon  saith,  "  There  is 
no  policy,  there  is  no  practice,  no,  there  is  no  counsel  that  can 
anything  prevail  against  the  Lord."  Prov.  xxi.  They  reckon  Policy, 
that  with  fire,  water,  and  sword,  they  are  able  to  answer  all 
books  made  against  their  abuses,  and  so  to  discharge  their  in- 
vincible arguments,  (for  otherwise  they  have  not  assoiled  them 
as  yet;)  but  truly  they  are  sore  deceived  therein,  as  shall 
well  appear.  They  suppose  that  by  consuming  a  score  or 
two  in  the  fire  they  have  gotten  the  field  of  the  Lamb  and 
his  host.  Apoc.  xvii.  No,  they  rather  by  that  means  add  NO  field, 
strength  thereunto,  and  so  diminish  their  own.  I  dare  boldly 
say  unto  them,  that,  by  burning  Anne  Askewe  and  her  three 
companions,  they  have  one  thousand  less  of  their  popish  belief 
than  they  had  afore.  They  think  also,  by  condemning  and 
burning  our  books,  to  put  us  to  silence.  But  that  will  surely  Books, 
bring  double  upon  them,  if  they  be  not  ware,  Apoc.  xviii.;  for 
"  if  we  should  be  still,  the  very  stones  would  speak  in  these 
days,"  Luke  xix.,  and  detect  their  horrible  treason  against 
God  and  the  king. 

If  they  mind  to  hold  their  idle  offices  still,  and  hereafter 
to  have  profit  of  their  old  sale  wares,  as  diriges,  masses,  and 
such  other ;  my  counsel  were  that  they  did  by  them  as  they 
now  do  by  their  pope,  the  great  master  and  first  founder  of 
them.  A  subtle  silence  is  among  them  concerning  him,  and 
hath  been  ever  since  his  first  putting  down.  Ye  shall  not  now 
hear  a  word  spoken  against  him  at  Paul's  cross,  nor  yet 
against  his  old  juggling  feats.  And  indeed  it  is  a  good  wise 
way  to  set  him  up  again.  Winchester  and  Sampson  made  a 
little  brag  at  the  beginning,  to  seem  yet  to  do  somewhat ;  but 
since  they  have  repented  it,  and  made  a  large  amends  for  it 
other  ways.  Friar  Peryn  began  to  write  in  defence  of  their  Peryn. 
monstrous  mass;  but  now  of  late  days  and  he  cannot  find 
therein  one  blasphemous  abuse  justly  to  be  reprehended.  Men 
say  there  be  crafty  knaves  abroad  in  the  world  in  all  ages. 
Well,  this  politic  silence  would  do  well  also,  peradventure,  in 
other  matters :  for  the  more  rufflings  they  make,  and  the 
more  murder  they  do  for  that  idle  kingdom  of  theirs,  the 


182 


THK   FIRST   EXAMINATION 


Germans 


Peryn'ster 

inoi'is. 


T«ke  heed,  more  clear  the  verity  appeareth,  and  the  more  vile  their  sor- 
cerous  wares ;  for  the  more  dirt  be  shaken,  they  say,  the  more 
it  stinketh. 

So  outrageously  to  rail  in  their  preachings  of  the  noble 
and  learned  Germans  (which  of  all  nations  loveth  our  king 
most  entirely)  for  secluding  their  pope  and  changing  their 
masses,  they  do  not  wisely  for  themselves.  They  are  not  so 
ill-beloved  of  their  country  merchants  which  cusWmably  tra- 
velleth  thither,  but  they  know  what  is  there  both  said  and 
done  against  them.  By  that  means  came  Peryn's  book  of 
his  three  most  idolatrous  and  foxish  sermons  first  of  all  to 
my  hands,  wherein  he  rhetorically  calleth  them,  in  the  hot 
zeal  of  his  llomish  father,  the  erroneous  Germans,  subtle-witted 
heretics,  obstinate  adversaries,  new-fangled  expositors,  per- 
verse sacramentaries,  blasphemous  apostates,  wicked  wretches, 
devilish  liars,  lewd  livers,  and  abominable  believers,  with  such 
other  like.  But  certainly  I  know  that  they  will  one  day  be 
even  with  him,  and  with  other  like  apes  of  antichrist,  for 

Winchester,  it.  When  the  Pope's  great  dancing  bear,  a  proud  pranking 
prelate  of  theirs,  was  the  last  year  with  the  emperor  Charles, 
at  his  forth-going  against  the  said  Germans,  his  bragging 
beagles  were  not  ashamed  to  boast  it  in  the  open  streets  of 
Utrecht,  in  Holland,  that  the  Pope  should  again  have  his  full 
sway  in  England.  Of  a  likelihood  they  know  there  some 
secret  mysteries  in  working.  I  say  yet,  beware  of  that  subtle 
generation,  which  seeketh  not  else  but  to  work  all  mischief. 

Gentle  and  soft  wits  are  oft-times  offended,  that  we  are 
now-a-days  so  vehement  in  rebukes.  But  this  would  I  fain 
know  of  them,  what  modesty  they  would  use  (as  they  call  it) 
if  they  were  compelled  to  fight  with  dragons,  hydras,  and 
other  odible  monsters ;  how  patient  they  would  be,  and  how- 
gentle,  if  a  ravenous  wolf  came  upon  them,  they  having 
able  weapon  to  put  him  aside.  Surely  I  know  no  kind  of 
charity  to  be  shewed  to  the  devil.  Of  none  other  nature 
is  Moses'  serpent,  but  to  eat  up  the  serpents  of  Pharaoh's 
sorcerers,  Exod.  vii.  If  we  did  suffer  any  longer  the  oak- 
grove  of  Baal  to  stand  about  the  altar  of  the  Lord,  we 
should  much  offend  his  commandment.  Judg.  vi.  If  I  should 
hold  my  peace,  and  not  speak  in  this  age,  the  verity  so  blas- 
phemed ;  my  conscience  would  both  accuse  me  and  condemn 
me  of  the  unconsiderance  of  my  Lord  God.  More  precious 
is  the  thing  which  is  in  daily  controversy  and  peril  (which 


Modesty. 


Oak-grove. 


Conscience. 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  183 

is  now  God's  true  honour),  than  is  all  this  world's  treasure 
here.  What  Christian  heart  can  abide  it,  to  see  the  creature, 
yea,  not  of  God,  but  of  man,  worshipped  in  the  stead  of 
God,  and  say  nothing  therein  ? 

Solomon  saith,  there  is  "a  time  to  speak,  as  well  as  a  time 
to  keep  silence,  and  a  time  as  well  to  hate  as  a  time  to  love," 
Eccles.  iii.  "With  a  perfect  hate,  Lord,  (saith  David,)  have  Hate  them. 
I  hated  those  bloodthirsty  enemies  which  were  in  their  pre- 
sumption against  thee,"  Ps.  cxxxix.  Strongly,  and  with  most 
mighty  stomach,  are  hypocrites  to  be  invaded,  which  will  not 
give  place  to  the  verity.  Mark  how  mightily  Moses  resisted  Example*. 
Pharaoh,  Helias  king  Achab,  Heliseus  Joram,  Zachary 
Joas,  Daniel  the  idolaters,  John  Baptist  the  Pharisees  and 
Herod,  Stephen  the  Jews,  the  Apostles  the  bishops  and  priests. 
Christ  rebuked  his  disciple  Peter,  and  bade  him  come  after 
him,  devil,  Matt.  xvi. ;  yet  called  he  Judas  his  friend,  Matt, 
xxvi.  Necessary  is  it  that  the  elect  flock  of  God  do  hate 
the  unclean  fowls,  which  yet  hold  their  habitation  in  Babylon, 
Apoc.  xviii.  John  Wicliffe  and  John  Huss  confess  in  their  wiciiffe and 
writings,  that  they  were  by  strong  force  inwardly  con- 
strained of  God  to  work  against  the  great  antichrist.  Eras- 
mus boldly  uttered  it,  that  God  for  the  evils  of  this  latter 
age  hath  provided  sharp  physicians.  "  Quench  not  the  Spirit  spirit. 
(saith  St  Paul),  despise  not  prophecies,"  1  Thess.  v.  "  I  put 
my  earnest  words  into  thy  mouth,"  saith  the  Lord  to 
Jeremy,  "  that  thou  shouldest  both  destroy  and  build,"  Jer.  i. 
Let  this  suffice  ye  concerning  our  rebukes ;  for  they  are  God's 
enemies  whom  we  invade. 

If  ye  perceive  it,  and  feel  it,  on  the  other  side,  that 
"  the  waves  of  the  sea  are  great  also,  and  doth  horribly  rage  "  wave., 
in  these  days,  Psa.  xcii.,  consider  again  (saith  David)  that  "  the 
Lord,  which  dwelleth  on  high,  is  a  great  deal  mightier  than 
they :"  as  he  is  of  power  to  cease  the  storm,  and  make  the 
weather  calm,  Psa.  cvi.,  so  is  he  able  to  change  a  king's 
indignation  (which  is  but  death)  into  most  peaceable  favour  Pray  and 
and  loving  gentleness,  Prov.  xvi. ;  "  for  the  heart  of  a  king 
is  evermore  in  the  hand  of  God,"  Prov.  xxi.  His  eternal 
pleasure  it  is,  that  ye  should  honour  your  king  as  his  im- 
mediate minister  concerning  your  bodies  and  lives,  1  Pet.  ii., 
and  that  ye  should  with  gentleness  obey  the  temporal  rulers, 
Horn.  xiii. :  but  such  spiritual  hypocrites,  both  bishops  and 
priests,  as  are  continual  haters  of  his  heavenly  verity,  would 


184  THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION  OF  ANNE  ASKEWB. 

he  that  we  should  hold  for  most  detestable  apostates  and 
blasphemous  reprobates ;  as  did  Christ  and  his  apostles,  which 
never  obeyed  them,  but  most  sharply  rebuked  them,  Matt, 
xxiii.,  Acts  xx.,  and  2  Pet.  ii. 

The  grace  of  that  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  ever  with  them 
which  rightly  hate  that  synagogue  of  Satan,  as  did  Anne 
Askewe,  Amen. 

"God  standeth  by  the  generation  of  the  righteous,"  Ps.  xiii. 

Thus  endeth  the  first  examination  of  Anne  Askewe, 
lately  done  to  death  by  the  Romish  Pope's  malicious  rem- 
nant, and  now  canonised  in  the  precious  blood  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Imprinted  at  Marpurg,  in  the  land  of  Hessen, 
in  November,  anno  1546. 

The  voice  of  Anne  Askewe  out  of  the  54th  Psalm  of 
David,  called  Deus,  in  nomine  tuo. 

FOR  thy  name's  sake  be  my  refuge, 
And  in  thy  truth  my  quarrel  judge. 
Before  thee,  Lord,  let  me  be  heard, 
And  with  favour  my  tale  regard. 
Lo,  faithless  men  against  me  rise, 
And  for  thy  sake  my  death  practise. 
My  life  they  seek  with  main  and  might, 
Which  have  not  thee  afore  their  sight. 
Yet  helpest  thou  me  in  this  distress, 
Saving  my  soul  from  cruelness. 
I  wot  thou  wilt  revenge  my  wrong, 
And  visit  them,  ere  it  be  long. 
I  will  therefore  my  whole  heart  bend, 
Thy  gracious  name,  Lord,  to  commend. 
From  evil  thou  hast  delivered  me, 
Declaring  what  mine  enemies  be. 

Praise  to  God. 

"  Whosoever  liveth,  and  believeth  in  me,  shall  never 
die."  Joh.  xi. 

[Wood- cut  with  the  motto  Amor  vincit  omnia.] 

"  He  that  heareth  my  words,  and  believeth  on  him  that 
sent  me,  hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall  not  come  into 
damnation,  but  pass  from  death  unto  life."  Joh.  v. 


THE   SECOND  EXAMINATION 


OP 


ANNE    ASKEWE. 


iUttre 

on  of  Stone  9tefcetoe,  latelpe  mar- 

tp«&  In  Sbmgt&fctoe,  bg  tfje  fogc- 
fcefc  Sbgnagoge  of  gtatfeftrfet, 

lottlj  tlji  if lucgljnnjon  of 


S"f 

wt)  & 


Wood-cut 
as  in  the  first 
Examination. 


& 

I 

I 

& 


9 

0 


5)  fonll  poure  out  my  spictc  bpo  all  flcsf) 
(santlj  tfioij)  gout  sonncs  nn&  pour  bouglj- 
tcrs  sfjall  propjjccge.  ^nU  tofjo  so  cucr  call 
on  tijc  name  of  iljc  lorJjc/sJjall  be  sauetj. 


JOHN   BALE 

TO  THE 

CHRISTIAN    READERS. 


IN  the  primitive  church,  as  the  horrible  persecutions  in- 
creased, many  diligent  writers  collected  the  godly  answers 
and  triumphant  sufferings  of  the  martyrs,  as  necessary  ex- 
amples of  Christian  constancy  to  be  followed  of  other.  Of  this 
number  was  Lucas,  which  wrote  the  Apostles'  Acts.  So  were 
after  him  Linus,  Marcellus,  Egesippus,  Meliton  Asianus,  Abdius 
Babylonius,  Josephus  Antiochenus,  Clemens  Alexandrinus, 
Antherus,  Phileas,  Eusebius,  Nicephorus,  and  a  great  sort 
more.  Fabianus,  not  a  chair-bishop,  but  a  pulpit-bishop  of 
Rome,  ordained  in  his  time  for  that  only  office  seven  deacons 
and  so  many  notaries,  about  the  year  of  our  Lord  CCXXXVI., 
that  they  should  faithfully  register  their  martyrdoms,  to  hold 
them  in  continual  remembrance,  as  witnesseth  Platina,  Poly- 
dorus,  Masseus,  and  such  chroniclers.  No  less  necessary  is 
that  office  now,  though  few  men  attempt  it,  nor  no  less  pro- 
fitable to  the  Christian  commonwealth,  than  it  was  in  those 
terrible  days.  For  now  are  persecutions  all  Christendom 
over,  so  well  as  were  then.  Now  are  the  true  Christians  Martyrs. 
vexed  of  the  sitting  bishops  for  their  Christian  belief,  so  well 
as  then.  Now  are  they  reviled,  punished,  imprisoned,  and 
have  all  evil  spoken  against  them  -for  Christ's  verity's  sake, 
Matth.  v.,  so  well  as  then. 

And  what  can  be  more  comfortable  to  the  sufferers  than  sufferers. 
to  know  the  earnest  constancy  of  their  troubled  companions 
in  that  kingdom  of  patience,  Apoc.  i.,  or  to  mark  in  them 
the  strong  working  of  faith,  and  behold  the  mighty  majesty 
of  God  in  their  agonies  ?  What  though  they  were  afore  sinners 
of  the  world,  St  Bernard l  saith  in  his  homilies  upon  Solo- 
mon's  Canticles,  that  the  godly  sufferance  of  martyrs  hath 

f1  The  Editor  has  not  been  able  to  discover  these  words  in  the 
works  of  St  Bernard,  but  something  similar  will  be  found  in  the  homilies 
on  Canticles  by  Gillebert,  which  are  appended  to  those  of  Bernard. 
See  Serm.  ixiu.  Op.  Bernard.  Ed.  Ben.  Paris.  Vol.  u.  col.  76.] 


188  THE  SECOND  EXAMINATION  OF  ANNE  ASKEWB. 

given  as  good  erudition  to  the  Christian  church  as  ever  did 
the  doctrine  of  the  saints.  Then  is  it  meet  that  some  be 
stirring,  and  not  that  all  men  in  these  days  be  idle,  concerning 
that  godly  office.  Many  have  suffered  in  this  realm  of  late 
years  by  the  bold  calling  on  of  antichrist's  furious  advocates, 
whose  latter  confessions,  causes,  and  answers,  are  a  great  deal 
more  notable  and  godly,  if  they  be  rightly  weighed,  than 
ever  were  the  confessions,  causes,  and  answers  of  the  old 
canonized  martyrs,  which  in  the  pope's  English  church  have 
had  so  many  solemnities,  services,  and  censings.  Many  have 
also  most  desperately  recanted  through  their  most  wicked 
persuasions  and  threatenings ;  in  whose  vain  recantations  are 
both  to  be  seen  their  blasphemies  against  God,  and  manifest 
treasons  against  their  king. 

Now  in  conferring  these  martyrs,  the  old  with  the  new, 
and  the  pope's  with  Christ's,  I  seclude  first  of  all  the  Britain 
church,  or  the  primitive  church  of  this  realm,  which  never 

Britain  had  authority  of  the  Romish  pope.  Her  martyrs  indeed 
were  agreeable  to  that  Christ  spake  afore  in  the  gospel  con- 
cerning his  martyrs,  whereby  we  should  know  them ;  as  we 
evidently  find  in  the  lines  of  Emerita,  king  Lucie's  sister, 
Amphibalus,  Albanus,  Aaron,  Julius,  Dionothus,  and  such 

chrut.  other.  "  I  send  you  forth,"  saith  he,  "  as  sheep  among 
wolves.  Men  shall  deliver  ye  up  in  their  councils  and  syna- 
gogues. Ye  shall  be  brought  before  rulers  and  kings,  and  be 
hated  of  all  men  in  a  manner  for  my  name's  sake."  Matth.  x. 
"  Cast  not  afore  in  your  minds  what  answer  to  make.  For 
I  in  that  hour  shall  give  ye  both  utterance  and  wisdom  which 

Bishop*.  all  your  adversaries  shall  not  be  able  to  withstand."  Luke  xxi. 
"  They  shall  excommunicate  you,  or  condemn  you  for  heretics. 
Yea,  they  shall  bring  you  in  such  hate  of  the  world,  that 
whosoever  killeth  you  will  think  he  doeth  God  great  service. 
And  this  shall  they  do  because  they  know  rightly  neither  the 
Father  nor  yet  me."  John  xvi. 

Many  other  like  sentences  left  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in 
his  holy  gospel,  that  we  should  always  by  them  discern  his 
true  martyrs  from  the  pope's  and  Mahomet's  counterfeit 
martyrs.  In  England  here,  since  the  first  plantation  of  the 
pope's  English  church  by  Augustine  and  other  Romish  monks 
of  Benet's  superstition,  two  kinds  of  martyrs  hath  been  :  one  of 
monastery-builders  and  chantry-founders,  whom  the  temporal 


JOHN  BALE    TO   THE   CHRISTIAN   READERS.  189 

princes  and  secular  magistrates  have  diversly  done  to  death, 
sometime  for  disobedience,  and  sometime  for  manifest  treason  ; 
as  we  have  Wallenus  of  Crowland,    Thomas   of  Lancaster,  Martyrs. 
Richard  Scrope,  Becket  and  such  other.    The  images  of  these 
have  been  set  up  in  their  temples,  like  the  old  gods  of  the 
pagans,  and  have  had  their  vigils,  holy-days,  ringings,  sacri- 
ficings,  candles,  offerings,  feastings,  and  much  ado  besides,  as 
they  had.     The  other  sort  were  preachers  of  the  gospel,  or  other  mar- 
poor  teachers  hereof  in  corners,  when  the  persecution  was  y' 
such  that  it  might  not  be  taught  abroad.     And   these  poor 
souls,  or  true  servants  of  God,  were  put  to  death  by  the  holy 
spiritual  fathers,  bishops,  priests,  monks,  canons,  and  friars, 
for  heresy  and  lollery,  they  say.     These  Christian  martyrs 
were  never  solemnized  of  them :    no,  they  had  not  so  much 
as  a  penny  dirge  or  a  groat  mass  of  requiem,  no  more  than  NO  dirge. 
had  John  Baptist  and  Stephen  among  the  Jews ;  but  they 
have  been  holden  for  condemned  heretics  ever  since. 

Who  ever  heard  any  goodness  yet  reported  of  Dionothus, 
with  his  thousand  and  two  hundred  companions,  whom  Augus-  Augustine. 
tine  caused  to  be  slain  at  Westchester  in  his  church's  begin- 
ning, because  they  would  not  preach  as  he  did  appoint  them, 
nor  baptize  after  the  Romish  manner,  neither  yet  hallow  the 
Easter  feast  as  they  did  ?  Many  a  blessed  creature,  both  men 
and  women,  have  been  brent  since  John  Wicliffe's  time  and  wiciiffe. 
afore,  for  only  disclosing  the  Pharisees'  yokes  and  teaching 
the  gospel's  liberty :  and  them  have  that  bawdy  bloody 
synagogue  of  Satan  defamed,  blasphemed,  condemned,  ex- 
ecrated and  cursed  to  hell  as  most  detestable  heretics  and 
dogs;  whereas,  if  they  were  of  Christ,  they  ought  (in  case 
they  were  their  haters  or  enemies)  to  suffer  them,  to  say  well  suffer. 
of  them,  to  do  them  good,  and  to  pray  for  them,  Matth.  v., 
Luke  vi.,  and  not  thus  to  use  more  tyranny  over  them  than 
ever  did  Saracen,  Turk,  tyrant  or  devil.  A  great  difference 
is  there  of  the  martyrs  whom  they  make  from  the  martyrs 
whom  they  canonise ;  of  them  whom  they  damn  from  them 
whom  they  worship :  yea,  so  great  a  difference  or  diversity 
between  them  (if  ye  mark  them  well),  as  is  between  gold  and 
dirt,  or  light  and  darkness. 

The  martyrs  whose  deaths  they  have  procured  by  all  Martyrs, 
ages  of  their  bloodthirsty  church,  hearkened  unto  Christ,  held 
of  righteousness,  and  sought  their  Lord  God  in  spirit,  Esa. 


190 


THE  SECOND   EXAMINATION   OF   ANNE   ASKEWE. 


Compare. 


lU-ckt-t. 


Miracles. 


Bight  mar- 
tyr*. 


Bonifaeius 
Anglui. 


Edwinus. 


Edwardus. 


li. ;  but  the  martyrs  for  the  most  part  whom  they  have 
with  so  many  Latin  wailings,  torches,  and  candle-burnings, 
magnified  in  their  temples,  hearkened  to  the  pope,  held  of 
his  unrighteousness,  and  sought  out  his  superstitious  idolatries. 
In  the  conferring  of  their  old  canonised  martyrs  with  our 
newly-condemned  martyrs  here,  Anne  Askewe  and  her  other 
three  companions,  with  such  like,  their  difference  will  be  much 
more  easily  perceived.  First  let  us  begin  with  Thomas 
Becket,  which  was  so  glorious  a  martyr  and  precious  advocate 
of  theirs,  that  they  made  his  blood  equal  with  Christ's  blood, 
and  desired  to  climb  to  heaven  thereby.  Many  wonderful 
miracles  could  that  mitred  patron  of  theirs  do  in  those  days, 
when  the  monks  had  friar  Bacon's  books  and  knew  the  be- 
stowing of  friar  Bungay's  mists;  but  now  he  can  do  none  at 
all.  This  Becket  in  all  flourishing  doings  hearkened  to  the 
pope,  defended  his  pompous  kingdom,  supported  his  church's 
excess,  and  wretchedly  died  for  the  sinful  liberties  of  the 
same.  Anne  Askewe  and  her  sort  gave  diligent  heed  to  their 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  sought  the  kingdom  of  heaven  in  daily 
repentance,  mightily  detested  all  idolatrous  worshippings,  and 
in  conclusion  suffered  most  triumphant  death  for  the  same. 

Concerning  other  martyrs.  As  Wenefrid,  otherwise  called 
Boniface,  a  monk,  and  archbishop  of  Magunce,  was  slain 
confirming  neophytes,  or  professing  his  newly-baptized  brood 
to  the  Romish  pope's  obedience;  there  was  found  about 
him  a  casket  full  of  relics,  or  dead  men's  bones,  when  he  was 
put  to  death  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  755.  Anne  Askewe  and 
her  fellowship  had  none  other  relics  about  them,  when  they 
stood  at  the  stake  to  be  brent  in  Smithfield,  but  a  bundle  of 
the  sacred  scriptures  inclosed  in  their  hearts,  and  ready  to 
be  uttered  against  antichrist's  idolatries.  St  Clare  of  Or- 
chester,  contemning  lawful  marriage,  made  himself  an  idle 
priest,  and  was  beheaded  in  his  own  garden  by  procurement 
of  a  woman.  St  Clitank  of  South  Wales  was  in  like  case 
stabbed  in  with  a  dagger,  because  a  young  maiden  loved  him. 
The  only  true  honour  of  God  was  it,  and  no  worldly  cause, 
that  Anne  Askewe  and  her  company  died  for.  St  Edwin, 
being  well  armed,  was  slain  in  battle  at  Hatfield,  in  the 
north ;  and  St  Edward,  riding  a  hunting  in  the  forest  of 
Warham  in  the  west,  was  killed  upon  his  horse  in  drinking  a 
cup  of  wine.  And  all  this  was  done  for  the  kingdoms  of  this 


JOHN  BALE   TO   THE   CHRISTIAN   READERS.  191 

world.  The  martyrdom  of  Anne  Askewe  and  her  brethren 
was  neither  in  battling  nor  hunting,  riding  nor  drinking ;  but 
in  that  right  course  which  Christ  prescribed  unto  his  disciples, 
under  the  cruel  bishops,  for  his  only  glory. 

St  Cadoc  of  Cowbridge,  a  bishop,  was  pierced  through 
with  a  spear,  as  he  stood  at  his  mass  at  one  of  the  clock  after 
noon,  because  he  would  be  of  the  order  of  martyrs.  St  El- 
phege,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  was  stoned  to  death  of  the 
Danes,  because  he  would  not  pay  them  three  thousand  marks, 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  M.  and  XII.  Of  such  martyrs  much 
doubted  Lanfrancus,  which  succeeded  him  in  that  office  about 
a  fourscore  years  after,  and  disputed  thereof  with  Anselmus1. 
The  cause  of  Anne  Askewe  and  her  companions  was  neither 
madness  nor  money,  but  the  only  seeking  of  their  Lord  God 
aright.  As  St  Indract,  with  other  devout  pilgrims  of  Rome,  ind 
lay  in  bed  at  their  inn  in  Shapwick  by  Glastonbury,  their 
throats  were  cut  in  the  night  for  money,  which  was  reckoned 
to  be  in  their  pilgrims'  scrips.  St  Juthware,  a  virgin,  was  Jut 
beheaded  also  for  laying  fresh  cheese,  or  cruds2,  whether 
ye  will,  to  her  breasts.  The  cause  of  Anne  Askewe  and  her 
other  fellows,  conferred  with  Christ's  scriptures,  seemeth  a 
far  other  matter.  Hewald  the  black,  and  Hewald  the  white,  Hewawi  duo. 
two  English  monks,  going  from  place  to  place  with  cruets, 
chalice  and  super-altar,  to  do  their  daily  sacrifices,  were 
done  to  death  in  Frisland  by  the  bowers3  of  the  country  for 
teaching  a  strange  religion,  and  are  worshipped  at  Cologne 
for  martyrs.  For  bearing  about  Christ's  testament,  which  is 
most  heavenly  treasure,  and  for  spreading  the  wholesome 
doctrine  thereof,  was  Anne  Askewe  and  her  sort  brent  by  the  £™|  As- 
priests'  procurement ;  yet  ask  they  no  honour  for  it. 

Ositha,  running  away  from  her  husband  by  the  enticement 

[l  The  passage  occurs  in  the  life  of  Lanfranc  prefixed  to  his  works, 
cap.  xvi.  ed.  Bened.  p.  15.  Intimavit  Abbati  [Anselmo]  Antistes  Cantuar- 
iensis  quasi  conquerendo,  quod  homines  illius  patrise  colerent  quosdam 
sanctos,  quos  ille  non  affectaret, et  maxime,  ait, quemdam  Elfegum  hujus 
sedis  archiprsesulem :  quern  non  solutn  inter  sanctos,  sed  et  inter  mar- 
tyres  numerare  contendunt,  cum  constet  ilium  non  pro  fide  Christi, 
sed  quia  ab  inimicis,  a  quibus  captus  tenebatur,  so  redimere  noluerit, 
interemptum  fuisse.  Ad  hsec  Anselmus  hujus  reddit  rationem.  Cer- 
tum  est,  inquit,  quia,  &c.  &c.  In  the  issue,  Lanfranc. . . .  B.  Elfegum  ut 
vere  magnum  et  martyrem  gloriosum  devote  veneratus  est.] 

[2  Cruds:  curds.]  [8  Bowers:  archers.] 


192  THE  SECOND  EXAMINATION  OF   ANNE  ASKEWE. 

of  two  monks,  became  a  professed  nun,  and  was  murdered 

v  enervida.!  of  the  Danes.  Wenefrida,  by  counsel  of  a  priest,  disdain- 
ously  refusing  the  marriage  of  a  prince  christened,  lost  her 

Maxentu.  head  for  it.  Maxentia  also  played  a  part  not  all  unlike  to 
this.  Such  pild  popish  martyrdoms,  compared  to  the  mar- 
tyrdom of  Anne  Askewe  and  her  faithful  company,  is  as  is 

Guiiheimu*.  rusty  iron  compared  to  pure  silver.  St  William  of  Rochester, 
a  Scot,  leaving  both  wife  and  household,  idly  to  trudge  on 
pilgrimage,  was  stricken  in  the  head  with  an  axe  of  his  own 

Thomas.  companion  by  the  way.  St  Thomas  of  Dover  was  such  a 
one  as  was  slain  of  the  Frenchmen  for  hiding  the  church's 
jewels,  crosses,  chalices  and  copes.  No  such  light  corrupt- 
ible vanities  were  they  that  Anne  Askewe  and  her  constant 
brethren  died  for,  but  for  the  precious  verity  of  God.  Young 
St  William  of  Norwich,  young  St  Robert  of  Bury,  young 
St  Hugh  of  Lincoln,  young  St  Melor  of  Cornwall,  young 
St  Kenelm  of  Gloucester,  young  St  Eldred  of  Ramsey,  and 
his  brother,  with  such  other  like,  were  but  very  babes  (they 
say),  and  were  martyred  of  the  Jews,  and  of  other  enemies. 
Wherefore  their  martyrdoms  shall  be  but  babyish  in  compari- 
son of  these,  the  verity  having  by  them  so  small  furtherance. 
Foillanus  and  his  three  brethren,  going  homeward  in  the 
night,  after  they  had  well  hankered  with  St  Gertrude  and 
her  nuns,  were  killed  in  a  wood  of  one  murderer,  and  their 
horses  sold  in  the  next  market-town.  Justinianus,  St  Davy's 
father  in  Wales,  was  slain  in  a  garden  of  his  three  monks, 
because  he  compelled  them  to  do  more  labour  than  he  would 
<Jo  himself.  After  Kilianus  was  come  home  from  Rome,  he  was 
murdered  in  his  cell,  with  other  holy  pilgrims,  by  a  woman, 

Ursula.  as  they  lay  there  asleep  in  the  night.  St  Ursula  also,  and  her 
she  pilgrims,  with  their  chaplains,  nurses,  and  sucking  babes, 
were  but  homely  handled  at  Cologne  of  the  Huns  and  Picts 
(if  that  legend  be  true),  as  they  were  coming  homewards 

Prove  the  from  Rome.  Compare  me  Anne  Askewe  and  her  condemned 
company  with  these  clouted,  canonized,  solemnized,  censed, 
matinsed,  and  massed  martyrs,  and  tell  me  by  the  gospel's 
trial  which  of  them  seem  most  christianlike  martyrs.  Yea, 

Edmundus,    bring   St  Edmund  of  Bury,  St  Fremund  of  Dunstable,    St 

Fremundug,  * 

and  other.  Ethelbert  of  Hertford,  St  Oswald  of  Gloucester,  St  Oswin  of 
Tynemouth,  and  St  Winstan  of  Evesham,  (which  are  the  best 
of  the  English  martyrs,)  to  the  touchstone  of  God's  word ; 


JOHN  BALE  TO  THE   CHRISTIAN  READERS.  193 

and  ye  shall  find  their  martyrdoms  and  causes  full  unlike  to 
theirs  whom  the  bishops  murder  now  apace  in  England. 

In  all  these  English  martyrs  rehearsed  here  afore   ye 
shall  find  very  few  colours  or  tokens,  that  Christ  said  his  mar-  Tokens, 
tyrs  should  be  known  by,  unless  ye  take  pilgrimings,  popes' 
relics,  women,  battles,  huntings,  idleness,  monkeries,  money, 
treasure,  worldly  kingdoms,  contempt  of  marriage,  supersti- 
tions, and  such  other  vanities,  for  them.    And  then  will  I  say, 
and  not  lie  in  it,  that  ye  are  much  better  overseen   than 
learned  in  the  scriptures  of  God,  as  your  old  blind  bluddering 
predecessors  hath  been.     Ye  will  ask  me  here,  if  I  reckon 
England  then  all  barren  of  Christian  martyrs.     Nay,  marry,  The  author. 
do  I  not ;  for  I  know  it  hath  had  good  store  since  the  pope's  Good  store, 
faith  came  first  into   England,   to  the  gospel's   obscuration, 
though  their  names  be  not  known  to  all  men.    Great  tyranny 
was  shewed   by  the  heathenish  emperors  and  kings  at  the 
first  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  the  primitive  church  of  the 
Britains  by  the  cruel  calling  on  of  the  pagan  priests.      But  Britannish. 
nothing  like  to  that  hath  been  shewed  since  in  the  English  English. 
church  by  the  spiritual  tyrant  of  Rome  and  his  mitred  ter- 
magants, at  the  provocation   of  their  oiled   swill-bowls   and 
blind  Balaamites.     For  they  most  cruelly  brent  those  inno- 
cents which  did  but  only  read  the  testament  of  God  in  their 
mother-tongue  ;  and  do  not  yet  repent  them  of  that  mischief, 
but  continue  therein. 

If  ye  mark  well  these  two  examinations  of  Anne  Askewe, 
ye  shall  find  in  her  and  her  other  three  companions,  besides 
other  whom  the  bishops  in  our  time  and  afore  hath  brent, 
the  express   tokens  that  Christ   sealeth    his    martyrs   with.  Tokens. 
They  appeared  as  sheep  among  wolves.     They  were  thrown 
in  strong  prison.     They  were  brought   forth    into   councils 
and  synagogues.     Their  answers   were  out  of  God's  Spirit  Answers, 
(as  herein  appeareth),  and  not  out  of  their  own.      They  were 
reviled,  mocked,  stocked,  racked,  execrated,  condemned,  and 
murdered,  as  is  said  afore,  by  a  spirituality  also,  as  he  pro- 
mised they  should  be,  Matt,  xxiii.  and  xxiv.    Yea,  those  spiri- 
tual tyrants,  besides  their  mortal  malice  upon  the  innocent  Tyrants. 
bodies,   have  most   blasphemously  uttered   in    their   spiteful 
sermons  and  writings,  that  their  souls  are  damned ;  as  is  to 
be  seen  in  the  books  of  Winchester  and  Peryn.    But  let  them  Winchester. 

•  Peryn. 

beware  lest  they  damn  not  their  own  wretched  souls.     For 
[BALE.]  13 


194  THE  SECOND  EXAMINATION  OF  ANNE  ASKKWE. 

full  sure  we  are  by  Christ's  strong  promise,  Luke  xii.,  that 
their  souls  they  cannot  harm  with  all  their  pope's  black 
curses.  Full  sweetly  rest  they  now  in  the  peace  of  God, 
where  their  slanderous  and  malicious  judgments  cannot  hurt 

Fpicum,  them  at  all.  Sapi.  iii.  Let  those  epicures,  pigs,  damn  them 
with  as  many  blasphemous  lies  as  they  can  imagine;  for  other 
armour  they  have  not:  and  we  shall  on  the  other  side 
canonise  them  again  with  the  mighty  words  and  promises  of 
Christ,  which  they  shall  never  be  able  to  resist.  The  Father 

tight.  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  grant  the  light  of  his  word  so  to 
spread  the  world  over,  that  the  dark  mists  of  Satan  may 
clearly  be  expelled,  to  the  special  comfort  of  his  redeemed 
church,  and  glory  of  his  eternal  name.  Amen. 


THE   LATTER  EXAMINATION 

OF  THE  WORTHY  SERVANT  OF  GOD, 

MISTRESS   ANNE   ASKEWE, 

THE  YOUNGER  DAUGHTER  OF  SIR  WILLIAM  ASKEWE,  KNIGHT, 

OF   LINCOLNSHIRE,  LATELY  MARTYRED   IN   SMITHFIELD, 

BY  THE   WICKED   SYNAGOGUE   OF  ANTICHRIST. 


THE   CENSURE  OE    JUDGMENT    OF  JOHN   BALE    THERE- 
UPON, AFTER   THE    SACRED   SCRIPTURES 
AND   CHRONICLES. 

CHRIST  willed  his  most  dear  apostle  and  secretary,  St  stjohn. 
John  the  Evangelist,  to  signify  by  writing  to  the  overseer  or 
preacher  of  the  congregation  of  Pergamos,  that  there  are  only 
his  faithful  members  murdered  where  Satan  inhabiteth  or 
holdeth  residence.  And  for  example  he  bringeth  forth  his 
constant  witness  Antipas,  which  was  there  most  cruelly  slain 
of  that  synagogue  of  his,  for  confessing  the  verity.  Apoc.  ii. 
That  behemoth  (saith  Job),  that  leviathan,  that  Satan,  reign-  Satan. 
eth  as  a  most  mighty  king  over  all  the  spiritual  children  of 
pride.  Job  xlii.  A  murderer  (saith  Christ  to  the  spirituality  of 
the  Jews)  and  a  blasphemous  liar  is  that  father  of  yours,  and 
hath  been  from  the  world's  beginning.  John  viii.  These 
manners  hath  he  not  yet  left,  but  continueth  them  still  in  his 
wicked  posterity. 

In  the  primitive  church  (as  testifieth  Bedas)  they  perse- 
cuted the  hairs  of  Christ's  head,  which  was  so  pure  as  the  Christ's  hairs. 
white  wool  that  is  apt  to  receive  all  colours.  Apoc.  i.      They 
slew  those  true  believers  which  his  word  and  Spirit  had  de- 
pured1  from  all  false  worshippings,  and  made  fit  for  all  tribu- 
lations to  be  suffered  for  his  name's  sake.     In  these  latter 
days  they  meddle  with  his  feet,  which  are  like  unto  brass  Christ's  feet, 
burning  as  it  were  in  an  hot  furnace.  Apoc.  i.      For  they  that 
believe  now  agreeably  to  his  word,  and  not  after  their  cor- 
rupted  and    cursed  customs,  are  consumed  in  the  fire :    as  Fire, 
hereafter  will  appear  by  this  godly  woman  Anne  Askewe, 
which  with  other  more  was  brent  at  London,  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  M.D.XLVL,  for  the  faithful  testimony  of  Jesu  against 

P  Deputed  :  purified.      Halliwell.] 

13—2 


196 


THE   LATTER   EXAMINATION 


antichrist:  whose  latter  handling  here  followeth  in  course, 
copy-  like  as  I  received  it  in  copy  by  certain  Dutch  merchants  com- 
ing from  thence,  which  had  been  at  their  burning,  and  be- 
holden the  tyrannous  violence  there  shewed.  First  out  of 
prison  she  wrote  unto  a  secret  friend  of  hers  after  this  manner 
following. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

I  do  perceive,  dear  friend  in  the  Lord,  that  thou  art  not  yet  per- 
suaded throughly  in  the  truth  concerning  the  Lord's  supper,  because 

chrut.  Christ  said  unto  his  apostles :  "  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body  which  is 
given  for  you."  In  giving  forth  the  bread  as  an  outward  sign  or 
token  to  be  received  at  the  mouth,  he  minded  them  in  a  perfect  belief 
to  receive  that  body  of  his  which  should  die  for  the  people,  or  to  think 
the  death  thereof  the  only  health  and  salvation  of  their  souls.  The 

Bread.  bread  and  the  wine  were  left  us  for  a  sacramental  communion,  or  a 
mutual  participation  of  the  inestimable  benefits  of  his  most  precious 
death  and  blood-shedding;  and  that  we  should  in  the  end  thereof  be 
thankful  together  for  that  most  necessary  grace  of  our  redemption. 

Remember,  for  in  the  closing  up  thereof,  he  said  thus :  "  This  do  ye  in  remem- 
brance of  me ;  yea,  so  oft  as  ye  shall  eat  it  or  drink  it,"  Luke  xxii. 
and  1  Cor.  xi.  Else  should  we  have  been  forgetful  of  that  we  ought 
to  have  in  daily  remembrance,  and  also  been  altogether  unthankful 
for  it. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Agreeable  to  this  woman's  doctrine  here  are  the  scrip- 
tures of  both  testaments ;  wherein  these  words  edere  and 
bibere,  to  eat  and  to  drink,  are  oft-times  spiritually  taken  for 
credere,  to  believe  or  receive  in  faith.  "  The  poor,"  saith 
David,  "  shall  eat  and  be  satisfied.  All  that  seek  to  please 
the  Lord  shall  praise  him,  and  their  souls  shall  never  perish." 
Ps.  xxi.  [xxii.]  "  They  that  eat  me,"  saith  the  verity  of  God, 
"  shall  hunger  more  and  more,  and  they  that  drink  me  shall 
thirst  more  desirously  for  me."  Eccles.  xxiv.  "Unless  ye  eat  the 
flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,"  saith  Christ,  "  and  drink  his  blood, 
ye  can  have  no  life  in  you."  John  vi.  These  scriptures  ex- 
pound the  doctors  spiritually,  yea,  the  papists  and  all.  Where 
Evangelist*,  as  the  other  three  evangelists,  Matthew,  Mark,  and  Luke, 
sheweth  nothing  else  of  the  Lord's  supper  but  the  plain 
history,  St  John,  writing  last  of  them  all,  manifests  there 
the  whole  complete  doctrine  and  full  understanding  thereof, 
after  Christ's  own  instructions  and  meaning.  Required  is  it 
there,  that  the  true  receivers  thereof  be  taught  of  God,  and 


Edere  and 
bibere. 


Believe. 


Doctrine. 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  197 

learned  of  the  heavenly  Father,  and  not  of  sinful  men's  cus- 
toms. 

The  work  of  God,  or  that  pleaseth  God,  is  not  there  the  faith, 
putting  of  bread  into  the  mouth  and  belly,  but  to  believe  or 
exactly  to  consider,  that  Christ  died  for  us  to  cleanse  us  from 
sin,  to  join  us  into  one  mystical  body,  and  to  give  us  life  ever- 
lasting ;  and  that  there  is  none  other  but  he  that  can  procure 
us  that  life :  for  that  which  entereth  the  mouth  feedeth  only 
the  body  ;  but  that  entereth  faith  feedeth  the  soul.      "  I  am  Christ. 
the  living  bread,"  saith  he,   "  which  came  down  from  heaven. 
He  only  that  believeth  in  me  hath  the  life  everlasting."   John 
vi.   "  The  Spirit  is  it  that  quickeneth  ;"  the  fleshly  understand- 
ing, or  only  mouth-eating,  profiteth  nothing  at  all.    Here  will 
an  obstinate  papist  peradventure  say,  that  we  attribute  nothing 
to  the  corporal  communion.      Yes,  we  reverently  grant  that,  communion, 
rightly  ministered  after  Christ's  institution,  it  both  confirm- 
eth  our  faith  in  the  necessary  considerations  of  his  death,  and 
also  stirreth  up  that  brotherly  Christian  love  which  we  ought  Love, 
to  have  towards  our  neighbour,  besides  that  this  faithful  wo- 
man hath  spoken  here  of  it  afore.     And  these  are  the  only 
fruits  which  he  requireth  of  us  in  that  supper  or  sacramental 
meeting. 

*  ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Therefore  it  is  meet  that  in  prayers  we  call  unto  God  to  graft  in 
our  foreheads  the  true  meaning  of  the  Holy  Ghost  concerning  this 
communion.  For  St  Paul  doth  say  that  "the  letter  slayeth;  the  Letter, 
spirit  is  it  only  that  giveth  life,"  2  Cor.  iii.  Mark  well  the  sixth  chap- 
ter of  John,  where  all  is  applied  unto  faith.  Note  also  the  fourth 
chapter  of  St  Paul's  second  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  and  in  the  end 
thereof  ye  shall  find  plainly,  that  "the  things  which  are  seen  are  tem- 
poral, but  they  that  are  not  seen  are  everlasting."  Yea,  look  in  the 
third  chapter  to  the  Hebrews,  and  ye  shall  find  that  "  Christ  as  a  son,"  Christ 
and  no  servant,  ruleth  "over  his  house ;  whose  house  are  we,  (and  not 
the  dead  temple,)  if  we  hold  fast  the  confidence  and  rejoicing  of  that 
hope  to  the  end."  Wherefore,  as  saith  the  Holy  Ghost,  "  to  day  if  ye 
shall  hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts,"  &c.  Ps.  xciv. 

JOHN  BALE. 

By  the  foreheads  understand  she  the  hearts,  or  minds,  of  Foreheads. 
men  ;  for  so  they  are  taken  of  St  John,  Apoc.  vii.  and  xxii.    I 
cannot  but1  think  that  herein  she  had  respect  unto  the  plate  of 

I1  'but,'  not  in  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


198  THE   LATTER  EXAMINATION 

fine  gold  which  the  Lord  commanded  to  be  set  upon  Aaron's  fore- 
head, for  the  acceptation  of  the  people  of  Israel,  Exod.  xxviii.; 

He*ru.  for  here  would  she  all  men's  hearts  to  be  endued  and  lightened 
with  the  most  pure  Spirit  of  Christ,  for  the  understanding 
of  that  most  holy  and  necessary  communion,  the  corrupted 
dreams  and  phantasies  of  sinful  men  set  apart.  She  knew  by 
the  singular  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  they  are  lying  mas- 
ters, procurers  of  idolatry,  and  most  spiteful  enemies  to  the 

LW"-  soul  of  man,  that  applieth  that  office  to  the  corruptible  lips, 
which  belongeth  to  an  uncorrupted  faith,  so  setting  the  crea- 
ture, that  is,  corruptible  bread,  in  place  of  the  Creator,  Christ, 
both  God  and  man,  Rom.  i.,  lamenting  it  with  the  righteous 
at  the  very  heart-root.  And  in  this  she  shewed  herself  to  be 

Member.  ax  member  of  Christ's  mystical  body,  1  Cor.  xii.,  religiously 
careful  for  her  Christian  brethren  and  sisters,  lest  they  should 
take  harm  of  the  pope's  mass-mongers. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

The  Sum  of  my  Examination  afore  the  King's  Council  at  Greenwich. 

companions.  Your  request,  as  concerning  my  prison-fellows,  I  am  not  able  to 
satisfy,  because  I  heard  not  their  examinations.  But  the  effect  of 
mine  was  this :  I,  being  before  the  council,  was  asked  of  master 

Kyme.  Kyme.  I  answered  that  my  lord  chancellor  knew  already  my  mind  in 
that  matter.  They  with  that  answer  were  not  contented ;  but  said,  it 
was  the  king's  pleasure  that  I  should  open  the  matter  to  them.  I 
answered  them  plainly,  that  I  would  not  so  do ;  but,  if  it  were  the 
king's  pleasure  to  hear  me,  I  would  shew  him  the  truth.  Then  they 

Soioman.  Baid,  i*  was  not  meet  for  the  king  with  me  to  be  troubled.  I 
answered,  that  Solomon  was  reckoned  the  wisest  king  that  ever  lived, 
yet  misliked  he  not  to  hear  two  poor  common  women ;  much  more  his 
grace  a  simple  woman  and  a  faithful  subject.  So,  in  conclusion,  I 
made  them  none  other  answer  in  that  matter. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Concerning  master  Kyme,  this  should  seem  to  be  the  mat- 
ter. Her  father,  Sir  William  Askewe,  knight,  and  his  father, 
old  master  Kyme,  were  sometime  of  familiarity  and  neighbours 
within  the  county  of  Lincolnshire.  Whereupon  the  said  Sir 
William  covenanted  with  him  for  lucre  to  have  his  eldest 
daughter  married  with  his  son  and  heir  (as,  in2  an  ungodly 

[l  '  a  natural,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[a  '  in,'  not  in  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


OF   MISTilESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  199 

manner,  it  is  in  England  much  used  among  noble  men) ;  and  An  use. 
as  it  was  her  chance  to  die  afore  the  time  of  marriage,  to  save 
the  money,  he  constrained  this  to  supply  her  room :  so  that, 
in  the  end,  she  was  compelled  against  her  will,  or  free  consent, 
to  marry  with  him.     Notwithstanding,  the  marriage  once  past,  Married. 
she  demeaned  herself  like  a  Christian  wife,  and  had  by  him  (as 
I  am  informed)  two  children.     In  process  of  time,  by  oft  read- 
ing the  sacred  bible,  she  fell  clearly  from  all  old  superstitions 
of  papistry  to  a  perfect  belief  in  Jesus  Christ :  whereby  she 
so  offended  the  priests  (as  is  to  be  seen  after3),  that  he,  at  their 
suggestion,  violently  drove  her  out  of  his  house.     Whereupon  EXM. 
she  thought  herself  free  from  that  uncomely  kind  of  coacted 
marriage,  by  this  doctrine  of  St  Paul,  1  Cor.  vii.:  "  If  a  faith- 
ful woman  have  an  unbelieving  husband,  which  will  not  tarry 
with  her,  she  may  leave  him.    For  a  brother  or  sister  is  not  in 
subjection  to  such;"  specially  where  as  the  marriage  afore  is 
unlawful.      Upon  this  occasion  (I  hear  say)  she  sought  of  the 
law  a  divorcement  from  him,  namely,  and  above  all,  because  Divorcement, 
he  so  cruelly  drove  her  out  of  his  house  in  despite  of  Christ's 
verity.      She  could  not  think  him  worthy  of  her  marriage, 
which  so  spitefully  hated  God,  the  chief  author  of  marriage. 
Of  this  matter  was  she  first  examined  (I  think)  at  his4  labour  A  beast 
and  suit. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  my  lord  chancellor  asked  me  of  my  opinion  in  the  sacrament. 
My  answer  was  this :  I  believe  that  so  oft  as  I,  in  a  Christian  congre- 
gation, do  receive  the  bread,  in  remembrance  of  Christ's  death,  and 
with  thanksgiving,  according  to  his  holy  instruction,  I  receive  there- 
with also  the  fruits5  of  his  most  glorious  passion.  The  bishop  of  Winchester. 
Winchester  bade  me  make  a  direct  answer.  I  said,  I  would  not  sing 
a  new  song  to  the  Lord  in  a  strange  land. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Direct  enough  was  this  answer  after  Christ's  single  doc-  Answer, 
trine,  but  not  after  the  pope's  double  and  covetous  meaning, 
for  his  oiled  querister's  advantage.      And  here  was  at  hand 
his  general  advocate,  or  steward,  to  look  upon  the  matter, 

[*  'afore,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

[4  'his  instant/  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

[8  'the  fruits  also,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


200 


THE   LATTER   EXAMINATION 


Tyrant. 


Danger. 


J'ar.ibli-s. 


Rsbukes. 


Five  hours. 


that  nothing  should  perish  pertaining  to  the  maintenance  of 
his  superstitious  vain-glory,  if  any  crafty  policy  might  help 
it.  What  offended  this  godly  Christian  woman  here,  either 
in  opinion  or  faith,  ye  cruel  and  vengeable  tyrants?  but 
that  ye  must  (as  David  saith)  temper  your  tongues  with 
venomous  words,  to  destroy  the  innocent,  Ps.  Ixiii.  Could 
ye  have  brought  in  against  her  a  matter  of  more  danger 
concerning  your  laws,  to  deprive  her  of  life,  ye  would  have 
done  it;  such  is  your  ghostly  charity.  But  be  sure  of  it,  as 
haughty  as  you  are  now,  the  hard  plague  thereof  will  be 
yours,  when  the  great  vengeance  shall  fall  for  shedding  of 
innocents1  blood,  Matt,  xxiii. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  the  bishop  said  I  spake  in  parables.  I  answered,  it  was  best 
for  him ;  for  if  I  shew  you  the  open  truth  (quoth  I),  ye  will  not  accept 
it.  Then  he  said  I  was  a  parrot.  I  told  him  again  I  was  ready  to 
suffer  all  things  at  his  hands;  not  only  his  rebukes,  but  all  that 
should  follow  besides,  yea,  and  that  gladly.  Then  had  I  divers  rebukes 
of  the  council,  because  I  would  not  express  my  mind  in  all  things  as 
they  would  have  me.  But  they  were  not,  in  the  mean  time,  unan- 
swered, for  all  that ;  which  now  to  rehearse  were  too  much  :  for  I  was 
with  them  there  about  five  hours.  Then  the  clerk  of  the  council 
conveyed  me  from  thence  to  my  lady  Garnish. 


JOHN  BALE. 

Most  commonly  Christ  used  to  speak  in  dark  simili- 
tudes, or  l  parables,  when  he  perceived  his  audience  rather 
given  to  the  hearing  of  pharisaical  constitutions,  or  l  customs, 
than  to  his  heavenly  verity.  Matt,  xiii.,  Mark  iv.,  Luke  vii. 
Which  rule  this  woman,  his2  true  disciple,  forgot  not  here, 

Winchester,  in  communing  with  this  proud  bishop,  whom  she  knew3  always 
a  most  obstinate  withstander  of  that  wholesome  verity  of  his. 
And  as  concerning  mocks  and  scornful  revilings,  they  have 

Mockers.  been  ever  in  that  generation  of  scorners  more  plenteous 
than  good  counsels  to  the  righteous ;  and  therefore,  as  a 
name  after  their  conditions,  it  is  unto  them  appropriate  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  in  many  places  of  the  scriptures.  "  In  the 
latter  days,"  saith  Judas  the  apostle,  "  shall  come  mockers, 
walking  in  ungodliness,  after  all4  their  own  lusts.  These 

[r  '  and,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.]  [2  ' being  his,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

[3  '  knew  to  be,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[*  '  all  after,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  201 

are  they  which  separate  themselves"  from  the  common  sort  Hypocrites. 
by  a  name  of  spiritualty,  being  in  conversation  beastly,  and 
having  no  spirit  that  is  godly.     "  But,  dearly  beloved,"  saith 
he,  "  ground  yourselves  upon  our  most  holy  faith,"  &c. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

The  next  day  I  was  brought  again  before  the  council.    Then  would 
they  needs  know  of  me  what  I  said  to  the  sacrament.     I  answered,  sacrament, 
that  I  had  already5  said  that  I  could  say.      Then,  after  divers  words, 
they  bade  me  go  hy.     Then  came  my  lord  Lyle,  my  lord  of  Essex, 
and  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  requiring  me  earnestly  that  I  should 
confess  the  sacrament  to  be  flesh,  blood,  and  bone.      Then  said  I  to 
my  lord  Parr  and  my  lord  Lyle,  that  it  was  great  shame  for  them  to  Godly, 
counsel  contrary  to  their  knowledge.     Whereunto,  in  few  words,  they 
did  say,  that  they  would  gladly  all  things  were  well. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Always  have  the  worldly  governors  shewed  more  gentle- 
ness and  favour  to  the  word  of  God,  than  the  consecrate 
priests  and  prelates :  as  we  have  for  example  in  the  old 
law,  that  Ezekias,  the  king  of  Judah,  would  in  no  case,  at  Micheas. 
their  calling  on,  put  Micheas  the  true  prophet  unto  death, 
when  he  had  prophesied  the  destruction  of  Samaria  for  their 
idolatry,  and  for  the  tyranny  of  their  princes  and  false  pro- 
phets, Mich.  i.  and  iii.  Neither  would  the  princes,  at  the 
priests'  heady  exclamations,  murder  Jeremy  for  the  Lord's 
verity  preaching,  but  mercifully  delivered  him  out  of  their 
malicious  hands,  Jer.  xxvi.  Pilate,  in  like  case,  concerning 
the  new  law,  pleaded  with  the  Jews'  spiritualty  to  have 
saved  Christ  from  the  death,  Matt,  xxvi.,  John  xviii.  So  did 
the  captain  Claudius  Lysias  deliver  Paul  from  their  mortal 
malice,  after  that  the  high  priest  Ananias  had  commanded 
him  to  be  smitten,  and  his  retinue  conspired  his  death,  Acts 
xxiii.  At  the  priests'  only  provocation  was  it,  that  the 
heathenish  emperors  so  grievously  vexed  and  tormented  the 
Christian  believers  in  the  primitive  church ;  as  testifieth  Ege- 
sippus,  Clemens  Alexandrius,  Eusebius,  and  other  old  his- 
torians. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 
The6  bishop  said  he  would  speak  with  me  familiarly.  I  said,  So  did 

[6  '  already  had,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[6  '  Then  the,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


202 


THE    LATTER   EXAMINATION 


Triton. 


Hui-tV 


Winchester.  Judas,  when  ho  unfriendlily  betrayed  Christ.  Then  desired  the  bishop 
to  speak  with  mo  alono.  But  that  I  refused.  He  asked  me  why  ?  I 
said,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  matter  should 
stand,  after  Christ's  and  Paul's  doctrine.  Matth.  xviii.  and  2  Cor.  xiii. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Did  she  not  (think  you)  hit  the  nail  on  the  head,  in 
thus  taunting  this  bishop  ?  Yes ;  for  as  great  offence  doth 
he  to  Christ,  that  giveth  one  of  his  believing  members  unto 
death,  as  did  he  that  betrayeth  first  his  own  body.  "  That 
ye  have  done  unto  these  little  ones"  (shall  he  say  at  the 
latter  day)  "which  have  believed  in  me,  ye  have  done  unto 
mine  own  person,"  Matt.  xxv.  "  Whoso  toucheth  them  (saith 
Zachary)  shall  touch  the  apple  of  the  Lord's  own  eye,"  Zach.  ii. 
But  this  believeth  not  that  perverse  generation. 

ANXE  ASKEWE. 

Sacrament  Then  my  lord  chancellor  began  to  examine  me  again  of  the  sacra- 
ment. Then  I  asked  him  how  long  he  would  halt  on  both  sides? 
Then  would  he  needs  know  where  I  found  that  ?  I  said,  in  the  scrip- 
ture, 3  Kings  xviii.  Then  he  went  his  way. 

JOHN  BALE. 
Of  Helias    the   prophet   were    these    words   spoken   to 

Halt  the  people  of  Israel,  such  time  as  they  halted  between  two 

opinions,  or  walked  unrightly  between  the   true  living  God 

England.  and  the  false  God  Baal,  as  we  do  now  in  England,  between 
Christ's  gospel  and  the  pope's  old  rotten  customs.  We 
slenderly  consider  with  St  Paul,  that  Christ  will  have  no 
fellowship  or  concord  with  Belial,  light  with  darkness,  right- 
eousness with  unrighteousness,  the  temple  of  God  with  images, 
or  the  true  believers  with  the  infidels,  2  Cor.  vi.  For  all 
our  new  gospel,  yet  will  we  still  bear  the  stranger's  yoke 

Tepidi.  with  the  unbelievers,  and  so  become  neither  hot  nor  cold, 
that  God  may  spue  us  out  of  his  mouth  as  unsavoury  morsels 
(Apoc.  iii.),  saying  unto  us,  as  to  the  foolish  virgins,  "  Verily 
I  know  you  not,"  Matt.  xxv. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Burnt  Then  the  bishop   said,  I  should  be  burnt.    I  answered,   that  I 

had  searched  all  the  scriptures,  yet  could  I  never  find  there  that  either 
Christ  or  his  apostles  put  any  creature  to  death.  Well,  well,  said  I, 
"God  will  laugh  your  threatenings  to  scorn."  Ps.  ii.  Then  was  I  com- 
manded to  stand  aside. 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  203 

JOHN  BALE. 

Among  other  signs  that  the1  scripture  giveth  us  to  know 
an  antichrist  by,  it  sheweth  that  it2  shall  be  an  "  adversary"  Antichrist 
(2  Thes.  ii.),  "  an  unsatiable  dog"  (Esa.  Ivi.),  "  a  pursuing 
enemy"  (Ps.  iv.),  "an  enemy  to3  the  sanctuary"  (Ps.  Ixxiii.),  [Ps.ixxiv.] 
"  a  ravening  wolf "  (Matt,  vii ;  Lu.  x ;  Jo.  x  ;  Acts,  xx.),  and 
"  a  most  cruel  murderer"  (Dan.  xi ;  Jo.  x  ;  Apoc.  xiii.)  "  Unto 
such,"  saith  St  John,  "it  is4  given  to  vex  men  with  the5  heat  TO  bum. 
of  fire"  (Apoc.  xvi.)  The  wickedness  of  priests  (saith  Jeremy) 
sheddeth  innocents'  blood ;  yea,  (say  they,)  ye  must  be  burnt, 
ye  must  dwell  among  the  Gentiles,  (Threno.  iv.),  or  be  com- 
mitted to  prison  of  the  worldly  powers,  and  so  put  unto 
death  by  them.  We  marvel  not,  therefore,  though  these 
parts  be  played  of  proud  bishops,  considering  the  Holy  Ghost 
must  be  found  true  in  his  fore-judgments,  and  that  some  there 
must  be  to  do  the  feats.  But  truly  did  this  woman  conclude 
with  the  prophecy  of  David,  Ps.  ii.  "  that  God  which  dwelleth 
in  heaven  shall  have  their  tyranny  in  derision,"  and  bring  all 
their  wicked  counsels  to  nought  in  the  clear  opening  of  his 
word,  have  they  never  so  many  painted  colours  of  false  right- 
eousness. 

A*TNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  came  master  Paget  to  me  with  many  glorious  words,  and 
desired  me  to  speak  my  mind  to  him.    I  might  (he  said)  deny  it  again, 
if  need  were.     I  said  that  I  would  not  deny  the  truth.     He  asked 
me  how  I  could  avoid  the  very  words  of  Christ,  "  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my 
body,  which  shall  be  broken  for  you."   I  answered,  that  Christ's  mean-  Christ's 
ing  was  there,  as  in6  other  places  of  the  scripture:  "I  am  the  door"  m 
(John  x.),  "I  am  the  vine"  (John  xv.),  "Behold  the  Lamb  of  God" 
(John  i.),  "The  rock-stone  was  Christ"  (1  Cor.  x.),  and  such  other 
like.     Ye  may  not  here,  said  I,  take  Christ  for  the  material  thing 
that  he  is  signified  by ;  for  then  ye  will  make  him  a  very  door,  a  signify, 
vine,  a  lamb,  and  a  stone,  clean  contrary  to  the  Holy  Ghost's  meaning. 
All  these,  indeed,  do  signify  Christ,  like  as  the  bread  doth  his  body  in 
that  place.     And  though  he  did  say  there,  "  Take,  eat  this  in  remem-  Remem. 
brance  of  me;"  yet  did  he  not  bid  them  hang  up  that  bread  in  a  brance- 
box,  and  make  it  a  God,  or  bow  to  it. 

[*  'holy,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.]  [2  'he,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

•  [3  ' in,'  Mr  Offor's  copy.]  [«  'is  it,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

[5  '  the/  not  in  Mr  Offor's  copy.] 
[6  'in  these,'  Mr  Offor's  copy.] 


204  THE  LATTER  EXAMINATION 

JOHN  BALE. 

Much  ado  is  here  made,  and  many !  ways  are  sought  out, 
to  bring  this  woman  into  their  corrupted  and  false  belief,  that 

idoutry.  the  corruptible  creature,  made  with  hands,  might  stand  in 
place  of  the  eternal  Creator  or  Maker,  God  and  man,  for  the 
priests'  advantage.  But  all  is  in  vain.  In  no  case  would  he2 
accept  it.  But3  nothing  less  minded  Christ  than  to  dwell  in 

Not  in  bread,  the  bread,  or  to  become  a  feeding  for  the  body,  when  he  said, 
"  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body  : "  for  a  contrary  doctrine  he 
taught  his  disciples  the  year  afore  his  last  supper,  as  we  have 
in  the  sixth  chapter  of  John,  where  as  he  declareth  his  flesh 

spiritual.  to  be  a  spiritual  meat,  his  blood  a  spiritual  drink,  and  both 
them  to  be  received  in  faith,  the  bread  and  the  wine  remain- 
ing, as  signs  of  his  everlasting  covenant.  Reason  is  it,  that  he 

The  eater,  rather  be  judged  the  receiver  in4  that  refection,  than  he  which 
liveth  not  thereby,  which  is  the  soul,  and  not  the  body. 
What  needed  Christ  to  have  given  to  those  bodies  a  new 
bodily  feeding,  which  were  sufficiently  fed  afore  with  the 
passover  lamb,  if  he  had  not  meant  therein  some  other  thing5? 
But  he  sufficiently  enough  declareth  his  own  mean- 
ing, Luke  xxii.,  where  he  commandeth  us  to  do  it  in  his 
remembrance,  and  not  to  make  him  again  by  blowing  upon 
the  bread.  This  sacramental  eating  and  drinking  in  his 

Remero-  remembrance  St  Paul  more  largely  declareth,  1  Cor.  xi. 
"  So  oft,"  saith  he,  "  as  ye  shall  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink 
of  that  cup,  ye  shall  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come." 

Tin  he  come.  If  ye  earnestly  mark  that  latter  clause,  "till  he  come,"  ye 
shall  well  perceive  that  his  bodily  presence  in  the  bread  is 
utterly  denied  there.  Moreover,  in  the  aforesaid  22d  chapter  of 
St  Luke,  because  we  should  not  be  too  scrupulous,  Christ 
sheweth  what  that  wine  and  bread  of  his  supper  were,  yea, 
as  he  left  them  there,  even  in  these  words :  "  I  say  unto  you," 

Fruit  of  the   gaith  he,  "that  henceforth  I  shall  not  drink  of  this  fruit  of 

vine.  • 

the  vine  (or  eat  of  this  fruit  of  wheat)  till  the  kingdom  of 
God  be  come,"  or,  "till  I  drink  it  new  with  you  in  my  Father's 
kingdom,"  Matt,  xxvi.,  Mark  xiv.  Here  calleth  it  he  the 
juice  of  the  grape,  or  fruit  of  the  vine,  and  not  the  blood 

t1  'subtil,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.]  [2  'so,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

[3  '  But,'  not  in  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[4  'which  liveth  in,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[6  '  manner  of  thing,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  205 

issuing  from  his  body.     Yet  is  that  cup  (as  St  Paul  saith) 
"  the  partaking   of  Christ's  blood,   and  the  bread  that  we  Partaking, 
partake  there,  the  partaking   of   Christ's   body,"  1  Cor.  x. 
But  this  is  in  faith  and  spirit,  as  afore  in  John. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  he  compared  it  unto  the  king,  and  said,  that  the  more  his 
majesty's  honour  is  set  forth,  the  more  commendable  it  is.      Then  Paget. 
said  I,  that  it  was  an  abominable  shame  unto  him  to  make  no  better 
of  the  eternal  word  of  God  than  of  his  tenderly  conceived  fantasy. 
Far  other  meaning  requireth  God  therein,  than  men's  idle  wit  can  idle  wit. 
devise,  whose  doctrine  is  but  lies  without  his  heavenly  verity.      Then 
he  asked  me,  if  I  would  confer  with  some  wise  man  ?     Thai  offer,  I 
said,  I  would  not  refuse.     Then  he  told  the  council.      And  so  went 
I  to  my  ladies  again  6. 

JOHN  BALE. 


first  Patron  S  .Frances,  as  we  find  in  the  history  of  his  idola- 
trous feast,  and  also  in  the  book  of  conformities  of  Frances  to 
Christ,  written  by  an  Italish  friar  called  Bartholomew  Pi- 
sanus.  In  Frances  (they  say)  is  expressed  the  full  significa- 
tion of  Christ,  by  reason  of  his  wounds.  And  Paget  here 
compareth  Christ's  presence  in  the  sacrament  to  the  king's 
presence,  I  wot  not  where.  And  as  great  pleasure  I  think 
he  doth  the  king  therein,  as  though  he  threw  dust  in  his 

[6  In  the  two  copies  which  have  been  compared  and  collated  for 
this  edition,  the  folios  22  and  23  have  been  pasted  together,  so  that  the 
latter  page  of  the  first,  and  the  former  page  of  the  latter  were  con- 
cealed, and  the  top  of  fol.  23  cut  off  to  the  extent  of  about  four  lines, 
which  is,  it  may  be  feared,  lost.  The  copy  in  the  British  Museum  re- 
mains so  pasted ;  that  in  the  possession  of  George  Offor,  Esq.  of  Grove 
House,  Hackney,  who  kindly  allowed  the  editor  the  use  of  it,  the 
editor  has  carefully  separated,  and  the  contents  formerly  concealed 
now  appear,  with  the  exception  of  the  four  lines  above  alluded  to. — 
These  were  evidently  cut  off,  because  the  commencement  of  a  para- 
graph of  Anne  Askew's  narration  is  made  thus  to  coincide  with  a 
similar  commencement  on  fol.  22,  which  is  concealed,  and  the  narra- 
tive thus  appears  to  be  continued  without  interruption.  It  would 
seem  as  though  this  had  been  done  to  spare  the  reputation  of  Paget, 
who  is  somewhat  roughly  handled  by  Bale.  The  words  or  letters  in 
italics  are  supplied  from  conjecture,  the  print  being  damaged  by  the 
paste.  The  part  so  concealed  commences  here  with  the  words  "  Then 
he  compared"  and  terminates  with  the  words  "our  damnation."] 


206 


THE   LATTER   EXAMINATION 


face,  or  salt  in  his  eyes ;  but  that  such  flattering  Gnathos 
must  do  their  feats,  though  they  be  most  blasphemous. 
Neither  head  nor  tail  hath  this  witless  comparison  of  his,  to 
make  good  his  enterprise  with  this  woman.  And  much 
doubt  it  is  whether  he  maketh  here  Christ  a  shadow  to  the 
king,  or  the  king  a  shadow  to  Christ :  but  he  should  seem 
rather  to  take  Christ  for  the  shadow.  O  graceless  papists, 
when  will  ye  be  godly-wise  ?  Thus  is  your  own  dam- 
nation1. 


Coxc  and 
Robinson. 


In  bread. 


A  wafer. 


Antichrist 


Impaned. 


AJJNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  came  to  me  doctor  Coxe  and  doctor  Robinson.  In  conclu- 
sion, we  could  not  agree.  Then  they  made  mo  a  bill  of  the  sacrament, 
willing  me  to  sot  my  hand  thereunto ;  but  I  would  not.  Then  on  the 
Sunday  I  was  sore  sick,  thinking  no  less  than  to  die;  therefore  I 
desired  to  speak  with  Latimer.  It  would  no  be.  Then  was  I  sent  to 
Newgate,  in  my  extremity  of  sickness ;  for  in  all  my  life  afore  was  I 
never  in  such  pain.  Thus  the  Lord  strengthen  you  in  the  truth.  Pray, 
pray,  pray. 

JOHN  BALE. 

What  an  hurly-burly  is  here  for  this  new  belief,  that 
Christ  should  dwell  in  the  bread,  which  is  man's  creature, 
and  not  God's !  Christ  is  "  the  living  bread,  which  came 
from  heaven,"  John  vi.  But  this  is  not  sufficient  (say  the 
priests),  unless  ye  believe  also  that  he  is  that  dead  bread 
which  came  from  the  wafer-baker's.  And  thereunto  must 
ye  set  your  own  handwriting,  else  it  will  not2  be  allowed  in 
the  spiritual  court.  For  he  that  speaketh  great  things  and 
blasphemies  (which  is  antichrist),  making  war  with  the  saints, 
will  have  it  so.  Apoc.  xiii.  In  the  apostle's  time,  and  many 
years  after,  it  was  enough  for  a  Christian  man's  righteous- 
ness, to  believe  with  the  heart  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  and 
that  God  raised  him  up  from  the  dead.  Rom.  x.  But 
now  we  must  believe  that  he  oometh  down  again,  at  the 
will  of  the  priests,  to  be  impaned,  or  inbreaded,  for  their 
belly's  commonwealth,  like  as  he  afore  came  down  at  the 
will  of  his  heavenly  Father,  to  be  incarnated,  or  infleshed,  for 

t1  About  four  lines  are  here  wanting :  the  part  of  the  word  dam- 
nation is  the  catch  word  at  the  bottom  of  the  page,  fol.  23.] 
L2  '  will  it  not,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE   ASKEWE.  207 

our  universal  souPs  health.  And  unto  this  we  must  set  our 
handwriting,  that  we  may  be  known  for  antichrist's  cattle : 
else  shall  we  to  stinking  Newgate,  by  their  spiritual  appoint-  Newgate. 
ment,  be  we  never  so  sick,  and,  within  a  while  after,  to 
the  fire  in  Smithneld ;  for  Christ's  member  must  with  him 
taste  both  esell  and  gall. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

The  Confession  of  me  Anne  Askewe,  for  the  time  I  was  in  Newgate, 
concerning  my  belief. 

I  find  in  the  scriptures  (saith  she)  that  Christ  took  the  bread,  and  Bread, 
gave  it  to  his  disciples,  saying,  "Eat,  this  is  my  body,  which  shall  be 
broken  for  you ;"  meaning  in  substance  his  own  very  body,  the  bread 
being  thereof  an  only  sign,  or  sacrament.     For,  after  like  manner  of 
speaking,  he  said  he  would  break  down  the  temple,  and  in  three  days 
build  it  up  again,  signifying  his  own  body  by  the  temple,  as  St  John  Temple, 
declareth  it  (Jo.  ii.),  and  not  the  stony  temple  itself.      So  that  the 
bread  is  but  a  remembrance  of  his  death,  or  a  sacrament  of  thanks- 
giving for  it,  whereby  we  are  knit  unto  him  by  a  communion  of  Chris- 
tian love;  although  there  be  many  that  cannot  perceive  the  true 
meaning  thereof:  for  the  veil  that  Moses  put  over  his  face  before  the  Moses'  veil, 
children  of  Israel,  that  they  should  not  see  the  clearness  thereof, 
Exod.  xxxiv.  and  2  Cor.  iii.,  I  perceive  the  same  veil  remaineth  to 
this  day;  but  when  God  shall  take  it  away,  then  shall  these  blind 
men  see. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Ye  will  say,  peradventure,  here,  that  the  similitude  of 
bread  and  of  the  temple  are  not  like;  for  he  blessed  the 
bread  with  thanksgiving.  So  will  ye  say  another  time,  for 
your  pleasure  and  advantage,  that  he  blessed  the  temple  also,  Blessed. 
and  called  it  both  the  house  of  his  Father,  and  also  the 
house  of  prayer.  I  pray  ye,  be  as  good  here  to  your  mar- 
ket-place as  ye  are  to  your  sale-wares  therein,  for  your  own3 
bellies'  sake :  for  the  one  will  not  do  well  to  your  commo- 
dity in  idleness  without  the  other.  But  take  good  heed  of  it, 
if  ye  list ;  for  Christ  hath  already  called  one  of  them  an  house  Temple, 
of  merchandise  and  a  den  of  thieves,  by  reason  of  your  un- 
lawful occupying  therein.  Jo.  ii.  and  Lu.  xix.  He  hath  also 
promised  to  overthrow  it  (Matt,  xxiv.),  and  not  leave  one  stone 
thereof  standing  upon  another  (Mar.  xiii.),  because  ye  have 
not  regarded  the  time  of  your  visitation,  or  not  accepted  his 

[3  '  only,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


208 


THE   LATTER   EXAMINATION 


Tiberius. 
Caligula. 


warning,  eternal  word  of  health.  A  warning  might  the  turning  over  of 
your  monasteries  have  been  unto  you,  if  ye  were  not,  as  ye  are, 
altogether  blind. 

I  cannot  think  the  contrary  but  he  calleth  the  other  also, 
as  ye  handle  it  now-a-days  in  the  pope's  old  toys  of  convey- 

Thenuui.  ance,  "the  abomination  of  desolation,"  or  such  an  abominable 
idol  as,  subverting  Christ's  true  religion,  will  be  your  final 
destruction,  both  here  and  in  the  world  to  come ;  for  idols 
are  called  abomination  all  the  scriptures  over.  Yet  shall  it 
endure  (saith  Daniel)  somewhere  unto  the  end  of  all.  Dan. 
ix.  Whereby  ye  may  well  perceive  that  it  comprehendeth 
not  only  the  triumphant  streamers  of  Tiberius,  or  golden 
images  of  Caligula,  which  both  prevented  the  subversion  of 
Jerusalem,  but  some  other  idol  else  which  should  continue. 
And  it  followeth  in  the  gospel  text,  that  he  should  sit  in  the 
holy  place  for  the  time  of  his  continuance  (Matt,  xxiv.),  and 
not  in  the  pagans'  temples.  Tell  me  if  your  masses  be  done 
any  where  else  than  in  your  hallowed  sanctuaries,  upon  your 
sanctified  altars,  and  in  your  holy  ornaments  and  consecrate 
cups?  Neither  may  any  do  them,  unless  they  be  anointed 
thereunto  by  your  bishops  and  sorcerers. 

Not  without  the  holy  place  (saith  Christ)  is  that  abo- 
mination, but  in  it.  Matt.  xxiv.  "  Antichrist,"  saith  St  Paul, 
"  shall  sit,"  not  without,  but "  within  the  very  temple  of  God." 
(2  Thess.  ii.)  The  papacy  is  not  without,  but  within  the  very 
church  of  Christ:  what  though  it  be  no  part  thereof?  (Apoc. 

shun  them.  xi.)  Therefore  shall  it  be  meet  that  we  beware,  and  separate 
ourselves  from  them  at  the  admonishments  of  his  holy  doc- 
trine, lest  we  be  partakers  with  you  in  their  promised  damna- 
tion. Apoc.  xviii.  By  the  veil  over  Moses's  face  she  meaneth 
the  blind  confidence  that  many  men  yet  have  in  old  Jewish 
ceremonies  and  beggarly  traditions  of  men,  as  St  Paul  doth 
call  them  (Gala,  iv.),  whereby  the  verity  of  God  is  sore 
blemished.  The  spiritual  knowledge  which  cometh  by  the 
clear  doctrine  of  the  gospel  ministereth  no  such  impediments 
of  darkness;  but  all  things  are  clearly  seen  to  them  that1  are 
endued  therewith.  They  can  be  deceived  by  none  of  Satan's 
subtle  conveyers,  but  perceiveth  all  things,  which  have  ob- 
tained  the  pure  eyes  of  faith. 


Antichrist 


The  veil. 


Darkness. 


'  which,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


OF   MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  209 

ANNE  ASKEWE.  ; 

For  it  is  plainly  expressed  in  the  history  of  Bel,  in  the  bible,  that 
God  dwelleth  in  nothing  material.  "  O  king,"  saith  Daniel,  "  be  not 
deceived."  Dan.  xiv.  "  For  God  will  be  in  nothing  that  is  made  with 
hands  of  men,"  Acts  vii.  O  what  stiff-necked  people  are  these,  that 
will  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost !  But  as  their  fathers  have  done,  so 
do  they,  because  they  have  stony  hearts. 

Written  by  me,  Anne  Askewe,  that  neither  wish  death,  nor  yet  fear 
his  might,  and  as  merry  as  one  that  is  bound  towards  heaven.  "  Truth 
is  laid  in  prison."  Lu.  xxi.  "  The  law  is  turned  to  wormwood."  Amos 
vi.  "  And  there  can  no  right  judgment  go  forth."  Esay  lix. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Mark  here  how  graciously  the  Lord  keepeth  promise  with  Promise, 
this  poor  servant  of  his.     "  He  that  believeth  on  me,"  saith 
Christ,  "  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water." 
John  vii.     Neither  lasheth  this  woman  out  in  her  extreme 
troubles    language   of   despair,   nor  yet  blasphemous  words 
against  God,  with  the  unbelieving  ;  but  uttereth  the  scriptures  Faith. 
with  wonderful  abundance,  to  his  laud  and  praise.      She  re- 
buketh  here  the  most  pestilent  vice  of  idolatry,  not  by  old 
narrations  and  fables,  but  by  the  most  pure  word  of  God,  as 
did  Daniel  and  Stephen.     And  in  the  end  she  sheweth  the 
strong  stomach  of  a  most  Christian  martyr,  in  that  she  neither  A  martyr. 
desireth2  the  death,  neither  yet  standeth  in  fear  of  the  vio- 
lence or  extremity  thereof.     What  a  constancy  was  this  of  a 
woman,  frail,  tender,  young,  and  most  deliciously  brought  up! 
But  that  Christ's  Spirit  was  mighty  in  her,  who  bade  her  be 
of  good  cheer ;  for  though  the  tyrants  of  this  world  have  Tyrants. 
power  to  slay  the  body,  yet  have  they  no  power  over  the 
soul.     Matt.  xx.     Neither  have  they  power  in  the  end  to 
diminish  one  hair  of  the  head.  Luke  xxi. 

She  fainteth  not  in  the  midst  of  the  battle,  (1  Cor.  ix.)  stedfast. 
but  persevereth  strong  and  stedfast  to  the  very  end,  Matt,  x ; 
not  doubting  but  to  have,  for  her  faithful  perseverance,  the 
crown  of  eternal  life.    Apoc.  ii.     "  So  merry  am  I,  (saith  she, 
good  creature,  in  the  midst  of  Newgate,)  as  one  that  is  bound 
towards  heaven."     A  voice  was  this  of  a  most  worthy  and 
valiant  witness  in  the  painful  kingdom  of  patience.    Apoc.  i.  Valiant. 
She  faithfully  reckoned  of  her  Lord  God,  that  he  is  not  as 

[2  '  desirous,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

r  n  U 

[BALE.] 


210 


THE   LATTER   EXAMINATION 


Faith. 


men  arc1,  Num.  xxiii.,  but  most  sure  of  word  and  pro- 
mise, Ps.  cxliv.  ;  and  that  he  would  most  faithfully  keep  co- 
venant with  her  when  time  should  come.  Apoc.  ii.  She  had 
it  most  groundedly  planted  in  her  heart,  that  though  heaven 
and  earth  did  pass,  yet  could  not  his  words  and  promise 
pass  by  unfulfilled.  Luke  xxi.  Ashamed  may  those  carnal 
Helchesites2  be,  which  have  not  only  denied  the  verity  of 
their  Lord  God,  but  also  most  shamefully  blasphemed  and  dis- 
honoured both  it  and  themselves  for  the  pleasure  of  a  year  or 
two  to  dwell  still  in  this  flesh.  They  consider  not  that  he, 
with  whom  they  mock,  hath  power  to  send  them  to  hell  for 
their  blasphemy.  Luke  xii.  They  shall  not  find  it  a  matter 
inconstant  light,  for  their  inconstancy  to  be  vomited  out  of  the  mouth 
of  God,  as  unsavoury  morsels,  Apoc.  iii. :  neither  shall  they 
prove  it  a  Christmas  game  to  be  denied  of  Christ  before  his 
heavenly  Father  and  his  angels,  for  denying  here  his  verity. 
Matth.  x. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 


Prayer. 


O.eas. 


Idolatry. 


O  forgive  us  all  our  sins,  and  receive  us  graciously.  As  for  the 
works  of  our  hands,  we  will  no  more  call  upon  them;  forit  is  thou, 
Lord,  that  art  our  God.  Thou  shewest  ever  mercy  unto  the  father- 
less. O  if  they  would  do  this,  saith  the  Lord,  I  should  heal  their 
sores,  yea,  with  all  my  heart  would  I  love  them.  .  O  Ephraim,  what 
have  I  to  do  with  idols  any  more  ?  Whoso  is  wise  shall  understand 
this ;  and  he  that  is  rightly  instructed  will  regard  it.  For  the  ways 
of  the  Lord  are  righteous ;  such  as  are  godly  will  walk  in  them.  As 
for  the  wicked,  they  will  stumble  at  them.  Osee  xiv. 

JOHN  BALE. 

All  these  words  alleged  she  out  of  the  last  chapter  of 
Oseas  the  prophet,  where  as  he  pronounced  the  destruction  of 
Samaria  for  the  only  vice  of  idolatry.  In  the  word  of  the 
Lord  she  declareth  herself  therein  to  detest  and  abhor  that 
vice  above  all,  and  to  repent  from  the  heart  that  she  hath 
at  any  time  worshipped  the  works  of  men's  hands,  either 
stone,  wood,  bread,  wine,  or  any  such  like,  for  the  eternal 
living  God.  Consequently  she  confesseth  him  to  be  her  only 
God,  and  that  she  had  at  that  time  trust  in  none  other  else, 
neither  for  the  remission  of  her  sins,  nor  yet  soul's  comfort  at 

[l  'is  not  as  men  are,  fickle,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[2  Heretics  of  the  2nd  century,  who  held  opinions  much  resembling 
those  of  the  Ebionites.     Lardner,  Vol.  vin.  p.  614.  ed.  1838.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  211 

her  need.  And,  like  such  a  one  as  is  unfeignedly  converted 
unto  the  Lord,  she  asketh  of  the  spiritual  Ephraimites  in  his 
word,  what  she  hath  any  more  to  do  with  idols,  or  why  they 
should  so  tyrannously  enforce  her  to  the  worshipping  of 
them,  considering  that  he  so  earnestly  abhorreth  them. 
Finally,  two  sorts  of  people  she  reckoneth  to  be  in  the  world,  TWO  sorts. 
and  sheweth  the  divers  manner  of  them :  the  one,  in  the 
spirit  of  Christ,  obeyeth  the  word ;  the  other,  in  the  spirit  of 
error,  contemneth  it.  And,  like  as  St  Paul  doth  say,  "to  the 
one  part  is  it  the  savour  of  life  unto  life ;  and  to  the  other 
the  savour  of  death  unto  death."  2  Cor.  ii. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

"  Solomon  "  (saith  St  Stephen)  "  builded  an  house  for  the  God  of  st  Stephen. 
Jacob.  Ho wbeit,  the  Highest 3  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands : 
as  saith  the  prophet,  Esay,  Ixvi.  Heaven  is  my  seat,  and  the  earth 
is  my  foot-stool.      What  house  will  ye  build  for  me  ?  saith  the  Lord ; 
or  what  place  is  it  that  I  shall  rest  in  ?     Hath  not  my  hand  made  all 
these  things  ?  "  Acts  vii.      "  Woman,  believe  me  "  (saith  Christ  to  the  Temple. 
Samaritan),  "  the  time  is  at  hand  that  ye  shall  neither  in  this  mountain, 
nor  yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father.      Ye  worship  ye  know  not 
•what ;  but  we  know  what  we  worship :  for  salvation  cometh  of  the  Worship. 
Jews.    But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now  is,  wherein  the  true  worshippers 
shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  verity."     John  iv.     "  Labour 
not"  (saith  Christ)  "for  the  meat  that  perisheth,  but  for  that  endureth  Meat. 
into  life4  everlasting,  which  the  Son  of  man  shall  give  you;  for  him 
God  the  Father  hath  sealed."  Jo.  vi. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Here  bring  she  three  strong  testimonies  of  the  new  Three  bui- 
Testament,  to  confirm  her  own  Christian  belief  therewith,  and  w" 
also  both  to  confute  and  condemn  the  most  execrable  heresy 
and  false  filthy  belief  of  the  papists.  The  first  of  them 
proveth  that  the  eternal  God  of  heaven  will  neither  be  wrapt 
up  in  a  clout,  nor  yet  shut  up  in  a  box :  the  second  declareth, 
that  in  no  place  of  the  earth  is  he  to  be  sought,  neither  yet 
to  be  worshipped,  but  within  us,  in  spirit  and  verity  :  the 
third  of  them  concludeth,  that  Christ  is  a  feeding  for  the 
soul,  and  not  for  the  body.  Moreover,  he  is  such  a  meat  as 
neither  corrupteth,  mouldeth,  nor  perisheth ;  neither  yet  con- 
sumeth  or  wasteth  away  in  the  belly.  Let  not  the  Romish 
pope's  remnant  in  England  think  but  in  condemning  the 

p  '  highest  of  all,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[<  « the  life,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

14—2 


212 


THE  LATTER  EXAMINATION 


Lo  here, 

Mf  there. 


faith  of  this  godly  woman  they  also  condemn  the  verity 
of  the  Lord,  unless  they  can  discharge  these  three  texts 
of  the  scripture  with  other  three  more  effectual ;  as  I  think 
they  shall  not  nisi  ad  calendar  Grcecas.  If  they  allege, 
for  their  part,  the  saying  of  Christ,  Matt,  xxiv.,  "  Lo,  here 
is  Christ,  or  there  is  Christ,"  they  are  confounded  by  that 
which  followeth,  wherein  he  earnestly  chargeth  his  faith- 
ful followers  not  to  believe  it,  calling  the  teachers  of  such 
doctrine  false  anointed,  deceivable  prophets,  and  sorcerous 
workmen.  Mar.  xiii. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 
The  sum  of  the  Condemnation  of  me,  Anne  Askewe,  at  Guildhall. 


Heretic. 


Sacrament 


They  said  to  me  there,  that  I  was  an  heretic,  and  condemned  by 
the  law,  if  I  would  stand  in  my  opinion.  I  answered  that  I  was  no 
heretic,  neither  yet  deserved  I  any  death  by  the  law  of  God :  but  as 
concerning  the  faith  which  I  uttered  and  wrote  to  the  council,  I  would 
not,  I  said,  deny  it,  because  I  knew  it  true.  Then  would  they  needs 
know  if  I  would  deny  the  sacrament  to  be  Christ's  body  and  blood.  I 
said,  Yea;  for  the  same  Son  of  God  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  is  now  glorious  in  heaven,  and  will  come  again  from  thence,  at 
the  latter  day,  like  as  he  went  up.  Acts  i.  And  as  for  that  ye  call 
your  God,  is  but  a  piece  of  bread.  For  a  more  proof  thereof  (mark 
it  when  ye  list)  let  it  lie  in  the  box  but  three  months,  and  it  will  be 
MouMinthe  mould,  and  so  turn  to  nothing  that  is  good.  Whereupon  I  am  per- 
suaded that  it  cannot  be  God. 


box. 


Christ  con- 
demned. 


Member. 


Sacrament. 


JOHN  BALE. 

Christ  Jesus,  the  eternal  Son  of  God,  was  condemned  of 
this  generation  for  a  seditious  heretic,  a  breaker  of  their 
sabbath,  a  subverter  of  their  people,  a  defiler  of  their  laws, 
and  a  destroyer  of  their  temple,  or  holy  church,  Job.  vii. ; 
Luk.  xxiii.  ;  Matt.  xxvi.  ;  Mar.  xiv. ;  and  suffered  death  for 
it,  at  their  procurement,  by  the  law  then  used.  Is  it,  then, 
any  marvel  if  his  inferior  subject  here,  and  faithful  member,  do 
the  same,  at  the  cruel  calling  on  and  violent  vengeance  of  their 
posterity  ?  No,  no  ;  the  servant  must  follow  her  master,  and 
the  foot  her  head,  and  may  be  found  in  that  point  no  freer 
than  he,  Jo.  xiii.  St  Augustine,  defining  a  sacrament,  calleth 
it,  in  one  place,  "  a  sign  of  an  holy  thing ' ;"  in  another  place, 

f1  Sacrificium  ergo  visibile  invisibilis  sacrificii  sacramentum,  id 
est,  sacrum  signum  est. — S.  Aug.  de  Civ.  Dei.  Lib.  x.  cap.  v.  Op.  Ben. 
Ed.  Par.  Tom.  vn.  col.  241.J 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWB.  213 

"a  visible  shape  of  an  invisible  grace2;"  whose  office  is  to  in- 
struct, animate,  and  strengthen  our  faith  towards  God,  and 
not  to  take  it  to  itself,  and  so  deprive  him  thereof.  Christ's 
body  and  blood  are  neither  signs  nor  shadows,  but  the  very  NO  signs. 
effectual  things  indeed  signified  by  those  figures  of  bread  and 
wine.  But  how  that  dry  and  corruptible  cake  of  theirs 
should  become  a  god,  many  men  wonder  now-a-days,  in  the 
light  of  the  gospel,  like  as  they  have  done  aforetime  also ; 
and  specially,  why  the  wine  should  not  be  accepted  and  set  The  wine. 
up  for  a  god  also,  so  well  as  the  bread,  considering  that 
Christ  made  so  much  of  the  one  as  of  the  other. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

After  that  they  willed  me  to  have  a  priest,  and  then  I  smiled. 
Then  they  asked  me  if  it  were  not  good.     I  said  I  would  confess  my  Confess. 
faults  to  God,  for  I  was  sure  that  he  would  hear  me  with  favour.    And 
so  we  were  condemned,  without  a  quest. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Priests  of  godly  knowledge  she  did  not  refuse ;  for  she  Teachen. 
knew  that  they  are  the  messengers  of  the  Lord,  and  that  his 
holy  words  are  to  be  sought  at  their  mouths,  Mala.  ii.      Of 
them  she  instantly  desired  to  be  instructed,  and  it  was  denied 
her,  as  is  written  above3.    What  should  she  then  else  do  but 
return  unto  her  Lord  God,  in  whom  she  knew  to  be  abundance 
of  mercy  for   all  them   which   do   from  the  heart  repent  ? 
Deutero.  xxx.     As  for  the  other  sort  of  priests,  she  did  not  Baai's  priests. 
amiss  to  laugh  them  and  their  maintainers  to  scorn ;  for  so 
doth  God  also,  Psalm  ii.,  and  curseth  both  their  absolutions 
and  blessings,  Mala.  ii.     A  thief  or  a  murderer  should  not 
have  been  condemned  without  a  quest,  by  the  laws  of  Eng- 
land :  but  the  faithful  members  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  spite  Tyranny. 
and  hate  that  this  world  hath  to  his  verity,  must  have  another 
kind  of  tyranny  added  thereunto,  besides  the  unrighteous  be- 
stowing of  that  law.    "  Woe  be  unto  you,"  (saith  the  eternal 
God  of  heaven  by  his  prophet,)  or  damnation  be  over  your 
heads,  "  that  make  wicked  laws  and  devise  cruel  things  for  the  Wi<*ediaws. 
poor   oppressed  innocents."   Esay  x.     "  Woe  unto  him  that 

[2  Signacula  quidem  rerum  divinarum  sunt  visibilia. — Id.  de  Cate- 
chizandis  rudibus.  Tom.  vi.  col.  293.] 
[3  '  afore/  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


214 


THE   LATTER   EXAMINATION 


Remem- 
brance. 


Apostles. 


Eating. 


The  sum  of 
beliet. 


O  beastly 

idolater* ! 


O  constant 
martyr 
Acts  vii. 
Acts  xvii. 


buildeth  Babylon  with  blood,  and  maintaineth   that  wicked 
city  still  in  unrighteousness,"  Abac.  ii. ;  Nahum  iii. ;  Ezek.  xxiv. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

My  belief  which  I  wrote  to  tho  council  was  this  :  That  the  sacra- 
mental bread  was  left  us  to  bo  received  with  thanksgiving  in  remem- 
brance of  Christ's  death,  the  only  memory  of  our  souls'  recovery ;  and 
that  thereby  we  also  received  the  whole  benefits  and  fruits  of  his  most 
glorious  passion. 

JOHN  BALE. 

We  read  not  in  the  gospel,  that  the  material  bread  at 
Christ's  holy  supper  was  any  otherwise  taken  of  the  apostles 
than  thus  ;  neither1  that  Christ,  our  Master  and  Saviour, 
required  any  other  taking  of  them.  If  so  many  strange  doubts 
had  been  therein,  and  so  high  difficulties,  as  be  moved  and 
are  in  controversy  among  men  now-a-days,  both  papists  and 
other,  they  could  no  more  have  been  left  undiscussed  of  him 
than  other  high  matters  were.  The  disciples  asked  here 
neither  how,  nor  what ;  as  doubtless  they  would  have  done,  if 
he  had  minded  them  to  have  taken  the  bread  for  him.  They 
thought  it  enough  to  take  it  in  his  remembrance,  like  as  he 
then  plainly  taught  them,  Luke  xxii.  The  eating  of  his  flesh 
and  drinking  of  his  blood  therein,  to  the  relieving  of  their 
souls'  thirst  and  hunger,  they  knew  to  pertain  unto  faith, 
according  to  his  instructions  in  the  sixth  of  John.  What  have 
this  godly  woman  then  offended,  which  neither  have  denied 
his  incarnation  nor  death  in  this  her  confession  of  faith,  but 
most  firmly  and  groundedly  trusted  to  receive  the  fruits  of 
them  both  ? 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  would  they  needs  know  whether  the  bread  in  the  box  were 
God,  or  no.  I  said,  "  God  is  a  spirit,  and  will  be  worshipped  in  spirit 
and  in  truth."  Jo.  iv.  Then  they  demanded,  Will  you  plainly  deny 
Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament?  I  answered,  that  I  believed  faith- 
fully the  eternal  Son  of  God  not  to  dwell  there.  In  witness  whereof 
I  recited  again  the  history  of  Bel,  and  the  xivth  chapter  of  Daniel2, 
the  viith  and  xviith  of  the  Acts,  and  the  xxivth  of  Matthew,  conclud- 

[i  'Neither  yet,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

[2  The  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  chapters  of  Daniel  contain  the 
apocryphal  part,  viz.  the  History  of  Susannah  and  that  of  Bel  and  the 
Dragon.] 


OF   MISTRESS   ANNE   ASKEWE.  215 

ing  thus,  I  neither  wish  death,  nor  yet  fear  his  might.     God  have  the 
praise  thereof  with  thanks ! 

JOHN  BALE. 

Among  the  old  idolaters,  some  took  the  sun,  some  the  ow  idolaters. 
moon,  some  the  fire,  some  the  water,  with  such  other  like,  for 
their  gods  ;  as  witnesseth  Diodorus  Siculus,  Herodotus,  Plinius, 
Lactantius,  and  divers  authors  more.    Now  come  our  doting 
papists  here,  wading  yet  more  deeper  in  idolatry,  and  they  New  idoia- 
must  have  bread  for  their  god,  yea,  a  wafer-cake,  which  is 
scarce  worthy  to  be  called  bread.     In  what  sorrowful  case 
are  Christian  people  now-a-days,  that  they  may  worship  their 
Lord   and   Redeemer,   Jesus    Christ,   in   no   shape    that   his 
heavenly  Father  hath  set  him  forth  in,  but  in  such  a  shape 
only  as  the  wafer-baker  hath  imagined  by  his  slender  wit !  A  wafer. 
God's  creatures  were  they  whom  the  idolaters  took  for  their 
gods,  but  this  cake  is  only  the  baker's  creature;  for  he  alone 
made  it  bread,  if  it  be  bread :  and  so  much  is  it  a  more  un- 
worthy god  than  the  other.     Far  was  it  from  Christ  to  teach 
his  disciples  to  worship  such  a  god,  either  yet  to  have  him- 
self honoured  in  such  a  similitude.     Nothing  is  here  spoken  The  supper, 
against  the   most  holy  table  of  the  Lord,  but  against  that 
most  abominable3  idol  of  the  priests,  which  hath  most  detest- 
ably blemished  that  most  godly  and  wholesome  communion. 

A  glorious  witness  of  the  Lord  did  this  blessed  woman  Answer. 
shew  herself  in  the  answer-making  to  this  blasphemous  beg- 
gary, when  she  said  that  God  was  a  spirit,  and  no  wafer-cake, 
and  would  be  worshipped   in  spirit  and  verity,  and  not  in 
superstition  and  juggling  of  the  idol  priests.     Godly  was  she  Anidoi. 
to  deny  Christ's  presence  in  that  execrable  idol,  but  much 
more  godly  to  give  her  life  for  it.     Her  alleged  scriptures 
prove  that  God  dwelleth  not  in  temples,  but  a  foul  abomina- 
tion in  his  stead,  as  is  shewed  afore.     In  that  she  feareth  not 
the  power  of  death,  she  declareth  herself  a  most  constant  Death. 
martyr,  praising  her  Lord  God  for  his  gift.      She  called  to 
remembrance   the  promises  of  her  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that 
they  should  see  no  death  which  observed  his  word,  Jo.  viii. ; 
again,    "  they   that   believed   on    him    should  joyfully    pass 
through  from  death  unto   life."    John  v.      And  upon  these 
promises  she  most  strongly  trusted.      She  considered  also,  Promises. 
with  Peter,  "  that  Christ  had  swallowed  up  death,  to  make  us 

[3  '  that  abominable,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


216 


THE   LATTER   EXAMINATION 


To  the  chan- 
cellor. 


The  king. 


the  heirs  of  everlasting  life,"  1  Pet.  iii. ;  moreover,  "  that  he 
had  overthrown  him  which  sometime  had  the  rule  of  death," 
Hebr.  ii.  and  also  "  taken  away  the  sharp  sting  of  the  death 
itself."  Osee  xiii. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

My  Letter  sent  to  the  Lord  Chancellor. 

The  Lord  God,  by  whom  all  creatures  have  their  being,  bless  you 
with  the  light  of  his  knowledge.  Amen. 

My  duty  to  your  lordship  remembered,  &c. 

It  might  please  you  to  accept  this  my  bold  suit,  as  the  suit  of  one 
•which  upon  due  consideration  is  moved  to  the  same,  and  hopeth  to 
obtain.  My  request  to  your  lordship  is  only,  that  it  may  please  the 
same  to  be  a  mean  for  mo  to  the  king's  majesty,  that  his  grace  may  be 
certified  of  these  few  lines  -which  I  have  written  concerning  my  belief; 
which  when  it  shall  be  truly  conferred  with  the  hard  judgment  given 
me  for  the  same,  I  think  his  grace  shall  perceive1  me  to  be  weighed  in 
an  uneven  pair  of  balances.  But  I  remit  my  matter  and  cause  to 
Almighty  God,  which  rightly  judgeth  all  secrets.  And  thus  I  commend 
your  lordship  unto  the  governance  of  him,  and  fellowship  of  all 
saints.  Amen. 

By  your  handmaid, 


Strong. 


Obedience. 


Her  matter, 


A>-NE  ASKEWE. 


JOHN  BALE. 


In  this  bill  to  the  chancellor  it  appeareth  plain,  all  fro- 
ward  affections  sequestered,  what  this  woman  was.  She  is 
not  here  dejected  with  the  desperate,  for  unrighteous  handling, 
mourning,  cursing,  and  sorrowing,  as  they  do  commonly :  but 
standing  up  strongly  in  the  Lord,  most  gently  she  obeyeth 
the  powers,  she  blesseth  her  vexers  and  pursuers,  and  wisheth 
them  the  light  of  God's  necessary  knowledge.  Lu.  vi.  She 
considereth  the  powers  to  be  ordained  of  God,  Rom.  xiii. ; 
and  though  their  authority  be  sore  abused,  yet,  with  Christ 
and  his  apostles,  she  humbly  submitteth  herself  to  them, 
thinking  to  suffer  under  them,  as  no  ill- doer,  but  as  Christ's 
true  servant,  1  Pet.  iv.  Notwithstanding  she  layeth  forth 
here,  both  before  chancellor  and  king,  the  matter  whereupon 
she  is  condemned  to  death,  that  they,  according  to  their 
bounden  duty,  might  more  rightly  weigh  it,  3  Regum  x.  : 
not  that  she  coveted  thereby  to  avoid  the  death,  but  to  put 
them  in  remembrance  of  their  office  concerning  the  sword, 
which  they  ought  not  vainly  to  minister,  Rom.  xiii.  and  that 

[x  '  well  perceive,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  217 

they  should  also  be  without  excuse  of  ignorance  in  the  day 
of  reckoning  for  permitting  such  violence  to  be  done,  Rom.  ii. 
In  the  end,  yet  to  make  all  sure,  she  committeth  her  cause 
and  quarrel  to  God;  wherein  she  declareth  her  only  hope  to  TO  God. 
be  in  him,  and  no  man.     Psalm  cxlv. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

My  Faith  briefly  written  to  the  King's  Grace. 

1  Anne  Askewe,  of  good  memory,  although  God  hath  given  me 

the  bread  of  adversity  and  the  water  of  trouble,  yet  not  so  much  as  Trouble. 
my  sins  have  deserved,  desire  this  to  be  known  to  your  grace :   That, 
forasmuch  as  I  am  by  the  law  condemned  for  an  an  evildoer,  here  I 
take  heaven  and  earth  to  record  that  I  shall  die  in  my  innocence. 
And,  according  to  that  I  have  said  first,  and  will  say  last,  I  utterly 
abhor  and  detest  all  heresies.     And,  as  concerning  the  supper  of  the  Heresies. 
Lord,  I  believe  so  much  as  Christ  hath  said  therein,  which  he  con- 
firmed  with   his  most  blessed  blood.     I  believe  also  so  much  as  he 
willed  me  to  follow  and  believe,  and  so  much  as  the  catholic  church  of 
him  doth  teach ;  for  I  will  not  forsake  the  commandment  of  his  holy 
lips.     But  look  what  God  hath  charged  me  with  his  mouth,  that  have  I  Faith, 
shut  up  in  my  heart.     And  thus  briefly  I  end,  for  lack  of  learning. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

JOHN  BALE. 

In  this  she  dischargeth  herself  to  the  world,  against  all  Discharge, 
wrongful  accusations  and  judgments  of  heresy ;  what  though 
it  be  not  accepted  to  that  blind  world,  unto  whom  the  Lord 
said  by  his  prophet,  "  Your  thoughts  are  not  my  thoughts, 
neither  are  your  ways  my  ways ;  but  so  far  as  the  heavens 
are  higher  than  the  earth,  so  far  do  my  ways  exceed  yours, 
and  my  thoughts  yours?"  Esa.  Iv.     Heresy  is  not  to  dissent  Heresy, 
from  the  church  of  Rome  in  the  doctrine  of  faith,  as  Lanfran- 
cus  in  his  book  de  Eucharistia  adversus  Berengarium2,  and 
Thomas  Walden  in  his  work  of  Sermons3  (Serm.  21.),  defineth 
it ;  but  heresy  is  a  voluntary  dissenting  from  the  scriptures4  of  what  it  is. 
God,  and  also  a  blasphemous  depraving  of  them  for  the  wretched 

2  [Verum,  O  infelix  animal  de  hseresi  ad  perjurium  prius  transisti; 
nunc  iterum  de  perjurio  ad  hseresim  remeasti :  propterea  traditus  in 
reprobum  sensum  sanctam  Romanam  ecclesiam  vocas  ecclesiam  malig- 
nantium,  concilium  vanitatis,  sedem  Sathanse.     Et  hoc  impio  ore  gar- 
risti,  quod  garrisse  nemo  legitur,  non  hsereticus,  non  schismaticus,  non 
falsus  aliquis  Christianus. — Lanfranci  de  Corp.  et  Sang.  Domini,  c.  xvi. 
Ed.  Bened.  Fol.  Par.  1648,  p.  242.] 

[3  Walden.  Sacrauientalia,  tot.  vm.  cap.  43.  fol.  137.  Ed.  Paris,  1535.] 
[4  '  verity  of  the  scriptures/  Mr  Offor's  copy.] 


218 


THE  LATTER   EXAMINATION 


Who  U  the 
hctetic. 


The  king. 


Rich. 


Sliaxton. 


belly's  sake,  and  to  maintain  the  pomps  of  this  world.  Thus 
it  is  defined  of  St  Jerome,  in  Commentariis  Jere.1,  St  Augus- 
tine2 and  Isidorus3  agreeing  to  the  same.  Consider,  then,  whe- 
ther he  be  the  thief  that  sitteth  upon  the  bench,  or  he  that 
standeth  at  the  bar  ;  the  popish  clergy  that  condemneth,  or  the 
innocent  that  is  condemned.  Athanasius,  in  his  book  de  Fuga 
adversus  Arrianos,  calleth  them  the  heretics  which  seeketh  to 
have  the  Christian  believers  murdered  as  did  the  said  Arians. 
This  godly  woman,  her  innocence  to  clear,  laboureth  not  here 
to  an  inferior  member  of  the  realm,  but  to  the  head  thereof, 
the  king's  own  person,  whom  she  believeth  to  be  the  high 
minister  of  God,  the  father  of  the  land,  and  upholder  of  the 
people,  Sapi.  vi.,  that  he  might  faithfully  and  rightly  judge 
her  cause.  But  who  can  think  that  ever  it  came  before  him  ? 
Not  I,  for  my  part. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

The  effect  of  my  Examination  and  handling,  since  my  departure  from 
Newgate. 

On  Tuesday  I  was  sent  from  Newgate  to  the  sign  of  the  Crown, 
where  as  Master  Rich  and  the  bishop  of  London  with  all  their  power 
and  flattering  words  went  about  to  persuade  me  from  God ;  but  I  did 
not  esteem  their  glosing  pretences.  Then  came  there  to  me  Nicholas 
Shaxton,  and  counselled  me  to  recant,  as  he  had  done.  Then  I  said 
to  him,  that  it  had  been  good  for  him  never  to  have  been  born;  with 
many  other  like  words. 

JOHN  BALK. 

After  that  Christ  had  once  overcome  Satan  in  the  desert, 
where  he  had  fasted  long  time  (Matth.  iv.),  we  read  not  in 
the  scriptures  that  he  was  much  assaulted  or  vexed  of  the 
world,  the  flesh,  and  the  fiend,  which  are  reckoned  the  com- 
«tiy  mon  enemies  of  man.  But  yet  we  find  in  the  gospel,  that 
these  three  ghostly  enemies,  the  prelates,  the  priests,  and  the 
lawyers,  or  the  bishops,  Pharisees,  and  scribes,  never  left 

[*  Nulla  enim  hseresis  nisi  propter  gulam  ventremque  construitur. — 
Op.  S.  Hieron.  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  Tom.  in.  col.  543.] 

[2  Hsereticus  est,  ut  mea  fert  opinio,  qui  alicujus  temporalis  corn- 
modi  et  maxime  glorias  principatusque  sui  gratia,  falsas  ac  novas  opi- 
niones  vel  gignit  aut  sequitur. — S.  Aug.  de  Utilitate  Credendi,  cap.  i. 
Op.  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  1685.  Tom.  vra.  col.  45.] 

[3  Sed  et  quicunque  aliter  scripturam  sanctam  intelligit,  quam  sen- 
Bus  Spiritus  sancti  flagitat,  a  quo  conscripta  est,  licet  de  ecclesia  non 
recesserit,  tamen  haereticus  appellari  potest — Isidori,  Op.  Tom.  m.  p. 
361.  Ed.  Romse.  1803.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  219 

him  afterwards,  till  they  had  thoroughly  procured  his  death. 
Mark  it,  I  desire  you,  if  it  be  any  otherwise  with  his  dear 
member.      What  other  enemies  tempteth  here  Anne  Askewe, 
than  the  bishop  of  London,  master  Rich,  and  Dr  Shaxton, 
besides  the  great  Caiphas  of  Winchester,  with  his  spiteful  (I  Winchester. 
should  say  spiritual)  rabble,  or  who  else  procureth  her  death? 
Ye  will  think,  peradventure,  concerning  master  Rich,  that 
though  he  be  an  enemy,  yet  he  is  no  spiritual  enemy,  because  spiritual. 
he  is  not  anointed  with  the  pope's  grease.      But  then  are  ye 
much  deceived ;  for  it  is  the  spirit  of  blasphemy,  avarice,  and 
malice,  and  not  the  oil,  that  maketh  them  spiritual.     And 
whereas  they  are  anointed  in  the  hand  with  oil,  he  is  in  the 
heart  anointed  with  the  spirit  of  mammon,  betraying,   with  Mammon. 
Judas,  at  the  bishop's  calling  on,  the  poor  innocent  souls  for 
money,  or,  at  the  least,  for  an  ambitious  favour4. 

O  Shaxton,  I  speak  now  unto  thee,  and  (I  think)  in  the  shaxton. 
voice  of  God.  What  devil  bewitched  thee  to  play  this  most 
blasphemous  part,  as  to  become,  of  a  faithful  teacher,  a 
tempting  spirit?  Was  it  not  enough  that  thou,  and  such  as 
thou  art,  had  forsaken  your  Lord  God,  and  trodden  his  verity 
most  unreverently  under  your  feet,  but  with  such  feats  as 
this  is  thou  must  yet  procure  thee  a  more  deeper  or  double  Double, 
damnation  ?  Rightly  said  this  true  servant  of  God,  that  "  it 
had  been  better  for  thee  and  thy  fellows  that  ye  never  had 
been  born."  Ye  were  called  of  God  to  a  most  blessed  office. 
If  ye  had  been  worthy  that  vocation,  as  ye  are  but  swine,  unworthy. 
Matth.  vii.,  ye  had  persevered  faithful  and  constant  to  the 
end,  Matth.  x.,  "and  so  have  worthily  received  the  crown 
thereof,"  Apoc.  ii.  But  the  love  of  your  beastly  flesh  hath 
very  far  in  you  overweighed  the  love  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Ye  now  shew  what  ye  are  indeed,  "  even  wavering 
reeds,  with  every  blast  moved"  (Lu.  vii.),  yea,  very  faint- 
hearted cowards  and  hypocrites,  Apoc.  iii.  Ye  abide  not  in  Hypocrites, 
the  sheepfold,  as  true  shepherds,  but  ye  flee,  like  hirelings, 
Jo.  x.  Had  ye  been  builded  upon  the  hard  rock,  as  ye 
were  on  the  fickle  sand  (Matth.  vii.),  neither  Romish  floods, 
nor  English  winds,  had  overthrown  you.  But  now  look  only, 
after  your  deserving,  for  this  terrible  judgment  of  God  ;  "for  Judgment 
them"  (saith  St  Paul)  "  which  voluntarily  blaspheme  the  truth, 
after  they  have  received  the  gospel  in  faith,  and  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  remaineth  no  expiation  of  sin,  but  the  fearful  judg- 

[4  'for  ambitious  favour,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


220 


THE   LATTER  EXAMINATION 


mcnt  of  hell-fire ;"  for  a  mock  have  they  made  of  the  Son  of 
God.  Ilebr.  vi.  and  x. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Rich.  Then  master  Rich  sent  me  to  the  Tower,  where  I  remained  till 

throe  of  the  clock.  Then  came  Rich  and  one  of  the  council,  charging 
me,  upon  my  obedience,  to  shew  unto  them  if  I  knew  man  or  woman 
of  my  sect.  My  answer  was  that  I  knew  none.  Then  they  asked  me 

Christian  of  my  lady  of  Suffolk,  my  lady  of  Sussex,  my  lady  of  Hertford,  my 
lady  Denny,  and  my  lady  Fitzwilliams.  I  said,  that  if  I  should  pro- 
nounce any  thing  against  them,  I  were l  not  able  to  prove  it. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Babylon.  Never  was  such2  turmoiling  on  earth  as  now-a  days3,  for 

that  wretched  blind  kingdom  of  the  Romish  pope.  But  trust 
upon  it  truly,  ye  terrible  termagants  of  hell,  "there  is  no 
practice,  there  is  no  wisdom,  there  is  no  counsel,  that  can 
against  the  Lord  prevail."  Proverb,  xxi.  Ye  look  to  be 

obedience,  obeyed  in  all  devilishness ;  but  ye  consider  not,  that  where 
God  is  dishonoured  by  your  obedience,  there  belongeth  none 

A  «<*.  to  you.  Actor,  v.  Ye  have  much  ado  here  with  sects,  as 
though  it  were  a  great  heresy  rightly  to  believe  in  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  after  the  gospel,  and  not  after  your  Romish 
father.  But  where  was  ever  yet  a  more  pestilent  and  devilish 
sect  than  is  that  Sodomitish  sect  whom  ye  here  so  earnestly 
maintain  with  tyranny  and  mischief?  How  greedily  seek 
you  the  slaughter  of  God's  true  servants,  ye  blood-thirsty 
wolves,  as  the  Holy  Ghost  doth  call  you,  Ps.  xxv. !  If  the 
virtuous  ladies  and  most  noble  women,  whose  lives  ye  seek  in 
your  mad  raging  fury,  as  ravishing  lions  in  the  dark,  (Ps. 
ix.),  have  thrown  off  their  shoulders,  for  "  Christ's  easy  and 
gentle  burden  "  (Matth.  xi ),  the  pope's  uneasy  and  import- 
able yoke  (Luke  xi.),  happy  are  they  that  ever  they  were 
born ;  for  thereby  have  they  procured  a  great  quiet 4  and 
health  to  their  souls.  For  "Christ's  word  is  quick,  and  bring- 
eth  nothing  else  to  the  soul  but  life."  Hebr.  iv.  The  pope's 
old  traditions  and  customs,  being  nothing  but  the  wisdom  of 
the  flesh,  are  very  poison  and  death.  Rom.  viii. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

The  king.  Then  said  they  unto  me,  that  the  king  was  informed  that  I  could 

[!  'that  I  were,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[2  « there  such,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[3  '  as  is  now-a-days,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[4  '  quietness,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


Health. 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  221 

name,  if  I  would,  a  great  number  of  my  sect.  Then  I  answered,  that 
the  king  was  as  well  deceived  in  that  behalf,  as  dissembled  with  in 
other  matters. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Great  Ahasuerus,  king  of  the  Persians  and  Medes,  was 
informed  that  the  servant  of  God,  Mordecai,  was  a  traitor, 
which,  nevertheless,  had  discovered  two  traitors  a  little  afore, 
and  so  saved  the  king's  life.  Hester  iii.  But  Haman,  that 
false  counsellor  which  so  informed  the  king,  was  in  the  end 
proved  a  traitor  indeed  (as  I  doubt  it  not  but  some5  will  be 
found  after  this),  and  was  worthily  hanged  for  it ;  "so  falling 
into  the  snare  that  his  self  had  prepared  for  other."  Ps.  vii. 
Albertus  Pighius,  CochlaBus,  Eckius,  and  such  other  pestilent 
papists,  have  filled  all  Christendom  with  railing  books  of  our  Papists. 
king,  for  renouncing  the  Romish  pope's  obedience  ;  but  thereof 
ye  inform  not  his  grace :  no,  nor  yet  defend  ye,  nor  yet  crafty. 
excuse,6  his  godly  act  in  that  behalf;  but  ye  are,  as  it  ap- 
peareth7,  very  well  contented  that  he  be  ill  spoken  of  for  it. 

It  is  not  a  year  ago  since  our  Winchester  was  at  Utrecht 
in  Holland,  where  as  the  said  Pighius  dwelt,  and  was  for  his  pighiug. 
papistry    in    great    authority  :    I  know   certainly    the    man 
there  was  much  more  easy  to  please  in  that  cause,  than  in  an- 
other sleeveless  matter  of  his  own,  concerning  Martin  Bucer.  Bucer. 
His  gallants  also  warranted  there  (I  know  to  whom)  that  the 
Romish  pope,  by  the  emperor's  good  help,  should  within  few 
years  have  in   England  as  great  authority  as  ever  he  had 
afore.    I  doubt  not  but  somewhat  they  knew  of  their  master's 
good  conveyance  ;  but  of  this  is  not  the  king  informed.  I  could 
write  here  of  many  other  mysteries  concerning  the  Observant  observants. 
Friars,  and  other  ranging  Rome-runners,   what  news   they 
receive  weekly  out  of  England  from  the  papists  there,  and  in 
what  hope  they  are  put  of  their  return  thither  again ;  for  I 
have  seen  their  bragging  letters  thereof,  sent  from  Emerick  Letters. 
to  Friesland;  and  from  the  country  of  Cologne  into  West- 
phalia.    Of  this,  and  such  other  conveyances,  the  king  is  not 
yet  informed,  but  (I  trust)  he  shall  be. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 
Then  commanded  they  me  to  shew  how  I  was  maintained  in  the 

[5  'some  of  these,'  Mr  Offor's  copy.] 

[6  *  neither  excuse  ye,  nor  yet  defend  ye,'  Mr  Offor's  copy.] 

[7  'as  appeareth/  Mr  Offor's  copy.] 


222 


THE   LATTER  EXAMINATION 


To  accuse. 


Jweph. 


Paul. 


OneMinus. 


Prelates. 


Gentle- 

women. 


Ladies. 


Christ. 


Noble 
women. 


Counter,  and  who  willed  mo  to  stick  by  my  opinion.  I  said,  that 
there  was  no  creature  that  therein  did  strengthen  me.  And  as  for  the 
help  that  I  had  in  the  Counter,  it  was  by  the  means  of  my  maid ;  for, 
as  she  went  abroad  in  the  streets,  she  made  to  the  prentices,  and  they 
by  her  did  send  me  money.  But  who  they  were,  I  never  knew. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Joseph  was  in  prison  under  Pharaoh,  the  fierce  king  of 
Egypt ;  yet  was  he  favourably  handled,  and  no  man  forbidden 
to  comfort  him.  Gen.  xxxix.  When  John  Baptist  was  in  strong 
durance  under  Herod,  the  tyrant  of  Galilee,  his  disciples  did 
freely  visit  him,  and  were  not  rebuked  for  it.  Matt.  xi. 
Paul  being  imprisoned,  and  in  chains,  at  Rome,  under  the 
most  furious  tyrant  Nero,  was  never  blamed  for  sending  his 
servant  Onesimus  abroad,  nor  yet  for  writing  by  him  to  his 
friends  for  succour,  Philem.  1.  Neither  yet  was  Philemon 
troubled  for  relieving  him  there  by  the  said  Onesimus ;  nor 
yet  his  old  friend,  Onesiphorus,  for  personally  there  visiting 
him,  and  supporting  him  with  his  money,  like  as  he  had  done 
afore  also  at  Ephesus.  Now  confer  these  stories,  and  such 
other  like,  with  the  present  handling  of  Anne  Askewe ;  and  ye 
shall  well  perceive  our  English  rulers  and  judges,  in  their  new 
Christianity  of  renouncing  the  pope,  to  exceed  all  other  ty- 
rants in  all  cruelty,  spite,  and  vengeance.  But  look  to  have 
it  no  otherwise,  so  long  as  mitred  prelates  are  of  counsel. 
Be  ashamed,  cruel  beasts,  be  ashamed ;  for  all  Christendom, 
wondereth  on  your  madness  above  all. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  they  said  that  there  were  divers  gentlewomen  that  gave  me 
money.  But  I  knew  not  their  names.  Then  they  said  that  there 
were  divers  ladies  that  had  sent  me  money.  I  answered,  that  there 
was  a  man  in  a  blue  coat  which  delivered  me  ten  shillings,  and  said 
that  my  lady  of  Hertford  sent  it  me :  and  another  in  a  violet  coat 
did  give  me  eight  shillings,  and  said  that  my  lady  Denny  sent  it  me. 
Whether  it  were  true,  or  no,  I  cannot  tell ;  for  I  am  not  sure  who  sent 
it  me,  but  as  the  men  did  say. 

JOHN  BALE. 

In  the  time  of  Christ's  preaching,  what  though  the  holy 
clergy  were  not  pleased  therewith,  but  judged  it  (as  they  do 
still  to  this  day)  most  horrible  heresy  ?  yet  certain  noble 
women,  as  Mary  Magdalene,  Johanna  the  wife  of  Chusa, 
Herod's  high  steward,  Susanna,  and  many  other,  followed 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE,  223 

him  from  Galilee,  and  ministered  unto  him  of  their  substance 
concerning  his  bodily  needs.  Luke  viii.  These,  with  many 
other  more,  after  he  was  by  the  said  clergy  done  to  most  cruel 
death  for  the  verity  preaching,  both  prepared  ointments  and 
spices  to  anoint  his  body  (Lu.  xxiv.),  and  also  proclaimed  abroad 
his  glorious  resurrection  to  his  apostles  and  other,  (Jo.  xx.) 
contrary  to  the  bishops'  inhibition  (Actor,  iv.) :  yet  read  we  not 
that  any  man  or  woman  was  racked  for  the  accusement  of 
them.  A  woman  among  the  Macedonians,  dwelling  in  the 
city  of  Thyatira,  and  called  Lydia  by  name,  a  purple-seller, 
very  rich  in  merchandise,  received  Paul,  Silas,  and  Timothy, 
with  other  suspected  brethren,  into  her  house,  and  abundantly 
relieved  them  there  (Actor,  xvi.) ;  yet  was  she  not  troubled 
for  it.  In  like  manner  at  Thessalonica  a  great  number  of 
the  Greeks,  and  many  noble  women  among  them,  believed  Nobie 
Paul's  forbidden  doctrine,  and  resorted  boldly  both  to  him 
and  to  Silas  (Actor,  xvii) ;  yet  were  they  not  cruelly  handled 
for  it. 

Be  ashamed  then,  ye  tyrants  of  England,  that  your  hor-  Tyrants, 
rible  tyrannies  should  exceed  all  other,  Jews  or  Gentiles, 
Turks  or  idolaters.  More  noble  were  these  women  here  re- 
hearsed for  thus  relieving  Christ  and  his  members,  than  for 
any  other  act,  either  yet  degree  of  nobility ;  for  whereas  all 
other  have  perished,  these  shall  never  perish,  but  be  con- 
served in  the  most  noble  and  worthy  scriptures  of  God,  the 
tyrannous  bishops  and  priests1  there  condemned.  A  thorough  Prelates. 
Christian  charity  is  not  lightly  terrified  with  the  tempests  of 
worldly  afflictions,  no  more  than  true  faith  is  changed  in  men  Faith, 
that  be  christianly  constant.  Such  cannot  refuse  2but  con- 
sider that  it  is  both  glorious  to  be  afflicted  for  Christ  (1  Peter 
iii.),  and  also  most  meritorious  to  relieve  them  here  in  their 
afflictions  (Matth.  xxv.)  Unto  that  Christian  office  hath  Christ 
promised  the  life  everlasting  at  the  latter  day,  whereas  mass-  Mass-hea 
hearing  is  like  to  remain  without  reward,  except  it  be  in  hell, 
for  idolatry  and  blasphemy.  Not  unto  them  that  in  prison 
visiteth  murderers  and  thieves  (if  ye  mark  well  the  text)  is 
this  reward  promised,  (for  they  are  not  there  allowed  for 
Christ's  dear  members,)  but  unto  them  that  relieve  the  afflicted 
for  his  verity's  sake. 

[i  '  with  their  tyrannous  maintainers,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[2  '  chose  but  consider,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


224  THE   LATTER  EXAMINATION 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  they  said,  there  were  of  the  council  that  did  maintain  me. 
The  rack.  And  I  said,  no.  Then  they  did  put  me  on  the  rack,  because  I  con- 
fessed no  ladies  or  gentlewomen  to  be  of  my  opinion ;  and  thereon  they 
kept  me  a  long  time  :  and  because  I  lay  still,  and  did  not  cry,  my  lord 
chancellor  and  master  Rich  took  pains  to  rack  me  in  their  own  hands, 
till  I  was  nigh  dead. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Nicodemu*.  Nicodemus,  one  of  the  high  council,   was  sore  rebuked, 

among  the  seniors  of  the  Jews,  for  defending  Christ's  inno- 
cence when  they  went  about  to  slay  him  (Jo.  vii.) :  and  there- 
fore it  is  no  new  thing  that  Christ's  doctrine  hath  supportation 
among  the  councils  of  this  world.  All  men  be  not  of  one  cor- 
rupted appetite,  nor  yet  of  one  ungracious  diet.  Christ  pro- 
mised his  disciples,  that  they  in  one  household  should  find 

Friend*.  both  his  enemies  and  friends.  "  I  am  come,"  saith  he,  "  to 
set  man  at  variance  against  his  father,  and  daughter  against 
her  mother,  and  the  daughter-in-law  against  the  mother-in- 
law.  He  that  loveth  his  father  or  mother,  his  son  or  daugh- 
ter, his  prince  or  governor,  above  me,  he  is  not  meet  for  me." 

High  treason.  Matth.  x.  I  fear  me  this  will  be  judged  high  treason.  But 
no  matter :  so  long  as  it  is  Christ's  word,  he  shall  be  also 
under  the  same  judgment  of  treason.  Let  no  man  care  to  be 
condemned  with  him  ;  for  in  the  end  he '  shall  be  able  to  rectify 
all  wrongs. 

Mark  here  an  example  most  wonderful,  and  see  how  madly 

Fren»y.  in  their  raging  furies  men  forget  themselves  and  lose  their 
right  wits  now-a-days.  A  king's  high  counsellor,  a  judge 
over  life  and  death,  yea,  a  lord  chancellor  of  a  most  noble 
realm,  is  now  become  a  most  vile  slave  for  antichrist,  and  a 

A  tormentor,  most  cruel  tormentor.  Without  all  discretion,  honesty,  or 
manhood,  he  casteth  off  his  gown,  and  taketh  here  upon  him 
the  most  vile  office  of  an  hangman,  and  pulleth  at  the  rack 
most  villainously.  0  Wrisley2  and  Rich,  two  false  Christians 
and  blasphemous  apostates  from  God !  What  chaplain  of  the 
pope  hath  enchanted  you,  or  what  devil  of  hell  bewitched 
you,  to  execute  upon  a  poor  condemned  woman  so  prodigious 

Mammon,  a  kind  of  tyranny  ?  Even  the  very  mammon  of  iniquity,  and 
that  insatiable  hunger  of  avarice  which  compelled  Judas  to 

[l  'for  he  hi  the  end,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[2  This  name  is  now  written  Wriothesley.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  225 

betray   unto   death  his  most   loving  Master.    Jo.  xii.      The 
winnings  were  not  small  that  ye  reckoned  upon,  when  ye  took 
on   ye  that   cruel  enterprise,  and  would  have  had  so  many 
great  men  and  women  accused.     But  what  else  have  ye  won  wretches, 
in  the  end  than  perpetual  shame  and  confusion?    God  hath 
suffered  you  so  to  discover  your  own  mischiefs,  that  ye  shall 
no  more  be  forgotten  of  the  world  than  are  Adonisedech,  Saul,  Tyrants. 
Jeroboam,  Manasses,  Holofernes,  Haman,    Tryphon,   Herod, 
Nero,  Trajanus,  and  such  other  horrible  tyrants. 

And   as   concerning  the   innocent  woman,  whom  you  so 
cruelly  tormented,  where  could  be  seen  a  more  clear  and  open 
experiment  of  Christ's  dear   member,  than  in  her    mighty 
sufferings  ?  Like  a  lamb  she  lay  still  without  noise  of  crying,  A  iamb. 
and  suffered  your  utmost  violence,  till  the  sinews  of  her  arms 
were   broken,  and  the  strings  of  her  eyes  perished   in  her 
head.    Right  far  doth  it  pass  the  strength  of  a  young,  tender,  Tyrants. 
weak,  and  sick  woman  (as  she  was  at  that  time,  to  your  more 
confusion)  to  abide  so  violent  handling,  yea,  or  yet  of  the 
strongest  man  that  liveth.      Think  not,   therefore,   but   that 
Christ  hath  suffered  in  her,  and  so  mightily  shewed  his  power,  Christ. 
that  in  her  weakness  he  hath  laughed  your  mad  enterprises 
to  scorn.  Ps.  ii.     Where  was  the  fear  of  God,  ye  tyrants  ? 
Where  was  your  Christian  profession,  ye  hell-hounds?   Where 
was  your  oath  and  promise  to  do  true  justice,  ye  abominable 
perjurers,  when  ye  went  about  these  cursed  feats?    More  fit  Perjurers. 
are  ye  for   swine-keeping  than  to  be  of  a  prince's  council, 
or  yet  to  govern  a  Christian  commonwealth.      If  Christ  have 
said  unto  them  which  do  but  offend  his  little  ones  that  believe 
in  him,  that  it  were  better  they  had  a  millstone  tied  about  A  muiston 
their  necks,  and  were  so  thrown  into  the  bottom  of  the  sea 
(Lu.  xvii.),  what  will  he  say  to  them  who3  so  villainously  pull 
at  the  rack  in  their  mischievous  malice  ?    These  are  but  warn- 
ings ;   take  heed  if  ye  list,  for  a  full  sorrowful  plague  will 
follow  hereafter. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  the  lieutenant  caused  me  to  be  loosed  from  the  rack.     Incon-  Unloosed, 
tinently  I  swooned,  and  then  they  recovered  me  again.     After  that  I 
sat  two  long  hours  reasoning  with  my  lord  chancellor,  upon  the  bare 
floor,  where  as  he  with  many  flattering  words  persuaded  me  to  leave 

[3  'that,'  Mr  Offor's  copy.] 

1  15 

[BALE.] 


226 


THE   LATTER   EXAMINATION 


Persevere. 


Practice. 


my  opinion.  But  my  Lord  God  (I  thank  his  everlasting  goodness)  gave 
me  grace  to  persevere,  and  will  do  (I  hope)  to  the  very  end. 

JOHN  BALE. 


Two  sorts. 


PraUe. 


Evermore  have  the  old  moody  tyrants  used  this  practice 
of  devilishness.  As  they  have  perceived  themselves  not  to 
prevail  by  extreme  handlings,  they  have  sought  to  prove 
masteries  by  the  contrary.  With  gay  glosing  words,  and  fair 
flattering  promises,  they  have  craftily  compassed  the  servants 
of  God,  to  cause  them  consent  to  their  wickedness.  And  in 

Temptation,  this  tempting  occupation  are  Wrisley  and  Rich  very  cun- 
ning. Notwithstanding,  they  shall  never  find  the  chosen  of 
God  all  one  with  the  forsaken  reprobates.  The  elect  vessels 
hold  the  eternal  God  for  their  most  special  treasure,  and 
have  him  in  such  entire  love,  that  they  had  much  liefer 
to  lose  themselves  than  him.  The  wicked  desperates  have 
the  voluptuous  pleasures  of  this  vain  world  so  dear,  that 
they  had  liefer  to  forsake  God,  and  all  his  works,  than  to 
be  sequestered  from  them.  This  godly  young  woman  refer- 
reth  praise  unto  her  Lord  God,  that  he  hath  not  left  her  in 
this  painful  conflict  for  his  verity's  sake,  but  persevered  strong 
with  her,  being  in  hope  that  he  would  so  still  continue  with 
her  to  the  very  end,  as  without  fail  he  did. 

wrisiey.  Many  men  wonder1,  now-a-days,  that  Wrisley,  which 

was  hi  my  lord  Cromwell's  time  so  earnest  a  doer  against 
the  pope,  is  now  become  again  for  his  pedlary  wares  so 
mighty  a  captain.  But  they  remember  not  the  common  adage, 
that  honour  changeth  manners,  and  lucre  judgments.  These 

innkeepers,  great  innkeepers  (they  say)  had  Refer  to  have  one  good 
horseman  to  host,  than  six  men  on  foot;  specially  if  they 
wear  velvet  hoods  or  fine  rochettes.  What  else  followeth 
Christ  but  beggary  and  sorrows,  which  are  very  hateful  to 

Profit  the  world?  Where  fatness  is  caught  of  every  man's  labour, 
there  is  yet  somewhat  to  be  looked  for.  If  his  Christian 
zeal  be  such,  that  he  will  have  no  she  heretics  go2  unpun- 
ished, let  him  do,  first  of  all,  as  we  read  of  divers  rightful 
governors  among  the  heathen :  let  him  search  his  own 

My  lady.  house  well.  Perad venture  he  may  find  about  my  lady  his 
wife  a  relic  of  no  little  virtue,  a  practice  of  Pythagoras, 

[* '  sore  wonder,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[2  'go/  not  in  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


OF   MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  227 

or  an  old  midwife's  blessing,  which   she  carrieth  closely  on 
her  for  preservation  of  her  honour.      Her   opinion  is  (folks  Honour, 
say),  that  as  long  as  she  hath  that  upon  her,  her  worldly  wor- 
ship can  never  decay.     I  pray  God  this  provision  in  short 
space  deceiveth  her  not,  as  it  hath  done  Pope  Silvester  the 
Second,  and  as  it  did  of  late   years   Thomas   Wolsey,   our  cardinal. 
late  cardinal.      This  heresy  goeth  neither  to  the  rack  nor  to 
the  fire,  to  Newgate  nor  yet  Smithfield,  as  continually  doth 
the  poor  gospel. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Then  was  I  brought  to  an  house,  and  laid  in  a  bed,  with  as  weary 
and  painful  bones  as  ever  had  patient  Job,  I  thank  my  Lord  God 
thereof.      Then  my  lord  chancellor  sent  me  word,  if  I  would  leave  my  A  tyrant, 
opinion,  I  should  want  nothing:   if  I  would  not,  I  should  forth  to 
Newgate,  and  so  be  burnt.    I  sent  him  again  word,  that  I  would  rather 
die  than  break3  my  faith.   Thus  the  Lord  open  the  eyes  of  their  blind  Sweet 
hearts,  that  the  truth  may  take  place !    Farewell,  my  dear  friend,  and 
pray,  pray,  pray. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Behold  in  this  last  parcel  most  evident  signs  of  a  Chris- 
tian martyr,  and  faithful  witness  of  God,  besides  that  went  A  martyr. 
afore.    She  allegeth  not,  in  all  this  long  process,  lying  legends, 
popish    fables,   nor  yet   old  wives1  parables,    but  the   most 
lively  authorities  the  examples  of  the  sacred  Bible.     She  put- 
teth   herself  here   in  remembrance,   not  of  desperate  Cain,  God's  crea- 
nor  yet  of  sorrowful    Judas,   but  of  most  patient   Job,  for 
example  of  godly  sufferance.     For  anguish  and  pain  of  her 
broken  joints,  and  bruised  arms  and  eyes,  she  curseth  not 
the  time  that  ever  she  was  born,  as  the  manner  of  the  un- 
faithful is ;  but  she  highly  magnifieth  and  praiseth  God  for 
it.     Neither  was  she  perverted  with  flattering  promises,  nor  Christ's  ser- 
yet  overcome  with  terrible  threatenings  of  death.      Neither 
doubted  she  the  stink  of  Newgate,  nor  yet  the  burning  fire 
in  Smithfield ;  but  coveted  rather  death  of  her  body  for  the 
sincere  doctrine  of  Christ,  than  life  of  the  same  under  the 
idolatrous  doctrine  of  the  Romish  pope.      She  desired  God 
to  take  mercy  of  her  enemies,   and   exhorted  all   Christian 
people  instantly  to  pray  for  them.      If  these  be  not  the  fruits  A  very  saint 
of  a  true  believer,  what  other  fruits 4  can  we  ask  ? 

[3  '  than  to  break,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[4  'else,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

15—2 


228 


THK   LATTER   EXAMINATION 


Death. 


Chronicles. 


IV.itli. 


No  fear. 


Harvest. 


Racked. 


No  noise. 


Anno  Askowe's  Answer  unto  John  Lassol's  Letter. 
O  friond,  most  dearly  beloved  in  God,  I  marvel  not  a  little  what 
should  move  you  to  judge  in  me  so  slender  a  faith,  as  to  fear  death, 
which  is  the  end  of  all  misery.  In  the  Lord  I  desire  of  you  not  to  be- 
lieve of  me  such  wickedness  ;  for  I  doubt  it  not  but  God  will  perform 
his  work  in  me,  like  as  he  hath  begun. 

JOHN  BALE. 

I  would  but  know  of  them  which  are  common  readers 
of  chronicles  and  saints'  lives,  where  they  ever  read  of  a 
more  fervent  and  lively  faith  than  was  in  this  godly  young 
woman?  As  light  a  matter  esteemed  she  death  as  did  Elea- 
zarus,  that  ancient  senior,  or  yet  the  seven  Maccabees  with 
their  most  worthy  mother  (2  Maccab.  vi.  and  vii.);  for  she 
said  it  was l  but  the  end  of  all  sorrows.  She  reckoned  not, 
with  the  covetous  man,  the  remembrance  thereof  bitter,  (Ecclus. 
xiv.),  but,  with  the  righteous,  she  thought  it  a  most  ready 
and  swift  passage  unto  life.  (Jo.  v.)  The  fear  of  death 
judged  she  great  wickedness  in  a  Christian  believer,  and  was 
in  full  hope  that  God  would  not  suffer  her  to  be  troubled 
therewith.  For  why  ?  death  loseth  us  no  life,  but  bringeth 
it  in  unto  us,  like  as  the  hard  winter  bringeth  in  the  most 
pleasant  summer.  Who  can  think  that2  when  the  sun  goeth 
down  it  utterly  so  perisheth  ?  Death  unto  the  righteous 
believer  is  as  a  profitable  harvest,  which,  after  sweat  and 
labour,  bringeth  in  most  delectable  fruits.  None  otherwise 
thought  it  Anne  Askewe  than  a  very  entrance  of  life,  when 
she  had  it  thus  in  desire,  and  faithfully  trusted,  with  Paul, 
that  God  would  finish  in  her  that  he  then  began,  to  his  own 
glory.  Philip,  i. 


ANNE  ASKEWE. 


I  understand  the  council  is  not  a  little  displeased  that  it  should  be 
reported  abroad,  that  I  was  racked  in  the  Tower.  They  say  now,  that 
they  did  there  was  but  to  fear  me :  whereby  I  perceive  they  are 
ashamed  of  their  own  uncomely  doings,  and  fear  much  lest  the  king's 
majesty  should  have  information  thereof:  wherefore  they  would  no 
man  to  noise  it.  Well,  their  cruelty  God  forgive  them.  Your  heart 
in  Christ  Jesu.  Farewell,  and  pray. 

JOHN  BALE. 
Hypocrites   and   tyrants   would  never  be  gladly  known 

t1  'that  it  was,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[a  'that,'  not  in  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWB.  229 

abroad  for  that  they  are  indeed ;  but  for  that  they  are 
not,  they  look  always  to  be  gloriously  noised.  Wrisley  and  wnsiey  and 
Rich  would  yet  be  judged  of  the  world  two  sober  wise  men 
and  very  sage  counsellors.  But  this  tyrannous  example  of 
theirs  maketh  a  most  manifest  shew  of  the  contrary  :  yea, 
and  the  God  of  heaven  will  have  it  so  known  to  the  universal 
world,  to  their  ignominy  and  shame.  So  is  he  wont  to 
reward  all  cruel  apostates,  as  he  rewarded  Julianus,  for  their  Juiianus. 
wilful  contempt  of  his  verity.  The  martyr  of  Christ  for 
her  patient  sufferance  shall  leave  here  behind  her  a  glorious 
report ;  whereas  these  forsworn  enemies  and  pursuers  of  his 
word  have  purchased  themselves  a  perpetual  infamy  by  their 
cruelty  and  mischief.  In  excuse  of  their  madness,  they  say  An  excuse, 
they  did  it  only  to  fear  her.  Is  it  not  now  (think  you) 
a  proper  fraying  play,  when  our  arms  and  eyes  are  com- 
pelled to  leave  their  natural  holds  ?  Ye  meant  no  light 
dalliance,  when  ye  would  have  had  so  many  great  women 
accused,  and  took  the  hangman's  office  upon  your  own  pre- 
cious persons.  0  tormentors  and  tyrants  abominable !  ye  fear  Tyrants. 
lest  your  temporal  and  mortal  king  should  know  your  mad 
frenzies ;  but  of  the  eternal  King,  which  will  rightly  punish 
you  for  it  with  the  devil  and  his  angels  (unless  ye  sore 
repent  it),  ye  have  no  fear  at  all.  It  is  so  honest  a  part  ye 
have  played,  that  ye  will  not  have  it  noised.  But  I  promise  NO  noise. 
you  so  to  divulge  this  unseemly  fact  of  yours  in  the  Latin, 
that  all  Christendom  over  it  shall  be  known  what  ye  are. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

I  have  read  the  process  which  is  reported,  of  them  that  know  not 
the  truth,  to  be  my  recantation.  But  as  sure  as  the  Lord  liveth,  I 
never  meant  thing  less  than  to  recant.  Notwithstanding  this,  I 
confess  that  in  my  first  troubles  I  was  examined  of  the  bishop  of 
London  about  the  sacrament.  Yet  had  they  no  grant  of  my  mouth  or  Caiphas. 
but  this,  that  I  believed  therein  as  the  word  of  God  did  bind  me  to 
believe.  More  had  they  never  of  me. 

JOHN  BALE. 

In  the  end  of  her  first  examination  is  this  matter  treated 
of  more  at  large.     Here  do  she  repeat  it  again  only  to  be 
known  for    Christ's   stedfast   member,   and   not  antichrist's.  Christ* 
To  the  voice  of  him  she  faithfully  obeyed,  but  the  voice  of™ 
that  Romish  monster  and  other  strangers  she  regarded  not. 
Joh.  x.     As  she  perceived,  when  she  was  before  the  bishop  Bonner. 


230 


THE   LATTER  EXAMINATION 


of  London,  that  all  passed  still  after  their  old  tyranny,  and 
nothing  after  the  rules  of  scripture,  she  suspected  their 
doctrine  more  than  afore,  and  thought  them  none  other  than 
Christ  warned  his  disciples  to  beware  of.  Luke  xii.  Where- 
upon  she  thoroughly  covenanted  with  herself  never  to  deny 
his  verity  afore  men  at  their  calling  on,  lest  he  should  again 
deny  her  before  his  eternal  Father.  Matt.  x.  For  if  the 
confessing  thereof  bringeth  salvation,  as  St  Paul  saith  it  doth 
(Rom.  x.),  the  denying  thereof,  on  the  other  side,  must  needs 
bring  in  damnation. 

ASKEWE. 


salvation.- 


Then  he  made  a  copy,  which  is  now  in  print,  and  required  me  to 
set  thereunto  my  hand  ;  but  I  refused  it.  Then  my  two  sureties  did 
will  me  in  no  wise  to  stick  thereat,  for  it  was  no  great  matter,  they 
Handwriting,  said.  Then,  with  much  ado,  at  the  last  I  wrote  thus  :  "  I,  Anne  Askewe, 
do  believe  this,  if  God's  word  do  agree  to  the  same,  and  the  true 
catholic  church." 

JOHN  BALE. 

Commonly  is  it  spoken  of  popish  priests,  that  in  doing 
God's  stead,  their  false  feats  they  sit  in  God's  stead.  This  point  followed 
the  bluddering  bishop  of  London  here,  which  for  their  old 
fantasied  superstition  laboured  in  this  woman  to  displace  the 
sincere  verity  of  the  Lord.  But  so  surely  was  she  builded 
upon  the  hard  rock,  that  neither  for  enmity  nor  friendship 
would  she  once  remove  her  foot.  Matt.  vii.  Neither  anguish, 
trouble,  torment,  nor  fire,  could  separate  her  from  that  love 
A  iamb.  of  her  Lord  God.  Rom.  viii.  Though  she  were  for  his 
sake  rebuked  and  vexed,  and  also  appointed  as  a  sheep  to  be 
slain,  Psalm  xliii.  [xliv.],  yet  did  she  strongly  through  him 
overcome,  and  have  (I  doubt  it  not)  obtained  the  crown  of 
life.  Apoc.  ii. 

ASKEWE. 


Builded. 


Prison. 


Eucharist. 


Prison. 


Then  the  bishop,  being  in  great  displeasure  with  me,  because  I 
made  doubts  in  my  writing,  commanded  me  to  prison  ;  where  I  was 
awhile  :  but  afterwards,  by  the  means  of  friends,  I  came  out  again. 
Here  is  the  truth  of  that  matter.  And  as  concerning  the  thing  that 
ye  covet  most  to  know,  resort  to  the  sixth  of  John,  and  be  ruled  always 
thereby.  Thus  fare  ye  well,  quoth  Anne  Askewe. 

JOHN  BALE. 

In  all  the  scriptures  we  read  not  that  either  Christ,  or 
yet  his  apostles,  commanded  any  man  or  woman  to  prison  for 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE   ASKEWE.  231 

their  faith,  as  this  tyrant  bishop  did  here.  But  indeed  we 
find  that  Christ's  holy  apostles  were1  commanded  to  prison 
of  the  same  spitefully  spiritual  generation,  Acts  iv.  v.  xii.  xvi. 
Christ  willed  his  true  believers  to  look  for  none  other  at  their 
spiritual  hands  than  imprisonments  and  death.  Matt.  x. 
Joh.  xvi.  And  therefore  said  Peter  unto  him,  "  I  am  ready 
to  go  with  thee,  Lord,  both  into  prison  and  to  death."  Luke 
xxii.  Paul  greatly  complaineth  of  his  imprisonments  and 
scourgings  by  them.  2  Cor.  xi.  Divers  in  the  congregation 
of  Smyrna  were  imprisoned  by  that  fierce  synagogue  of  Smyrna. 
Satan.  Apoc.  ii.  Esay,  prophesying  the  conditions  of  the 
spiritual  antichrist,  saith  among  other,  that  he  should  hold  Antichrist. 
men  captive  in  prison.  Esay  xiv.  Ezekiel  reporteth  that 
he  should  churlishly  check,  and  in  cruelty  rule.  Ezek.  xxxiv. 
Zachary  sheweth  that  he  should  eat  up  the  flesh  of  the  fat- 
test. Zach.  xi.  Daniel  declareth  that  he  should  persecute 
with  sword  and  fire ;  and  St  John  verifieth  that  he  should  be  with  fire. 
all  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  witnesses  of  Jesu.  Apoc.  xvii. 
And  therefore  in  these  feats  bishops  do  but  their  kinds. 

Thus  endeth  the  Latter  Examination. 

The  Confession  of  her  Faith  which  Anne  Askewe  made  in 
Newgate,  afore  she  suffered. 

I,  Anne  Askewe,  of  good  memory,  although  my  merciful  Father 
hath  given  me  the  bread  of  adversity  and  the  water  of  trouble,  yet  not  Trouble, 
so  much  as  my  sins  have  deserved,  confess  myself  here  a  sinner  before 
the  throne  of  his  heavenly  majesty,  desiring  his  eternal  mercy.     And 
forsomuch  as  I  am  by  the  law  unrighteously  condemned  for  an  evil-  condemned, 
doer  concerning  opinions,  I  take  the  same  most  merciful  God  of  mine, 
which  hath  made  both  heaven  and  earth,  to  record,  that  I  hold  no 
opinions  contrary  to  his  holy  word. 

JOHN  BALE. 

What  man  of  sober  discretion  can  judge  this  woman  ill, 
indifferently  but  marking  this  her  last  confession  ?  Not  a  prove  her. 
few  of  most  evident  arguments  are  therein  to  prove  her  the 
true  servant  of  God.  Her  wits  were  not  once  distracted, 
for  all  her  most  tyrannous  handlings.  She  was  still  of  a 
perfect  memory,  accounting  her  imprisonments,  revilings, 
rackings,  and  other  torments,  but  the  bread  of  adversity  and 

[!  '  were  oft-times,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


232 


THE   LATTER  EXAMINATION 


Fruits  of 
faith. 


Obedient  to 
God. 


No  heretic. 


Bread. 


the  water  of  trouble,  as  David  did  afore  her.  Psalm  Ixxix. 
As  the  loving  child  of  God,  she  received  them  without 
grudge,  and  thought  them  deserved  on  her  party.  She  took 
them  as1  his  hand  of  mercy,  and  gave  most  high  thanks  for 
them.  She  meekly  confessed  herself  in  his  sight  a  sinner, 
but  not  an  heinous  heretic,  as  she  was  falsely  judged  of  the 
world.  In  that  matter  she  took  him  most  strongly  to  wit- 
ness, that  though  in  faith  she  were  not  agreeable  to  the 
world's  wild  opinion,  yet  was  she  not  therein  contrary  to  his 
heavenly  truth.  She  had  afore  that  proved  their  spirits, 
conferring  both  their  judgments  (1  Joh.  iv.),  and  perceived 
them  far  unlike.  Esay  Iv. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

And  I  trust  in  my  merciful  Lord,  which  is  the  giver  of  all  grace, 
that  ho  will  graciously  assist  me  against  all  evil  opinions,  which  are 
contrary  to  his  blessed  verity.  For  I  take  him  to  witness,  that  I  have, 
do,  and  will  do  unto  my  life's  end,  utterly  ahhor  them  to  the  utmost 
of  my  power.  But  this  is  the  heresy  which  they  report  me  to  hold, 
that  after  the  priest  hath  spoken  the  words  of  consecration  there 
remaineth  bread  still. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Consider  without  froward,  partial,  or  wilful  affection,  the 
points  herein  contained,  and  then  judge  of  what  heart  or 
conscience  they  have  risen.  The  hope  of  this  woman  was 
only  in  God.  Him  she  confessed  to  be  of  all  grace  the 
giver.  Alone  in  his  mercy  she  trusted.  She  instantly  desired 
him  to  defend  her  from  all  errors.  She  abhorred  all  here- 
sies. She  detested  men's  superstitious  inventions,  and  most 
firmly  cleaved  to  his  eternal  word.  If  these,  with  those  that 
went  afore,  be  not  true  figures2  of  Christianity,  or  of  a  perfect 
member  of  God's  election,  what  fruits  will  we  demand  ?  St 
Paul  saith,  "  No  man  can  confess  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord"  (as 
she  hath  done  here)  "but  in  the  holy  Ghost."  1  Cor.  xii.  David 
also  specifieth  that  the  Lord  never  forsaketh  them  that3  call 
upon  his  name,  and  put  their  trust  in  him.  Ps.  ix.  And  as 
consecration,  touching  the  priest's  consecration,  which  is  such  a  charm  of 
enchantment  which  may  not  be  done  but  by  an  oiled  officer 
of  the  pope's  generation,  she  did  godly  to  reject  it  in  that 

P  'for,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

[2  '  be  not  fruits  of  true  Christianity,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

[3  '  them  which,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


Prove  yet. 


Fruits  of 
faith. 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  233 

clouting  kind ;  for  in  all  the  bible  is  not4,  that  any  man  can 
make  of  a  dry  wafer-cake  a  new  saviour,  a  new  redeemer,  a  wafer. 
new  Christ,  or  a  new  God ;  no,  though  he  should  utter  all 
the  words  and  scriptures  therein. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

But  they  both  say,  and  also  teach  it  for  a  necessary  article  of  faith, 
that  after  those  words  be  once  spoken,  there  remaineth  no  bread ;  but 
even  the  selfsame  body  that  hung  upon  the  cross  upon  Good-Friday, 
both  flesh,  blood  and  bone.     To  this  belief  of  theirs  say  I  nay.     For  Bread, 
then  were  our  common  creed  false,  which  saith  "  that  he  sitteth  on  the 
right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty,  and  from  thence  shall  come  Shall  come, 
to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead."    Lo,  this  is  the  heresy  that  I  hold, 
and  for  it  must  suffer  the  death. 

JOHN  BALE. 

Of  antichrist  read  we  in  the  scriptures,  that  he  and  his  Antichrist. 
apostles  should  do  false  miracles.  Matth.  xxiv.  2  Thes.  ii.  and 
Apoc.  xiii.     We   find  also  in  the  selfsame  places,    that   he 
should  exalt  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is 
worshipped  as  God.     Who  ever  heard  of  so  great  a  wonder, 
that  a  dry  cake  should5  become  a  god  to  be  worshipped  ?    A 
miracle  were  this  above  all  the  miracles  that  ever  were  wrought,  Miracle. 
and  a  work  above  all  the  works  that  ever  were  done,  if  it 
were  true,  as  it  is  most  false.    Though  our  eternal  God  created 
heaven  and  earth  in  the  first  beginning,  and  formed  all  other 
creatures  (Gen.  i.),  yet  read  we  not  of  him  that  he  made  of 
his  creatures  any  new  god  to  be  worshipped.     In  that  point  NO  God. 
are  our  oiled  antichrists  afore  him.    And  whereas  he  rested 
wholly  in  the  seventh  day  in6  that  office  of  creation  (Gen.  ii.), 
and  never  took  it  upon  him  since  that  time,  as  testifieth  John 
Chrysostom,    Augustine,   Jerome,    Bedas,   Alcuinus,   and    all  Doctors, 
their  other  doctors;  yet  will  they  take  upon  them  to  create 
every  day  afresh,  and  when  their  old  god  stinketh  in  the  box,  Mould  in 
remove  him  out  of  the  way,  and  put  a  new  in  his  room. 
Yea,  they  can  make  of  bread  (which  is   man's  corruptible 
creature,  and  ordained  only  to  be  eat)  such  a  god  as  shall 
stand  checkmate7  with  the  great  God  of  heaven,  and,  perad- 

[4  '  is  it  not,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[5  *  might,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 
[6  'from  that  office,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

[7  'check-mate,'  or  an  equality:    see  Halliwell's  Dictionary  of 
Archaic  and  Provincial  Words.] 


234 


THE   LATTER   EXAMINATION 


Without 
mas*. 


Idolatry. 


venture,    deface    him    also.       O   blasphemous   wretches   and 
ood-maken.  thieves !    Be  once  a-li.uufil  of  your  abominable  blindness,  and 
submit  yourselves  to  a  just  reformation. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

The  upper.  But  as  touching  the  holy  and  blessed  supper  of  the  Lord,  I  believe 
it  to  be  a  most  necessary  remembrance  of  his  glorious  sufferings  and 
death.  Moreover,  I  believe  as  much  therein  as  my  eternal  and  only 
Redeemer,  Jesus  Christ,  would  I  should  believe.  Finally,  I  believe  all 

scriptures,  those  scriptures  to  be  true  whom  ho  hath  confirmed  with  his  precious 
blood. 

JOHN  BALE. 

No  goodly  institution,  nor  ordinance  of  Christ,  do  this 
faithful  woman  contemn ;  but  reverently  submitteth  herself 
thereunto,  in  the  kind  that  he  did  leave  them.  She  protesteth 
here  to  believe  so  much  as  can  be  shewn  by  the  scriptures  of 
both  testaments.  And  what  is  more  to  be  required  of  a 
Christian  believer  ?  Only  did  she  in  conscience  refuse  and 
abhor  the  idle  observations,  the  pagan's  superstitions,  the  sor- 
cerer's enchantments,  and  the  most  perilous  idolatries,  which 
the  Romish  pope  and  his  clergy  have  added  to  their  mass  for 
covetousness.  In  this  (I  suppose)  she  remembered  the  words 
of  St  Paul,  1  Cor.  ii.,  "My  talking,"  said  he,  "and  my 
preaching,  was  not  with  persuasibte  or  enticing  words  of  man's 
corrupt  wisdom,  but  in  utterance  of  the  spirit  and  of  power ; 
that  your  faith  should  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but 
in  the  power  of  God."  "  For  that"  (saith  Christ)  "  which 
seemeth  high  and  holy  afore  men,  is  filthy  abomination  before 
God."  Luke  xvi. 

AXNE  ASKEWE. 

Yea,  and,  as  St  Paul  saith,  these  scriptures  are  enough l  for  our 
learning  and  salvation,  that  Christ  hath  left  here  with  us,  so  that  I 
believe  we  need  no  unwritten  verities  to  rule  his  church  with.  There- 
Hope,  fore  look  what  he  hath  laid  unto  me  with  his  own  mouth,  in  his  holy 
gospel,  that  have  I,  with'  God's  grace,  closed  up  in  my  heart.  And  my 
full  trust  is,  as  David  saith,  that  it  shall  be  "  a  lantern  to  my  footsteps," 
Psalm  cxviii.  [cxii.] 

JOHN  BALK. 

Still  are  these  fruits  of  inestimable  wholesomeness,  declaring 
f1  '  are  sufficient  for  our  learning,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


Man's  wis- 
dom. 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  235 

this  woman  a  most  perfect  and  innocent  member  of  Jesus 
Christ.  In  this  whole  process  (mark  it  hardily)  she  runneth 
not  for  succour  to  the  muddy  waters  or  broken  pits  of  the 
Philistines  (Jer.  ii.),  which  are  the  corrupt  doctrines  and  tra- 
ditions of  men;  but  she  seeketh  to  the  very  well-spring  of  Prove  stm. 
health  and  fountain  of  salvation,  John  iv.  All  unwritten 
verities  left  she  to  those  wavering  wanderers  which  eternally2 
perisheth  with  them:  and  in  the  verities  written  appointed  Fruits  ot 

,..,,.  faith. 

she  to  journey,  among  the  true  Christian  believers,  towards 

the   land   everlasting.      In  all   her  affairs   most    firmly   she 

cleaveth  to  the  scriptures  of  God,  which  giveth  both  spirit 

and  life,  John  vi.      "  As  the  hart  in  the  forest  desireth  the 

pleasant  water-brooks,  so  longed  her  soul  and  was  desirous  of 

the  manifest  glory  of  the  eternal  God,"  Ps.  xli.  [xlii.J     If  her  Her  God. 

portion  be  not  in  the  land  of  the  living,  Ps.  cxli.  [cxlii.]  yea, 

if  she  be  not  allowed  a  citizen  with  the  saints,  Eph.  ii.,  and  her 

name  registered  in  the  book  of  life,  Apoc.  xx.,  it  will  be  hard 

with  many.     But  certain  and  sure  I  am,  that  with  Mary,  A  sure  part. 

Martha's  sister,  such  a  sure  part  hath  she  chosen  as  will  not 

be  taken  away  from  her.  Lu.  x. 

AJTNE  ASKEWE. 

There  be  some  that  do  say  that  I  deny  the  eucharist,  or  thanks- 
giving3: but  those  people  do  untruly  report  of  me ;  for  I  both  say  and  Eucharist 
believe  it,  that  if  it  were  ordered  like  as  Christ  instituted  it  and  left 
it,  a  most  singular  comfort  were  it4  unto  us  all.     But  as  concerning 
your  mass,  as  it  is  now  used  in  our  days,  I  do  say  and  believe  it  to  be  Mass,  an  idol, 
the  most  abominable  idol  that  is  in  the  world:   for  my  God  will  not 
be  eaten  with  teeth,  neither  yet  dieth  he  again.      And  upon  these 
words,  that  I  have  now  spoken,  will  I  suffer  death. 

JOHN  BALE. 

All  the  works  of  God,  and  ordinances  of  Christ,  she  re-  obedience, 
verently  admitted,  as  grounded  matters  of  Christian  belief; 
but  the  Romish  pope's  creatures  would  she  in  no  case  allow 
to  stand  up  checkmate  with  them.  The  mass  (which  is,  in 
all  points,  of  all  that  filthy  antichrist's  creation)  took  she  for 
the  most  execrable  idol  upon  earth.  And  rightly  ;  for  none 

[2  'which  will  eternally,'  Mr  Offor's  copy.] 

[3  '  or  sacrament  of  thanksgiving,'  Mr  Offor's  copy.] 

[4  '  it  were,'  Mr  Offor's  copy.] 


236  THE  LATTER  EXAMINATION 

other  is  the  child  to  be  reckoned  than  was  his  father  afore 
him,  be  he  man  or  beast.     The  whelp  of  a  dog  is  none  other 

idolater*,  than  a  dog,  when  he  cometh  once  to  his  age.  "  Idols,"  saith 
David,  "  are  like  them  that  make  them :  so  they  also  which 

An  idoi.  put  their  trust  in  them,"  Psalm  cxiii.  [cxv.]  An  idol  doth 
Zachary  call  that  proud  slaughterous  shepherd,  Zachary  xi. 
Who  then  can  deny  his  prodigious  ordinances  to  be  the  same  ? 
What  other  is  the  work  of  an  idolatrous  worker  than  an 
execrable  idol  ?  And  look  what  properties  any  idol  hath  had, 
or  feats  hath  wrought  yet  since  the  world's  beginning,  the 
pope's  prodigious  mass  hath  had  and  wrought  the  same,  with 
many  conveyances  more. 

pop«.  Of  popes  hath  it  received  disguisings,  instruments,  bless- 

ings, turnings,  and  legerdemains,  with  many  strange  observ- 
ances  borrowed    of  the   Jews'    and   pagans'    old    sacrifices, 

Monk*.  besides  pardons  for  deliverance  of  souls.  Of  monks  have  it 
gotten  a  purgatory,  after  many  strange  apparitions,  with  a 
long  ladder,  from  thence  to  scale  heaven  with.  It  hath 
attained  also  to  be  a  remedy  for  all  diseases,  both  in  man 

universities,  and  beast,  with  innumerable  superstitions  else.  Of  the  uni- 
versities1 have  it  caught  all  the  subtil  ties  and  crafty  learnings 
of  the  profane  philosophers,  to  be  defended  by ;  as  is  to  be 
seen  in  the  works  of  their  sententioners,  like  as  I  have  shewed 

The  mass,  in  the  Mystery  of  Iniquity,  folio  33.  It  serveth  all  witches 
in  their  witchery,  all  sorcerers,  charmers,  enchanters,  dream- 
ers, soothsayers,  necromancers,  conjurers,  cross-diggers,  devil- 
raisers,  miracle-doers,  dog-leeches,  and  bawds;  for  without  a 
mass  they  cannot  well  work  their  feats.  The  lawyers  like- 

rrofitabie.  wise,  which  seek  in  Westminister  Hall  to  get  most  money  by 
falsehood,  can  neither  be  well  without  it.  It  upholdeth  vain- 
glory, pride,  ambition,  avarice,  gluttony,  sloth,  idleness,  hypo- 
crisy, heresy,  tyranny,  and  all  other  devilishness  besides.  It 

Necessary,  maintaineth  the  spiritual  soldiers  of  antichrist  in  all  super- 
fluous living  and  wanton  lecherous  lusts,  with  the  chaste 
occupyings  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah. 

What  other  ghostly  fruits  it  hath,  I  shall  more  largly 

Miracle. of    shew  in  my  book,  called  the  "Miracles  of  the  Mass  against 

Peryn."     Perchance,  some  devout  mass-hearers  will  lay  for 

the  holiness  thereof,  that  it  containeth  both  epistle  and  gospel. 

Truly  that  epistle  and  that  gospel  may  well  have  a  name  of 

f1  '  Of  universities  and  their  doctors/  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE.  237 

life,  as  St  John  saith  of  the  church  of  Sardis,  Apoc.  iii. ;  yet 
is  it  in  that  office  of  massing  none  other  than  the  dead  or 
mortifying  letter,  2  Cor.  iii. :  for  the  spirit  that  should  quicken  Dead  letter. 
is  clearly  taken  from  it;  so  that  nothing  else  remaineth 
thereof  to  the  common  people  but  a  dead  noise  and  an  idle 
sound,  as  it  is  now  in  the  Romish  language.  Who  can  say 
but  it  was  the  scripture  that  Satan  alleged  unto  Christ  upon  Satan, 
the  pinnacle  of  the  temple  ?  Matth.  iv. :  yet  remaineth  it  there 
still,  after  his  ungracious  handling  thereof,  as  a  false,  crafty 
suggestion,  a  devilish  error,  or  a  shield  of  his  wickedness; 
and  will  do  evermore.  Where  are  the  names  of  God,  of  his 
angels,  and  of  his  saints,  more  rife  than  among  witches, 
charmers,  enchanters,  and  sorcerers?  Yet  can  ye  not  say 
that  they  are  among  them  to  any  man's  salvation,  as  they 
would  be  in  right  handling.  What  it  is  that  serveth  an  idol,  Anidoi. 
let  godly-wise  men  conjecture,  which  are  not  ignorant  how 
angel  became  a  devil. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

O  Lord,  I  have  more  enemies  now  than  there  be  hairs  on  my  head.  Enemies. 
Yet,  Lord,  let  them  never  overcome  me  with  vain  words.     But  fight 
thou,  Lord,  in  my  stead ;  for  on  thee  cast  I  my  care.     With  all  the 
spite  they  can  imagine  they  fall  upon  me,  which  am  thy  poor  creature. 
Yet,  sweet  Lord,  let  me  not  set  by  them  which  are  against  thee ;  for  in  Hate  them. 
thee  is  my  whole  delight. 

JOHN  BALE. 

0  blessed  woman  and  undoubted  citizen  of  heaven !  Adversaries. 
Truth  it  is  that  thou  hast  had  many  adversaries,  yea,  and  a 
far  greater  number  of  them  than  thou  hast  here  reckoned. 
And  the  more  thou  hast  had,  the  greater  is  now  thy  victory 
in  Christ.  The  great  body  of  the  beast  thou  hast  had  to 
enemy,  which  comprehendeth  the  malignant  muster  of  Satan  Hater*, 
on  the  one  side,  and  the  earthly  worshippers  of  his  blasphem- 
ous beastliness  on  the  other  side,  Dan.  xi. ;  Apoc.  xiii.,  "whose 
number  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea,  infinite,"  Apoc.  xx.  But 
consider  again  what  friendship  thou  hast  gotten  for  it,  on  the  Friend*, 
other  part.  Thou  hast  now  to  friend,  for  thy  faithful  per- 
severance against  those  idol-mongers,  the  sempiternal  Trinity, 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  John  xiv.,  with 
the  glorious  multitude  of  angels,  the  patriarchs2,  apostles,  and 
martyrs,  with  all  the  elect  number,  from  righteous  Abel 
[2  '  prophets/  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


238       LATTER   EXAMINATION   OF  MISTRESS  ANNE  ASKEWE. 

Favourers,  hitherto.  Thou  hast  also  here  upon  earth,  and  evermore 
shall  have,  the  favour  of  all  them  which  have  not  bowed  to 
that  filthy  beast,  "  whose  names  are  registered  in  the  book  of 
life,"  Apoc.  xxi.  And  as  for  thy  ungodly  and  cruel  enemies, 

Northfoik.  as  dust  in  the  wind  the  Lord  will  scatter  them  from  the  face 
of  the  earth,  be  they  never  so  stout  and  many.  Ps.  i. 

ANNE  ASKEWE. 

And,  Lord,  I  heartily  desire  of  thee  that  thou  wilt  of  thy  most 
merciful  goodness  forgive  them  that  violence  which  they  do  and  have 
Prayer.  done  to  me.  Open  also  thou  their  blind  hearts,  that  they  may 
hereafter  do  that  thing  in  thy  sight  which  is  only  acceptable  before 
thee,  and  to  set  forth  thy  verity  aright,  without  all  vain  fantasies  of 
sinful  men.  So  be  it.  O  Lord,  so  be  it.  By  me,  Anne  Askewe. 

JOHN  BALE. 

woman  Afore  here  she  confessed  with  David,  that  on  God  she 

had  cast  her  care,  and  that  in  him  was  all  her  heart's  delight, 
Ps.  Ix.  She  desired  him  also  never  to  fail  her  in  this  hard 
conflict,  but  strongly  to  assist  her,  and  in  no  case  to  permit 
her  to  be  overcome  by  the  flattering  world,  neither  yet  to 
d-s  true  give  place  to  his  enemies.  And  I  doubt  it  not  but  these  are 
most  evident  signs  that  she  was  his  faithful  servant.  I  know 
certainly  that  "all  the  power  of  hell  cannot  prevail  against 
so  earnest  a  faith,"  Matth.  xvi.  For  he  hath  so  spoken  it 

chmfs  there  which  cannot  lie.  Lu.  xxii.  ;  1  Pet.  i.  In  this  latter 
part  she  sheweth  the  nature  of  Christ's  lively  member,  and 
of  a  perfect  Christian  martyr  in  two  points.  First,  she  desir- 
eth  God  to  forgive  her  enemies,  as  Christ  desired  him  in 
the  time  of  his  passion,  Lu.  xxiii.,  and  as  holy  Stephen  also 
did  for  the  time  of  his  death,  Acto.  vii.  :  secondly,  she  desir- 
eth  their  hearts  to  be  opened,  that  they  may  truly  believe 

charity.  and  be  saved,  Acto.  xvi.  This  supernatural  effect  of  charity 
had  she  only  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  which  "  willeth  not  the 
death  of  a  froward  sinner,  but  rather  that  he  be  from  his 

A  saint  wickedness  turned,  and  so  live."  Ezek.  xxxiii.  Thus  is  she  a 
saint  canonised  in  Christ's  blood,  though  she  never  have  other 
canonisation  of  pope,  priest,  nor  bishop. 

"  The  destroyer  shall  be  destroyed  without  hands."  Dan. 
viii. 


THE  BALLAD  WHICH  ANNE  ASKEWE  MADE  AND  SANG 
WHEN  SHE  WAS  IN  NEWGATE. 


LIKE  as  the  armed  knight, 

Appointed  to  the  field, 
With  this  world  will  I  fight, 

And  Christ1  shall  be  my  shield. 

Faith  is  that  weapon  strong, 
Which  will  not  fail  at  need : 

My  foes,  therefore,  among 
Therewith  will  I  proceed. 

As  it  is  had  in  strength 

And  force  of  Christe's  way, 

It  will  prevail  at  length, 

Though  all  the  devils  say  nay. 

Faith  in  the  fathers  old 
Obtained  righteousness ; 

Which  make  me  very  bold 
To  fear  no  world's  distress. 

I  now  rejoice  in  heart, 
And  hope  bid  me  do  so ; 

For  Christ  will  take  my  part, 
And  ease  me  of  my  woe. 

Thou  say'st,  Lord,  whoso  knock, 
To  them  wilt  thou  attend  : 

Undo  therefore  the  lock, 

And  thy  strong  power  send. 

More  enemies  now  I  have 
Than  hairs  upon  my  head : 

Let  them  not  me  deprave, 
But  fight  thou  in  my  stead. 

[i  'Faith,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


240  A  BALLAD. 

On  thee  my  care  I  cast, 

For  all  their  cruel  spite: 
I  set  not  by  their  haste; 

For  thou  art  my  delight. 

I  am  not  she  that  list 

My  anchor  to  let  fall 
For  every  drizzling  mist, 

My  ship  substantial. 

Not  oft  use  I  to  write, 

In  prose,  nor  yet  in  rhyme ; 

Yet  will  I  shew  one  sight 
That  I  saw  in  my  time. 

I  saw  a  royal  throne, 

Where  justice  should  have  sit, 

But  in  her  stead  was  one 
Of  moody,  cruel  wit. 

Aborbed  was  righteousness, 

As  of  the  raging  flood: 
Satan,  in  his  excess, 

Sucked  up  the  guiltless  blood. 

Then  thought  I,  Jesus  Lord, 
When  thou  shall  judge  us  all, 

Hard  is  it  to  record 

On  these  men  what  will  fall. 

Yet,  Lord,  I  thee  desire, 

For  that  they  do  to  me, 
Let  them  not  taste  the  hire 

Of  their  iniquity. 

FINIS. 

God  save  the  King. 

"God  hath  chosen  the  weak  things  of  the  world  to  con- 
found things  which  are  mighty ;  yea,  and  things  of  no  repu- 
tation, that  no  flesh  should  presume  in  his  sight1."  1  Cor.  i. 

f1  '  yea,  and  things  of  no  reputation,  for  to  bring  to  nought  things 
of  reputation,  that  no  flesh  should  presume  in  his  sight.'  1  Cor.  i. 
Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


THE  CONCLUSION. 


THUS  hast  thou,  diligent  reader,  the  end  of  these  two 
examinations  and  answers  of  the  most  Christian  martyr,  Anne 
Askewe,  with  other  additions  besides.    Mark  in  them  the  hor- 
rible mad  fury  of  antichrist  and  the  devil,  how  they  work  Antichrist 
in  this  age  by  their  tyrannous  members,  to  bring  the  last 
vengeance    swiftly   upon  them.      Aforetime   hath   not    been 
seen  such  frantic  outrage  as  is  now ;  the  judges,  without  all 
sober  discretion^jrunning  to  the  rack,  tugging,  hauling,  and  compassion, 
pulling  thereat,  like  tormentors  in  a  play.     Compare  me  here 
Pilate  with  Wrisley,  the  high  chancellor  of  England,  with 
Rich,  and  with  other  which  will  be  counted  no  small  moats ; 
and  see  how  much  the  pagan  judge  excelleth  in  virtue  and 
wisdom  the". false  christened  judge,  yea,  rather,  prodigious 
tyrant.     Wneji-  Pilate  had  inquired  what  accusation  the  Jewish  Pilate, 
clergy  had  against  Christ,  he  perceived  they  did  all  of  malice, 
and  refused  to  meddle  therein,  John  xviii.     In  Wrisley  and  wrkicy. 
Rich  is  no  such  equity;  but  they  rather  seek  occasion  to 
accomplish  the  full  malice  of  antichrist. 

Pilate  shewed  the  accused  all  favour  possible:  he  exa- 
mined him  privately,  he  gave  him  friendly  words,  he  bade 
him  not  fear  to  speak,  he  heard  him  with  gentleness,  he  coun- 
selled with  him,  that  he  might  the  more  freely  suppress  their 
mad  fury,  and  he  promised  they  should  do  him  no  wrong, 
in  case  he  should  utter  his  full  mind.  John  xviii.  Far  con- 
trary to  this  were  Wrisley  and  Rich,  which,  not  all  ignorant 
of  the  bishops'  beastly  errors,  maliciously,  without  fear  of 
God,  and  shame  of  the  world,  executed  upon  this  godly  woman 
most  terrible  tyranny.  Pilate  spake  for  the  innocent,  excused  ribte. 
him,  defended  him,  laid  forth  the  law,  pleaded  for  him 
sharply,  required  them  to  shew  mercy,  alleged  for  him  their 
custom,  declared  him  an  innocent,  and  sought  by  all  means 
to  deliver  him.  Matt,  xxvii.  These  perjured  magistrates,  Wris-  wmiey. 
ley  and  Rich,  not  only  examined  this  innocent  woman  with 
rigour,  but  also  hated  her,  scorned  her,  reviled  her,  con- 

16 

LBALE.J 


242       LATTER  EXAMINATION  OF  MISTRESS  ANN  ASKEWE. 

dcmned  her  for  an  heretic,  and,  with  unspeakable  torments, 
sought  to  enforce  her  to  bring  by  accusation  other  noble  men 
and  women  to  death. 

rime.  Moreover,  Pilate  would  shed  no  innocent  blood,  but  la- 

boured to  mitigate  the  bishops'  fury,  and  instanted1  them,  as 
they  were  religious,  to  shew  godly  favour,  concluding  that 
he  could  by  no  law  of  justice  judge  him  worthy  to  die. 

wrbiey.  Mark  xv.  These  vengeable  tyrants,  Wrisley  and  Rich,  in- 
satiably thirsted,  not  only  the  innocent  blood  of  this  faithful 
servant  of  God,  but  also  the  blood  of  the  noble  duchess  of 
Suffolk,  the  blood  of  the  worthy  countess  of  Hertford,  and 
the  virtuous  countess  of  Sussex,  the  blood  of  the  faithful 

Ladi«.  lady  Denny,  of  the  good  lady  Fitzwilliams,  and  other 
godly  women  more,  such  widows  and  wives  as  Paul,  Peter, 
and  John  commendeth  in  their  epistles,  besides  the  blood  of 
certain  noble  men  of  the  king's  high  council ;  and  all  at  the 

puate.  spiteful  calling  on  of  the  bishops.  Slack  ear  gave  Pilate  to 
the  priests;  he  regarded  not  their  displeasure,  he  detected 
their  protervous2  madness,  by  delays  he  deferred  the  sen- 
tence, and  finally  washed  his  hands,  as  one  that  was  clear 

wnsiey  and  from  their  tyranny.  Luke  xxiii.  Swift  ear  gave  Wrisley  and 
Rich,  with  their  wicked  affinity,  to  the  puffed  up  porklings 
of  the  pope,  Gardiner,  Bonner,  and  such  other.  They  fol- 
lowed their  cruel  counsel,  they  imprisoned  her,  judged  her, 
condemned  her,  and  racked  her,  at  the  last,  with  their  own 
polluted,  bloody  tormentors'  hands,  till  the  veins  and  sinews 
burst. 

If  ye  mark  the  scriptures  well,  ye  shall  easily  perceive 

piiate.  that  Pilate  was  not  in  fault  of  Christ's  buffetings,  beatings, 
scornings,  face-spittings,  crowning  with  thorns,  and  such  other 

Priest*,  extreme  handlings ;  but  the  malicious  bishops  and  priests, 
which  waged  Judas  to  betray  him,  hired  false  witnesses  to 
accuse  him,  monied  the  multitude  to  defame  him,  feigned 
false  matter  against  him,  compelled  the  law  and  terrified  the 
judge  to  have  full3  mischief  accomplished,  as  our  bishops 

Piute.  have  done  in  this  cruel  act,  and  such  other.  When  the 
priests  would  have  blemished  his  name  by  the  ignominious 

[l  '  to  instant,  to  importune,'  Halliwcll's  Dictionary  of  Archaic  and 
Provincial  Words.] 

[2  forward,  presuming.] 

[3  '  have  their  full,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


THE  CONCLUSION.  243 

death  which  he  suffered  among  thieves  on  the  cross,  Pilate 
proclaimed  it  glorious  unto  all  the  world,  writing  his  title  in 
Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin, — "Jesus  of  Nazareth,  King  of 
the  Jews,"  and  would  not,  at  their  instant  calling  on,  change 
it.  John  xix.  Wrisley  and  Rich,  with  their  ungracious  affinity, 
have  in  every  point  followed  here  the  execrable  affects  of 
the  priests.  Favourably  Pilate  licensed  Joseph  of  Arimathea 
to  take  down  Christ's  body,  and  to  bury  it.  Matt,  xxvii. 
Wrisley  commanded  this  martyr  of  God,  with  her  faithful 
companions,  to  be  burnt  to  ashes.  Pilate  was  ignorant  of  Pilate. 
God's  laws,  and  a  pagan ;  Wrisley  and  Rich  knew 4  both  the  wruiey. 
law  and  the  gospel,  and  are  Christians:  the  more  is  it  to 
their  damnation  to  execute  such  Turkish  tyranny. 

Now  to  conclude   with  Anne  Askewe,  as  the  argument 
of  this   book   requireth.     In  the  year  of  our  Lord   1546, 
and  in  the  month  of  July,  at  the  prodigious  procurement  of 
antichrist's  furious  remnant,  Gardiner,  and  Bonner,  and  such 
like,  she  suffered  most  cruel  death  in  Smithfield,  with   her 
three  faithful  companions,  John  Lassels,  a  gentleman  which  Martyrs. 
had  been  her  instructor;  John  Adlam,  a  tailor;  and  a  priest, 
so  constant  in  the  verity  against  the  said  antichrist's  super- 
stitions as  they,  whose  name  at  this  time  I  had  not.     Credibly 
am  I  informed  by  divers  Dutch  merchants  which  were  there 
present,  that  in  the  time  of  their  sufferings  the  sky,  abhor-  A  sign. 
ring  so  wicked  an  act,  suddenly  altered  colour,  and  the  clouds 
from  above  gave  a  thunder-clap,  not   all  unlike  to  that  is 
written  Psalm  Ixxvi.     The  elements  both  declared  therein  the  [Psai.ixxvii. 
high  displeasure  of  God  for  so  tyrannous  a  murder  of  inno-  cod's  hand, 
cents,  and  also  expressly  signified  his  mighty  hand  present 
to  the  comfort  of  them  which  trusted  in  him,  besides  the  most 
wonderful  mutation  which  will,  within  short  space,  thereupon 
follow.     And  like  as  the  centurion,  with  those  that  were  with  centurion, 
him,  for  the  tokens  shewed  at  Christ's  death,  confessed  him 
to  be  the  Son  of  God,  Matt,  xxvii. ;  so  did  a  great  number 
at  the  burning  of  these  martyrs,  upon  the  sight  of  this  open 
experiment,  affirm  them  to  be  his  faithful  members. 

Full  many  a  Christian  heart  have  risen,   and  will  rise,  Christians. 
from  the  pope  to  Christ,  through  the  occasion  of  their  con- 
suming in  the  fire.     As  the  saying  is,  of  their   ashes  will 
more  of  the  same  opinion  arise.      Many  a  one  saith  yet,  both 
[4  '  know,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

16—2 


244       LATTER  EXAMINATION  OF  MISTRESS  ANN  ASKEWE. 


papists. 


Take  heed,  in  England  and  Dutchland  also,  "  Oh  that  woman,  that 
woman!  Oh  those  men,  those  men!"  If  the  pope's  genera- 
tion and  wicked  remnant  make  many  more  such  martyrs, 
they  are  like  to  mar  all  their  market  in  England.  It  were 
best  for  them  now-a-days  to  let  men  be  at  liberty  for  their 

ceremonies,  holy  father's  gaudy  ceremonies,  as  they  are  for  bear-baitings, 
cock-fightings,  tennis-play,  tables,  tumbling,  dancing,  or  hunt- 
ing ;  who  list  and  who  may  :  for  as  little  have  those  tra- 
ditions of  his  of  the  word  of  God  in  their  proudest  out- 
shew,  as  they  have.  Here  will  some  tender  stomachs  bo 
grieved,  and  report,  that  in  our  heady  hastiness  we  refuse 
to  suffer  with  our  weak  brethren,  according  to  the  doctrine 
of  St  Paul.  But  I  say  unto  them,  whatsoever  they  be, 
which  are  so  scrupulous  wanderers,  that  they  most  execrably 
err  in  so  bestowing  the  scriptures  ;  for  abominable  is  that 
tolerance  of  our  brethren's  weakness,  where  God  is  by 
idolatrous  superstitions  disobeyed,  dishonoured,  and  bias- 

Hypocrisy.  phemed.  A  plain  practice  were  this  of  Satan  in  hypocrisy 
to  uphold  all  devilishness. 

On  the  other  side  was  there  another  sort,  at  the  death 
of  these  blessed  martyrs,  and  they  judged  of  this  alteration 
of  the  air  and  thunder-clap,  as  did  the  Jewish  bishops  with 
their  perverted  multitude,  which,  wagging  their  heads, 
railed,  reviled,  jangled,  jested,  scorned,  cursed,  mocked,  and 
mowed,  at  Christ's  precious  sufferings  on  the  cross.  Matt. 
xxvii.  and  Luke  xxiii.  These  were  the  idle  priests1  at 
London  and  their  beastly  ignorant  broods,  with  old  supersti- 

Bawds,  tious  bawds  and  brethels,  the  pope's  blind  cattle.  These 
cried  there,  like  mad  moody  bedlams,  as  they  heard  the 
thunder,  "  They  are  damned,  they  are  damned,"  their  wise 
preachers  outasing2  the  same  at  Paul's  cross.  Indeed,  full 
nobly  are  they  overseen  in  the  bible,  that  judge  the  thun- 
ders to  signify  damnation.  Thunder,  saith  the  scripture,  is 

Thunders,  the  voice  of  God.  Ecclus.  xliii.  Thunder  is  the  helping 
power  of  the  Lord,  Job  xxvi.,  and  no  damnation.  Christ 
called  John  and  James  the  sons  of  thunder,  Mark  iii.  ;  which 
betokeneth  that  they  should  be  earnest  preachers,  and  no 

Thunder,      children  of  damnation.      The  Lord  by  thunder  sheweth  his 

[*  'idle-witted  priests,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 

[2  '  outasing,'  making  a  tumult.   See  Halliwell's  Dictionary  of  Ar- 
chaic and  of  Provincial  Words.] 


Priests. 


THE  CONCLUSION.  245 

inscrutable  working.  Job  xxxviii.  Moses  received  the  law, 
Helias  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  the  apostles  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  all  in  thunder.  What  wicked  soul  will  say  they  received 
so  damnation? 

As  the  lamb  had  opened  the  first  seal  of  the  book,  the  Apocalypse. 
voice  that  went  forth  was  as  it  had  been  thunder,  Rev.  vi.; 
which  is  no  damnation,  but  a  sharp  calling  of  the  people  to 
God-ward.     The  thunderings  that  appeared  when  the  angel  Thunders. 
filled  his  censer,  Rev.  viii.,  were  no  damnations,  but  God's 
earnest  words,  rebuking  the   world  for   sin.     The  best  in- 
terpreters do  call  those  thunderings  which  came  from  the 
throne  of  God,  Rev.  iv.,  such  verities  of  the  scripture  as  terri- 
fieth  sinners,  and  no  damnations.     Neither  were  the  seven 
thunderings   which  gave  their   voices,   Rev.  x.,  any    other 
than  mysteries,  at  their    times   to    be    opened.     Eucherius  Eucherius. 
Lugdunensis,    and    other   moralisers,    call   thunders    in    the 
scriptures  the  voices  of  the  gospel,  and  their  lightnings  the 
clear  opening  of  the  same.     If  thunder  be  a  threatening,  or 
a  fearful  judgment  of  God  (as  in  Ps.  ciii.),  it  is  to  them  that 
abide  here,  and  not  to  them  that  depart  from  hence.     A 
token  is  it   also  that  the  horrible   tyrants  shall  be  as  the  For  tyrants. 
meal-dust,  that  the  wind  taketh  away  suddenly.     Isa.  xxix. 
If  the  plague  do  follow  of  thunder,  as  it  did  in  Egypt,  when  Northfoik. 
Moses  stretched  forth  his  rod,  Exod.  ix.,  it  shall  light  upon 
them  which  shewed  the  tyrannous  violence  to3  the  people  of 
God,  as  it  did  upon  Pharaoh  and  his  cruel  ministers. 

At  the  mighty  voice   which    was    both    sensibly    heard 
and  understanded  of   the  apostles    from    heaven,  that    the 
Father  was  and  would  be  glorified  by  Christ,  the  people  said  Mark  weiL 
nothing  but,  "  It  thundereth,"  Job.  xii. ;  for  nothing  else  they 
understood   thereof.      What    Anne    Askewe    and   her    com- 
panions both  heard  and  see  in  this  thunder,  to  their  souls' 
consolation  in  their  .painful  sufferings,  no  mortal  understand- 
ing can  discern.     Only  was  it  Stephen  (and,  perad venture,  a  st  Stephen, 
few  disciples)  that  saw  the  heavens  opened  when  he  suffered, 
and  not  the  cruel  multitude  which  ran  upon  him  with  stones. 
Acts  vii.     Let  beastly  blind  babblers  and  bawds,  with  their 
charming  chaplains,  then,  prate  at  large  out  of  their  malicious 
spirit  and  idle  brains.     We  have  in  abundance  the  verity  of 
God's  word  and  promise,  to  prove  them  both    saved    and  Gods  word. 
[3  « on,'  Mr  Offer's  copy.] 


246       LATTER  EXAMINATION  OF  MISTRESS  ANN  ASKEWE. 

glorified  in  Christ.  For  God  ever  prescrvcth  them  which 
trust  in  him.  Ps.  xvi.  "  All  that  call  upon  his  holy  name 
are  saved."  Joel  ii.  What  reasonable  man  will  think  that 
Notion.  they  can  be  lost,  which  have  their  Lord  God  more  dear  than 
their  own  lives  ?  "No  man  shall  be  able  (saith  Christ)  to 
pluck  my  sheep  out  of  my  hands;  but  I  will  give  them  eternal 
life."  Job.  x.  "Believe  (saith  Paul  to  the  jailer  at  Philippos) 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved,  and  thy 
whole  household."  Acts  xvi.  "They  that  seem  in  the  sight  of 
the  unwise  to  go  to  destruction,  do  rest  in  the  peace  of  God, 
and  are  replenished  with  immortality,"  Wisd.  iii. : — with  other 
innumerable  scriptures  to  the  praise  of  God,  whose  name  be 
glorified,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Finis. 
God  save  the  King. 

Thus  endeth  the  latter  conflict  of  Anne  Askewe,  lately 
done  to  death  by  the  Romish  pope's  malicious  remnant,  and 
now  canonised  in  the  precious  blood  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 


Imprinted  at  Marpurg,  in   the  land  of  Hessen,  16  die 
Januarii,  anno  1547. 


A   TABLE 

COMPENDIOUS  OF  THIS  LATTER  BOOK. 


Anne  Askewe,  a  marty  ...  190,  231,  232 
Anne  Askewe's  sufferings  224,  227,  238, 

243 

Antichrist's  badges 203,  231,  233 

Antichrist,  where  he  dwelleth 208 

Augustine  a  blood-shedder  189 

Bonner,  bishop  of  London    229 

Bread  is  no  god  203,  215,  233 

Britain  church 188,  193 

Ceremonies  at  liberty 244 

Christ,  what  meat  he  is 211 

Christ,  wherefore  condemned  212 

Chronicle  writers 187 

Consecration  of  priests  232 

Constancy  of  Anne  Askewe  209, 215, 225 

Death  not  feared 209,  215 

Difference  of  martyrs 189, 190 

Doctrine  of  the  supper  196 

Edere,  what  it  is 196,  214 

Enemies,  three  ghostly 218 

.English  church 188,  193 

Eucherius  Lugdunensis 245 

Faith  plenteous 210,228,  232 

Francis  above  Christ 205 

Fruits  of  faith 232 

Friends  and  enemies    224,  237 

Godliness  of  Anne  Askewe 209 

Governors,  worldly 201 

Gray  Friars'  Christ 205 

Heresy  defined 217 

Hewalds,  white  and  black 191 

House  of  merchandise   207 

Idolatry  of  bread 204,  206,  235 

Idolaters  of  two  sorts    ..  ....215 


PAGE 

Inconstant  Christians 210,  219 

John  Wickleve's  time 189 

John  Lassels  burnt  227,243 

Juthwara,  a  martyr 191 

Kilianus  and  his  fellows   192 

Kyme,  a  gentleman 198 

Ladies  sought  to  death  220,  242 

Lady  chancellor  226 

Lanfrancus  and  Walden   217 

Marriage  of  Anne  Askewe  198 

Martyrs  of  England 188,  189 

Mass  is  idolatry  208,  223,235 

Mass,  with  his  receipts 235 

Mass,  with  his  fruits 236 

Masses,  who  do  them 208 

Mass-hearing,  unrewarded  223 

Miracles  of  the  mass 236 

Mould  in  the  box 212,  233 

Names  of  English  martyrs 190,  191 

Noble  women    220,  222 

Northfolk,  a  tyrant 239,  245 

Obedience,  where   220 

Oswald  and  Oswin 192 

Peryn  all  friarish    193,  236 

Pilate  with  Wrisley  241 

Priests  of  two  sorts 213 

Priests  and  bawds  242,  244 

Prisoners  have  favour 220 

Racked  is  Anne  Askewe  224,  241 

Renouncers  of  God 188,  210,  219 

Right  martyrs  189,  190 

Sacrament,  what  it  is 212 

Sacramental  communion   204 

Saints  of  England 190, 191 


248 


A  TABLE  COMPENDIOUS  OF  THIS  LATTER  BOOK. 


Shaxton  recanteth   219 

Song  of  Anne  Askewe  239 

Strength  of  a  martyr 216,225 

Tyranny  of  rulers 224,226, 241, 245 

Thomas  Walden 21? 

Thunder  declared   243,  245 

Tokens  of  martyrs  ...193,  224,  227,  231 


Veil  of  Moses 


208 


Ursula,  with  other  .....................  192 

Wafer-cake,  no  god  .........  206,  215,  233 

Winchester  at  Utrecht  ...............  221 

Wrisley,  a  tyrant  ............  224,  228,  241 

Young  martyrs    ........................  192 


God  save  the  King. 


THE    IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES, 

BEING   AN   EXPOSITION    OF    THE    MOST    WONDERFUL 
BOOK    OF 

REVELATION 

OF  ST  JOHN  THE  EVANGELIST. 


after  tfre  moste  tootfterfull  antr  fteauen* 

IB  Ifteuclacfon  of  garnet  3J°&n  $E  <£uan- 

geltst,  contngnmg  n  berg  (ruttfull  expo- 

si'cton  or  paraphrase  upon  Ujc  same, 

SMerem  ft  ts  conferretr  fottft  tfje 

otfter  scrtpturs.  anlj  most  auc- 

tortseli  Jtstorpes.    Compf- 

left  bg  S°^n  ^a^e  an 

exile  also  in  tin's  life 

for  tfje  fagtifull 

testimonte  of 


©0  pe  nut  of  ^>olr0mc,  for  tyt  ILatte  tojjl  IroStrotc  fljat 
tgtr.    <Scn.  19. 


Come  atoajie  mg  prapTr,  IjajSt  gc  fo  parta^crjS  of 

s'nnnrs.    3pcu'.  18. 


from  folt^jj  38a6»Ion  ano  jo  rlrnnr  atoage  from 
of  tt)e  djaloaS.    ^tcre.  so. 


A  PREFACE 

UNTO   THE   CHRISTIAN  READER. 


So  highly  necessary,  good  Christian  reader,  is  the  know-  Rev.  xxu. 
ledge  of  St  John's  Apocalypse  or  Revelation  (whether  thou  **>m- xii- 
wilt)  to  him  that  is  a  true  member  of  Christ's  church,  as  of 
any  other  book  of  the  sacred  bible.    For  in  none  of  them  all 
are  faithful  diligent  hearers  and  readers  more  blessed,  nor 
more  lively  so  declared,  observing  the  contents  thereof,  than 
in  this  one  book.     Nowhere  it  is  more  clearly  specified,  the  Kev.  i. 

Rev.  xxii. 

Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  one  everlasting 
God,  and  Jesus  Christ  to  be  the  eternal  Son  of  that  living 
Father,  which  are  the  first  and  chief  grounds  of  our  Christian  Rev.  iv. 
faith,  than  here.      Nowhere    is  the    durable  kingdom    and  Matt.  xvi. 
priesthood  of  the  said  Jesus  Christ  more  plenteously  spread, 
more  plainly  proved,  and  more  largely  uttered,  than  in  this  ^|£*{v' 
holy  oracle.      Nowhere  is  the  doctrine  of  health  more  purely 
taught,  faith  more  throughly  commended,  nor  yet  righteous-  £*n '^ 
ness  more  highly  rewarded,  than  here.    Nowhere  are  heresies 
more    earnestly   condemned,   blasphemous  vices  more  vehe- 
mently rebuked,  nor  yet  their  just  plagues  more  fiercely  then  Rev 
threatened,  than  in  this  compendious  work. 

Herein  is  the  true  Christian  church,  which  is  the  meek  EPh 
spouse  of  the  Lamb  without  spot,  in  her  right-fashioned  colours 
described.    So  is  the  proud  church  of  hypocrites,  the  rose- 
coloured  whore,  the  paramour  of  antichrist,  and  the  sinful 
synagogue  of  Satan,  in  her  just  proportion  depainted,  to  the 
merciful  forewarning  of  the  Lord's  elect.     And  that  is  the 
cause  why  I  have  here  entitled  this  book,  The  Image  of  both  JJ 
Churches.    Neither  here  spareth  the  Holy  Ghost  their  hypo-  Churches- 
crisy  nor  pride,  their  idolatry  nor  whoredom,  their  covetous- 
ness  nor   most  cruel  tyranny,  with  their  other  outrageous 
mischiefs.     No,  he  toucheth  them  so  nighly  that  we  should 
the  better  know  them,  and  be  the  more  ware  of  them,  that  Rev.  xi. . 
he  sheweth  them  to  be  such  a  spiritual  sort  as  maketh  daily  ' 


252  THE   IMAGE  OF   BOTH  CHURCHES. 

Tim.  iii.  merchandise  of  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men.  Let  us  never 
look  to  have  a  more  open  mark  of  that  wicked  generation ; 
take  heed  of  them  if  we  lust.  He  that  will  live  godly  in 
Christ,  and  be  a  patient  sufferer ;  he  that  will  stand  in  God's 
fear,  and  prepare  himself  to  temptation ;  he  that  will  be 
j-i.iics.  vi.  strong  when  adversity  shall  come,  and  avoid  all  assaults  of 
antichrist  and  the  devil ;  let  him  give  himself  wholly  to  the 
study  of  this  prophecy. 

A  brief  sum          Not  one  necessary  point  of  belief  is  in  all  the  other  scrip- 
is  this  book  .          .  .  *  . 

of  the  whole  tures,  that  is  not  here  also  in  one  place  or  other.     The  very 

scriptures. 

complete  sum  and  whole  knitting  up  is  this  heavenly  book  of 
the  universal  verities  of  the  bible.  All  that  Moses  taught  in 
the  law,  David  in  the  Psalms,  and  the  prophets  in  their 
writings  concerning  Christ's  spiritual  kingdom  both  here  and 

isai.  ix.  above,  meet  for  this  present  knowledge,  are  herein  briefly 
comprehended.  So  is  his  eternal  victory  for  us  over  sin, 

Ephes.  sy.  death,  hell,  and  the  devil,  with  his  perpetual  clearness,  autho- 
rity, and  empire,  world  without  end,  compendiously  here  ex- 
pressed. He  that  knoweth  not  this  book,  knoweth  not  what 
the  church  is  whereof  he  is  a  member.  For  herein  is  the 
estate  thereof  from  Christ's  ascension  to  the  end  of  the  world 
under  pleasant  figures  and  elegant  tropes  decided,  and  no- 
where else  throughly  but  here,  the  times  always  respected. 
He  that  delighteth  not  to  behold  the  condition  of  his  own  city 
is  thereunto  no  loving  citizen.  And  after  the  true  opinion  of 

August        St  Austin,  either  we  are  citizens  in  the  new  Jerusalem  with 

jeer!iXK       Jesus  Christ,  or  else  in  the  old  superstitious  Babylon  with 

johnv.  antichrist  the  vicar  of  Satan.  He  that  with  diligence  shall 
search  that  matter,  specially  in  this  present  revelation,  shall 
throughly  perceive  the  certainty  thereof.  Consider  the  dignity 
and  worthiness  of  this  most  precious  jewel,  that  the  Lord  hath 

Matt.  xiii.  left  here  to  our  consolation.  First,  God  the  eternal  Father 
gave  it  unto  Christ  his  well-beloved  Son  in  our  manhood. 
Christ  now  glorified  committed  it  unto  the  Holy  Ghost,  which 

Itev  xxii  'ls  kere  called  an  angel  or  messenger.  The  Holy  Ghost  de- 
livered it  unto  John,  the  peculiarly  beloved  disciple  of  Jesu. 
And  John  last  of  all  left  it  with  the  universal  church  to  their 
Christian  erudition.  Mark  now  if  any  other  treatise  of  the 
sacred  bible  had  ever  so  worthy  a  forward  setting  forth.  This 
is  not  that  it  should  be  altogether  neglected,  and  not  looked 


THE   PREFACE.  253 

upon.  "  No  man  lighteth  a  candle  (saith  Christ),  and  convey eth 
it  under  a  bushel,  that  men  should  not  see  thereby."  Never 
was  this  gracious  gift  given  of  God  to  be  hidden  as  it  hath  Matt.  v. 

Mark  iv. 

been  of  long  time,  but  to  be  opened  to  all  the  congregations. 
A  more  necessary  doctrine  to  the  Christian  erudition  is  not  in 
the  whole  scriptures,  all  circumstances  considered.   For  besides  jacobus 
all  that  is  afore  expressed,  it  containeth  the  universal  trou-  Dionys. 
bles,  persecutions  and  crosses,  that  the  church  suffered  in  the  what  this 
primitive  spring,  what  it  suffereth  now,  and  what  it  shall  taineth?" 
suffer  in  the  latter  times  by  the  subtle  satellites  of  antichrist, 
which  are  the  cruel  members  of  Satan. 

It  manifesteth  also  what  premies1,  what  crowns,  and  what 
glory  the  said  congregation  shall  have  after  this  present  con- 
flict with  the  enemies,  that  the  promised  rewards  might  quicken  what  it 
the  hearts  of  those  that  the  torments  fear.     A  prophecy  is  Swreaden 
this  Apocalypse  called,  and  is  much  more  excellent  than  all 
the  other  prophecies.    Like  as  the  light  is  more  precious  than  Dionys. 
the  shadow,  the  verity  than  the  figure,  the  new  Testament  in  cwiUul' 
than  the  old,  and  the  gospel  than  the  law,  so  is  this  holy 
oracle    more    precious    than   they.      That    Esay,   Hieremy, 
Ezechiel,  Daniel,  Oseas,  with  all  the  other  prophets,  warneth  Robert™ 
aforehand  to  follow  concerning  Christ  and  his  church,  this  Ha'ymo!'8' 
mystery  declareth  effectuously   fulfilled.     It  is  a  full  clear- 
ance to  all  the  chronicles  and  most  notable  histories  which 
hath   been  wrote  since  Christ's  ascension,  opening  the  true  sebast. 
natures  of  their  ages,  times,  and  seasons.    He  that  hath  store  prealfat.m 
of  them,  and  shall  diligently  search  them  over,  conferring  the 
one  with  the  other,  time  with  time,  and  age  with  age,  shall 
perceive  most  wonderful  causes.     For  in  the  text  are  they 
only   proponed  in  effect,    and  promised   to   follow  in  their 
seasons,  and  so  ratified  with  the  other  scriptures;  but  in  the 
chronicles  they  are  evidently  seen  by  all  ages  fulfilled.    Yet 
is  the  text  a  light  to  the  chronicles,  and  not  the  chronicles  to 
the  text. 

Unto  St  John  the  Evangelist  were  these  mysteries  of 
the  whole  Trinity  revealed  (as  I  shewed  afore),  such  time  as  oiibertns 
he  was  of  the  emperor  Domitian  exiled  for  his  preaching  into  Profo^  m 
the  isle  of  Patmos,  at  the  cruel  complaints  of  the  idolatrous    l 
priests  and  bishops ;  and  of  him  so  written  and  sent  out  of  the 
same  exile  into  the  congregations.     In  one  day  were  all  these 

[!  premies :  rewards,  from  premium.] 


el 


254  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 

marvels  seen,  and  in  the  same  written,  as  witnesseth  Ilaymo 

l.in.  VI.  rap-  w 

with  divers  other  expositors,  and  as  seemeth  agreeable  to  the 
text  :  which  is  a  great  wonder,  in  token  that  the  Lord,  as 
psai.  xiT.      David  reporteth  him,  is  a  very  swift  writer,  which  at  the 
itev'  XXL      SQ-mG  time  earnestly  occupied  the  hand  of  the  said  John.     Of 
such  a  nature  is  the  message  of  this  book  with  the  other  con- 
tents  thereof,  that  from  no  place  is  it  sent  more  freely,  opened 
more  clearly,  nor  told  forth  more  boldly,  than  out  of  exile. 
And  this  should  seem  to  be  the  cause  thereof.     In  exile  was 
it  first  written,  as  a  little  before  is  mentioned.    In  exile  are 
docto««.      the  powers  thereof  most  earnestly  proved  of  them  that  have 
faith  ;    as   appeareth   yet   by  Justinus  the  martyr,  Meliton 
Hu;ron.  in     the  Asian,  Irenaeus,  Hippoly  tus,  Victorinus,  and  other  which 
uiu»tr.         \vere  thereof  the   first    expositors  in  the  primitive   church, 
Francuc.      and  in  the  end  suffered   for   it  the   death  of  their  bodies. 

Titelmannus 

Aepat£*°ritate  And  though  it  were  then  the  last  book  of  the  bible,  and 
hath  been  ever  since  farthest  from  knowledge  and  least  re- 
garded of  them  all;  yet  was  it  the  first  that  received  any 
man's  exposition,  as  a  book  thought  most  necessary  to  be 
known  of  the  Christians. 

Kev.  xii.  Into  the  desert  sendeth  the  Lord  his  church,  when  the 

•iKmfli  filthy  spirit  by  his  spiteful  spiritualty  speweth  out  his  exe- 
crable waters,  throwing  the  third  part  of  the  stars  into  the 
earth  with  his  tail.  He  giveth  her  two  eagle's  wings  to  fly 
thither  with,  which  are  the  light  precepts  and  examples  of 
Christ,  to  decline  their  mischief;  for  he  both  fled  himself 

p«i  i.v.       when  occasions  were  given  him,  and  commanded  his  disciples 

j'oh'uxii       *°  ^ee  ^rom  c^  *°  c*ty  *n  ^me  °^  ti16"1  persecutions.     He 

provideth  her  there  a  resting-place  for  three  years  and  an 

i  Kings  xvii.  half,  which  are  the  days  of  Helias,  Daniel,  and  John.     And 

Dan.  xii.  '  *  »-———» 

Kev.  XL  &\\  this  is  not  that  she  should  there  be  idle.  Flattery,  dwelling 
Flattery  may  at  home,  and  sucking  there  still  his  mother's  breasts,  may 
never  tell  out  the  truth  ;  he  sees  so  many  dangers  on  every 


side,  as  displeasure  of  friends,  decay  of  name,  loss  of  goods, 

offence  of  great  men,  punishment  of  body,  and  jeopardy  of 

life,  with  such  other  like.     The  forsaken  wretched  sort  hath 

the  Lord  provided  always  to  rebuke  the  world  of  sin  for 

i  cor.  j.        want  of  true  faith,  of  hypocrisy  for  want  of  perfect  righte- 

jobn  xvi.      ousness,  and  of  blindness  for  lack  of  godly  judgment  :  for 

nought   is    it  not   therefore,  that  he  hath  exiled  a   certain 

number  of  believing  brethren  the  realms  of  England  ;  of  the 


THE   PREFACE.  255 

•which  afflicted  family  my  faith  is  that  I  am  one.  Whereupon 
I  have  considered  it  no  less  than  my  bound  duty,  under  pain 
of  damnation,  to  admonish  Christ's  flock  by  this  present 
revelation  of  their  perils  past,  and  the  dangers  to  come  for 
contempt  of  the  gospel,  which  now  reigneth  there  above  all  in 
the  clergy. 

I  am  not  the  first  which  hath  attempted  this  office,  or  Protestation 

i  ,A  .of  the  author 

taken  upon  me   this  odious  enterprise,  full  of  rebukes  and  hereof. 
slanders;  and   that  maketh  me  the  bolder.      Justinus,  be- 
coming of  a  profane  philosopher  a  perfect  Christian,  wrote 
an  exposition   upon  this  Apocalypse ;  and  was  slain  for  the 
verity  in  the  year  from  Christ's  incarnation  154.     Meliton,  Hieron.  m 
the  bishop  of  Sardis  in  Asia  (which  was  one  of  the  seven  uiustr. 
congregations  unto  whom  John  wrote),  made  also  a  book  of 
the  same,  and  lived  about  the   same  time,  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  160.     Irenaeus,  a  disciple  of  Polycarp,  bishop  offf^J-^ 
Smyrna  (which  was  also  one  of  the  said  congregations),  left  £uae°.cis' 
behind  him  a  commentary  upon  the  same  book ;  and  suffered 
strong  martyrdom  for  the  truth,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 
175.     Hippolytus,  a  bishop  in  Africa,  a  man  of  much  godly 
wisdom  and  learning,  wrote  upon  the  same  about  the  year 
of  our  Lord  220.     In  like  manner  Victorinus,  the  bishop  of  p«*r-  £quu. 

*  et  Sopnron. 

Pictavis,  about  the  year   of  our  Lord   270 ;    Ticonius,   the  Grajc- 
African,  anno  dom.  390 ;   Saint  Hierome  to  Anatolius,  anno 
dom.  410 ;    and   Saint  Austin  also,   anno   dom.    420 ;   with 
divers  other  more.     Primasius,  bishop  of  Uticina,  wrote  five 
little   books  upon  this  Apocalypse  unto   Castorius,  whereof  Joan.^ 
this  is  the  beginning :    Tuis  vir  illustris  et  religiose   Cas-  Eeccsle^ipt* 
tori;   (which  volume  I   have  read ;)   and    he   lived  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  440.     Aprigius,  bishop  of  Pacem  in  Spain,  £™j£££ 
made  a  notable  work  upon  the  same  about  the  year  of  our 
Lord  530.      So  did  Cassiodorus  Apulus,  as  Petrus  Equilinus  **^* 
calleth    him,    anno   dom.   570,   and   called   his   book    Com- 
plexiones  in  Apocalypsim.     So  did  Isidorus  junior,  the  bishop  J^n-  ^ 
of  Hispalis  in  Spain,  anno  dom.   630;   with  all  those  that  |«JJ£ 
here  folio  weth,  of  whom  I  have  seen  almost  so  many  as  have 
their  beginnings  here  registered. 

Ex  Benedictinis  monachis. 

Beda  presbyter  Anglos,  Lib.  in.    Apocalypsis  sancti  Jo- 
atinis  in  qua. 


256  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 

Alcuinus  monachus,  Anglus,  Lib.  i. 

Haymo  Hirsueldensis,  Germanus,  Lib.  VH.  Legimus  in 
ccclesiastica  historia. 

Strabus  Fuldensis,  Germanus,  Lib.  i.  Sicut  in  secularibus 
literis. 

Itabanus  Maurus,  Germanus,  Lib.  i. 

Ambrosius  Ansbertus,  Gallus,  Lib.  x.  De  illustrations 
afflatus. 

Hobertus  Tuiciensis,  Germanus,  Lib.  xir.  Ut  tu  quoque 
venerabilis  colo. 

Joachim  Abbas,  Calaber,  Lib.  vm.  Quia  profunda  libri 
hujus. 

Monachus  quidam  Cantuariensis,  Lib.  i.  Legitur  Genesis 
xxviii.  Vidit. 

Casterton  monachus,  Anglus,  Lib.  i.  Posuit  castra  sua  in 
media. 

Ex  Canonicis  Regularibus. 

Richardus  de  Sancto  Victore,  Scotus,  Lib.  i. 
Gaufredus  Antisiodorensis,  Gallus,  Lib.  i. 

Ex   Carthusianis  monachis. 

Henricus  de  Hassia,  Germanus,  Lib.  i. 

Dionysius  Rikel,  Germanus,  Lib.  i.  Ecce  puer  meus  electus. 

Ex  Sacerdotibus  profanis. 

Ambrosius  de  septem  tubis,  Lib.  i.  Tempus  autem  arbi- 
tror. 

Berengarius  Turonensis,  Gallus,  Lib.  i. 

Gilbertus  Porreta,  Gallus,  Lib.  i.  Omnes  qui  pie  volunt 
vivere. 

Auctor  a  centum  annis,  Anglus,  Lib.  i. 

Joannes  Hus,  Bohemus,  Lib.  i.    Cum  finierint  testimo- 
nium. 
othoBrun-          Paulus  Burgensis,  Judajus,  Lib.  i.    Licet  opinio  exposi- 

felsiuset 

Ckirandus         tnmim 

Leontotius.      ™rum' 

Mathias  Dorinck,  Germanus,  Lib.  i. 

Costasye,  doctor  Anglus,  Lib.  i.  Ecce  descripsi  earn  tibi 
tripli. 

Jacobus  Stralen,  Germanus,  Lib.  i.  Vidit  Jacob  in  somno 
scalam. 


THE  PREFACE.  257 

Ex   Carmelitanis. 

Joannes  Baconthorpe,  Anglus,  Lib.  i.  Apocalypsis  Jesu 
Christi,  fyc. 

Joannes  Tytleshale,  Anglus.  Lib.  i.    Est  autem  Apoca-  Joannes 

,          .        _.  J  Tritemius. 

lypsis,  vrrecus  sermo. 

Thomas  de  Ylleya,  Anglus,  Lib.  i.  Apocalypsis  revelatlo  Amoidus 
dicitur. 

Joannes  Barath,  Hannonius,  Lib.  i.  Ego  Joannes  vidi  os- 
tium. 

Joannes  de  Vernone,  Gallus,  Lib.  i. 

Nicolaus  de  Alsacia,  Germanus,  Lib.  i. 

Joannes  Bloxam,  Anglus.  Lib.  i.    De  apparitione  septem  Angiomm. 

.     .„  *r  Hefiades. 

SigiUorUm.  Joan.  Bal. 

Joannes  Elyne,  Anglus,  Lib.  i.  Secundum  Isidorum  ethi- 
molo. 

Joannes  Tilneye,  Anglus,  Lib.  i.   Septem  ecclesiis  in  Asia. 

Henricus  Winchingham,  Anglus,  Lib.  i.  Apertum  est  tern- 
plum  Dei. 

Joannes  Thorpe,  Anglus,  Lib.  i. 

Joannes  Egidius,  Gallus,  Lib.  i.  Apocalyp.  $c.  Joanni 
Evangelistce. 

Joannes  Baynton,  Anglus,  Lib.  i.  Beatus  qui  legit  verba. 

Ex  Augustinianis. 

Augustinus  de  Ancona,  Italus,  Lib.  i. 

Jordanes  Saxo,  Germanus,  Lib.  i.  Ambroses 

Bertrandus  parayte,  Tolosanus,  Lib.  i. 
Augustinus  de  Roma,  Italus,  Lib.  i. 
Philippus  de  Mantua,  Italus,  Lib.  i. 
Joannes  Capgrave,  Anglus,  Lib.  i. 

Sylvester  Meuccius,  Venet.,  Lib.  i.  Pro  majori  intel- 
ligentia. 

Ex  Dominicanis. 

Jordanes  Botergius,  Germanus,  Lib.  i.  Leander 

Hugo  Barchinonensis,  Gallus,  Lib.  i.  Asser  pinquis  panis  An^nmus 

.  Archiep. 

ejus,  etc. 

Albertus  Magnus,  Germanus,   Lib.  i.  Confiteor  tibi  pater. 
Stephanus  Bisuntinus,  Gallus,  Lib.  i. 
Nicolaus  Gorham,  Gallus,  Lib.  i. 
Bernardus  de  Trilia,  Narbonensis,  Lib.  i. 

17 

[BALE.] 


258 


THE  IMAGE  OF   BOTH  CHURCHES. 


Nioolaus 
Bertrandui. 
Sebastianus. 
Meyer. 


Titclmannus 
Bernardus 
Lutzen- 
burgus. 

J<  >.ii  mix 
Tritemius. 


The  writers 
of  our  time 
upon  the 
Apocalypse. 


Doctors  are 
followed 
agreeing 
with  the 
scriptures. 


Paganus  Bergoncnsis,  Lombardus,  Lib.  i. 
Alvarus  de  Caturco,  Tolosanus,  Lib.  i. 
Fredericus  de  Venetiis,  Italus,  Lib.  i. 
Joannes  Annius,  Viterbiensis,  Lib.  i. 
Hieronymus  Savanarola,  Italus,  Lib.  i. 

Ex  Franciscanis. 

Alexander  de  Hales,  Anglus,  Lib.  i. 

Helias  de  Hanibalis,  Italus,  Lib.  i. 

Petrus  Joannis  Catalanus,  Lib.  i. 

Joanneys  "Wallys,  Anglus,  Lib.  i. 

Petrus  Aureolus,  Tolosanus,  Lib.  i. 

Nicolaus  Lyranus,  Germanus,  Lib.  n.  Oportet  te  iterum 
prophetare. 

Astesanus  Astensis,  Lombardus,  Lib.  i. 

Bernardinus  Senensis,  Italus,  Lib.  i.  Beatus  qui  legit  et 
audit. 

Theodoricus  Andree  Tolosanus,  Lib.  i. 

Joannes  de  Rupe  scissa,  Lib.  i. 

Franciscus  Titelmannus,  Germanus,  Lib.  n.  Superioribus 
diebus  eruditis. 

Ex  Neotericis. 

Martinus  Lutherus,  Germanus,  Lib.  i.  Varias  prophetias 
invenimus  in. 

Sebastianus  Meyer,  Bernensis,  Lib.  i.  De  lib.  Apoca- 
lypseos  cum. 

Georgius  JEmilius,  Germanus,  Lib.  i.  Mira  qucedam  in- 
cst  aviditas. 

Franciscus  Lambertus,  Gallus,  Lib.  vii.  Israelitis  a 
Mose  Dei  lege. 

Huldricus  Zwinglius,  Helvetius,  Lib.  i. 

Joannes  Brentius,   Suevus,  Lib.  i. 

Joannes  Calvinus,  Gallus,  Lib.  i. 

Melchior  Hofman,  Germanus,  Lib.  i. 
And  many  more. 

Of  these  commentaries  have  I  taken  both  example  to  do 
this  thing,  and  also  counsel  to  understand  the  text;  to  none  of 
them  wholly  addict,  but  as  I  perceived  them  always  agreeing 
to  the  scriptures.  What  chronographers  and  historians  I 
have  herein  followed  for  the  times  and  ages  of  the  Christian 


THE  PREFACE.  259 

church,  besides  the  scriptures,  it  will  evidently  appear  there- 
after in  the  margin  of  this  volume.      I  know  there  will  be  Rev.  v. 

Rev.  xi. 

great  thunderings,  lightnings,  and  earthquakes,  at  the  coming  Rev!  xiv. 
forth  thereof ;  for  so  is  it  here  oft  promised  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
The  boisterous  tyrants  of  Sodom  with  their  great  Nimrod,  isai.  i. 
Winchester,  and  the  execrable  citizens  of  Gomorah  with  their  Jer.  Win. 
shorn  smeared  captains,   will  stir   about  them.     Much  pain 
have  they  of  long  time  taken,  and  many  have  they  cruelly 
burned,  as  was  seen  of  late  years  in  Coventry,  London,  and  Fabian,  et 
in  other  places  more,  to  obscure  the  knowledge  thereof.    Who  chronids. 
can  suppose  then  that  they  will  now  sit  still,  their  mischiefs 
made  so  manifest  ?     Our  worldly-wise  brethren  also,  which  Rev.  m. 

.  .  Ecclus.  xx. 

are  neither  hot  nor  cold,  will  start  a  course  at  the  matter.  2  cor.  xi. 
I  know  somewhat  is  to  be  suffered  at  their  hands  also :  for 
they  always  tarry  their  times,  and  will  not  wake  that  shrewd 
cur  for  hurting  themselves. 

Graciously  hath  the  Lord  called  them,   specially  now  of  Gai.f. 
late ;  but  his  voice  is  nothing  regarded.     His  servants  have  IMS.  zxtf. 
they  imprisoned,  tormented,  and  slain,  having  his  verity  in 
much  more   contempt  than  afore.     "  We  looked  for  peace  jer.  viu. 
(saith  Jeremiah  the  prophet),  and  we  fare  not  the  better  at  pesa'i.XcxViii. 
all.     We  waited  for  time  of  health,  and  we  find  here  nothing 
else  but  trouble."     And  no  marvel,  considering  the  beast's  Rev.  xm. 
head  that  was  wounded  is  now  healed  up  again  so  workmanly 
as  the  fourteenth  chapter  here  mentioneth.      The  abominable  !*»•  t  „ 
hypocrisy,    idolatry,   pride,   and  filthiness  of   those    terrible  R^;n^ 
termagants  of  antichrist's  holy  household,  those  two-horned  f^^ 
whoremongers,  those  conjurors  of  Egypt,  and  lecherous  lo-Judei> 
custs  leaping  out  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit  bottomless,  which 
daily  deceive  the  ignorant  multitude  with  their  sorceries  and 
charms,  must  be  shewed  to  the  world  to  their  utter  shame 
and  confusion. 

They  know,  as  did  Balaam  the  sorcerer,  that  over  a  Numb.  xxiv. 

Jude  i. 

gorgeous  glittering  whore  every  fleshly  man  is  inordinately  J™T^,V- 
wanton,  fierce,  and  greedy.     Following  his  ways  therefore,  j^™^ vi< 
they  have  always  for  lucre's  sake  gloriously  garnished  their  R^;  ^j^ 
holy  mother,  the  madam  of  mischief  and  proud  synagogue  of 
Satan,  with  gold,  silver,  pearl,  precious  stone,  velvets,  silks, 
mitres,  copes,  crosses,  cruets,  ceremonies,  censings,  blessings,  g^  ^ 
babblings,  brawlings,  processions,  puppets,  and  such  other  mad  p^f-J^1- 
masteries  (whereof  the  church  that  Christ  left  here  behind  Jer- vi- 

17—2 


2GO 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


Isai.  Iviii. 


Gen.  MI. 
Matt.  xix. 
Act*  v. 
9  John  iii. 


Rev.  xviii. 
Jer.  1. 
Rev.  xviii. 
Rev.  xvii. 


1  Cor.  i. 
Rom.  i. 
Rev.  xviii. 
Matt,  xx iii. 


Rev.  xviii. 
Luke  xiii. 


Rev.  xix. 
Rev.  ix. 
Rev.  xiv. 
Rev.  xviii. 
Rev.  XM. 


2  Cor.  viii. 
Mark  ix. 
Luke  xi. 
Matt.  xxi. 


2  Cor  iii. 
Isai.  vi. 
Col.  it 
Rev.  x. 

Luke  viii. 


him  know  not  one  jot),  to  provoke  the  carnal  idiots  to  her 
whoredom  in  the  spirit. 

The  Lord  hath  long  suffered  them  of  mercy,  and  with- 
holden  from  them  his  rightful  hand  of  their  deserved  ven- 
geance ;  yet  will  they  not  fall  to  repentance,  nor  amend  their 
daily  mischiefs.  To  tell  them  freely  of  their  wicked  works 
by  the  scriptures,  I  have  exiled  myself  for  ever  from  mine  own 
native  country,  kindred,  friends,  acquaintance,  (which  are  the 
great  delights  of  this  life,)  and  am  well  contented  for  Jesus 
Christ's  sake,  and  for  the  comfort  of  my  brethren  there,  to 
suffer  poverty,  penury,  abjection,  reproof,  and  all  that  shall 
come  besides.  A  commandment  the  Lord  hath  given  in  this 
book  unto  them  whom  he  hath  called  of  mercy  from  their 
wretched  beggaries,  to  spare  no  rebukes,  but  to  pour  out 
double  upon  that  bloody  bawd  and  malicious  mother  of  theirs. 
Never  was  this  commandment  more  effectually  to  be  followed 
than  now,  his  holy  word  of  salvation  so  presently  set  at 
nought,  despised  and  persecuted  of  her  mad  moody  ministers. 
Unto  heaven  are  her  sins  gone  up  in  these  latter  days,  as  St 
John  here  witnesseth,  requiring  vengeance  for  the  innocent 
blood  that  she  hath  so  cruelly  shed.  And  the  Lord  hath 
remembered  her  wickedness  according  to  his  promise;  as 
partly  hath  been  seen  in  this  realm,  and  in  divers  other 
more. 

I  doubt  not  within  short  space  she  shall  be  wholly  turned 
over  into  the  bottomless  pit  again  with  all  her  heathenish 
ceremonies,  superstitions  and  sorceries,  and  never  return  hither- 
ward  no  more  than  the  great  mighty  millstone  that  is  thrown 
into  the  sea's  bottom,  Christ  so  restored  unto  his  right  spouse. 
Wonders  will  appear  concerning  this  and  such  other  matters 
to  him  that  shall  diligently  examine  the  scriptures  and  his- 
tories alleged  in  the  margin  :  for  only  minister  I  an  occa- 
sion here  unto  them  of  a  further  search.  Nothing  will  be 
hidden  from  him  that  asketh  with  meekness,  seeketh  in  faith, 
and  in  prayer  desireth  the  glory  of  the  Lord.  Evident  will 
those  secret  mysteries  be  unto  him,  which  are  privily  hid  unto 
other  under  dark  ambages1  and  parables.  Though  this 
heavenly  treasure  of  health  be  under  lock  and  key  of  un- 
known similitudes,  and  so  be  shut  up  from  the  untoward  and 
wicked  generation  for  their  unbelievers'  sake ;  yet  will  it  be 
[l  ambages,  Lat.  obscure  phrases,  ambiguous  expressions.] 


THE  PREFACE.  261 

plain  enough  to  the  faithful  believers  instantly  calling  upon 
him  which  hath  the  key  of  David  to  open  unto  them  the  door  of  Jam.  i. 

Rev.  lit. 

his  infallible  verities.     They  shall  be  sure  to  find  there  that  ?°>-  IY- 

v  Jam.  i. 

shall  richly  delight  them,  and  that  will  greatly  replenish  the  j$£l 
most  wholesome  desire  of  their  souls,  concerning  their  necessary 
salvation  in  Christ. 

The  more  the  figurate2  speech  aboundeth  here,  the  more  Franciscus 

.  Lambertus 

let  them  confer  it  with  the  other  scriptures  without  all 
honied  colours  of  rhetoric  or  of  crafted  philosophy,  specially 
with  those  which  of  their  own  nature  jointly  agree  to  the 
same.  Nothing  ought  here  to  be  sought  of  curiosity,  b 
of  love  towards  God,  for  defence  of  his  most  pure  doctrine  Prasfat- 
and  for  avoidance  of  the  crafty  snares  of  the  devil.  A  per- 
fect preparation  is  it  to  a  constant  soul,  when  the  battle  is 
seen  afore,  the  end  thereof  known,  and  the  remedies  learned. 
Here  are  we  admonished  aforehand  of  two  most  danger-  giibertus 

O          Porreta,  and 

ous  evils,  neither  to  agree  to  those  tyrants  which  battle  with  ^J-f^ 
the  Lamb  in  his  elect  members,  nor  yet  to  obey  those  de- 
ceitful  bishops  that   in  hypocrisy   usurp  the  church's  titles. 
Of  such  terrible  plagues  of  vengeance  as   were  coming  to-  IM*-  »«• 

Jer.  vui. 

wards  the  Israelites,  the  Lord  ever  warned  them  afore  by  his  l  Mac- iu 
prophets ;  and  none  was  there  that  escaped  them  so  clearly, 
as  they  did  which  regarded  those  warnings,  watching  ever- 
more the  conclusions  of  them.     Much  less  harm  felt  they  of  iMa&i. 
Antiochus  Epiphanes,  that  had  read  Daniel's  prophecy  afore,  l  Mac.  vi. 
and   marked  it,  than  they  which  knew  it  not  when  that 
tyrant  came  upon  them.     Through  diligent  expectation  in  the 
faith  of  God's  promises  received  just  Simeon  and  Anna  the 
Saviour  of  the  world  in  his  tender  infancy. 

Mention  maketh  the  Holy  Ghost  here  of  Gog  and  of  Rev.  x*. 
Magog,  two  terrible  fierce  enemies  to  Christ's  congregation,  xxxviii. 

O  ^  o      o  '  Ezek.  xxxix. 

and  sheweth  aforehand  their  purposed  mischiefs.     Let  us  not  N^b'xxiii 
suppose  it  to  be  a  fable,  that  he  so  earnestly  tells  us  :  neither  J  Johniv- 
let  us  think  but  that  this  warning  is  of  love,  if  we  list  so  to 
take  it  and  accept  it  for  a  truth.      Immediately  after  the 
apostles'  preaching  was  this  prophecy  given  to  the  Christian  when  this 

i          i      s    i  •  i      i     Ti      i  i  «  prophecy 

church  (which  hath  been  always  a  small  congregation),  lest  was  given, 
they  should  unbewares,   at  the  subtle  suggestions  of  these end- 
two  enemies,   throw  aside   the  sincerity   of  Christ's  gospel. 
So    glorious   are    the  pretences  of   Romish  pope   and   Ma- 
[2  figurate:  figurative.] 


ceremonies 


262  THK  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 

joan.q:co-    hornet,  that  they  seem  unto  them  which  regard  not  these 

lampailiug  in  .  .  i/»i-i  i      i     •         i  i 

jeremiamet  warnings  the  very  angels  of  light,  and  their  churches  most 
holy  congregations,  being  very  devils  with  their  filthy  dregs 
of  darkness.  The  pope  in  his  church  hath  ceremonies  with- 
out  number.  No  end  is  there  of  their  babbling  prayers, 

.     .  111  i  i  i  7  i       •      ' 

their  portasses1,  beads,  temples,  altar-songs,  hours,  bells,  images, 
organs,  ornaments,  jewels,  lights,  oilings,  shavings,  religions, 
disguisings,  diversity  of  feasts,  constrained  vows,  fastings,  pro- 
cessions, and  prattlings,  that  a  man  would  think  they  were 
ouiihei.  proctors  of  paradise.  On  the  other  side  Mahomet  in  his 

Tripol.de          i          i      •          i  1-111  • 

statu  sarace-  church  is  plenteous  also  in  holy  observations.     They  wash 

norum.  *  •  • 

themselves  oft,  they  frequent  their  temples,  they  pray  five 

Joan.          times  in  the  day,  they  reverently  incline,  they  lie  prostrate 

upon   the   ground,   they   frequently  call   to   God,    they  are 

temperate   in   feeding,   not  curious  in  their  buildings,   they 

abstain  from  wine,  they  abhor  idols,  they  hate  them  that  are 

proud,  and  commend  all  soberness.     And  these  virtues  have 

they  to  appear  most  innocent  livers.     But  unto  what  end  this 

Dan.  vii.       holiness  leadeth,  the  sequel  hereof  declareth.     Daniel  maketh 

(Ecolamp.  ,  ii/»  •   i       i        •    • 

in  D<m.  these  two  but  one,  because  they  are  both  of  one  wicked  spirit, 
and  reporteth  his  blasphemous  mouth  to  utter  presumptuous 
things.  Saint  John  saith  also,  that  the  dragon  speaketh  bias- 

Rev.  xiu.  phemies  against  God  in  them  both.  Mark  both  their  voices, 
and  ye  shall  find  these  sayings  most  true. 

Joan.  The  pope  maketh  his  beast;  he  is  the  high  priest,  he  is 

CEcolamp. 

in  Dan.  Of  equal  power  with  Peter,  he  cannot  err,  he  is  head  and 
Theod.  spouse  of  the  church,  and  he  is  Christ's  immediate  vicar. 
in'  Christian.  By  this  brawHng  beast  he  maketh  men  to  believe  he  may 

Consult.  J       .  J 

constitute  laws,  keep  under  the  gospel,  distribute  kingdoms, 
sell  promotions  and  benefices,  set  up  a  purgatory,  provide 
satisfactions,  make  new  bodies  to  Christ,  redeem  dead  men's 
souls,  and  remit  sin  for  money. 

cEroiamp.  Mahomet  braggeth  also,  that  he  is  the  great  prophet,  the 

in  Dan.  promised  Messiah,  the  apostle  of  both  testaments,  abled  both 
by  the  law  and  the  gospel,  and  that  he  hath  his  name  from 
the  eternal  throne  of  God.  He  is  well  contented  that  Christ 
ke  an  holy  prophet  and  a  most  worthy  creature;  yea,  the 
word  of  God,  the  soul  of  God,  and  the  spirit  of  God,  conceived 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  born  of  Mary  the  virgin  :  but  he  will 
in  no  case  grant  him  to  be  the  Son  of  God,  nor  that  he  died 
[l  portass  :  a  breviary.] 


THE   PREFACE.  263 

here  for  man's  redemption.    Both  these  two  maintainers  of  mis- 
chief allow  Moses*  law,  the  Psalter,  the  prophets,  and  the  gospel:  Joan. 

\  i     ,  (Ecolamp. 

yea,  they  commend  them,  advance  them,  smg  them,  read  them, in  D*n. 
honour  them,  and  reverently  use  them  in  all  their  doings : 
yet  will  they  have  their   own  filthy   laws  preferred  above  £^nd 
them,  the  pope  his  execrable  decrees,  and  Mahomet  his  wicked  'Cn0^j£tian' 
Alcoran ;  else  will  they  murder  men  without  measure.    Thus 
though  they  outwardly  appear  very  virtuous,  yet  are  they 
the  malignant  ministers  of  Satan,  denying  the  Lord  which 
hath  redeemed  them.     By  these  may  we  measure  their  in- 
ferior merchants,  having  their  livery  and  mark. 

Of  these  hath  our  loving  Lord  premonished  us  in  this  ^tx3giij- 
heavenly  work  of  his,  and  graciously  called  us  away  from  jj™^- 
their  abominations,  lest  we  should  be  partakers  of  their  sins,  Jer' L 
and  so  receive  of  their  plagues.     If  we  unthankfully  neglect 
it,  the  more  danger  is  ours.     Let  no  man  take  the  corrections 
of.  this  book  to  malice:  but  if  he  chance  in  it  as  in  a  clear  A  Christian 

request  of 

glass,  to  perceive  himself  spotted,  let  him  wash  away  the  de-  the  author. 

formities ;  for  God's  word  spareth  no  man's  iniquity.      Read 

my  whole  Commentary,  else  iudge  me  not.     In  no  wise  rebel  Antichrist's 

«  '  •>  titles  are  not 

I  here  against  any  princely  power,  or  authority  given  of  God,  °fGod- 
but  against  antichrist's  filthy  titles. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  evermore  with 
thee,  good  faithful  reader,  and  with  all  those  good  men  that 
entirely  hunger  for  his  righteousness.  Amen. 

Thus  endeth  the  Preface  of  the  Image 
of  both  Churches,  out  of 
Saint  John's  Apo- 
calypse. 


A   BRIEF   PARAPHRASE, 

OR  COMPENDIOUS  ELUCIDATION  UPON  THE 
APOCALYPSE   OR  REVELATION  OF  ST  JOHN  THE  EVANGELIST, 

GATHERED  OUT  OF  THE  PURE  SCRIPTURES  AND  SINCERE 
WORD  OF  GOD,  BY 

.      JOHN    BALE, 

AN  EXILE  ALSO  IN  THIS  LIFE  FOR  THE  TESTIMONY  OF  JESU. 


THE  FIRST  CHAPTER. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  The  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  2  which  God  gave  unto  him, 
3  for  to  shew  unto  his  servants  the  things  which  must  shortly  come  to 
pass  :  4  and  he  sent  and  shewed  hy  his  angel  unto  his  servant  John  ; 
6  which  bare  record  of  the  word  of  God,  and  of  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  of  all  things  that  he  saw.  6  Happy  is  ho  that  readeth, 
and  they  that  hear  the  words  of  the  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things 
which  are  written  therein  ;  7  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 
Mattxvi.  1.      OF  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  this  is 

John  xvi. 

Mattxxxviii   the  wonderful  Revelation  concerning  the  diverse  and  doubtful 


of  the  Christian  church  from  the  apostles'  time  to  the 
latter  end  of  the  world. 

2.  Which  Revelation,  with  all  judgment  and  power,  God 
the  everlasting  Father  hath  wholly  given  unto  him,  now  taken 
UP  fr°m  the  earth,  glorified,  and  set  above  all  the  works  of 
his  hands  ; 

3.  Evidently   to    declare,  yea,  to   make  manifest  and 
Matt  mi.     known  unto  his  true  faithful  servants,  believing  in  his  words, 

and  walking  in  his  ways,  the  tokens,  signs,  and  marvels, 
which  must,  by  his  unchangeable  ordinance,  shortly  in  this 
after  time  follow  in  effect,  without  premonishment  or  warning 
taken  of  the  wicked  sort. 

Markxvi.  4.^    ^nd  ^e  g^  jesus  Christ,  sitting  on  the  right  hand 

net.  i.         of  the  majesty  of  God,  and  being  much  more  excellent  than 

the  angels,  hath  according  to  his  former  promise  sent  forth 


CHAP.  I.]       THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  265 

his  Spirit  of  truth,  most  especially  unto  his  dearly  beloved  John  xv. 
apostle  and  peculiar  disciple  St  John  the  Evangelist,  not  only  Johnxix. 
to  deduce  him  into  all  knowledge  and  verity,  but  also  to  John  xvi- 
manifest  unto  him  the  secret  mysteries  of  things  to  come. 

5.  Which  John  hath  already  (as  an  earnest  doer  in  his  Acts  iy. 
master's  cause)  most  constantly  witnessed  his  eternal  God-  p>»ai  c'xvm. 

'  w  2  J  ohn  i. 

head  m  the  everlasting   word  against  the  Ebionites,  which  £*n  xix- 
denied  him  to  come  in  the  flesh,  and  hath  faithfully  affirmed  { j°h"  |{. 
his  natural   manhood  in  all   that  he  saw,  being  conversant 1  John  lv' 
with  him,  against  Carpocras  and  Cerinthus,  which  blasphemed 
the  same,  to  the  utter  confusion  of  all  such  antichrists. 

6.  Blessed  is  he,  saith  St  John,  which  after  meek  prayer  Rev.  xxii. 
and  godly  meditation,  having  the  gift  of  understanding  and  i  cor.  XH'. 
grace  of  interpreting  the  scriptures,  doth  sincerely  and  faith- jcor.  jr- 
fully,  without  craft  or  colour,  publish  and  declare  the  mystical  J^tt  £ 
words   of  this  heavenly  prophecy.     Blessed  are  they  also,  i^Vu. 
which  in  a  fervent  faith   hungering  and  thirsting  for  the 
righteousness,  and  with   Simeon  and   Anna  desirous  of  the 
glory  of  God,  do  lovingly  hear  and  earnestly  mark  the  whole- 
some words  of  the  same  said  godly  prophecy,  and  that  will 
diligently  apply  themselves  to  observe  the  rules  and  take  the 
premonishments  of  godly  doctrine  therein  written. 

7.  For  the  perilous  days  are  come,  that  the  deceitful  John  xiii. 

swarm  of  antichrist   perverting   the    truth  shall  bring:    the  i  o«.  t 

...  ..         *  °  i-,'  J  John  iv- 

world  into  pernicious  and  damnable  errors.     And  the  jeopard-  U/lff-"- 

ous  time   is  at  hand,  that   the  wrath  of  God  shall  be  de-  f^l\v 
clared  from  heaven  upon  all  ungodliness  of  those  seducers  Matt>  xv- 
that  withhold  his  truth  in  unrighteousness,  and  set  his  com- 
mandments at  nought  for  their  own  vile  traditions. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  John  unto  the  seven  congregations  which  are  in  Asia :  2 
Grace  be  with  you,  3  and  peace  from  him  which  is,  and  which  was, 
and  which  is  to  come,  4  and  from  the  seven  spirits  which  are  present 
before  his  throne,  5  And  from  Jesus  Christ,  which  is  a  faithful  wit- 
ness, 6  and  first-begotten  of  the  dead,  7  and  prince  over  the  kings 
of  the  earth.  8  Unto  him  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our 
sins  in  his  own  blood,  9  and  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God  his 
Father,  10  even  unto  him  be  glory  and  dominion  for  evermore. 
Amen. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 
1.     John  the  elect  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  sendeth  these  John  xm. 


266  THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [diAP. 

Markvi-L     greetings   to  the  seven  churches  or  Christian  congregations 
which  arc  in  the  land  of  Asia  the  less. 


2.     Grace  (which  is  the  mercy,  favour,  and  acceptation 
of  God)  be  with  you. 

rhii.  iv.  3.   And  also  peace  (which  is  the  tranquillity  of  conscience 

Kxod.^xv.  jn  them  that  believe  in  Christ)  dwell  ever  among  you,  from  God 
the  Father  everlasting,  which  is  essentially  in  and  of  himself, 
and  which  was  before  the  constitution  of  the  world,  and  which 
shall  be  after  the  world  be  finished  for  ever  and  ever  without 
end. 

i  John  v.  4.     The  same  grace  and  peace  again  be  unto  you  from 

God  the  Holy  Ghost,  here  mentioned  under  the  title  of  seven 

spirits,  for  that  he  is  manifold  and  plenteous  hi  gifts. 

uai.xi.  5.     The  third  time  also  the  same  said  grace  and  peace 

johni'ii.       be  unto  you  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  Son  of 

Johnxiv.  *  '  J 

God,  which,  being  the  eternal  verity  itself,  was  in  preaching 
his  gospel  a  witness  thereof  both  faithful,  true,  and  perfect, 
and  hi  no  wise  could  lie,  that  ye  should  the  rather  believe  him. 
COL  i.  6.     He  was  the  first  of  all  men  that  ever  were  in  this 

Hos.rxuL  mortal  nature  or  body  of  death,  recovering  again  the  favour  of 
Fn'm'ii  God  lost  in  Adam  ;  and  that,  with  victory  over  sin,  hell,  death, 
piiSh?xxi.  and  tne  devil,  ascended  into  heaven,  and  became  in  that  flesh 
Soh^xvi!1""  glorified,  the  Son  of  God,  that  ye  should  be  the  bolder  of  him, 

and  the  rather  take  him  for  your  only  advocate. 
Rev.  xix.  7.    He  is  also  a  most  mighty  lord  over  the  kings,  rulers, 

Matt.  xxv.  and  magistrates  of  this  world,  having  now  all  power  given 
him  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  with  a  writing  upon  his  vesture, 
that  he  is  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords  ;  and  that  of  his 
kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end  ;  that  the  wicked  tyrants 
should  the  rather  fear,  lest  they  feel  him  a  terrible  judge  at 
the  latter  day. 
i  John  iv.  g.  Forsomuch  as  he  hath  so  entirely  loved  us  as  to  be 

Isai.  Ini.  » 

i  T?m.M'     smitten  and  wounded  for  our  offences,  and  as  to  give  his  life 

I1?*.1?.'       for  our  wicked  wretchedness  ;  yea,  forsomuch  as  he  of  most 

i  John  i.      natural  kindness  would  be  cruelly  slain  to  wash  us,  purify  us, 

and  cleanse  us  in  his  own  most  innocent  blood  from  the  most 

cankered  vileness  of  our  sins  to  provoke  us  to  love  him  again  : 

Habak.  it  9.     Forsomuch  also  as  he  hath  made  us  a  living  kingdom 

Rom.  xu.      to  God,  through  faith  in  him,  and  consecrated  us  priests  to 

offer  up  our  bodies  by  a  new  Christian  life  as  a  sacrifice,  holy 

and  acceptable  unto  God  his  everlasting  Father  : 


I.]  THE   IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES.  267 

10.      Unto  him.  with  the  said  Father  and  with  the  Holy  uoimv. 

t/    i  Xim.  vi. 

Ghost,  be  perpetual  praise,  glory,  power  and  dominion  for 
evermore.     Amen. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  Behold,  he  cometh  with  clouds,  2  and  all  eyes  shall  see  him, 
3  and  they  also  which  pierced  him :  4  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth 
shall  wail.  5  Even  so,  Amen.  6  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  be- 
ginning and  the  ending,  saith  the  Lord  almighty,  7  which  is,  and 
which  was,  and  which  is  to  come. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Take  heed :  for  most  certain  it  is,  though  Christ  in  zech. «. 
his  first  coming  as  a  merciful  Saviour  appeared  here  upon  J^jx'xl- 
earth  poor,  simple  and  ignominious ;  yet  shall  he  in  his  latter  Matt  xxiv- 
coming  appear  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  majesty,  power 

and  glory,  accompanied  with  the  infinite  host  of  angels  as  a 
rigorous  judge. 

2.  And  upon  him  shall  all  eyes  look :  both  man   and  Bom.  xiv. 
angel  shall  behold  him,  and  stand  before  his  terrible  iudg-  zec°h.'xii. 

,      .  JO    johnxix. 

ment-seat ;  no  creature  good  nor  bad  exempt. 

3.  Yea,   those    cruel  tyrants  also    shall  at  that  hour 
appear  before  him,  which  did  not  only  slay  his  most  innocent 
body,  but  also  that  hath  ever  since  spitefully  persecuted  his 
faithful  members  unto  death  for  the  truth's  sake. 

4.  And  all  kindreds  of  the  earth,  that  is  to  say,  whore-  Matt,  xxiii. 

'  * '  Ephes.  v. 

mongers,     gluttons,    extortioners,    idolaters,   murderers    and  ^£r-J:. 
tyrants,  shall  bewail  themselves  for  the  sight  of  him. 

5.  Whose  rightful  judgment  is  not  so  hateful  unto  them,  wssd.  v. 
but  it  is  as  greatly  desired  of  the  faithful  multitude,  saying  in  Rev.  xxn. 

•  Jo          Rom.  viii. 

their  hearts  continually,  Even  so  be  it,  Amen :  for  they  at  EPhes-  '• 
that  hour  shall  be  wholly  delivered,  glorified,  and  sealed  up 
with  Christ  for  the  everlasting  children  of  God. 

6.  I  am  he,  saith  the  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  hath  Rey.  xxi. 
begun  all  things,  and  finished  the  same,  being  signified  by  Rev.  xxii. 
Alpha  (which  is  the  first  letter  of  the  Greek  alphabet)  and  |^-  jx- 
Omega  (which  is  the  last),  because  this  present  revelation  was  Gen-  xvii> 
written  in  Greek,  and  unto  them  which  only  knew  the  Greek 
tongue. 

7.     I  am  the  same,  saith  the  said  Lord  God  everlasting,  i  John  v. 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  three  distinct  persons  MW.  v. 
in  one  essential  Godhead,  which  is  essentially  in  and  of  him- 


2G8 


THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


II.lll.lk  lit. 


Rev.  xxii. 
Luke  vi. 
John  xv. 
Luke  xiv. 


Hieron. 

Caul. 

Script- 

Ket-U-s. 


2  Cor.  xii. 

Matt.  v. 


Kzek.  iii. 
Rom.  viiL 
Exod.  xix. 


Isai.  Ivni. 
Rev.  xxi. 
Isai.  xlviii. 
Rev.  xxii. 


self  only  ;  which  was  without  beginning,  and  begun  all  things, 
and  which  shall  be  without  ending,  and  finish  all  things ;  alone 
able  to  exhibit  all  virtue,  power,  and  strength,  and  alone 
unable  to  execute  errors,  lies,  and  sin,  which  is  of  fragility, 
weakness,  and  unperfectness. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  I  John  your  brother  and  companion  in  tribulation,  2  and  in 
the  kingdom  of  patience,  which  is  in  Jesu  Christ,  3  was  in  the  isle 
of  Patmos  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  witnessing  of  Jesu  Christ. 
4  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  a  Sunday,  5  and  heard  behind  me  a  great 
voice,  as  it  had  been  of  a  trump,  saying :  6  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega, 
the  first  and  the  last.  7  That  thou  seest  write  in  a  book,  8  and 
send  it  unto  the  congregations  which  are  in  Asia,  9  unto  Ephesus,  and 
unto  Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergamos,  and  unto  Thyatira,  10  and  unto 
Sardis,  and  unto  Philadelphia,  and  unto  Laodicea. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  I,  the  faithful  writer  of  this  present  revelation,  called 
John  the  Apostle,  your   natural   loving  brother,  so  entirely 
coveting  your  souls'  health  as  mine  own,  a  companion  of  yours 
also  in  adversity,  trouble,  and  persecution,  for  the  truth's  sake; 

2.  And  a  partaker  with  you  in  the  afflicted  kingdom, 
and  in  the  patient  cross  of  sufferance  in  Christ  Jesu ; 

3.  Was  now  of  late  in  a  certain  isle  of  Lycia,  called 
Patmos,  exiled  for  the  gospel  preaching,   and   made  a  vile 
abject  for   testifying  the  name  and  word  of  the  said  Jesus 
Christ,  the  only  Saviour  of  the  world. 

4.  I,  being  thus  carefully  afflicted  and  driven  from  all 
solace  and  bodily  comfort,  on  a  certain  Sunday  or  day  dedi- 
cated to  the  Lord's  remembrance,  was  in  the  spirit  rapt  and 
clearly  taken  up  from  all  worldly  affects,  (so  sweetly  did  the 
Lord  relieve  his  poor  persecuted  servant.) 

5.  And  I  heard  certainly  with  mine  ears  a  loud  shrill 
voice  behind  me,  as  I  was  in   this   sweet   heavenly  trance, 
which    was  so  vehement  and  stout  to   my  judgment,  as  it 
had  been  the  noise  of  a  great  trump,  uttering  these  words 
unto  me : 

6.  I  am  the  first  and  the  last,  the  original  beginner  and 
the  perfect  finisher  of  all  things,  under  Alpha  and  Omega 
the  first  and  last  Greek  letters,  as  under  an  allegory  to  be 
understood. 


I.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  269 

7.  With  all  diligence  therefore  write  that  thou  shalt  see  Exod.  xvi 

.  Habak.  ii 

here,  and  make  a  perfect  register  of  the  same.  2  c™-  «• 

8.  And  that  done,  send  it  lovingly  unto  the  seven  chris-  Markxv 
tian  congregations  which  are  in  the  land  of  Asia,  committed 

of  the  Lord  unto  thy  administration  in  his  word. 

9.  Send  it  unto  Ephesus,  send  it  unto  Smyrna,  direct  it  j^ 
unto  Pergamos,  commit  it  unto  Thyatira :  v- 

10.  And  unto  Sardis,  and  unto  Philadelphia,  and  unto 
Laodicea,  and  finally  by  them  to  the  seven  climates  of  the 
universal  world.     For  though  it  be  here  to  them  only  limited, 
yet  is  it  to  all  people  universally  meant. 

THE  TEXT. 
« 
1  And  I  turned  back  to  see  the  voice  that  spake  to  me.     2  And 

when  I  was  turned,  I  saw  seven  golden  candlesticks,  3  and  in  the 
midst  of  the  candlesticks  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man,  4  clothed 
with  a  linen  garment  down  to  the  ground,  5  and  girded  about  the 
breast  with  a  golden  girdle.  6  His  head  and  his  hairs  were  white  as 
white  wool,  and  as  snow,  7  and  his  eyes  wore  as  a  flame  of  fire ;  8  and 
his  feet  like  unto  brass,  as  though  they  brent  in  a  furnace,  9  and 
his  voice  as  the  noise  of  many  waters.  10  And  he  had  in  his  right 
hand  seven  stars.  11  And  out  of  his  mouth  went  a  sharp  two-edged 
sword.  12  And  his  face  shone  even  as  the  sun  in  his  strength. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  suddenly  I  turned  back,  saith  Saint  John,  ear-  Johnxx. 

Zech.  vi. 

nestly  to  behold  from  whence  this  voice  should  come,  or  who Job  xxiii- 
should1  speak  these  words  unto  me. 

2.  And  as  I  had  turned  myself,  anon  I  beheld  seven  zech.  iv. 
golden  candlesticks,  betokening  not  only  the  said  seven  con- 
gregations in  Asia,  but  also  the  universal  Christianity  of  the 
whole  world.     For  seven  in  the  scripture  most  commonly  sig-  g™-  "^ 
nifieth  all  or  the  whole  of  that  it  comprehendeth. 

3.  And  in  the  midst  of  the  said  seven  candlesticks  I  saw  Isai-  *»• 
one  like  unto  Christ,  which,  when  he  was  conversant  here  pftf-^ 
among  us,  not  only  called  himself  the  Son  of  Man,  but  also  %$£ *xv' 
appeared  in  shape  and  apparel  as  the  same.     And  this  beto-  Actfvu?' 
keneth  Christ  always  to  be  present  and  assistant  to  his  con- 
gregations, as  a  Shepherd  and  Advocate,  a  Teacher  and  a 
Redeemer,  to  keep  them,  help  them,  inform  them,  and  save  them. 

[i  Who  it  should,  old  edit.] 


270  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 


111"          ^'     I  saw  h'm  clothed  with  a  side  linen  garment  down  to 
DM.'!!.        ^10  ground>  signifying  his  abundant  righteousness,  wherewith 
all  his  faithful  believers  are  in  this  world  largely  replenished. 
FSluuvVv'          ^'     He  was  gipded  also  about  the  paps  with  a  golden 
cant.'vii.      girdle.      His  paps  are  his  most  sweet  words  and  promises 
2tTheii"ui.    replenishing  our  souls  with  most  sovereign  consolation  and  glad- 
ness :  and  they  are  speared  up  together  fast  unto  him  with 
the  shining  chain  of  charity  or  love  :    which  in  the  whole 
betokeneth,  that  he  is  of  righteousness  and  love  fast  and  sure 
unto  us  in  his  word  and  promise. 

£Cor.xi.  g.     His  head  (which  is  his  eternal  Godhead)  and  his  ears 

cantlV'      (which  are  his  infallible  verities  thereof  proceeding)  are  both 

wTi'.'  iy.'  XVU1"  so  purely  white  as  snow,  in  the  incomprehensible  mysteries  of 

his  divine  majesty,  and  so  perfectly  white  as  wool  (which  is 

of  a  meaner  sort)  in  the  lower  mysteries  of  our  redemption. 

Heb.  iv.  7.     His  eyes  (which  are  his  godly  wisdom  and  know- 

^kexxk     ledge)  were  as  a  burning  flame  of  fire,  most  effectual,  pure, 

and  quick  in  working. 
geb.iv.  g.     And  his  feet  (which  are  his  human  affections  and 

Prov.  xxvii.  e  x 

i^favik  mos*  8weet  desires  of  our  health)  were  like  unto  brass,  most 
beautiful,  clean  and  precious  to  behold,  and  as  though  they 
had  been  proved,  tried  and  depured1  in  a  hot  burning  furnace. 
For  in  them  was  his  frail,  tender,  and  mortal  flesh  by  mani- 
fold troubles  sore  vexed,  persecuted,  and  slain. 

Psai.  ixvii.  9.     His  voice  (which  is  his  holy  testament  or  gospel)  was 

Ezek.  xliii.  i  •  > 

H^'  ^        a*  the  sound  or  noise  of  many   waters.     For  many   peoples 
I'hiiiL        Of  divers  and  sundry  nations,  kindreds,  and  languages,  have 
confessed  and  still  do  confess  him  God  and  man  by  the  same, 
though  the  one  understand  not  the  other. 

B^ch"^  10.     And  he  had  in  his  right  hand  (which  is  his  mighty 

jo?  i."*        power)  seven  stars,  which  are  not  only  the  seven  preachers  of 

ESTxit'      his  seven  congregations  in  Asia,  but  also  all  the  true  ministers 

ito'm.'L'       of  his  word  the  world  over.      For  them  hath  he  in  his  right 

hand.    They  are  under  his  governance,  will,  protection,  and 

custody.     So  long  as  he  retaineth  them,  they  are  wise,  godly, 

and  profitable  ;  but  if  he  once  throw  them  forth,  then  are  they 

blind,  wicked,  and  accursed,  yea,  and  good  for  nothing  but 

to  be  cast  out  and  to  be  trodden  under  foot.    Blessed  are  they 

therefore,  which  fall  not  besides  that  hand. 

Rev.  xix.  11.    Out  of  his  mouth  (which  is  his  holy  Spirit)  proceeded 

[l  depured:  purified.] 


I.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  271 

a  sharp  two-edged  sword.     This  is  his  strong,  mighty,  and  Heb.  iv. 
quick  word,  or  his  sacred  scripture,  so  sharp  that  it  pierceth  Matt  x. 
through,  even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  the  soul  and  the  Luite  xxi- 
spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  the  marrow ;  and  is  a  judger  of 
the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart;  whom  finally  nothing 
shall  be  able  to  resist. 

12.     And  his  face  (which  is  the  eternity  of  his  Godhead,  p»n.x. 

*  »  Matt  xxvn. 

glorified  nature,   and  spiritual  kingdom)  shone  even  as  the  gf^K 
clear  sun  in  his  most  strength,  whose  brightness  no  creature }  £°£  jj- 
can  behold  without  the  pure  sight  of  an  uncorrupt  faith.     For 
the  fleshly  carnal  man  in  no  wise  understandeth  things  belong- 
ing to  the  Spirit  of  God,  but  judgeth  them  foolishness. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  when  I  saw  him,  I  fell  at  his  feet,  even  as  dead.  2  And 
he  laid  his  right  hand  upon  me,  saying  unto  me,  3  Fear  not :  I  am 
the  first  and  the  last,  4  and  am  alive,  and  was  dead.  5  And  behold 
I  am  alive  for  evermore,  6  and  have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death. 
7  Write  therefore  the  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  8  and  the  things 
which  are,  and  the  things  which  shall  be  fulfilled  hereafter.  9  And 
the  mystery  of  the  seven  stars  which  thou  sawest  in  my  right  hand, 
10  and  the  seven  golden  candlesticks.  11  The  seven  stars  are  the 
angels  of  the  seven  congregations ;  12  and  the  seven  candlesticks 
which  thou  sawest  are  the  seven  congregations. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And   when   I   had  thus  seen  him  (saith  St  John),  Dan.x. 
and  diligently  marked  all  these  points  in  him,  I  fell  down  at  g^Xj 
his  feet  as  one  almost  dead  for  fear.     Consider  in  this  that  ^  x^ui- 
the  nature  of  the  true  knowledge  of  Christ  is  to  throw  down  P^CX'XXVH. 
and  to  mortify  the  flesh  with  his  corrupt  affections,  and  to  Jam>  1V' 
cast  us  in  fear  till  his  hidden  mysteries  be  throughly  per- 
ceived. 

2.  And  he  (saith  St  John),  to  comfort  my  weakness,  Efnux*xxyii- 
laid  his  right  hand  upon  me.    He  relieved  me  with  his  power,  i^i.xii. 
grace  and  help,  when  he  saw  me  humbled  before  his  face  and  i^xviv?' 
fearfully  astonied  at  the  wonderful  brightness  of  his  bright  John  a.1* 
mysteries :  and  not  without  his  word,  for  he  said  unto  me, 

3.  Let  not  fearfulness  overcome  thee,  nor  doubtful  dread  Rev.  XXL 
oppress  thee.     But  take  unto  thee  faith  (which  is  the  chief 
remedy  in  fear),  and  know  that  I  am  the  first  and  the  last, 


272 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


John  xiv. 
1  Cor.  xv. 
Rom.  vi. 
1  Pet  iv. 
Heb.  MI. 
1  John  ii. 
Rom.  vi. 

laai.  xxii. 
Rev.  iii. 
Matt,  xyt 
Rom.  viii. 
Rev.  xxi. 
1  Johni. 


Rom.  viii. 
Rev.  xii. 
1  John  i. 

John  v. 
Luke  xxi. 


Rev.  iii. 
Dan.  xii. 
Acuxi. 


Zech.  iv. 
1  Cor.  xv. 


Dan.  xii. 
Matt.  v. 
Ercles.  1. 
1  Pet.  ii. 
Phil.  ii. 
John  xv. 
Rev.  ii. 


John  viii. 
Luke  ii. 
1  Chron. 
xx  viii. 
tph.  i. 
1  Cor.  vi. 
IPeti. 


the  maker  and  the  restorer  of  all  creatures.    I  am  he,   of 
whom  all  things  depend,  and  unto  whom  all  things  belong. 

4.  I  am  now  alive,  as  thou  seest  evidently,  and  the  very 
life  itself;  yet  was  I  slain  now  of  late,  and  my  body  dead  and 
buried. 

5.  Behold  me  therefore  earnestly ;  for  now  in  a  glorified 
nature,  in  a  body  impassible  and  immortal,  I  am  alive  for  ever 
and  ever,  ready  to  make  interpellation1,  and  to  obtain  mercy  for 
all  the  world's  sins,  death  having  over  me  no  more  dominion. 

6.  I  have  in  my  hands  and  under  my  power  the  keys 
both  of  hell  and  death,  that  neither  hell  nor  sin,  death  nor 
the  devil,  shall  be  from  henceforth  able  to  prevail  against  my 
elect.     No  condemnation  shall  be  unto  them  that  are  surely 
grafted  in  me. 

7.  Take  pen  and  ink  therefore,  and  seriously  write  the 
things  which  thou  hast  already  seen. 

8.  And  note  faithfully  the  marvels  which  are  by  the 
power  of  God  accomplished,  and  the  wonders  also  which  shall 
be  fulfilled  hereafter. 

9.  Mark  first  of  all  with  due  circumspection  the  secret 
mystery  of  the  seven  shining  stars,  which  thou  sawest  now  of 
late  in  my  right  hand. 

10.  And  diligently  consider  the  seven  golden  candlesticks 
also. 

11.  The  seven  stars  in  signification  are  the  messengers 
of  God's  word,  or  the  apostolic  preachers  appointed  to  the 
seven  congregations  in  Asia,  and  in  them  to  all  the  world. 
These  ought  in  the  church,  as  the  stars  in  the  firmament,  to 
shine  in  wholesome  doctrine  and  in  godly  conversation,  and,  as 
the  lights  of  the  world,  neither  in  life  nor  preaching  to  mi- 
nister any  manner  of  darkness. 

12.  Consider  also  the  seven  golden  candlesticks  which 
thou  sawest  about  me,  to  be  the  said  seven  congregations; 
upon  whom   I  ought  to   shine,  which  am  the   light  of  the 
world ;    in  whose  works  I  ought  to  appear,  which  am  the 
clearness  of  the  Gentiles.     They  are  called  here  seven  golden 
candlesticks,  as  most  precious  in  value,  forsomuch  as  they  are 
precious  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  were  also  redeemed  and 
bought  with  a  great  price,  even  with  the  precious  blood  of 
the  undefiled  Lamb  Jesus  Christ. 

[!  interpellation :  interposition,  intercession  ] 


II.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  273 


THE  SECOND  CHAPTER. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  Unto  the  angel  of  the  congregation  of  Ephesus  write ;  2  These 
things  saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  his  right  hand,  and  walk- 
eth  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  candlesticks ;  3  I  know  thy  works, 
and  thy  lahour,  and  thy  patience,  4  and  how  thou  canst  not  forbear 
them  which  are  evil ;  5  and  examinest  them  which  say  they  are  apos- 
tles, and  are  not,  6  and  hast  found  them  liars ;  7  and  hast  suffered, 
and  hast  patience,  and  for  my  name's  sake  hast  laboured,  and  hast  not 
fainted.  8  Nevertheless  I  have  somewhat  against  thee,  for  thou  hast 
left  thy  first  love.  9  Remember  therefore  from  whence  thou  art  fallen, 
and  repent,  10  and  do  the  first  works :  11  or  else  I  will  come  unto 
thee  shortly,  12  and  will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  his  place, 
except  thou  repent.  13  But  this  thou  hast,  because  thou  hatest 
the  deeds  of  the  Nicolaitans,  14  which  deeds  I  also  hate.  15  Let 
him  that  hath  ears  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  congregations. 
16  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  which 
is  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise  of  my  God. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  My  dearly  beloved  servant  John  (saith  the  Lord  Jesus),  Rev.  i. 

•  11     •          i  i  11         ••<•!••  i  James  v. 

ray  will  is,  that  thou  shalt  signify  by  writing  unto  the  mes-  Dan.  ix. 

.      .  .  -n  Luke  xix. 

senger  or  preacher  of  the  Christian  congregation  of  Ephesus,  f^£ 
which,  dwelling  in  this  earthly  mansion,  is,  as  was  Daniel,  full  pgaY"" 
of  wholesome  desires.    She  looketh  for  the  kingdom,  she  seek- 
eth  for  the  glory,  she  hungereth  for  the  righteousness  of  God, 
she  thirsteth  for  the  living  waters,  she  longeth  for  to  be  de- 
livered from  this  body  of  death,  she  coveteth  to  be  dissolved 
and  to  be  with  Christ ;  yea,  fervently  she  desireth  to  rest  in 
the  arms  of  her  almighty  spouse. 

2.  Tell  her  therefore  that  these  sayings  hath  he  which  Rev.  i. 
holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  his  right  hand,  and  walketh  in  the  John  xvii. 

Luke  xiv. 

midst  of  the  seven  golden  candlesticks ;  which  hath  in  his  power  Jg£n  ™J[ 
all  ministers  of  his  word,  to  retain  them,  or  to  cast  them  out, 
and  remaineth  amongst  the  congregations,  to  behold  their  acts, 
and  reward  them  according  to  their  doings. 

3.  I  know  thy  works  (saith  he),  I  perceive  thy  labour,  EXOA  HL 
thy  anguish,  thy  affliction,  thy  pain ;  for  unto  me  nothing  can  M!U.  v.' 
be  hid.     I  consider  also  thy  patient  sufferance  in  adversity,  Rom.  VJ!H. 
and  thy  troublous  cross  for  my  word's  sake,   thy  constant 
faith,  and  thy  unbroken  spirit. 

[BALE.]  18 


274 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CUM1. 


Phil.  iii. 
1  Tim.  iii. 
1  John  i. 
3  John. 
9  Pet.  ii. 
8  Tim.  ii. 


1  John  ii. 
9  Cor.  xi. 
Rev.i. 


Gal.  vi. 
)  Cor.  xi. 

Jude. 


Gal.  v. 
Acts  v. 
Ephes.  ii. 
Ecclus.  viii. 
Gal.  v. 


Psal.  1. 
Matt  x. 
John  xv. 
Eph.  iv. 
Phil.  i. 
Luke  xiii. 


Rom.  i. 

2  Thess.  ii. 
1  Tim.  iv. 

3  Pet.  ii. 


Rev.  ix. 
1  Cor.  i. 
Rom.  i. 
Rev.  i. 
John  xii. 
Isai.  i. 


4.  And  I  ponder  thy  fervent  and  godly  zeal,  wherein 
thou  canst  in  no  wise  forbear  them  that  are  wicked  and  evil, 
but  thou  hatest  blasphemers,  and  abhorrest  the  enemies  of 
God. 

5.  I  much  commend  thee  for  that  thou  diligently  ex- 
aminest  them  which  call  themselves  apostles,  and  are  none ; 
which  boast  themselves  to  be  Christian  teachers,  and  are  no- 
thing less; 

6.  And  by  thy  diligent  search  hast  not  only  proved  them 
false  and  deceitful  antichrists,  but  also  thou  hast  expelled  them, 
lest  they  should  do  harm. 

7.  And  though  thou  hast  been  grievously  vexed  and 
persecuted  of  those  false  prophets,  yet  hast  thou  patiently 
suffered,  and  firmly  stood  by  the  truth  for  my  name's  sake. 
Thou  hast  taken  pains,  and  not  fainted  in  thy  labours,  so 
strong  hath  the  Spirit  of  God  been  with  thee.     And  all  these 
points  in  thee  I  greatly  allow. 

8.  Yet  have  I  somewhat  against  thee,  forsomuch  as  thou 
art  fallen  from  thy  first  charity,  the  fruits  of  true  faith  not 
being  so  abundant  and  plentiful  in  thee  as  they  were  in  the 
beginning   of  the  gospel,  nor   thou  so  effectual  in   working 
mercy  and  pity. 

9.  Call  therefore  to  thy  remembrance  from  what  per- 
fection thou  art  fallen,  and  repent  thy  slipperous  weakness  and 
slothful  negligence,  which  hath  not  suffered  thee  to  persevere 
in  thy  first  calling  : 

10.  And  return  [to]  thy  first  works  again,  walking  in 
that  fervent  faith,  in  that  godly  spirit,  and  in  that  sweet  love 
of  thy  neighbour,  that  thou  didst  walk  in  before,  and  diminish 
not,  but  increase  evermore  in  all  goodness. 

11.  Else  will  I  come  shortly  unto  thee  as  a  strait  looker 
upon  thee. 

12.  And  except  thou  repent  from  the  heart  with  full 
purpose  of  amendment,  I  will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of 
her  place.     I  shall  take  away  from  thee  the  sincere  doctrine 
and  pure  preaching  of  my  word,  and  suffer  men's  fantastical 
traditions,  old  women's  dreams,  the  spirits  of  error,  the  doc- 
trine of  devils,  the  lies  of  hypocrites,  with  all  blindness,  dark- 
ness, abomination,  and  idolatry,  there  to  remain.   For  where  as 
my  word  is  not  sincerely  taught,  believed,  and  observed,  but 
uncharitably  despised,  hated,  and  persecuted,  there  shall  not 


II.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  275 

my  church  remain,  but  in  her  place  shall  stand  up  the  syna- 
gogue of  Satan,  with  blindness  and   induration.      For  that 
congregation  is  not  mine,  which  hath  not  my  words.     No  2  cor.  iv. 
longer  is  it  my  church,  than  it  hath  my  verity.     Turn  back  EPh.  a. ' 
again  therefore  to  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  to  the  pro- 
phets and  apostles,  and  exercise  the  first  works,  leaving  all 
papistry. 

13.  This  warning  hast  thou  of  me,  for  that  thou  hatest  TheNico- 
the  unseemly  deeds  of  the  Nicolaitans,  so  called  of  one  Nico-  Acts"vi. 

2  Pet.  ii. 

las,  a  proselyte  of  Antioch,  and  one  of  the  seven  deacons  Jude.' 

'    .      r  »  '  Heb.  xin. 

ordained  by  the  apostles :  whose  corrupt  custom  was  among 
other  to  defile  holy  wedlock  in  making  their  wives  common, 
and  in  boasting  themselves  lawfully  so  to  do  by  the  example 
of  the  said  Nicolas  : 

14.  Whose  uncomely  acts  I  hate  and  abhor  also,  having  Eccius.  x. 
matrimony  in   honour,  and   the   chamber  thereof  undefiled.  Mark  iv. ' 

Luke  viii. 

This  premonishment  have  I  given  thee  also,  lest  thou  in  J°hn  xvi. 
process  of  time  shouldest  fall  to  apostasy,  and  utterly  decline  f^,™' 
from  the  truth. 

15.  Let  him  that  hath  ears  (saith  the  Lord),  which  is 
judgment  and  discretion   in  the  spirit,  diligently  hear,  and 
earnestly  mark,  what  the  Holy  Ghost  speaketh,   what  pre- 
monishments  he  giveth,  and  what  reward  he  promiseth  to  the 
faithful  congregations. 

16.  To  him  that  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ  and  by  faith  vie-  ?J3;n™- 
toriously  overcometh  the  world,  sin,  hell,  death,  and  the  devil,  Luke  *' 
I  will  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  to  have  rejoice  here  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,  to  have  comfort,  peace,  and  gladness  in  me ; 

17.  And  after  this  life  eternal  beatitude,  which  is  in  the  g°j"-.*iv- 

'  Eph.  ii. 

midst  of  the  beautiful  paradise,  or  the  triumphant  church  of  £enniivii' 
my  Lord,  my  God,  and  my  celestial  Father,  and  yours  also  jo^xx. 
by  me. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  congregation  of  Smyrna  write.  2 
These  things  saith  he  that  is  the  first  and  the  last,  3  which  was  dead, 
and  is  alive:  4  I  know  thy  works,  and  tribulation,  6  and  poverty, 
but  thou  art  rich.  6  And  I  know  the  blasphemy  of  them  which 
call  themselves  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  are  the  congregation  of  Satan. 
7  Fear  none  of  the  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer.  8  Behold,  the  devil 
shall  cast  some  of  you  into  prison  to  tempt  you,  9  and  ye  shall  have 
tribulation  ten  days.  10  Be  faithful  unto  the  death,  11  and  I  will 

18—2 


276 


THE  IMAGE  OF   BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


give  theo  a  crown  of  lift).  12  Let  him  that  hath  cars  hoar  what  the 
Spirit  saith  to  tho  congregations.  13  Ho  that  overcometh  shall  not 
be  hurt  of  the  second  death. 


Smyrna. 
Kccle*.  xiv. 
Matt.  x. 
1  Pet  iv. 


Col.  iii. 
S  Tim.  iv. 
Prov.  xiii. 
Tobias  ii. 
Matt.  XXT. 
1  Cor.  xiii. 
Phil  ii. 


Rev.  i. 

Acts  MI. 


Luke  xxiv. 
John  xx. 
1  Pet.  ii. 
1  Tim.  vi. 
John  xii. 
Wisd.ix. 


Gal.  v. 
Acts  xiv. 
Heb.  x. 
Matt  v. 
Luke  vi. 


Matt  v. 
Isai.  Ixi. 
Rom.  vi. 
1  Cor.  iv. 
Heb.  xt 
1  Thess.  ii. 
Tobit  xiv. 
1  Thess.  ii. 
.hide. 
Rom.  ii. 


THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Apply  thee  also,  my  friend  John,  with  all  festination1 
to  write  unto  the  faithful  minister  of  the  congregation   of 
Smyrna,  which  travelling  in  this  vale  of  misery,  as  the  odo- 
riferous myrrh,  giveth  forth  the   sweet    smell   of   all  good 
Christian  works,  and  distributeth  freely  the  precious  treasure 
of  godly  examples :    she  believeth  in  God,  she  seeketh  his 
only  glory,  she  followeth   his  word,  she  rebuketh  sin  with 
patience,  she  openeth  her  hands  to  the  poor,  she  giveth  meat 
to  the  hungry,  drink  to  the  thirsty,  lodging  to  the  stranger, 
clothes  to  the  naked,  comfort  to  the  sick,  and  relief  to  the  pri- 
soner.     She  is  meek,  gentle,  obedient,  patient,  and  merciful. 

2.  Inform  her  therefore  that  these  things  saith  he,  which 
is  the  first  and  the  last,  the  maker  and  redeemer,  the  founder 
and  restorer  of  all  creatures  ; 

3.  Which  was  once  dead  to  redeem  her  from  eternal 
death,  and  now  is  alive  to  restore  her  to  life  everlasting.    Let 
her  not  doubt  therefore  to  suffer  here  like  as  he  hath  suffered  : 
for  as  he  is  now  immortal,  and  hath  the  overhand2  of  death, 
so  shall  she  be,  and  have  the  same. 

4.  I  know  thy  works,  saith  that  Lord,  to  spring  only  of 
faith,  and  to  be  fashioned  according  to  the  word  of  God.      I 
perceive  thy  manifold  tribulations,   how  thou  art  outwardly 
afflicted  by  continual  persecution  of  enemies,   and  inwardly 
cruciated  in  conscience  to  behold  the  damnable  errors,  fro- 
wardness,  blindness,  and  utter  contempt  of  God's  truth,  which 
reigneth  in  the  wicked. 

5.  I  consider  thy  poverty  in  the  spirit,  that  nothing  thou 
esteemest  the  pride,  the  riches,  the  vain  glory,  and  the  wanton 
desires  of  this  world ;  yet  art  thou  rich,  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  thine.     For  with  Abraham,  Job,  Moses,  and  Elias, 
in  thy  heart  thou  seekest  the  only  glory  of  God:  and  with 
all  these  things  most  highly  am  I  pleased. 

6.  But  this  pleaseth  me  not,  that  thou  for  my  word's 


f1  festination:  haste.] 

[2  overhand:  upper  hand.] 


II.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  277 

sake  art  so  blasphemed  of  ungodly  hypocrites,  which  call  them-  isai.  t. 
selves  Jews,  and  are  not;    which  boast  themselves  for  the 
peculiar  people  and  chosen  children  of  God,  and  are  nothing 
less ;  but  are  without  fail  the  congregation  of  Satan,  and  the 
tyrannous  rabble  of  ravenous  ruffians. 

7.  Certain  it  is,  that  by  such  spiritual  tyrants  thou  must  isai.  i. 
sustain  opprobrious  rebukes,  with  manifold  afflictions  and  pains,  j^1^1^- 
But  let  neither  their  subtle  sleights  nor  their  cruel  snares  be  ^exx? 
troublous  unto  thy  3  mind.    Neither  doubt  thou  their  false  prac-  MTfm.\a. 
tices,  nor  yet  their  vengeable4  lies,  whom  both  thou  must  suf-  fpet.uil 
fer,  with  hate,  slander,  revilings,  false  witness,  spite,  shame, 

and  vengeance  :  considering  this,  patiently  to  live  in  Christ 
is  to  suffer  persecution,  and  that  among  those  belly-gods  no- 
thing is  more  to  be  looked  for  than  the  cross  of  contradiction 
and  death. 

8.  And  take  this  for  a  warning  aforehand.      The  devil  Matt.  iv. 

"  John  viii. 

doubtless,  which  is  the  common  adversary  and  the  head  cap-  j^j^j 
tain  of  their  empire,  shall  with  violence  bring  some  of  you,  L^keCxxi. 
not  only  under  the  captivity  of  cruel  governors,  but  also  into  wlsd.x«i. 
the  thraldom  of  wicked  laws  and  damnable  constitutions;  yea,  iac£*x't. 
and  consequently  throw  you  into  prison,  chains,  sorrow,  hun- 
ger, thirst,  cold,  poverty,  care,  and  wretchedness,  to  tempt 
your  hearts,  to  try  your  patience,  to  prove  your  sufferance, 
and  to  trouble  your  faith,  lest  ye  should  stedfastly  stand  by 
Christ's  doctrine,  to  his  glory  and  profit  of  your  brethren. 

9.  But  let  this  solace  you  for  the  time.     Their  malice  Rev.xix. 
shall  not  always  endure :    their  mischief  will  have  an  end.  wVsd'.'iu. 
For  though  ye  have  here  tribulation,  and  suffer  grievous  per-  Job'xiv. 
secution,  be  ye  sure,  it  shall  no  longer  continue  than  ten  days.  ney-  xa. 
The  term  of  man's  life  is  but  short,  and,  that  once  finished, 

God  shall  wipe  away  from  him  all  tears,  and  take  away  all 
sorrows  and  bodily  pains. 

1 0.  Persevere  therefore  stedfastly,  and  be  strong  in  the  ^Mt*cx*jV 
Spirit  unto  the  end.    Let  not  faith  fail  thee  unto  the  depart-  EPh- m- 
ing  from  this  transitorious  life. 

11.  And  I  shall  replenish  thee    with    the    reward    ofgoci"*."- 
faithful  perseverance.     I  will  give  thee  the  crown  of  eternal 

life,  with  full  tranquillity,  joy,  and  beatitude. 

12.  Let  him  that  hath  ears  of  understanding  with  dili-  Markiv. 

[3  Old  editions,  my.] 

[4  vengeable :  revengeful,  cruel.] 


278  THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

i  Them.  IY.  geuce  attend,  not  what  the  hypocrites  have  fantasied  for  lucre, 
Acui.  but  what  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  doth  here  utter  unto  the 

Christian  congregations. 

prov.  iv.  13.     He  that  so  constantly  persevereth  in  the  truth  of 

2lk!ac.Xix'.  God,  that  neither  flattering  persuasion,  worldly  promotion,  nor 
PMLfltvi  cruel  torment  can  pluck  his  mind  from  it,  shall  never  take 
Rom.  viH.  harm  of  the  second  death.  For  the  death  of  them  which 

truly  believeth  is  precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  their  God. 

Neither  shall  sin  be  imputed  to  him  that  hath  faith,  nor  yet 

damnation  to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesu. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  congregation  in  Pergamos  write ; 
2  This  saith  he  which  hath  the  sharp  sword  with  the  two  edges.  3  I 
know  thy  works,  and  where  thou  dwellest ;  even  where  Satan's  seat  is. 
4  And  thou  keepest  my  name,  and  hast  not  denied  my  faith.  6  And 
in  those  days  Antipas  was  a  faithful  witness  of  mine,  which  was  slain 
among  you,  where  Satan  dwelleth.  6  But  I  have  a  few  things  against 
thee,[7j  that  thou  hast  there  them  that  maintain  the  doctrine  of  Balaam, 
which  taught  Balac  to  put  occasion  of  sin  before  the  children  of  Israel, 
that  they  should  eat  of  the  meat  dedicate  unto  idols,  and  to  commit 
fornication.  8  Even  so  hast  thou  them  that  maintain  the  doctrine  of 
the  Nicolaitans,  which  thing  I  hate.  9  But  be  converted,  or  else  I 
will  come  unto  thee  shortly,  10  and  will  fight  against  them  with  the 
sword  of  my  mouth.  11  Let  him  that  hath  ears  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  congregations.  12  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give 
to  eat  manna  that  is  hid,  13  and  will  give  him  a  white  stone,  14  and 
in  the  stone  a  new  name  written,  15  which  no  man  knoweth,  saving 
he  that  receiveth  it. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.     Fail  in  no   wise,  good  John,  said    the    said   Lord 

Jesus  Christ,  consequently  to  make  known  to  the  Christian 

Pergamos.     preacher  of  the  congregation  of  Pergaraos,  which  though  she 

Eph.a.        remain  here  beneath  upon  earth,  yet  is  she  the  very  high 

Matt.  xvi.     building  of  God,  many  times  assaulted  and  stricken  of  the 

oa'iV*1'      wicked  for  confessing  his  truth,  but  never  yet  overthrown  nor 

K]$'£xviii'  utterly  destroyed.     This   church   is  not  only  high  through 

Rom.  xi.      grac6j  faith,  the  word  of  God,  the  Spirit  of  God,  the  invincible 

verity,  and  all  other  graces  and  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  but 

also  for  the  glory  of  the  name  of  God,  for  the  strength  of 

his  power,  for  the  secret  mysteries  of  his  heavenly  judgments, 

and  for  the  most  constant  assertion  of  his  godly  truth. 


II.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  279 

2.  Shew  her  this  heavenly  message  from  him  which  hath  Rev.  i. 
from  his  mouth  proceeding  a  fine  sword,  sharp-edged  on  both  Eph.'  7\. 
the  sides ;  whereby  is  meant  his  mighty  word,  so  effectual,  John  x^. 
quick,  and  strong  in  operation,  that  the  infallible  judgments  ^^m. 
thereof  do  not  only  condemn,  but  also   destroy  utterly  all  Heb.r'xL 
falsehood,  filthiness,  lies,  lewdness,  and  wickedness. 

3.  By  my  everlasting  foresight  (saith  the  Lord)  I  know  Rev.  xyi. 
thy  Christian  works,  and  for  thy  faith's  sake  I  allow  them  2  Pet  u. 
and  praise  them.     I  perceive  also  where  thou  dost  remain  Phii/ii. 

Till  i  •          i  •  1  n  2  Tim>  Ui> 

and  dwell,  even  where  as  is  the  resting-place  of  Satan,  and 
the  very  kingdom  of  the  devil ;  where  as  God's  heavenly  word 
is  oppressed,  contemned,  and  blasphemed  of  the  infidels,  ty- 
rants, and  hypocrites. 

4.  But  I  much  commend  thee,  that  thou,  dwelling  among  Lukexii. 
them,  and  sustaining  daily  persecution  and  rebukes,  hast  so  ACU  £'u. 
strongly  persevered  in  the  truth,  that  thou  hast  neither  denied 

my  name,  nor  forsaken  my  faith: 

5.  And  specially  in  those  terrible  days,  wherein  that  godly  Antipas. 
preacher  and  faithful  witness  of  mine,  called  Antipas,  among  John  XVL 
other  was  most  cruelly  murdered  and  slain,  yea,  before  your  **v- xx- 
faces,  to  put  you  the  more  in  fear,  lest  ye  should  still  confess 

my  name  and  word,  to  the  hinderance  of  Satan's  kingdom  ;  for 
there  he  dwelleth  indeed.  There  is  his  seat,  his  throne,  his 
habitacle. 

6.  Notwithstanding  all  these  faithful  points,  yet  have  1 
somewhat  against  thee  wherein  thou  art  rebuke-worthy.  ^raTa. 

7.  For  thou  art  conversant  with  them  that,  contrary  to  fjtfm'b.  xxu. 
their  Christian  profession,  support  the  execrable  doctrine  of  the  AM^ 
subtle  soothsayer  and  cursed  charmer  Balaam,  which  by  pes-  Jer.  ix! 

i  i  M  ,  *  c?r-  vii.L 

tilent  counsel  caused  king  Balac  to  provoke  the  children  of  £i^-txxixiv- 
Israel  to  work  wickedness,  and  so  to  have  the  curse  of  God,  \  J^^; 
through  this  occasion  :    he  should  set  before  their  eyes  the 
most  fair  damsels   of  the  Midianites  preciously  apparelled ; 
and  they,  once  tangled  with  their  wanton  beauty,  should  not 
only  defile  the  laws  of  their  fathers  by  the  eating  of  meats 
dedicate  to  unclean   idols,  but   also  fall  into   the   high    dis- 
pleasure of  God  for  committing  with  them  most  vile  fornica- 
tion.    Such  unwholesome  teachers  are  among  thy  people; 
take  heed  if  thou  list. 

8.  Thou  art  also  very  familiar  with  such  ungodly  apos-  ^-^ 
tates  and  false  apostles  as  maintain  the  uncomely  examples  R^J^ 


280  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

and  teachings  of  the  Nicolaitans,  which,  corrupting  godly  mar- 
riage, not  only  permit  their  own  wives  to  be  common,  but 
also  they  abash  not  to  defile  the  wives  of  other  men  :  whose 
damnable  doings  I  detest  and  abhor. 

EMU.  xviii.  9.      I  counsel  thee  therefore  to  repent  in  time,  and  to 

iPTi'm"liV.      be  converted  from  the  errors  of  those  covetous  gluttons  and 
Bw!tvi.1'       ravenous  lechers,  which,  condemning  holy  matrimony,  permit 

BelandDrag.     „    ,  .     ,          -  ItsT  j-i        j 

2  Tim.  iv.      all  kinds  oi  uncleanness,  and  nothing  more  greedily  devour 

Kphes.  iv.  °  &  * 

rsai.  viii.      than  tnat  is  offered  up  to  idols  in  their  dedications  and  feasts. 

J  Uuf?,  In.  » 

ir!m.llv.  Call  back  these  abuses  with  sweet  teachings,  exhortations, 
desires,  and  patient  rebukes;  else  will  I  within  a  while  visit 
thee  to  thy  displeasure. 

Rev.  xix.  10.    Yea,  and  I  will  valiantly  fight  against  those  Balaam- 

jeprh'ix!'  itans,  which  give  false  counsel  for  filthy  rewards,  and  against 
HcJLxiS!'  those  Nicolaitans,  that  change  holy  wedlock  for  whoredom; 
and  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth,  which  is  the  invincible 
verity,  shall  I  judge  them,  condemn  them,  and  utterly  destroy 
them,  with  all  those  shaven  Midianites  that  with  their  whorish 
inventions,  painted  traditions,  and  ceremonial  superstitions, 
have  taken  from  me  my  most  dear  Israelites,  bought  with  my 
precious  blood.  With  the  breath  of  my  mouth  shall  I  con- 
sume thee,  and  bring  thee  to  nought. 

2Thess.iL  11.      Let  him  that  hath  but  one  ear  of  just  understand- 

Lukevviu.     ing  take  gentle  warning  by  such  charitable  premonishments 
Matt.  xVi.     as  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  giveth  unto  the  Christian  congre- 
gations. 

neb.  xi.  12.     To  him  that  through  constant  faith  in  the  name  and 

Matt.nxvL     doctrine  of  God  neither  feareth  the  world,  sin,  death,  hell, 
John  v.        nor  the  devil,  will  I  give  to  taste,  eat,  and  savour  an  hidden 

Psal.  xxxiil.  /  ' 

manna,  a  secret   sweetness,  a  wisdom  in  the  Spirit;  that  he 
shall  feel  the  goodness  thereof,  and  rejoice  to  know  how  sweet 
the  Lord  is,  and  what  an  heavenly  treasure  it  is  to  trust  in 
him :  which  manna  is  hid  from  the  wise  of  this  world. 
Matt  xi.  13.     I  will  also  give  him,  for  a  token  of  perpetual  peace 

itoml'te.  and  love,  that  pure  and  precious  stone  Jesus  Christ,  so  white 
as  the  lily  flower,  innocent  and  clean  from  all  contagious  vices, 
to  be  his  only  and  whole  wisdom,  righteousness,  light,  health, 
and  redemption. 

i  Pet.  u.  14.     And  in  the  said  white  stone  Jesus  Christ  (which  is 

uohnVi.      also  the  book  of  life)  will  I  give  him  a  new  name  written. 

Psal.  Ixviii. 

I  shall  register  him  for  the  child  of  God,  and  the  heir  of  life 


John  i. 


H.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  281 

everlasting.     For  in  him  alone  must  ye  be  accepted,  saved,  isai. 

f 

and  glorified. 

15.     Of  this  no  man  is  certain,  but  he  that  is  taught  of  Rom.  via. 
the  Spirit  of  God.     No  man  can  say  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  but 
in  the  Holy  Ghost.     By  the  spirit  of  adoption  ye  cry  Abba, 
Father.     The  only  Spirit  of  the  Lord  ascertaineth  your  spirit, 
that  ye  are  the  sons  of  God. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  congregation  of  Thyatira  write; 
2  This  saith  the  Son  of  God,  which  hath  his  eyes  like  unto  a  flame 
of  fire,  3  whose  feet  are  like  brass  :  4  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy 
love,  and  thy  service,  and  thy  faith,  and  thy  patience,  and  thy  deeds; 
5  which  are  more  at  the  last  than  at  the  first.  6  Notwithstanding,  I 
have  a  few  things  against  thee,  7  that  thou  sufferest  that  woman  Jeze- 
bel, which  calleth  herself  a  prophetess,  8  to  teach  and  to  deceive  my 
servants,  to  make  them  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  meats  offered 
up  unto  idols.  9  And  I  gave  her  space  to  repent  of  her  fornication, 
and  she  repented  not.  10  Behold,  I  will  cast  her  into  a  bed,  11  and 
them  that  commit  fornication  with  her,  12  into  great  adversity,  except 
they  turn  from  their  deeds.  13  And  I  will  kill  her  children  'with 
death.  14  And  all  the  congregations  shall  know  that  I  am  he  which 
searcheth  the  reins  and  hearts.  15  And  I  will  give  unto  every  one 
of  you  according  to  your  works. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Delay  not  consequently,  my  loving  friend  John,  saith  Thyatira. 
the  Lord,  expressly  to  manifest  with  pen  unto  the  pastor  of  R^nf.xii. 
the  elect  congregation  of  Thyatira,  which  is  from  these  low  EcciusV'ii. 
parts  here  a  sweet-smelling  sacrifice  unto  God  of  labour  and  '  J°h"  H- 

Col.  iii. 

contrition  in  the  old  aged  man  and  body  of  death.  For  she  ^"'u^ 
detesteth  the  vanities  of  this  world,  she  forsaketh  the  fruits 
of  the  flesh,  she  renounceth  the  concupiscence  of  the  eyes, 
mortifieth  her  mortal  members,  she  fleeth  her  sensual  affects, 
and  rendereth  up  herself  unto  her  Lord  God  as  a  living,  holy, 
and  acceptable  offering. 

2.  Give  unto  that  contrite  and  fervent  congregation  this 
comfort.      Tell  her,  that  this  saith  the  dearly-beloved  and 
natural  Son  of  God,  which  hath  his  eyes  of  godly  wisdom  and 
knowledge  so  lively  and  effectual  as  a  flame  of  fire,  that  he 
seeth  all  things,  and  nothing  can  pass  from  his  righteousness 
in  judgment  : 

3.  Whose  feet,  or  charitable  affections  towards  man,  are 


282 


THE   IMAOE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Cant  viU 
Rev.  xix. 
1  Cor.  ii. 
Jer.  x  MI. 
1  John  Iv. 
Heb.  vii. 
Uii.  liii. 

Heb.  iv. 

1'vtl.  XIX. 

Prov.  xxxi. 
AcU  xiv. 
James  i. 
Luke  vi. 
Oal.  vi. 


Phil.  i. 
2  Cor.  viii. 
Actsxi. 


Ho*,  vi. 


Mark  x. 
Matt  v. 
1  Kings  xvi. 
Rev.  ii. 
i-Kings  ix. 
Rev.  xviii. 
Dan.  viii. 


1  Tim.  iv. 

2  Thess.  ii. 
2  Pet  v. 

1  Tim.  iii. 
Jer.  iii. 
Jude. 
Isai.  x. 


Bar.  vi. 
Matt,  xxiii. 
Job  xxiv. 
Lam.  ii. 


Ezek.  xvu 
Eph.  ii. 
2  Sara.  xxiv. 
John  iii. 
Rev.  xviii. 
Dan.  viii. 
Rev.  xiii. 
Rev.  xvii. 


like  unto  brass  brent  in  a  furnace.  For  his  most  innocent 
manhood,  by  his  own  agreement,  suffered  here  for  his  sake 
manifold  afflictions  and  pains. 

4.  Forsomuch  as  all  things  are  open  to  mine  eyes,  and 
nothing  can  be  hid  from  me  (saith  the  Lord),  I  perceive  thy 
fruitful  works;   I  see  neighbourly  Christian  love,  I  consider 
thy  liberal  heart  and  hand  to  the  poor,  thy  faithful  exhorta- 
tions, thy  fervent  spirit  in  the  Lord,  thy  patient  sufferance  in 
adversity  for  the  truth's  sake,  and  thy  other  godly  deeds 
beside. 

5.  I  mark  it  also,  that  thou  shrinkest  not  in  them,  but 
rather  goest  forward  with  increase.     For  now  at  the  last  are 
they  more  effectual  and  plenteous  than  they  were  at  the  first ; 
which  greatly  delighteth  me. 

6.  Nevertheless  yet   I  have  somewhat  to  say  against 
thee.     For  though  I  judge  thee  much  to  be  commended,  yet 
find  I  thee  not  without  fault. 

7.  Thou  peaceably   permittest  without    resistance  that 
cruel   woman  and   abominable    strumpet    Jezebel,    which   is 
the  malignant  church  and  synagogue  of  Satan,  which  is  not 
ashamed  to  boast  herself  a  prophetess,  a  publisher  of  the 
truth  and  maintainer  of  God's  service,  yea,  and  the  mother 
of  holy  church  herself, 

8.  Under  that  pretence  to  set  forth  devilish  doctrine, 
to  advance  pernicious  errors,  and  colour  false  lies  in  hypocrisy ; 
to  the  intent  she  might  therewith  not  only  deceive  my  faith- 
ful servants,  but  also  bring  them  into  such  trade  of  wicked- 
ness, that  they  should  not  force  to  commit  whoredom  in  the 
spirit  by  falling  unto  strange  worshippings,  and  to  eat  of 
idol-offerings  in  consenting  to  wicked  laws  and  blasphemous 
traditions  of  old  doting  hypocrites. 

9.  I   have  given   to   that   wicked   congregation    many 
wholesome  premonishments  and  warnings  with  convenient  re- 
spite to  remember  her  folly,  and  repent  her  detestable  ways 
of  living,  lest  she  should  perish ;   but  she  will  in  no  wise  be 
sorry,  repent,  nor  forsake  her  accustomed  idolatry. 

10.  Be  in  certainty  therefore,   I  will  cast  her  into  a 
bed  or  couch  of  carnal  quietness.     She  shall  in  this  life  have 
peace  in  the  flesh,  liberty  in  ungodliness,  obedience  of  the 
world,  and  power  in  darkness,  that  she  shall  swim  in  wanton 
pleasures  and  bathe  herself  in  innocent  blood;  and,  to  assist 


II.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  283 

her  in  the  same,  she  shall  have  subject  unto  her  the  sceptre, 
sword,  authority,  and  power  of  princes,  lords,  rulers,  and 
magistrates,  that  none  so  hardy,  under  pain  of  death,  to  check 
her,  rebuke  her,  nor  once  say  against  her.  This  pleasant  i  Kings  xu. 

'  '  .  '  .  2  Chron.  xxi. 

sleeping  bed  had  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel  under  king  Jero-  fi^jng?x"v' 
boam,  Achas,   Zedechias,   and  the  other  two  under  Joram,  LJ^bJf^k 
Ochosias1,  and  such  like,  till  they  were  raised  of  their  rest,  MattTxx"". 
and  led  captive  into   Babylon.      Such  a  delectable   resting- 
couch  hath  also  the  greater  part  of  the  world  under  Mahomet 
and  the  Romish  pope,  and  shall  have  still  till  God  root  them 
out,  destroy  them  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth,  and  throw 
them  into  the  fire  everlasting. 

11.  Let  them  beware  therefore,  that  as  her  lovers  hath  Rey.xvii. 
to  do  with  that  execrable  whore,  consenting  to  her  pestilent  Rev.  xvia. 
laws  and  traditions,  defending  all  godly  ordinances,  laudable  ^°*V7- 
rites,   decent   orders,    civil    policies,    honest    usages,    comely 
fashions,  holy  ceremonies,  necessary  customs,  and  such  like, 
being  in  very  deed  most  damnable  superstitions. 

12.  For  them  doubtless  will  I  throw   into  the  anguish  isai.  xiviii. 

Isai  Ixvi. 

of  a  desperate  conscience  here,  and  after  this  life  into  the  Mark  ix.' 
unquietness  of  eternal  damnation.      The  wicked  shall  have  Ezek- xviu- 
peace  neither  here  nor  there :  neither  shall  their  worm  die, 
nor  their  fire  go  out,  unless  they  decline  from  that  wicked- 
ness, renounce  their  abominations,  and  convert  to  the  truth, 
whiles  they  are  yet  here  living. 

13.  And  as  touching  her  superstitious  children,  which  Rev.  ix. 
from  their  beginning  have  evermore  sucked  out  of  her  venom-  Jer.'u.' 

P  <  John  iv. 

ous  breasts  all  poison  and  ungodliness,  -  forsaking,  yea,  and  Matt- xxv- 
abhorring,  the  sweet  vein  of  the  living  waters,  them  will  I 
slay  with  death  and  condemnation  everlasting,  prepared  for 
the  devil  and  his  angels. 

14.  Yea,  and  it  shall  then  be  evident  and  clear  to  all  HOS.  x. 
congregations  in  heaven  and  under  heaven,  which  have  been  ^,"-. 
from  the  beginning,  to  their  utter  shame  and  confusion,  that  •Jgn^'jjj. 
I  am  he  from  whom  nothing  can  be  hid.    They  shall  perceive 

f1  Ochosias,  the  Greek  form  of  Ahaziah.] 

[2  Franciscus  Lambertus,  or  Francis  Lambert,  was  a  Franciscan 
monk,  born  at  Avignon  in  1487.  From  studying  the  Scriptures  he 
adopted  the  principles  of  the  Reformation,  and  retired  to  Switzer- 
land in  1522.  In  1527  he  was  made  professor  of  divinity  at  Marburg, 
where  he  died  in  1530.  He  wrote  commentaries  on  the  Bible,  and 
several  controversial  treatises.] 


284  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

also  that  I  go  so  nigh  them,  that  I  search  out  the  ground  of 
the  heart,  and  try  the  very  reins  or  inward  affects,  so  that 
I  know  all  their  privy  sleights  and  practices,  bo  they  never 
so  secret. 

15.      And  ground  you  upon  this  surely,  I  shall  give  unto 
MeItt.'xvL     every  one  of  you,  true  and  false,  good  and  bad,  righteous 
HO*,  iv!        and  unrighteous,  according  to  your  doings ;  rewarding  them 
with  life  everlasting  that  have  done  the  true  works  of  faith, 
and  them  with  eternal  damnation  that  have  left  them  undone 
to  follow  their  own  inventions. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  Unto  you  I  say,  and  unto  other  of  Thyatira,  as  many  as  hare  not 
this  learning,  and  which  have  not  known  the  deepness  of  Satan  (as 
they  say),  2  I  will  put  upon  you  none  other  burden,  3  but  that  which 
ye  have  already.  4  Hold  fast  till  I  come.  6  And  whosoever  over- 
cometh,  and  keepeth  my  works  unto  the  end,  6  to  him  will  I  give  power 
over  nations,  7  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron,  8  and  as  the 
vessels  of  a  potter  shall  he  break  them  to  shivers.  9  Even  as  I  received 
of  my  Father,  10  so  will  I  give  him  the  morning  star.  11  Let  him  that 
hath  ears  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  congregations. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

2  ihess.  i.  1 .     And  take  this  of  my  mouth  (saith  the  Lord)  afore- 

Thyati'ra      hand,  both  unto  you  which  have  the  doctrine  of  the  Spirit, 
and  unto  other  also  of  them  that  remain  at  Thyatira,  that 
bST'ii'1"       notable  city  of  the  Macedonians,  so  many  as  have  not  grounded 
itomS!'       in  them  that  godly  learning  of  the  truth,  but  a  trifling  doc- 
trine of  their  own  imaginations  contrary  unto  it;  whereby 
they  have  not  perceived  the  more  than  subtle  crafts  of  that 
deceivable  Satan,  which  evermore  craftily  compasseth  to  de- 
vour :  what  though  their  fantastical  brains  have  given  them 
so  to  think,  standing  much  in  their  own  conceit  ? 
Matt  xi.  2.     My  mind  is  to  yoke  you  with  none  other  law,  nor 

cof. H.VU"      to  burden  you  with  none  other  traditions,  than  I  have  already 

Gal.  iv.  .  J          ...  .x, 

Luke  xvii.  given  you ;  neither  with  ceremonies,  rites,  nor  ancient  cus- 
toms, in  the  observation  of  days,  months,  times,  nor  years,  in 
holidays,  fastings,  vigils,  nor  sabbaths ;  for  they  were  but 
shadows  of  things  to  come. 

John  xv.  3.  Regard  only  that  sweet  yoke  and  that  light  burden 

which  ye  have  received  of  me.  Hold  ye  fast  to  the  gospel 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  so  long  as  ye  shall  continue  here: 


II.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  285 

and  let  the  Pharisees1  leaven,  with  old  wives'  fables,  and  hy- 
pocrites' dreams,  pass  by. 

4.  Let  my  godly  ordinance  suffice  you.     Add  nothing  Deut  x«. 
unto  my  words  of  your  own  brains,  lest  I  find  you  false  liars  Deut'iv. 

•  •  IT         Hos.  xii. 

when  I  shall  come  again  to  my  latter  judgment,  and  according 
to  righteousness  so  condemn  you. 

5.  And  whosoever  is  so  earnestly  faithful  in  the  word  i  John  v. 

Matt  x 

of  God,  that  he  overcometh  thereby  his  own  lusts,  and  per-  £•*>>&• 
formeth  to  the  latter  end  of  his  life  the  works  that  are  there 
commanded  to  be  done,  and  none  other ; 

6.  To  him  will  I  give  power,  as  to  the  son  and  heir  Heb.  i. 

Psal.  xc. 

of  God,  over  nations  or  sects  of  the  world,  diverse  in  opinion  Mic.'vii.' 

Psal.  n. 

and  faith,  as  over  serpents,  scorpions,  adders,  and  lions  ;  Jer- xiii- 

7.  That  he  shall  not  only   overcome  them   with    the Wisd- iv- 
mighty  iron  rod  of  the  invincible  verity ; 

8.  But  also,  as  the  weak  vessels  of  a  potter,  or  as  most  Matt.  xv. 
•     /»        •  />  •  i  i    •    •       •  Hom- xiv- 

vam  fantasies,  confound  their  dreams,   destroy  their  imagi-  j^^ 

nations,  and  bring  their  practices  to  nought,  proving  their  l  John  iv- 
traditions  to  be  most  vile  draff l,  and  most  stinking  dregs  of 
sin ;  forsomuch  as  that  which  is  not  of  faith  is  sin. 

9.  And  this  power  he  shall  have  in  no  less  efficacy  and 
strength  than  I  received  it  of  my  heavenly  Father. 

10.  And  besides  all  this  I  will  freely  give  him  myself  to  Rev.  xxu. 
reward,  which  am  the  clear  morning  star  and  shining  lantern  John  xvVi. 
of  life;    so  that  all  shall  be  his   that  is  mine:    my  birth, 

my  labours,  my  life,  my  passion,  and  death,  my  resurrection, 
and  ascension,  with  all  their  fruits,  shall  be  his  own  proper 
good. 

11.  Let  him  that  hath  reason  and  discretion  set  beastly  i  John  \. 
fantasies  apart,  and  diligently  note  what  the  Holy  Ghost  saith  ^£v-ij- 
here  in  this  dangerous  time  to  the  dear  congregations  of  God. 


THE  THIRD  CHAPTER. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  write  unto  the  angel  of  the  congregation  of  Sardis  ;  2  This 
saith  he  that  hath  the  seven  spirits  of  God,  3  and  the  seven  stars, 
4  I  know  thy  works.  6  Thou  hast  a  name  that  thou  livest,  and  thou 
art  dead.  6  Wake,  and  strengthen  the  things  which  remain,  7  that  are 

[l  draff:  hog's  wash,  or  any  coarse  liquor.     Nares'  Glossary.] 


i  TiJn.'  i 
5 


286  THE   IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES. 

ready  to  die  :  8  for  I  have  not  found  thy  works  perfect  before  God. 
9  Remember  therefore  how  thou  hast  received  and  heard,  10  and  hold 
fast  and  repent.  11  If  thou  shalt  not  watch,  12  I  will  come  on  thee 
as  a  thief,  13  and  thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon 
thee.  14  Thou  hast  a  few  names  in  Sardis,  15  which  have  not  defiled 
their  garments  ;  16  and  they  shall  walk  with  me  in  white,  for  they  are 
worthy.  17  Ho  that  overcometh  shall  be  clothed  in  white  array,  18  and 
I  will  not  put  out  his  name  out  of  the  book  of  life;  19  and  I  will 
confess  his  name  before  my  Father  and  before  his  angels.  20  Let 
him  that  hath  ears  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  congregations. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Thou   shalt  also  so  shortly  as  may  coveniently  be 
(saith  the  Lord  to  his  peculiar  servant  St  John)   take  pains 

cor5  Y       by  an  epistle  to  admonish  the  watchman  or  curate   of  the 

1  John'i''      chosen  congregation  of  Sardis  ;  which  though  it  be  of  very 
phiMi''        slender  reputation  before  the  eyes  of  the  wise,  rich,  and  strong 

men  of  this  world,  yet  is  it  precious  in  the  sight  of  God,  for- 

somuch  as  it  was  praised1,   bought,  and  redeemed,  by  the 

greatest  payment  that  ever  was,  even  by  the  precious  blood 

Luke  xviii.    Of  the  Undefiled  Lamb  and  immaculate  Son  of  God  Jesus  Christ. 

iMatt.  XX. 

H0ehbnixix'      He  it  was  that  laboured,   hungered,   thirsted,  and   fainted, 

R^kru     according  to  the  weakness  of  the  human  nature,  and  finally 

Key*"i.'v'      suffered  blasphemies,  curses,   scorns,   lies,   persecutions,    and 

rebukes,  with  the  most  painful  death  of  his  body  at  the  last, 

to  deliver  her,  make  her  atonement,  and  restore  her  again  to 

the  favour  of  God. 

2.  Find  the  means  that  she  may  know  (saith  the  Lord 
Jesus),  that  this  is  to  her  the  message  of  admonishment  or 
warning  from  him  which  hath  in  his  power  to  distribute  of 
his  pleasure  the  seven  spirits  of  God,  or  the  universal  gifts  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  : 

ik,,  i  3.     And  hath  also  in  his  right  hand  the  seven  stars, 

Lukexil?"1'  which  are  the  bishops  or  preachers  of  all  congregations,  with 
Revkxxii.     full  authority  and  power  to  hold  them  still  or  to  throw  them 

2  Pet.  ii. 

forth;  to  glorify  them,  if  they  be  faithful  ministers  of  his  word, 

or  to  damn  them  for  ever,  if  they  be  deceivable  hypocrites, 

and  for  lucre  prefer  their  own  crooked  inventions. 

Fxod  ..  4.     Thou  workest  not  so  secretly  (saith  the  Lord),  but  I 

HebmiVxU'    know  thy  deeds,  and  perceive  whereabout  thou  goest  :    for 

t1  praised:  appraised.] 


III.]  THE   IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES.  287 

unto  me  all  secrets  are  open,  clear  and  manifest.  When 
thou  thinkest  I  do  not  perceive,  then  see  I  thee  most  of 
all. 

5.  Thou  hast  a  name  of  life,  an  outward  shew  of  virtue  zech.  xii. 
and  of  goodness,  and  a  shining  pretence  of  much  holiness ;  yet  J^1^ 
art  thou  before  God  a  dead  rotten  idol,  full  of  hypocrisy  and  f^fij1- 
falsehood.     Men  think  ye  a  goodly  creature,  yet  art  thou 
nothing  less. 

6.  Awake  therefore  quickly  from  thy  more  than  idlejohnw. 
imaginations  and  feeble  sophisms,  and  take  unto  thee  faith  isai. \?.' 
and  spirit.     Watch  upon  thy  cure,  and  see  to  their  profit. 

7.  Consider  that  thy  ways  in  the  outward  letter  have  Ephes.  vi. 
made  my  people  weak,  faint,  and  feeble,  and  left  them  at  the  ^™ex^ 
very  point  of  death.     Strengthen  them  now  anew  with  that 
which  is  effectual,  strong,  sure,  lively,  true,  and  necessary, 
which  is  the  sincere  verity  and  faith,  lest  thou  perish  with 

the  wicked. 

8.  For  though   thou  hast  the  godly  gift  of  prophecy  i  cor.  xiii. 
with   the   grace  of  understanding  and  judgment,  yet  havejudeeva 
I  found  thy  works  ungodly,  and  thy  doings  vile  and  abomi-  Ro'm.V' 
nable  before  God  my  celestial  Father.     For  thou  hast  been 
inwardly  corrupt   with   avarice   and  ambition,   like  as    was 
Balaam  the  deceitful  prophet  and  wicked  soothsayer. 

9.  It  becometh  the  judge  to  know  afore  what  he  shall  Job  x. 

2  Cor.  vi. 

judge,  which  hath  caused  me  to  search  out  thy  carnal  andjamesii- 

"       °  £  Matt.  vii. 

miserable  ways.      Call  therefore  unto  thy  remembrance  how  f881-  xviii- 

•  «  James  i. 

thou  by  the  singular  gift  of  God  hast  received  his  word,  and 
heard  his  gospel,  which  is  the  kingdom  of  health,  at  the  very 
mouth  of  his  apostles. 

10.  And  forsomuch  as  thou  hast  not  esteemed  it  accord-  PMI.  '• 
ing  to  the  worthiness  thereof,  nor  yet  been  thankful  unto  God  Lul1*  xia. 
for  such  an  heavenly  gift,  but  rather  swinishly  trodden  it 
under  thy  feet,  and  currishly  persecuted  his  faithful  servants 

for  it ;  have  remorse  in  thy  conscience,  and  once  again  set  sure 
hands  upon  it,  embrace  it,  hold  it  fast,  and  faithfully  believe 
it,  repent  from  the  heart  thy  ungodly  usages  past,  and  from 
henceforth  live  according  unto  it. 

11.  If  thou  wilt  not  do  so,  taking  of  me  this  gentle  Marks. 

Acts  xvi. 

warning,  and  watch  as  one  uncertain  of  the  hour  of  death,  Matt- xxiv- 

°  .  1  Thess.  v. 

living  as  thou  wouldest  die  by  and  by, 

12.  I  shall  (as  doth  the  thief  in  the  night)  come  upon 


288 


THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


S  Pet.  Hi. 
Rev.  xvi. 
Luke  xxi. 
I'-.ii.  xlviiL 

Matt  xxv. 
Mark  xiii. 


Luke  xiii. 
Prov.  x. 


Luke  xii. 
Matt  x. 
Dan.  xii. 
2  1'ct.  iii. 
Matt  xv. 
Gal.  iv. 
1'hil.  ii. 
Kzek.  ii. 


Rev.  vii. 
I'-.il.  xxxi. 


John  xii. 
Luke  x. 
Matt.  xix. 
Heb.  xi. 


Matt  x. 
Rev.  xiv. 
1  Cor.  xv. 
Deut.  xxv. 
Rev.  xx. 
Ephes.  i. 


Luke  xii. 
Matt  x. 
Horn.  viii. 


Mark  iv. 
Dan.  ix. 
Ephes.  L 


thco  unlocked  for,  with  death  shall  I  destroy  thce  unbewares ; 
so  shall  hell  and  damnation  swallow  thee  up  for  ever. 

13.  And  thou  shalt  neither  know  the  day  nor  the  hour, 
the  time  nor  the  minute,  that  I  thus  fiercely  come  upon  thee, 
and  justly  suppress  thee  according  to  thy  ungodly  deservings. 

14.  And  in  spite  of  thy  cruel  heart,  yet  are  there  a  few 
new  brethren  and  lovers  of  the  truth  in  the  city  of  Sardis, 
though  their  number  be  but  small,  which  are  so  dear  unto 
God,  that  he  hath  registered  their  names  in  the  book  of  life. 

15.  These  have  for  no  painted  speech,  glozing  promise, 
suggestion,  nor  threatening,  once  soiled  their  garments  with 
thy  dirty  ceremonies,  nor  defiled  their  conversation  with  thy 
beggarly  traditions.     In  the  midst  of  the  wicked  and  froward 
generation  their  hearts  are  towards  me  and  my  word. 

16.  Wherefore  by  promise  they  shall  walk  with  me  in 
white  ;  their  faults  shall  never  be  imputed  unto  them,  their  sins 
shall  be  wiped  clean  away,  I  will  clear  them  and  restore  them 
to  perpetual  innocence,  and  make  them  partakers  with  me  in 
everlasting  felicity  and  glory.    For  doubtless  they  are  worthy, 
for  my  will  forsaking  their  own  will,  and  leaving  the  corrupt 
ways  of  men  to  follow  my  sincere  word. 

17.  He  that  after  this  sort  overcometh,  persevering  in 
the  faith  thereof  to  the  latter  end  of  his  life,  shall  be  sure  of 
these  three  benefits.     He  shall  be  clothed  with  me  in  white 
apparel,  made  innocent  and  pure,   incorruptible,  impassible, 
and  immortal. 

18.  I  will  in  no  wise  put  his  name  out  of  the  book  of 
life,  nor  separate  him  from  the  predestinate  number  of  them 
which  shall  be  saved,  but  associate  him  with  the  righteous. 

19.  And  besides  all  this,  I  will  earnestly  witness  him, 
confess  him,  and  allow  him  by  name,  before  my  heavenly 
Father  and  all  his  company  of  angels,  for  one  of  mine,  to  have 
the  inheritance  with  me. 

20.  Let  him  that  hath  ears  in  no  case  be  dull  or  slack 
in  hearing,  but  diligently  attend,  and  mark  what  the  Spirit  of 
God  doth  here  utter  before  the  congregations,  to  their  singular 
warning  and  comfort. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  write  unto  the  angel  of  the  congregation  of  Philadelphia: 
2  This  saith  he  that  is  holy  and  true,  3  which  hath  the  key  of  David, 


III.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  289 

4  which  openeth  and  no  man  shutteth,  and  shutteth  and  no  man  open- 
eth :  5  I  know  thy  works.  6  Behold,  I  have  set  before  thee  an  open 
door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it.  7  For  thou  hast  a  little  strength,  [8]  and 
hast  kept  my  word,  and  hast  not  denied  my  name.  9  Behold,  I  shall 
give  some  of  the  congregation  of  Satan,  which  call  themselves  Jews  and 
are  not,  but  do  lie  ;  10  Behold,  I  will  make  them  that  they  shall  come 
and  worship  before  thy  feet,  11  and  shall  know  that  I  have  loved  thee. 
12  Because  thou  hast  kept  the  words  of  my  patience,  therefore  will  I 
keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation,  13  which  will  come  upon  all 
the  world,  to  tempt  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth.  14  Behold,  I 
come  shortly.  15  Hold  that  which  thou  hast,  that  no  man  take  away 
thy  crown.  16  Him  that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  tem- 
ple of  my  God,  17  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out.  18  And  I  will  write 
upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God, 
new  Jerusalem,  19  which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God : 
20  and  I  will  write  upon  him  my  new  name.  21  Let  him  that  hath 
ears  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  congregations. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Moreover,  defer  in  no  wise,  my  trusty  disciple  John,  johnxix. 
(saith  the  Lord  Jesus,)  by  writing  to  signify  or  make  mention  Act^x.*' 
to  the  tidings-bringer,  bishop,  or  overseer  of  the  dearly-be-  pwiadei- 
loved  church  of  Philadelphia;  which,  as  beseemeth  a  Christian  E  hM  v 
congregation  in  this  life,  is  never  without  brotherly  charity  ****lr< 
and  love,  but  always  hath  a  sweet  compassion  upon  the  poor,  isai.  ivm. 
the  needy,  the  simple,  the  desolate,  the  forsaken,  the  dis-  Prov.'  xxl"' 
dained  and  miserable  people  of  this  world.      She  hath  also  in  Luke  vu 
her  heart  a  woful  pity,  and  a  lamentable  dolour,  when  she 

seeth  men  wicked,  vain,  blasphemous,  hateful,  beastly,  idle, 
covetous,  superstitious,  and  full  of  other  ungodliness. 

2.  Let  this  be  known  to  her  first  of  all,  that  these  are  Ley.  xx. 
the  favourable  sayings  of  him  which  is  holy  of  himself,  and 
alone  maketh  other  holy ;  which  is  only  true,  and  the  verity  John  xiy. 
itself,  without  whom  no  truth  can  be  had  :  isai.  xxii. 

3.  Which  hath  also  in  his  hand  and  power  the  key  of  Johnx 
the  house  of  David,  which  is  the  faithful  kingdom  or  congre- J^nxvi' 
gation  of  God. 

4.  Where  as  he  openeth  to  the  faithful  believers  by  the  jotmxx. 
gospel-preaching,  no  man  can  spear  *  them  out  of  the  kingdom  job  xu!"' 
of  God  by  no  excommunication  nor  curse  :  where  as  he  doth  Kom.i. 

*  2  These,  ii. 

loosen  from  the  bands  of  sin  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  no  man  *?att.  vi. 

»  *  Psal.  Ixxii. 

can  bind  to  damnation  by  no  interdiction  nor  sentence,  have  Isai- xxvi- 
t1  spear:  fasten  or  shut.    Halliwell.] 

r          -i  19 

[BALE.] 


290  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

he  never  so  great  power  given  him.  And  again,  if  ho 
shutteth  up  the  kingdom  from  the  unfaithful  hypocrites,  no 
man  can  admit  them  to  it  by  blessings,  remissions,  nor  a 
thousand  years  of  their  pardon  :  if  he  seclude  them  from 
it,  no  man  can  able  them  to  it  again  by  no  authority  nor 
power. 

Heb.  xi.  5.  I  know  (saith  the  Lord)  thy  doings  from  the  very 

root,  and  from  whence  thy  works  do  spring,  even  from  a 
sincere  faith  in  my  word :  wherefore  they  are  to  my  mind  and 
pleasure. 

Luiiexxiv.  6.      Forsomuch  therefore  as  I  find  thee  thus  grounded  in 

Psal.  cxviii. 

Mark  iv.       faith,  be  thou  certain  and  sure  of  it,  I  have  set  before  thee  an 

Jipncs.  I. 

John  XVL  open  door ;  I  have  illumined  thy  senses,  and  cleared  thy  under- 
standing, to  know  the  holy  scriptures,  and  perceive  the  high 
mysteries  therein  written,  so  admitting  thee  to  my  kingdom. 
And  this  door  can  no  man  shut  up  again :  neither  shall  the 
power  of  this  world,  nor  yet  the  gates  of  hell,  be  able  to 
prevail  against  this  opening. 

Mau-xvi.  7.      And  this  hast  thou  of  me  partly  for  thy  meekness. 

MaVKlxiii     ^or  wnereas  tne  wicked  do  seem  to  themselves  to  be  witful, 

Rev.xviii.  strong,  learned,  rich,  righteous,  religious,  and  holy  spiritual 
fathers ;  thou  esteemest  thyself  but  an  abject  of  the  world, 

Psai.  ixxxiiL  wretched,  weak,  blind,  poor,  sinful,  and  a  miserable  doer,  as 

Matt  v.  -.1/11 

concerning  the  flesh. 

johnxiv.  8.      But  thou  art  she  that  hath  kept  my  sayings,  and  by 

EPht"'v.      such  strength  as  I  have  given  thee  observed  also  my  laws 

LukexiL  . 6  J 

Actsiv.        and  commandments.      It  is  thou  that  hast  stood  by  my  truth 

John  v.  t      .  . 

stedfastly,  and  not  denied  my  name  in  the  time  of  troublous 
persecution.  Wherefore  thou  canst  in  no  wise  perish  be- 
fore me. 

R^'J  9     And  as  concerning  the  wicked,  behold  how  I  shall 

fxhe^'iv.    order  them.     I  shall  not  only  set  them  clear  from  the  filthy 

traditions  of  that  false  Congregation  or  synagogue  of  Satan ; 

but  I  will  also  take  certain  from  thence  of  the  best  learned, 

converting  them'  from  their  errors,  and  giving  them  unto  thee, 

which  aforetime  called  themselves  Jews,  or  the  chosen  children 

John  visi.      of  Abraham,  and  were  not  so  in  deed.      They  boasted  them- 

Rom.  ix.  .  » 

john'xW.      selves   very  much  to  be   the  anointed  Israelites,  the  conse- 
.     crated  sons  of  promise,  and  the  holy  spiritual  people  of  God, 
like  as  the  residue  doth  yet  still  to  this  hour ;  but  they  lied 
full  falsely.     They  were  for  that  time  false  dissembling  hypo- 


III.]  THE  IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES.  291 

crites  and  cruel  adversaries  to  the  truth,  as  their  companions 
are  still. 

10.  Be  sure  that  these  will  I  so  inwardly  move  and  P^.  M. 
effectually  provoke,  that  they  shall  come  unto  thee  to  be  of  {^-'*xj 
thy  congregation.     They  shall  gladly  submit  themselves  to  ^.n' ivv' 
thy  doctrine,  they  shall  worship  God  not  in  outward  shadows  Actsii< 
with  bondage,  but  in  spirit  and  truth  with  liberty,  at  thy 

feet,  after  thy  wholesome  instructions  and  godly  admonitions. 

1 1.  And  whereas  they  have  thought  thee  aforetime  of  me  Psai.  ixx. 
to  be  hated,  when  thou  hast  been  in  persecution,  they  shall 

now  well  perceive  and  know  (my  Spirit  speaking  in  thee,  and 
such  heavenly  secrets  coming  from  thee),  that  thou  standest 
much  in  my  love,  and  art  greatly  in  my  favour. 

12.  And  forsomuch  as  thou  hast  constantly  holden  and  Jer.  xxxi. 
manfully  stood  by  that  word  for  the  which  I  have  suffered  J°hn  *'*.-.. 

v  «  Luke  xxiii. 

much,  not  only  in  mine  own  flesh,  but  also  in  thee  and  in  other  j^c'jSi! 
my  servants,  for  no  adversity  falling  from  it,  I  will  preserve 
thee  in  the  hour  of  temptation.      Thou  shalt  for  no  violence 
decline  from  the  truth ;  thou  shalt  for  no  torment  forsake  the 
verity.     So  mighty  a  stomach  and  so  strong  a  heart  shall  I 
give  thee  for  the  time  of  thy  temptations,  that  thou  shalt  not  **v.  xi. 
be  once  moved. 

13.  For  no  doubt  of  it,  this  fierce  temptation  and  cruel 
handling  of  the  boisterous  antichrists,  Mahomet  standing  in  the  Psai.  i. 

P.  -r,  .      .  .,  Markxu. 

way  or  sinners,  and  the  Komish  pope  sitting  in  the  most  pestilent  i  John  a. 
seat  of  errors,  will  come  upon  all  the  world  by  execrable  sects  2  Tim- iv- 
of  false  prophets,  liars,  hypocrites,  blasphemers,  and  teachers 
of  devilish  doctrine,  to  tempt  and  allure  them  which  dwell 
here  upon  earth,  sometime  by  flattering  promotions,  sometime 
by  threatenings  and  penalties,  to  renounce  that  verity,  and  deny 
that  word,  to  the  utter  damnation  of  their  souls. 

14.  But  in  any  wise  take  heed  and  watch  in  prayer  ;  for  Actsxx. 
I  come  shortly  as  a  righteous  judge,   giving  to  every  one  Rom.  \\\. 
according  to  their  hearts'  inventions.  Consider  the  life  but  short  f^ xTv"' 
in  this  world,  and  the  reward  great,  if  thou  persevere  in  thy  ,Mc"r'.  x'Vi. 
Christian  profession.     Hold  fast  that  godly  faith  which  thou  Luke  vl> 
hast  taken,  with  her  wholesome  fruits. 

15.  Stick  sure  to  that  heavenly  word  which  thou  hastjamesi. 
received,  lest  thou  falling  from  it  lose  the  crown  prepared  for  Rom.  via." 
thee.     I  have  done  my  part :  I  have  chosen  thee  to  eternal  M»«-  xxi. 

.  .  .  Rom.  vni. 

life,  and  promised  thee  the  inheritance  thereof  without  thy 

19—2 


292 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Ftihet.  vi. 
Matt  x. 
Acts  vi. 
Jer.  L 
Ephes.  ii. 


1  Kings  vL 
Mark  xvi. 
Matt.  vii. 
Ephcs.  ii. 
John  xv. 
1  Cor.  iii. 
Ecclus.  xv. 
John  xx. 


Rev.  xxi. 
Rom.  i. 
Matt.  xxv. 
John  xv. 
1  Cor.  vi. 
Ephes.  it. 
James  ii. 


Titus  iii. 
John  iii. 
Rom.  vlii. 


Johni. 
1  Cor.  xv. 


Rev.  xxi. 
Mark  iv. 
Rev.  ii. 


deservings  ;  beware  now  lest  thou  lose  it  by  apostasy,  and 
lest  another  take  it  from  thee  by  doing  the  fruits  thereof. 

16.  Desire  my  Spirit  to  strengthen  thee,  that  thou  mayest 
persevere    and    stand  fast.      For  that  faithful  servant  and 
mighty  soldier,  which  continueth  in  that  verity  to  the  end,  will 
I  set  up  for  a  strong  pillar  and  sure  buttress  in  the  temple  of 
my  God,  which  is  the  church  or  faithful  congregation  of  my 
heavenly  Father,  prefigured  by  the  temple  of   Salomon  at 
Jerusalem. 

17.  And  so  strong  will  I  build  him  upon  the  hard  rock, 
that  he  shall  stand  always  and  never  more  be  removed.     No 
more  shall  he  be  a  foreigner  nor  a  stranger,  but  a  citizen  with 
the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God,  most  surely  grounded 
upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets. 

18.  And  I  shall  write  upon  him,  to  his  singular  commo- 
dity, the  name  of  my  God  and  Father  almighty,  and  the  name 
of  the  beautiful  city  of  my  God  also,  called  new  Jerusalem, 
renewed  in  the  Spirit.     Evermore  shall  he  be  called  a  ser- 
vant of  the  Lord,  an  apostle  or  witness  of  God,  a  lamb  of 
Christ's  fold,  a  sheep  of  his  pasture,  a  branch  of  his  vine,  a 
member  of  his  church,  an  imp1  of  his  kingdom,  a  citizen  of 
heaven,  and  an  inheritor  of  everlasting  life. 

19.  And  all  this  cometh  not  from  beneath ;  it  riseth  not 
of  his  good  works,  merits,  nor  deservings,  but  it  cometh  out  of 
heaven  from  my  God.   It  is  only  his  goodness,  grace,  liberality, 
forgiveness,  pity,  and  mercy. 

20.  I  will  also  garnish  him,  and  beautify  him  with  my 
new  name.    He  shall  evermore  for  his  faith's  sake  be  called 
the  son  of  God,  and  rise  at  the  latter  day  in  full  glory  incor- 
ruptible, immortal,  and  clear,  in  perpetual  peace  and  concord. 

21.  He  that  hath  by  the  gift  of  God  an  ear,  let  him 
consider  wherefore  he  hath  it,  and  apply  it  to  the  right  use, 
discreetly  weighing  what  the  Holy  Ghost's    mind  is  to  the 
Christian  congregations  in  these  heavenly  premonishments. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  congregation  which  is  in  Laodicea 
write :  2  This  saith  Amen,  the  faithful  and  true  witness,  3  the  begin- 
ning  of  the  creatures  of  God ;  4  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou   art 
neither  cold  nor  hot.     5  I  would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot.     6  But  be- 
P  imp:  young  offspring.] 


III.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  293 

cause  thou  art  between  both,  and  neither  cold  nor  hot,  7  I  will  spew 
thee  out  of  my  mouth.  8  Because  thou  sayest  thou  art  rich  and  in- 
creased with  goods,  and  hast  need  of  nothing,  9  and  knowest  not  how 
thou  art  wretched  and  miserable,  poor,  blind,  and  naked;  10  I  coun- 
sel thee  to  buy  of  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire,  11  that  thou  mayest  be 
rich,  and  white  raiment,  that  thou  mayest  be  clothed,  12  that  thy  filthy 
nakedness  do  not  appear.  13  Anoint  thine  eyes  with  eye-salve,  14  that 
thou  mayest  see. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  now  last  of  all,  my  dear  friend  John,  (saith  the  Johnxix. 
Lord  Jesus,)  forget  not  to  admonish  by  thy  handwriting  also 

the  elder  of  the  Christian  congregation  which  is  in  Laodicea,  a  Laodicea  ci- 
notable  city  of  the  Asians,  which  pretendeth  to  be  a  just  people,  Bom.lv!^' 
or  a  company  to  whom  faith  is  reckoned  for  righteousness,  and  Lukexi. 
are  nothing  less2.    In  the  sight  of  men  they  appear  good,  and 
their  works  seem  glorious ;  yet  are  they  before  God  no  sincere 
Christians,  but  dissembling  hypocrites  indeed. 

2.  Cause  them  to  know  certainly  that  this  is  the  chari- 1  xim.  u. 
table  warning  of  him  which  coveteth  all  things  to  be  well,  Jobnxtr. 

Rev  xix. 

perfect  and  good,  and  is  in  very  deed  a  witness  faithful  and  Rev!  xxi.' 
true,  yea,  the  eternal  verity  itself,  for  that  they  should  give 
the  more  credit  to  his  sayings. 

3.  Moreover  he  is  the  original  beginning,  not  only  of  the  Eccies.  i. 
creatures,  forsomuch  as  he  was   that  word    by  whom   God  James'i. 

«/  Phil,  ii; 

created  all  things  in  the  beginning ;  but  also  of  the  creatures 
of  God,  forsomuch  as  he,  becoming  flesh  in  this  latter  age, 
restored  them  again  to  the  peace  and  favour  of  God,  for  that 
they  should  evermore  seek  unto  him  in  their  need  as  to  the 
very  fountain  or  well-spring  of  all  goodness. 

4.  Thy  works  are  evidently  open  before  me  (saith  the  Matt.™. 
Lord),  and  I  know  them  in  their  kind.     I  see  thou  art  neither  neb.  iv.' 
cold  nor  hot.  Thou  art  neither  a  full  infidel,  nor  a  full  believer,  z^\^- 
neither  a  perfect  pagan,  nor  a  perfect  Christian.     Thou  art  Bg™-  ^iiu 
neither  constant  in  the  faith,  nor  yet  all  without  faith.     Out- 
wardly thou  art  hot,  but  within  thou  art  cold  as  ice.   Inwardly 

thou  abhorrest  the  word  of  God,  yet  dost  thou  not  outwardly 
condemn  it. 

5.  I  would  thou  were  either  cold  or  hot,  either  a  Chris-  phn.  as. 
tian  or  none  at  all,  either  a  perfect  lover  of  the  verity,  or  else  oai'Ti'.  '' 
a  full  hater  of  it ;  and  not  a  dissembling  hypocrite  as  thou  art,  Jucie**' 

[a  nothing  less :  i.  e.  there  is  no  title  which  they  less  deserve.]         i  Tim.'  IT. 


294 


THE  IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Matt  hi. 
Luke  iii. 
2  Tim.  iv. 
John  xvi. 
Luke  xviii. 
Oal.  iv. 
Rev.  ii. 
Matt.  xv. 
Rom.  i. 
John  xviii. 
Matt.  vin. 
John  xii. 
Matt.  xxii. 
Mic.  iii. 
Luke  ix. 
Heb.  vi. 
Luke  xviii. 
Eccles.  vii. 
Bev.  xviii. 


Matt,  xxiii. 
Luke  xi. 
John  ii. 
Zephan.  i. 
Rev.  xviii. 
Amos  v. 
Eccles.  i. 


Psal.  cxliii. 
Prov.  xiv. 
Rom.  v. 
F.phes.  iv. 
Rev.  xvi. 


Jsai.  Iv. 

Matt.  vii. 
Luke  xvii. 
John  xix. 
Psal.  xviii. 


judging  evil  good  and  good  evil,  calling  darkness  light  and 
light  darkness,  making  sour  sweet  and  sweet  sour,  allowing 
fables  and  lies,  and  contemning  the  wisdom  of  God.  None  is 
so  far  from  the  kingdom  of  heaven  as  is  a  false  Christian. 
Much  sooner  is  he  converted  to  the  truth  that  is  all  cold,  or 
all  without  faith,  than  he  that  under  the  colour  and  pretence 
of  God's  laws  maintaineth  errors  and  lies. 

6.  Forsomuch  therefore  as  I  find  thee  between  both,  and 
neither  of  both,  half  cold  half  hot,  and  neither  fully  cold  nor 
hot,  neither  faithfully  given  to  God's  word,  nor  all  whole1 
without,  but  a  false  glozing  hypocrite; 

7.  I  will  begin  to  vomit  thee  as  a  morsel  out  of  season, 
and  spew  thee  out  of  my  mouth  as  a  thing  out  of  kind.     Thou 
shalt  not  be  digested :  neither  shall  my  word  allow  thee,  nor 
my  promise  admit  thee  to  rest  with  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob, 
in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.     But  thou  shalt  be  thrown  forth 
into  exterior  darkness,  where  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing 
of  teeth.      I  will  cast  thee  out,  detest  thee,  and  abhor  thee. 
For  much  worse  are  they  that  abuse  or  despise  the  gift  of  God, 
than  they  which  never  received  it. 

8.  Thou  pratest  very  sore  of  thy  riches,    thy  merits, 
good  deeds,  and  deservings.      Thou  boastest  thyself  much  of 
thy    increase  in   goodness   by  deeds   of  supererogation  and 
works    more   than    need.     Yea,   thou    art    not    ashamed    to 
think    thyself   so    greatly  to  abound    in    learning,    wisdom, 
righteousness,  and  holiness,  that  all  have  need  of  thee  and 
thou  of  none,  selling  to  the  wretched  idiots  of  the  world  thy 
masses,  thy  diriges2,  thy  fastings,  thy  memories,  thy  kneelings, 
thy  crouchings,  with  other  idle  observations. 

9.  But  thou  rememberest  not  that  thou  art  wretched  of 
thyself,  and  wicked  of  thine  own  nature.      Thou  considerest 
not  that  thou  art  miserable  and  sinful  in  thy  life;  poor,  without 
understanding  and  knowledge;  feeble,  without  the  strength  of 
God's  Spirit ;  blind,  without  judgment  and  faith ;  and  naked, 
without  verity  and  all  good  Christian  works. 

10.  I  charitably  therefore  admonish  thee  to  remember 
thyself :  I  counsel  thee  also,  as  one  minding  thee  good,  to  buy 
of  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire.      Come  unto  me  with  faith,  and 

f1  all  whole  :  altogether.] 

[2  Diriges :  a  solemn  service  of  the  Romish  church,  being  a  hymn 
beginning  Dirige  gressus  meas.    Nares'  Glossary.] 


III.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  295 

ask  in  the  ferventness  of  soul.    If  thou  be  feeble-hearted,  say,  Eccius.  xxii 
"Lord,  increase  my  faith."     Desire  my  heavenly  word  to  thy  IMLBL 

•  .         .  ;     Prov.  xxiii. 

comfort,  with  understanding  to  perceive  it  and  know  it.     It  is  l  cor.  ^ 
treasure  much  more  precious  than  gold ;  it  is  sweetness  more 
dulcet  than  honey.     And  tried  it  is  most  pure  and  clean  by 
the  Holy  Ghost.     Thou  shalt  have  it  without  payment.     Thy 
good  heart  shall  only  suffice  me. 

11.  Diligently  procure  it,  that  thou  mayest  be  rich  in  Her.  VH. 
faith  and  righteousness,  in  the  merit  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  the  Komi  xli. 
favour  of  God  by  them,  and  that  thou  mayest  be  clothed  in 
white  raiment  of  innocency  and  cleanness,  not  only  before  men, 

but  also  before  God. 

1 2.  Be  never  without  verity,  faith,  righteousness,  and  Gai.  v. 

2  Cor.  v. 

charity,  with  other  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  lest  the  filthv  Rev.  xyii. 

•>  .  "  Isai-  lx.iv- 

nakedness  of  hypocrisy  and  sin,  for  all  thy  painted  colours,  ^£f -xlxxi 

appear  to  thy  confusion.     Let  thine  own  dirty  merits  alone,  Eoin>  viii- 
and  deck  thee  with  the  precious  deservings  of  the  Son  of  God, 
that  thou  mayest  have  thy  sins  wiped  away,  clearly  forgiven, 
covered,  and  never  more  imputed  unto  thee  by  him. 

13.  And  to  avoid  thy  blindness,  see  thou  anoint  thine 
eyes,  thy  mind,  or  affection,  thy  judgment  or  knowledge,  with 
the  eye-salve  of  clearness,  which  is  Jesus  Christ,  the  sweet- 
smelling  ointment  of  health. 

14.  Consider  that  he  alone  was  born  for  thee,  and  died  Psai.xy«i. 
for  thee ;   and  take  him  for   thy  only  wisdom,  satisfaction,  cant.  i.  .' 
holiness,  and  redemption,  that  thou  mayest  hereafter  see.     Let  £«ts  lv. 

At/  1  Cor.  i. 

this  precious  liquor  take  from  thine  eyes  all  filthy  corruption :  1E3^  "• 
and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  hereafter  do  in  word  or  in  deed,  j°,!;  xv'ij. 
do  all  in  the  name  of  that  Lord,  giving  thanks  unto  God  the 
Father  by  him.    For  he  is  the  salve  that  shall  heal  thee,  and 
the  light  that  shall  clear  thee. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten.  2  Be  fervent  therefore, 
and  repent.  3  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock.  4  If  any  man 
hear  my  voice  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  unto  him,  5  and  will 
sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me.  6  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  grant 
to  sit  on  my  seat,  7  even  as  I  overcome  and  have  sitten  with  my 
Father  on  his  seat.  8  Let  him  that  hath  ears  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  the  congregations. 


296 


THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Prov.  ni. 
Oen.  xviil. 
Heb.  MI. 
1  Cor.  xi. 
Isai.  v. 
Luke  vi. 
Rom.  i. 


James  i. 
Ephes.  iv. 
Rev.  ii. 


Cant  v. 
Rom.  viii. 
2  Thess.  ii. 
Psal.  cvi. 


John  x. 
Mark  xyi. 
John  xiv. 


Gal.  v. 
Luke  viii. 
John  xv. 
Luke  xiv. 
Matt.  iii. 
ICor.  ii. 


1  John  v. 
Dan.  ii. 
Rev.  xxi. 
1  Cor.  vi. 
1  Cor.  xv. 
Rom.  iii. 
Ephes.  i. 

John  xii. 
Rev.  xxi. 

Matt.  xiii. 
Phil.  iii. 
Kphes.  i. 


THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  So  many  as  I  love  I  rebuke  earnestly,   lest  they 
should  perish  with  the  wicked.     And  those  that  I  favour  I 
chasten  in  this  life,  lest  they  should  be  damned  for  ever. 
Who  is  that  man  that  hath  of  me  here  neither  chastisement 
nor  rebuke,  but  is  left  without  restraint,  wallowing  in  the 
concupiscence  and  desires  of  his  flesh  ?     A  great  sign  it  is  of 
the  indignation  of  God ;  whereas  the  other  is  an  evident  token 
of  love. 

2.  For  henceforth  therefore  be  fervent  in  the  truth. 
Earnestly  embrace  it,  keep  it,  and  follow  it.     Abhor  thy  old 
superstitions,  and  repent  from  the  heart  that  thou  hast  been 
so  long  neither  hot  nor  cold. 

3.  Behold  I  stand  at  the  door  of  thy  heart,  as  one  ready 
to  help  thy  weakness.    And  I  knock  at  the  portal  of  thy  con- 
science, as  one  that  would  gladly  comfort  thee.     I  send  forth 
ray  heavenly  word  to  succour  thee,  lighten  thee,  raise  thee  up, 
and  save  thee. 

4.  If  any  man  with  a  glad  heart  will  hear  my  voice,  or 
the  true  preaching  of  my  word,   and  open  the  door  of  his 
faith,  thankfully  to  receive  it,  I  will  come  in  unto  him,  en- 
duing with  all  spiritual  delights,  as  righteousness,  peace,  love, 
and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

5.  Yea,  to  him  shall  I  make  manifest  as  to  my  friend 
the  hidden  mysteries  of  the  scripture,  and  secret  counsels  of 
my  Father.     And  he  shall  finally  sup  with  me  and  with  him 
in  the  eternal  habitacle  of  God,  where  no  heart  can  esteem 
what  he  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him. 

6.  That  man,  which  through  the  earnest  zeal  of  God's 
truth  destroyeth  hypocrisy,  and  overcometh  sin,  will  I  admit 
to  reign  with  me  in  the  kingdom  of  my  Father,  and  grant  him 
to  sit  with  me  in  the  seat  of  everlasting  peace,  as  a  dear 
member  of  mine  own  body,  declaring  him  a  triumphant  con- 
queror in  me,  over  damnation,  hell,  death,  and  the  devil,  in  a 
glorified  nature; 

7.  Even  as  myself  was  before,  sitting  with  my  celestial 
Father  in  the  seat  of  his  eternity  ;  and  to  have  with  me  that 
health,  that  blessing,   that  joy,  that  victory,    that   honour, 
power,  and  glory,  that  I  have. 


III.]  THE   IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES.  297 

8.  Let  him  that  God  hath  given  ears  unto,  apply  them 
to  his  mind,  and  mark  what  the  Spirit  hath  here  spoken  to 
the  Christian  congregations ;  for  thereupon  resteth  his  life  or 
his  death,  his  salvation  or  his  damnation. 


THE  FOURTH  CHAPTER. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  After  this  I  looked,  and  behold  a  door  was  open  in  heaven ;  2  and 
the  first  voice  which  I  heard  was  as  it  were  of  a  trumpet,  talking  with 
me,  which  said,  3  Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  shew  thee  things  which 
must  be  fulfilled  hereafter.  4  And  immediately  I  was  in  the  Spirit,  5 
and,  behold,  a  seat  was  set  in  heaven,  and  one  sat  on  the  seat.  6  And 
he  that  sat  was  to  look  upon  like  unto  a  jasper  stone  and  a  sardine 
stone.  7  And  there  was  a  rainbow  about  the  seat  in  sight  like  a  sma- 
ragde1.  8  And  about  the  seat  were  twenty-four  seats;  9  and  upon 
the  seats  twenty-four  elders  sitting,  10  clothed  in  white  raiment,  11 
and  had  on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold.  12  And  out  of  the  seat  pro- 
ceeded lightnings,  and  thunderings,  and  voices.  13  And  there  were 
seven  lamps  of  fire  burning  before  the  seat,  which  are  the  seven  spirits 
of  God.  14  And  before  the  seat  there  was  a  sea  of  glass  like  unto 
crystal.  15  And  in  the  midst  of  the  seat  and  round  about  the  seat  ' 
were  four  beasts,  16  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  After  this  special  injunction  of  my  Lord  and  Master  ReV.  L 
Jesus    Christ  (saith  saint   John),   I  did  cast  up  mine    eyes  p£i.  S."'. 
towards  the  sky,  lifting  up  my  heart  to  give  thanks  unto  God.  Bcete.  xuu 
And  anon,  as  I  seriously  beheld  the  face  of  the  firmament,  or  AetsxiV. 

»  Luke  xxiv. 

majesty  of  God  s  works,  I  saw  a  door  open  in  heaven ; 
which  was  a  signification  to  me  that  God  minded  to  open 
certain  high  mysteries  of  the  scripture,  and  hidden  secrets 
concerning  his  kingdom  or  church,  unto  me  his  simple 
servant. 

2.  And  the  first  thing  that  ascertained  me  of  the  same  KM*,  m. 
from  thence,  was  a  mighty  great  voice,  as  it  had  been  the 
stout  noise  of  a  trump,   or  the  vehement  blast  of  a  horn. 

The  which  voice  though  it  were  fearful  unto  my  flesh  (as  PSM.  XxiX. 
commonly  the  commandment  of  God  is),  yet  was  it  solacious  Joim  rt. 
unto  my  spirit,  forsomuch  as  it  familiarly  talked  with  me,  Jer.  xxxl 
and  said  these  words : 

[!  smaragde:  emerald.] 


298 


THE   IMAUB    OF   BOTH   CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Kphps.v. 

Col   iii. 


Rom.  viii. 


psai.  xiv. 
Ep'hei.T" 


s  Kings  viu 

Luke  vii. 

icor.  VL 


i«i.  iiv. 
Dan.'vXiiT"  ' 

Psal.  xliv. 

Hab'  HL 


p»ai.  xvt 

Wisd.  xv. 

Lukevi. 

The  rainbow 

u  the  cove- 


ii. 
ipsaro.viu.' 


The  twenty- 

four  seats 


3.  Come  thou  up  hither.     Suspend  thine  own  will,  wit, 

.  i     •      i  n 

study,  practice,  and  judgment.  Condemn  that  thou  hast  of 
nature.  Lift  up  thyself  above  thyself,  ascend  in  soul  by  the 
Spirit  and  power  of  God  ;  and  I  will  shew  unto  thee  things 
wonderful,  and  such  as  must  without  fail  be  fulfilled  in  every 
point  hereafter  by  the  unvariable  ordinance  of  God. 

4.  And  as  it  had  been  in  a  thought,  I  was  suddenly  by 
the  Lord's  power  taken  up.     I  was  in  the  spirit  indeed,  se- 
cluded from  all  carnal  imaginations. 

5.  And  anon  I  was  ware  of  a  beautiful  seat  prepared 
in  heaven,  which  moved  me  to  consider  that  before  the  con- 
stitution  of  the  world  almighty  God   had   appointed  by  his 
Spirit  to  reign  in  his  faithful  church.      For  I  saw  that  one  sat 
upon  that  seat,  as  upon  the  beautiful  throne  of  his  glory. 
No  where  else  reigneth  God  but  among  his  chosen  people. 
He  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  by  hand,  he  resteth  not  in 
houses  of  man's  preparation.      Is  the  kingdom  of  God  any- 
where else  than  within  man  ?     Hath  God  any  temple  that  ho 
more  favoureth  than  man's  faithful  heart  ? 

6.  And  he  that  gloriously  sat  upon  that  comely  seat 
was  like  by  all  similitude  to  a  jasper  stone,  and  resembled  also 

* 

a  Preci°us  stone  called  a  sardine  ;  betokening  that  his  reign 
is  durable  and  strong,  his  power  firm  and  invariable,  his 
glory  clear  and  precious,  and  that  he  himself  is  as  the  red 
jasper,  beautiful  and  orient,  and  as  the  green  sardine,  fresh, 
fair,  and  never  fading,  that  man  should  ever  be  desirous  of 
him  :  whose  will  to  consider  is  our  felicity,  and  whose  plea- 
sure to  follow  is  our  perfectness. 

7.  And  there  was  a  fair  rainbow  about  that  glorious 
seat5  jn  sight  like  a  smaragde  or  an  emerald  stone:  which 

.......  ,  .  ,   ,  ,,      , 

sigmfieth  his  perpetual  covenant  of  peace  and  love  to  all  them 
that  have  faith,  which  are  so  dear  unto  him  as  is  the  apple  of 
his  own  eye,  or  as  the  thing  which  he  desireth  most.  And  no 
less  precious  the  said  covenant  is,  than  the  fresh  emerald  with 
his  amorous  hue  and  beautiful  shew  of  love,  that  we  should 
the  rather  covet  it.  For  nothing  is  more  avidiously  to  be 
desired  than  is  the  sweet  peace  of  God. 

8.  And  about  that  exceeding  fair  seat  or  empire  of  the 

.   * 

Lord  were  twenty-four  other  mean  seats  appointed,  which 
put  me  anon  in  remembrance  of  charity,  patience,  stedfast- 
ness,  love,  joy,  peace,  temperance,  justice,  knowledge  of  God, 


IV.]  THE   IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES.  299 

meekness,  and  other  fruits  of  faith,  with  innumerable  gifts  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  wherein  the  servants  of  God  have  aforetime 
and  still  do  continually  rest. 

9.  For  upon  those  seats   were  twenty-four  elders,  or  Rev.  v. 

.  .    .  -I  •  i  i     Matt-  *'x- 

notable  ancient  men  sitting  :  which  seemeth  unto  me  to  be  Heb.  xi. 

°  .  Eeclus.  xlv. 

Abel  and  Noah,  Abraham  and  David,  Moses  and  Ehas,  Joseph  ]^aht£s-x^ 

and  John  Baptist,  the  prophets  and  apostles,  the  preachers 

and  martyrs,  with  such  other  like  ;  to  whom  Christ  promised 

in  the  regeneration  to  sit  with  him  upon  twelve  seats,  judging 

the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.     These  set  numbers  in  the  scrip-  Number  in 

1      the  scrip- 

tures of  twenty-four,  or  of  twelve,  and  such  like,  note  ^s-vii 
certainty  in  the  promise  of  God  towards  them  which  are  in  ***•  vii- 
themselves  without  number. 

10.  And  the  foresaid  elders,  or  men  of  ripe  discretion, 
were  clothed  in  white  raiment  or  apparel  of  innocency,  accord- 
ing to  the  commandment  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     For  their  works 
were  pure  and  clean  before  God,  rising  only  of  faith,  and  were 
never  defiled  with  the  filthy  traditions  of  men. 

11.  They  had  also  upon  their  heads,  as  mighty  rulers  Heb.  xi. 
and  governors,  crowns  of  fine  gold,  in  token  that  they  had  whktx'are 
here  the  governance  in  his  word,  and  shall  hereafter  be  par-  the  crowns. 
takers  with  Christ  in  his  heavenly  kingdom  and  glory. 

12.  Great  is  the  majesty  of  the  throne  of  God,  and  the  Ezek.  \. 

P*al.  xcvi. 

power  much.      For  from  his  heavenly  seat  into  the  universal  RevJ  xvi.  " 
world  proceeded  lightnings,  and  thunderings,  and  voices,  which  f-^j^ 
are  the   manifold  and  divers  respects  of  his  word.     For  a  nSj;.^-"1' 
fearful  lightning  it  is,  when  it  rebuketh,  throweth  down,  and  i^V1' 
condemneth  the  sinner.     It  is  a  terrible  thundering,  when  it  Joel  "* 
feareth,  threateneth,  and  commandeth  things  contrary  to  the 
flesh.      And   it  is  a  solacious  voice  again,   when  it  raiseth, 
relieveth,  and  quickeneth  the  desolate  conscience  with  com- 
fortable   promises.     And  full  is  all  the  scripture  of  these, 
which  cometh  from  Sion,  and  the  sweet  word  of  God  which 
cometh  from  Jerusalem. 

13.  And  there  were  seven  lamps  of  flaming  fire  burning 


before  the  said  throne  of  God,  which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  Zech.iv. 
God,  or  the  universal  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  prefigured  in  *•*  T- 
the  scriptures  by  the  seven  lights  of  one  candlestick,  the  seven 
eyes  of  one  stone,  and  by  seven  horns  and  eyes  also  of  the 
lamb.     These  shew  light  evermore  before  God's  sight.     The 
church  without  them  in  no  wise  can  be  the  throne  of  God. 


300 


THE   IMAGE   OF    BOTH   CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Kick,  xlvii. 
Rev.  i. 
John  xiv. 
Psal.  xi. 
Mai.  iii. 


Mai.  iii. 
Eiek.  1. 


Joannes 
Bacon 
thorpe,  Al- 
bertus,  and 
others. 
Ezek.  x. 
Dan.  iii. 


Ezek.  i. 
Isai.  vi. 
Rev.  v. 

Franciscus 
Lambertug. 


Georgius 
jEmilius. 
1  Pet.  v. 
Ezek.  v. 
1  Tim.  iv. 


Ezek.  i.  x. 
John  xv. 
Matt.  xiii. 
Luke  viii. 
John  viii. 
Hayroo. 
1  Cor.  ii. 
John  vi. 
John  xvi. 


14.  And  before  the  said  seat  there  was  as  it  had  been 
a  sea  of  glass,  a  plentiful  understanding  of  the  verity,  first 
given  unto  Christ  by  the  Father,  and  then  unto  the  church  or 
congregation  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ.      And  this  sea  was  like 
unto  a  crystal,  clear,  beautiful,  and  pure,  without  any  cor- 
ruption of  human  fantasies. 

15.  In  the  midst  of  that  heavenly  seat,  and  in  the  cir- 
cuit of  the  same,  were  four  beasts  seen,  of  diverse  natures  and 
shapes,  not  signifying  the  four  greater  prophets,  nor  yet  the 
four  evangelists  (as  no  small  number  of  doctors  have  fantasied), 
but  rather  the  universal  number  of  all  faithful  believers  and 
earnest  setters  forth  of  the  verity  in  the  four  quarters  of  the 
whole  world.     And  this  may  be  gathered  by  the  noise  of  their 
wings  in  Ezekiel,  by  their  crying  of  Sanctus,  sanctus,  sanctus, 
and  by  their  shewing  of  the  mysteries  of  the  opened  seals  of 
the  book,  as  hereafter  followeth.     By  whom  are  to  be  under- 
stood the  sincere  openings  of  God's  word,  and  the  continual 
praising  of  his  glorious  name.      These  beasts  are  in  the  midst 
of  the  seat  or  congregation  of  God,  when  they  teach  them  and 
exhort  them  to  persist  in  the  truth.      They  are  also  in  the 
circuit  of  the  same,  when  they  diligently  labour  to  defend  them 
from  the  doctrine  of  devils  and  errors  of  hypocrites. 

16.  These  beasts  were  full  of  fair  eyes  before  and  be- 
hind :  which  is  a  clear  knowledge  in  the  mysteries  of  God's 
word.      The  sincere  favourers  of  God's  heavenly  truth  do  see 
many  wonderful  things,  and  know  many  secret  marvels,  not 
only  concerning  matters  past,  but  also  of  judgments  to  come. 
So  many  eyes  have  they  as  they  have  perceived  verities : 
for  they,  once  made  spiritual,   by  faith  discern   all    things. 
They  are  taught  of  God ;    and  the  Holy  Ghost  doth  lead 
them  into  all  truth. 


THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  first  beast  was  like  a  lion,  2  the  second  beast  like  a 
calf,  3  and  the  third  beast  had  a  face  like  a  man,  4  and  the  fourth  beast 
was  like  a  flying  eagle.  5  And  the  four  beasts  had  each  one  of  them 
six  wings.  6  And  round  about  without  and  within  they  were  full  of 
eyes.  7  And  they  had  no  rest  neither  day  nor  night,  saying,  Holy, 
holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come. 
8  And  when  those  beasts  gave  glory,  and  honour,  and  thanks  to  him 
that  sat  on  the  seat,  which  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  9  the  twenty- 


IV.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  301 

four  elders  fell  down  before  him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  and  worshipped 
him  that  liveth  for  ever,  10  and  cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne, 
saying,  11  Thou  art  worthy,  Lord,  to  receive  glory  and  honour  and 
power.  12  For  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  thy  will's  sake 
they  are  and  were  created. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1 .  These  four  beasts  have  four  divers  exterior  simili-  Ambroses 
tudes,  which  are  not  else  but  the  outward  tokens,  testimonies,  R^m.  m"s' 
and  signs  of  faith,  or  the  fruitful  works  thereof  only  proceed-  Pro'v.  kxx. 

'  /,      .  Prov-  xxviii. 

ing :  for  faith  is  never  without  her  wholesome  fruits.     The  £oi.  »>•... 

Rom.  y.ii. 

first  beast  was  in  similitude  like  unto  a  lion,  strong  and  mighty  f£S*v* 
in  power.  And  that  are  they  which  have  laid  aside  the  old 
man  of  sin  with  his  feeble  faint  works,  and  converted  them- 
selves into  the  ghostly  image  of  Christ,  which  is  the  mighty 
strong  lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  for  that  they  might  have  the 
victory  over  sin. 

2.  The  second  beast  was  fashioned  like  unto  a  calf,  much  i*». ». 

Exoa.  xxix. 

used  in  the  old  law  to  be  offered  up  in  sacrifice.    And  such  g»{-  j: 
are  they  which,  forsaking  themselves  and  mortifying  the  cor-  ]£™;  ^ 
rupt  lusts  of  their  flesh,  do  walk  in  a  new  Christian  life,  and  2  Tun-  m' 
offer  up  themselves  unto  God  as  a  living  sacrifice,  ready  to 
suffer  all  kinds  of  persecution  and  death  for  his  name's  sake. 

3.  The  third  beast  had  a  face  in  favour  like  a  man,  Eccius.  \m. 
having  reason,  wit,  and  discretion.     And  those  are  they  which,  R£raXJiii. 
through  policy  of  faith  and  prudence  in  the  Spirit,  so  wisely  2  cor.  x. 
and  discreetly  order  themselves  in  that  they  go  about,  that 
nothing  that  is  against  the  glory  of  God,  but  all  things  work- 

eth  for  the  best  in  them. 

4.  The  fourth  beast  was  like  unto  a  flying  eagle,  which  jobix. 
buildeth  her  nest  very  high  in  the  hard  rock  stone :  which  Rom.  vi.' 

«/  Phil.  iii. 

are  those  godly  persons  that,  living  here  in  this  mortal  body,  g^'jj- 

by  the  counsel  of  the  Holy  Ghost  have  their  conversation  in  l  ^i.  x. 

heaven.    They  seek  for  those  things  which  are  above,  where  as 

Christ  is  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  God ;  in  whom  only, 

as  in  the  sure  rock,  they  build  all  their  whole  hope  and  trust. 

By  these  four  similitudes  is  the  true  congregation  of  God  Ansbemw 

,  i  f  •        i  ,        n and  Haymo. 

known  from  the  painted  synagogue  and  counterfeit  church  of  **\.  u 
Satan,  glorifying  herself  in  vain  glory,  pomp,  cruelty,  rape,  p^'/-^ 
simony,  lies,  hatred,  sects,   murder,  idolatry,   sedition,  and 


302 


THE   IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHUKCIIES. 


[CHAP. 


Lambertus. 


Bzek.  I. 
Ezek.  x. 
Isai.  vi. 
Isai.  \l. 
Heb.  xi. 
Gal.  v. 
Ephes.  I. 
John  xv. 
Rom.  ii. 
Titus  ii. 
Ezek.  x. 


Rom.  viii. 
John  i. 
Ezek.  x. 
1  Cor.  ii. 
Rev.  xxi. 
1  Kings  hi. 
Eccles.  L 


Fsal.  xxxili. 
Isai.  vi. 


Athanasius, 
Augustine, 
Fulgentius. 
Rev.  i. 
Isai.  xliv. 


PHmasiui. 
Afer. 
Col.  iii. 


Robertus 
Tuiciensis. 
Isai.  xi. 
Psal.  cxviii. 
Isai.  Ixii. 
Exod.  xv. 
Lukei. 


tyranny,  with  other  fruits  of  the  flesh ;  whose  god  is  their 
belly,  and  their  end  damnation.  And  though  these  four 
similitudes  be  diverse,  yet  do  they  respect  one  congregation, 
after  Ezekiel,  which  evermore  applieth  all  four  unto  one 
beast.  And  every  one  of  the  said  four  beasts  had  six  wings 
about  him. 

5.  The  wings  whereby  God's  people  are  raised  up  unto 
him  is  faith,  hope,  charity,  justice,  mercy,  and  verity,  with 
such  other  virtues  as  evermore  accompany  them.     By  these 
are  they  lifted  up  unto  heavenly  things.     By  these  avoid  they 
the  common  mischiefs  of  the  world.     By  these  obtain  they 
a    plenteous    quietness   in   God,  abiding  their    Saviour   and 
Redeemer  Jesus  Christ.     And  whereas  in  Ezekiel  the  said 
wings  appearing  but  four  are  here  found  six,  we  may  gather 
this ;  that,  the  gospel  now  published,  the  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  are  more  high,  plentiful,  and  open  under  Christ,  than 
aforetime  under  Moses. 

6.  Round  about  them  without  and  within  the  said  beasts 
were  full  of  eyes.     The  servants   of  the  Lord  have  godly 
wisdom  and  knowledge  everywhere  ;   inwardly,  to  consider 
heavenly  things  durable,  sure,  and  perfect,  and  never  to  pe- 
rish; outwardly  again,  to  judge  earthly  things  corruptible, 
wretched,  and  vain,  and  shortly  to  be  ended. 

7.  Neither  day  nor  night  could  the  said  beasts  cease 
from  the  praise  of  their  Lord  God,  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy,  or, 
Blessed  art  thou,  almighty  Father,  blessed  art  thou,  almighty 
Son,  blessed  art  thou,  almighty  Holy  Ghost,  three  distinct 
persons  in  Trinity,  and  in  substance  one  Lord  God  Almighty, 
which  was   without  beginning,  and  is  of  himself  only,  and 
shall  be  for  ever  and  ever,  everlasting.     And  what  is  this 
else  but  that  the  righteous,  fervently  praying,  giveth  con- 
tinual thanks  unto  God,  rejoicing  among  themselves  in  psalms, 
in  hymns,  and  in  spiritual  songs,  praising  him  evermore  in 
their  hearts  ? 

8.  And  when  those  four  beasts,  or  faithful,  fervent,  sin- 
cere, and  pure  believers  here  believing  in  the  flesh,  gave  glory, 
honour,  and  thanks,  from  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  in 
professing  the  verity,  in  teaching  it  unto  others,  and  in  living 
according  to  the  same  ;  and  that  unto  him  which  sat  on  the 
seat,  which  is  God  Almighty  reigning  over  that  congregation, 


IV.]  THE   IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES.  303 

•which  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  and  hath  of  his  kingdom  none 
end  ; 

9.  Anon  stepped  forth  the  twenty-four  elders,  or  the  Rev.v. 
whole,  perfect,  and  universal  number  of  them  which    have  Magnus. 
rested  in  the  Lord,  and  they  with  all  meekness  fell  down 
before  him  which  sat  on  the  throne.      They  submitted  them- 
selves unto  him,  acknowledging  him  for  their  only  Lord.    They 
worshipped  him  also  with  due  reverence,  and  gave  high  thanks 
unto  him  as  unto  their  eternal  living  God. 

10.  Yea,  finally,  they  threw  down  their  crowns  before  Psai.  xxvin 

/•  i   •  i  •  rm  f  11*  *sa*'  xxv'*- 

the  throne  of  his  eternal  maiesty.     They  confessed  their  own  3  Esd.  ix 

•>        »  *  .  Psal.  cxiu. 

good  works,  merits,  and  deservings  to  be  nothing  at  all ;  but  ^gorius 
their  whole  health,  wisdom,  knowledge,  virtue,  holiness,  right-  f^"5' 
eousness,  and  redemption  to  be  only  of  his  liberal  gift  and  Tltus  Ult 
undeserved  goodness. 

11.  And  as  men  most  highly  rejoicing  they  cried  unto  PS£  i xxxv 
him,  saying  thus :  It  is  thou,  O  Lord  God,  and  most  mighty  Bom- xi- 
Creator,  that  is  alone  worthy  to  receive  all  glory,  all  honour, 

and  all  thanks  for  that  hath  been  wrought  in  heaven  and  in 
earth,  and  none  other  else  but  thou. 

12.  For  thou  hast  alone  by  the  unsearchable  wisdom  P«I-  rf». 

•  Gen.  xii. 

created  all  things,  and  brought  them  forth  out  of  nothing,  j^f- iiu 
And  for  the  only  pleasure  of  thy  will  they  are  now  at  this  Ephes- L 
present  time  in  substance  and  fashion,  and  were  created  of 
thee  at  the  beginning,  not  only  to  be  at  thy  commandment, 
but  also  to  be  evermore  thankful  unto  thee,  and  to  laud  thee 
and  praise  thee  for  ever. 


THE  FIFTH  CHAPTER. 
THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  on  the  throne  a  book 
2  written  within  and  on  the  backside,  3  sealed  with  seven  seals :  4  and 
I  saw  a  strong  angel  preaching  with  a  loud  voice,  5  Who  is  worthy  to 
open  the  book,  and  loose  the  seals  thereof?  6  And  no  man  in  heaven, 
nor  in  earth,  neither  under  the  earth,  was  able  to  open  the  book,  neither 
to  look  thereon.  7  And  I  wept  much,  because  no  man  was  found  wor- 
thy to  open  and  to  read  the  book,  neither  to  look  thereon.  8  And  one 
of  the  elders  said  unto  me,  Weep  not :  9  behold,  the  lion  which  is  of 
the  tribe  of  Juda,  10  the  root  of  David,  hath  obtained  to  open  the  book, 


304 


THE    IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Rev.  iv. 
1  Pet.  v. 
Isai.  vi. 
1  Pel.  i. 
Kxpd.  xxxii. 
Isai.  viii. 
Col.  i. 
Rev.  x. 


Rom.  i. 
Psal.  cxvii. 
Isai.  xlviii. 
Isai.  xl. 
P<al.  xlix. 
Job  xxxiL 


Psal.  cxix. 
Col.  i. 
Rom.  i. 
Matt.  xyi. 
Psal.  xcix. 
2  Tim.  iii. 
Luke  viii. 
Rom.  xiii. 
John  vi. 
Gal.  iv. 
John  i. 


Isai.  xxix. 
1  Cor.  ii. 
Bom.  viii. 
1  Cor.  i. 


Joannes  Ba- 

conthorpe'. 

Nicolau* 

Lvranus. 

Albertus. 


and  to  loose  the  seven  seals  thereof.  11  And  I  beheld,  and  lo,  in  tho 
midst  of  the  seat,  and  of  the  four  beasts,  and  in  tho  midst  of  the  elders, 
12  stood  a  lamb  as  though  ho  had  been  killed,  13  which  had  seven 
horns,  14  and  seven  eyes,  which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God,  sent  unto 
all  the  world.  15  And  he  camo  and  took  the  book  out  of  the  right 
hand  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  seat. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  After  the  foresaid  vision  I  saw  (saith  saint  John)  in 
the  right  hand,  or  mighty  power  and  will,  of  him  that  sat  on 
the  throne  with  majesty,  a  wonderful  book,  in  the  which  both 
man  and  angel  were  desirous  to  look.     This  book  is  God's 
heavenly  ordinance,  containing  not  only  all  that  hath  been 
created  of  God,  visible  and  invisible,  but  also  the  universal 
contents  of  the  holy  scripture.      This  book  hath  the  merciful 
Lord  provided,  that  men  should  know  him,  partly  by  his 
creatures,  partly  by  his  scriptures.     This  book  he  hath  in  his 
right  hand.     For  heaven  he  measureth  with  his  span,  and  the 
whole  world  he  comprehendeth  under  his  three  fingers.      In 
his   hand   or  power  is  the  universal  earth,  both  hills  and 
valleys.     At  his  only  will  and  pleasure  is  the  sincere  under- 
standing of  the   scriptures,   and  true  interpretation    of   the 
same. 

2.  This  book  is  written  within  and  without.     The  world 
containeth  creatures  visible  and  invisible,   powers  open   and 
hidden,  that  men  in  them  should  read  and  understand  that 
there  is  a  living  God,  and  that  they  should  acknowledge  him 
and  worship  him,  as  the  Lord  and  Creator  of  all.     The  holy 
scripture  hath  her  figure  and  history,  her  mystery  and  verity, 
her  parable  and  plain  doctrine,  her  night  and  day,  her  letter 
and  sense,  her  voice  and   word,   her   flesh  and  spirit,   her 
shadow  and  clear  light,  her  death  and  life,  her  law  and  gospel, 
her  Moses  and  Christ,  to  bring  all  men  also  unto  the  knowledge 
of  God. 

3.  But  that  book  is  surely  sealed  with  seven   strong 
seals  from  the  fleshly  understanding  of  man,  not  having  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  that  he  can  neither  use  the  creatures  of  God 
aright,  nor  yet  perceive  the  scriptures  according  to  their  true 
meaning.    Much  hath  the  doctors  fantasied  of  these  seven  clasps 

P  Baconthorpe,  or  Bacondorp,  or  simply  John  Bacon,  one  of  the 
most  learned  men  of  his  time,  was  born  about  the  end  of  the  13th 


V.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  305 

or  springs  of  this  book  without  the  authority  of  God's  word, 
calling  them  all  manner  of  obscurities  and  darknesses  :  where- 
as in  very  deed,  they  are  not  else  but  the  strong  and  unvari- 
able  decree  or  set  diffinition  of  God,  before  the  constitution  of  Psai.  ^^ 
the  world,  that  none  should  be  able  to  read  rightly  therein,  Mratt.'x"'" 
nor  know  the  just  meaning  thereof,  without  the  Spirit  of  his  JamwL 
Son,  and  unless  it  be  meekly  asked  in  faith.     And  this  one  Matt  xiii. 
decree  of  God  so  oft  locketh  up  these  heavenly  secrets  from 
man,  as  it  findeth  him  carnal,  covetous,  wilful,  blind,  malicious, 
proud  and  false  ;   with  such  other  like.     The  number  of  seven  Joachim 
doth  only  respect  the  opening  of  the  seals  in  all  ages :  for  in  Gen-lv.' 
every  age  hath  God  opened  in  truth  unto  some  godly  men  by  i  sam.'xvi. 
his  Spirit;  with  Abel  and  Enoch,  with  Noe  and  Sem,  with  ^/'^ 
Abraham  and  Job,  with  Moses  and  Samuel,  with  David  and  Acts  iv- 
Helias,  with  Jeremy  and  Daniel,  with  John  Baptist  and  Peter. 

4.  And  I  saw  (saith  St  John)  a  strong  angel ;   which  Mai. «. 
betokeneth  every  faithful  minister  of  God's  word,  coveting  Luke  vi". 
all  men  to  be  taught  of  God,  and  sending  them  only  unto 
Christ,  for  they  are  the  angels  of  the  Lord  of  hosts.      Which 
angel  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  with  an  earnest  zeal  of  the 
glory  of  God  and  with  a  fervent  desire  of  his  neighbour's 
health  : 

5.  Who  is  worthy  to  open  this  book,  and  to  undo  the  £*!•  xiii. 

J  Psal.  Ixviii. 

clasps  thereof?  As  though  he  should  say,  None  but  he  alone.  j^'nixv' 
Seek  him  therefore  that  he  may  open  it  unto  you,  else  areje^m- 
ye  like  always  to  be  blind,  foolish  and  unlearned  liars  before 
the  Lord,  seem  ye  never  so  wise,  eloquent,  and  well  learned 
in  the  sight  of  men. 

6.  And  indeed  no  man  was  found  able  to  do  it,  neither  i  Esd.  iv. 
in  heaven,  nor  in  earth,  nor  under  the  earth :  yet  was  there  a  baL  xtv. 

.2  Pet.  ii 

diligent  search  made,  and  many  did  attempt  it.     The  angels  Acts  xvii. 
that  by  apostasy  fell  from  God,  when  they  were  in  heaven,  ^p'^'Y: 
wrought  masteries  about  it.     And  in  the  earth  here  the  philo- 

century  at  Baconthorp,  an  obscure  village  in  Norfolk,  whence  he 
took  his  name.  His  works  are  numerous,  and  Bale  seems  to  think  that 
he  anticipated  the  better  opinions  of  more  enlightened  times.  Ho 
died  in  London  in  1346.] 

[2  Joachim,  abbot  of  the  Cistercians  at  Corazzo,  and  afterwards  at 
Flora  in  Calabria.  Though  he  fell  into  errors  in  regard  to  the  Trinity, 
yet  his  commentaries  on  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  and  the  Apocalypse,  are  in 
some  estimation.  He  died  in  1202.] 

[BALE.]  20 


306 


TUB   I  MM,!-:  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Rom.  iii. 

1'Ml.  Km. 
Jer.  xxiii. 
Isai.  xxix. 
1  Cor.  i. 
Col.  iv. 
Bom.  xi. 
WUd.ix. 


Matt  v. 
Isai.  Ixiii. 
Rev.  xix. 
Ecclus.  viii. 
John  xiv. 
Hos.lv. 
Wisd.  ix. 
Isai.  IvL 


Gen.  xlix. 
Isai.  xxxL 
Micah  v. 
3  Esd.  iii. 


Hos.  xiii. 
John  viii. 
Heb.  xi. 
John  xii 
Luke  xi. 
Isai.  XL 
Rev.  xxii. 


Luke  i. 
Col.  ii. 
Matt,  xx viii. 
Mark  xvi. 


Luke  xxiv. 
2  Cor.  iii. 
John  xii. 
Kphes.  v. 
1  Tim.  iv. 
Ezek.  xxxvi. 
Joelii. 


sophcrs  among  the  Gentiles,  the  religious  fathers  among  the 
Jews,  the  Pharisees  and  scribes,  the  lawyers  and  priests,  and 
among  the  Christians  the  false  apostles  and  antichrists,  the 
sophisters  and  papists,  the  sects  and  school-doctors,  with  all 
the  worldly-wise,  have  craftily  compassed  the  thing :  yea,  the 
messengers  of  Satan  (whose  damnation  is  certain),  subtle  to 
persuade  and  fraudulently  to  deceive  the  innocent  souls,  have 
also  done  their  part.  But  what  hath  followed  ?  After  their 
vain  enterprise  they  have  been  so  astom'ed  at  the  majesty  or 
sight  of  the  book,  that  neither  were  they  able  to  open  it,  nor 
yet  to  look  thereupon.  So  high  were  the  mysteries  thereof, 
so  unsearchable  the  judgments,  and  so  investigable *  the  ways 
thereunto. 

7.  And  I  fell  in   sore  weeping  (saith  St  John) ;   much 
dolour  was  it  to  my  heart  to  see  that  none  was  found  worthy, 
no  creature  able,  neither  angel  nor  man,  good  spirit  nor  devil, 
to  open  and  to  read  the  book,  which  is  clearly  to  know  the 
will  of  God  therein,  nor  yet  once  to  look  thereupon,   that 
is  sincerely  to  perceive  the  least  verity  contained  therein. 
No   create    understanding  could   attain   unto  it :    all    were 
ignorant,  all  dark,  all  blind. 

8.  And  as  I  was  thus  mourning,  one  of  the  elders,  even 
Jacob  by  name,  comforted  me  with  his  prophecy  of  Juda ; 
Esay,  Micheas,  and  Esdras,  bearing  witness  to  the  same. 

9.  These  with  other  ascertained  me,  that  he  was  the 
lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  which  should  overcome  the  world, 
and  have  the  victory  over  death  and  hell ;  for  indeed  they 
with  Abraham  saw  it  afar  off,  and  much  rejoiced.      He  is  the 
strong   and  invincible  lion,  that  subdued  the  prince  of  this 
world,  took  from  him  the  prey,  and  hath  divided  the  spoil. 

10.  He  is  the  very  root  of  David,  the  ground  and  original 
cause  of  all  godly  promises  made  unto  him  of  deliverance, 
victory,  and  reign,  and  alone  in  him  are  they  fulfilled.     Only 
hath  he  obtained  by  his  death,  resurrection,  and  ascension,  to 
make  open  the  hidden  mysteries  of  this  book,  or  whole  ordi- 
nance of  God,  and  to  loose  the  seven  seals  thereof,  or  to  take 
away  the  universal  impediments  whereby  the  said  book  could 
in  no  case  be  seen ;  as  is  carnality,  ignorance,  darkness,  blind- 
ness, wilfulness,  covetousness,    malice,  hypocrisy,    lies,    with 
such  like.     So  was  it  afore  speared  by  the  decree  of  God, 

p  investigable :  unsearchable.] 


V.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  307 

that  none  could  read  in  it  till  he  removed  the  untowardness 
from  their  hearts. 

11.  All  this  I  beheld  (saith  St  John),  and  as  I  looked  isai.  xn. 
farther,   I  saw  that  in  the  midst  of  the  seat  (which  is  the  Rev.'  iv. 

*  ,         1  Cor.  iv. 

universal  congregation  of  God),  and  of  the  four  beasts  (which  1^™;^ 
are  the  constant  ministers  of  his  word),  and  also  in  the  midst  Jer'.'xi"' 
of  the  ancient  elders  (which  have  been  the  sincere  witnesses  of Isw' 
his  verity  since  the  beginning), 

12.  There  stood  a  fair,  meek,  and  most  innocent  lamb,  Johni. 
as  though  he  had  been  newly  slain.      I  knew  that  Christ  was  F^xvi!' 
this  lamb ;  for  he  was  wounded  for  our  offences,  and  took 
away  the  sins  of  the  world.     He  was  that  meek  lamb  pre- 
figured in  the  law,  whom  the  faithful  fathers  so  earnestly 
desired.     He  was  that  gentle  lamb  that  was  carried  away  to  Acts  viii. 
be  slain,  and  that  opened  not  his  mouth  before  the  shearer.  IT?™"  a.' 
This  lamb  standeth  up  evermore  for  us  before  God,  as  our  Matt  MUI. 
only  mediator,  advocate,  peace-maker,  saviour,  helper,  coun-  Psai!  ixxiv. 
seller,  defender,  and  teacher. 

13.  This  Lamb  hath   seven  horns,   which  betoken  his 
strong  and  infinite  power,  virtue,  victory,  kingdom,   glory, 
bounteousness,  and  majesty,  with  such  like,  and  in  the  whole 
his  universal  reign. 

14.  He  had  also  seven  eyes,  which  are  all  the  powers,  zech.  m. 
graces,  and  fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  called  here  the  seven  HOT.  u 
spirits  of  God ;    forsomuch  as  they  are  the  singular  gifts  of  Mark  xyi. 
him  which  is  his  essential  Spirit.    And  them  he  hath  sent,  by  fj™'fcxxxviii' 
his  apostles  and  other  godly  preachers,  into  the  seven  climates  ^'vcxli' 
of  the  earth  or  universal  world,  the  people  with  them  to  be  fS^xii. 
replenished.       These    are   wisdom,    understanding,    counsel,  l  Joh 
strength,  knowledge,  piety,  and  the  fear  of  God.      These  are 

also  love,  joy,  peace,  patience,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith, 
meekness,  long-suffering,  cleanness,  and  temperance,  with 
diversity  of  tongues,  interpretation,  prophecy,  cures,  healings, 
miracles,  and  judgment  of  spirits. 

15.  And  the  said  Lamb  came  forth  as  one  through  meek-  Ph».  u. 
ness  having  victory  over  sin,  death  and  hell ;  arid  he  reverently  J^'ev*- 
took  the  said  book  from  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  upon  Ma'u  xi- 
the  throne.    Which  made  me  anon  to  consider,  that  the  hea- 
venly Father  had  given  up  unto  him  the  whole  administration 

of  his  spiritual  kingdom,  with  all  authority  and  power  in  heaven  John  v 
and  earth,  to  open  or  to  spear,  to  choose  or  to  reject,  to  take  Matt-  xxvlil- 

20—2 


308 


THE  IMAGE  OF  KOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Phil.  ii. 
Matt,  xxv. 
Luke  xxiv. 
John  xiv. 
John  xvi. 
Acts  ii. 
Matt.  xxv. 
Heb.  x. 


or  to  refuse,  to  save  or  to  lose,  to  reward  or  to  damn.  For  he 
it  was  that  first  opened  the  understanding  of  men  that  they 
might  perceive  the  scriptures.  He  it  was  that  sent  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God  to  deduce  them  into  all  verity,  and  gave  them 
grace  to  instruct  all  peoples.  He  it  is  also  that  shall  throw 
them  into  everlasting  fire,  with  the  devil  and  his  angels,  that 
resist  the  same. 


John  v. 
Luke  x. 
Heb.  xi. 
WUd.  v. 
John  viii. 
Ephes.  ii. 
John  viii. 
Heb.  xi. 
Acts  iii. 
Bev.  xxii. 


Acts  iii. 
Rev.  xxii. 


R«v.  xv. 
Psal.  cl. 
Isai.  Ixvi. 
Prov.  xxiii. 
Luke  x. 
1  Cor.  x. 
Isai.  liii. 


John  viii. 
John  L 


Zech.  xiv. 
Dan.  ix. 
Psal.  Ixi. 
M  at.  v. 
Prov.  xvii. 


THE  TEXT. 

1  And  when  he  had  taken  the  book,  tho  four  beasts  and  the  twenty- 
four  elders  2  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  having  harps,  3  and  golden 
vials  full  of  odours  (which  are  the  prayers  of  the  saints);  4  and  they 
sang  a  new  song,  saying,  5  Thou  art  worthy  to  take  the  book,  6  and 
to  open  tho  seals  thereof:  7  for  thou  wert  killed,  8  and  hast  redeemed 
us  by  thy  blood  out  of  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  people,  and 
nations,  9  and  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priests;  10  and 
we  shall  reign  on  the  earth. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  when  he  had  received  the  said  book  of  the  hand 
of  God,  with  full  authority  and  power,  the  four  beasts,  or  the 
present  protesters  of  the  verity,  here  living  in  the  world,  and 
the  twenty-four  elders  or  ancient  witnesses  of  the  same,  de- 
parted clean  from  this  world,  as  were  the  old  fathers,  the 
patriarchs,  prophets    and   apostles,  meekly  submitted  them- 
selves before  the  Lamb,  much  rejoicing  in  his  triumphant  victory 
for  them. 

2.  They  fell  down  before  him,  they  praised  him,  they 
worshipped  him,  they  gave  thanks,  and  recognised  him  for  their 
merciful  Lord  and  Saviour,  having  in  their  hands  harmonious 
harps;  which  there  represented  the  melody  of  their  faithful 
souls,   or  the  inward  rejoice  that   they  had  in  faith  of  the 
eternal  verity  of  God.     For  that  is  the  agreeable  concord  and 
sweet  harmony  that  he  most  delighteth  in.     And  as  well  had 
they  harps  that  were  long  afore  Christ,  as  had  they  that  followed 
him,  the  effect  of  his  death  being  equal  to  them  both.      So 
well  rejoiced  Abraham,  which  saw  him  afar  off,  as  did  John 
Baptist  which  shewed  him  present. 

3.  Each  one  of  them  had  also  in  his  hand  a  golden 
vial  full  of  sweet  odours,  which  is  a  faithful  heart  to  God, 
full  of  sweet  desires  and  wholesome  prayers,  while  they  lived 


V.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  309 

here.  And  these  vessels  of  prayer,  or  hearts  of  the  faithful 
believers,  coveting  mercy  to  themselves  and  all  others,  were 
very  precious,  pleasant  and  beautiful  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord, 
which  only  desireth  the  heart. 

4.  They  sang  also  with  their  instruments  a  new  song  of  Psai.  cxi. 

Prov.  xxiii. 

rejoice,  recording  the  great  benefit  of  God.     They  uttered  the  Rev.'xiv. 
glad  tidings  of  peace.      They  published  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Haggai  a. 
They  told  of  his  coming.    They  declared  him  present  and  past.  J^A 
This  song  was  ever  new  unto  flesh  and  blood.    It  seemed  very  %$£'.  I"'. 
strange,  yea,  and  foolish,  to  the  children  of  this  world,  yet  is 
it  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  for  every  one  that  believeth. 
New  it  is  also,  forsomuch  as  it  nothing  alloweth  in  our  aged 
man  of  sin,  but  always  calleth  upon  renovation  in  the  spirit. 

5.  This  was  the  conclusion  of  that  song:  Thou  alone,  J°hn  xvii. 

Rev.  ill. 

sweet  Lord  (said  they),  art  found  worthy  to  take  the  book,  to 
receive  power  and  administration  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

6.  Thou  only  art  able  to  open  the  seals  thereof,  to  take  Luke  xxiv. 

f  11   •  i'  i  .....  Jsa<-  xli'- 

from  us  all  impediments  of  darkness,  hypocrisy,  lies,  ignorance,  J01}11,^1- 
wilfulness,  blindness,  and  sin,  and  to  deduce  us  into  all  godly  l  Cor-  "• v- 
knowledge. 

7.  For  thou  wert  not  only  despised  and  wounded,  but 
also  most  cruelly  slain  for  our  offences,  whereby  thou  hast 
obtained  our  perpetual  peace  and  atonement  with  God. 

8.  Thou  hast  clearly  redeemed  us  out  of  all  spiritual  i  j0hn  a. 
bondage  by  the  price  of  thy  blood ;  and  by  the  virtue  of  thy  Tr-ei/i. 
passion  and  death  thou  hast  gathered  us  together  into  one  PML  ev. 
kingdom  of  God,  from  all  nations  of  the  world,  and  hast  chosen 

us  out  of  all  kindreds,  languages,  and  peoples  of  the  universal 
earth.  Thou  hast  made  us  also  partakers  with  thee  in  thy 
peculiar  unction,  that  we  are  now  called  Christians. 

9.  Thou  hast  anointed  us  kings  by  the  gift  of  true  faith,  i  Pet.  a. 
to  have  victory  over  sin,  death,  and  the  devil,  and  consecrate  A«SXVV' 

Rev.  i. 

us  priests  by  the  grace  of  thy  Holy  Spirit,  to  offer  up  ourselves  J/^11?/- 
an  undefiled  sacrifice  unto  our  everlasting  God  :  so  that  we  £°™,-  ^ 
are  now  the  chosen  kindred,  the  kingly  priesthood,  the  holy  i^-'.tx*viu 
generation,  the  peculiar  people,  that  should  manifest  the  works  1  Pet' "' 
of  thee  which  hast  called  us  out  of  darkness  into  thy  marvellous 
light. 

10.  And  by  the  benefit  of  thy  only  grace  and  goodness  Rev.  xxu. 

•  .  111  i  •     1  John  ii. 

we  shall  reign  prosperously  on  the  earth,  not  here  where  as  is  J^f^j 
sorrow,  care,  penury,  scarceness,  and  death ;  but  our  portion  Eev-  xxi- 


310  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

shall  be  in  the  pleasant  land  of  the  living,  where  as  is  the  peace, 
joy,  tranquillity,  comfort,  and  life  everlasting. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  behold,  2  and  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels  about  the 
throne,  and  about  the  beasts,  and  the  elders.  3  And  I  heard  thousand 
thousands  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  4  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was 
killed  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and 
honour,  and  glory,  and  blessing.  6  And  all  creatures  which  are  in 
heaven,  6  and  on  the  earth,  7  and  under  the  earth,  8  and  in  the  sea, 
and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I,  saying,  9  Blessing,  honour,  glory, 
and  power,  be  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  seat,  10  and  unto  the 
Lamb  for  evermore.  11  And  the  four  beasts  said,  Amen.  12  And  the 
twenty-four  elders  fell  upon  their  faces,  1 3  and  worshipped  him  that 
liveth  for  evermore. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

Dan.  vii.  1.     Furthermore,  saith  St  John,  I  saw  an  infinite  host 

Psti.  cm." '  of  angels  beholding  the  face  of  the  heavenly  Father. 

Lukeii.  2.     I  heard  also  the  voice  of  a  great  number  of  them 

iv.'  x'ix.  about  the  throne  of  God,  giving  laud  and  praise  unto  him,  and 

Tobias  v.'  about  the  beasts  and  ancient  elders.     For  they  are  not  only 

Judith  xui.  e  • 

DM'  VH''      the  immediate  ministers  of  God,  but  also  the  servants  of  those 

Heb.  xii.      men  wn;ch  shay  be  the  heirs  of  salvation.    Where  should  they 

be  else  then  but  about  them  that  fear  the  Lord,  to  see  to 

them  and  preserve  them  in  all  their  ways,  like  as  he  hath  given 

them  in  commandment? 

Psai.  ciii.  3.     And  the  number  of  them  was  a  thousand  thousands, 

John  "i.      or  a  number  beyond  our  estimation.     And  they  cried  with  a 

Luke  xv. 

Dan.  iii.'  loud  voice,  signifying  their  sort,  no  corporal  noise,  (forsomuch 
I'coV'xv  ^  ^ey  are  but  spirits,)  but  a  vehement  zeal  of  most  perfect 
itevnni!"  l°ve  and  rejoice  for  the  glory  of  God,  the  victory  of  Christ, 
WML  ill  tne  redemption,  deliverance,  and  health  of  man.  It  betokeneth 

also  their  exceeding  gladness  in  the  opening  of  the  verity  and 

conversion  of  the  sinner. 
Rev.  i.  4.      Worthy  is  the  most  meek  Lamb  (said  they),  which  was 

Psal.  xxiii.  1,1  ,1  ,  •       , 

Matt,  xxviii.  cruelly  done  unto  death,  and  by  his  death  overcome  the  world, 
hell,  death,  and  the  devil,  to  take  upon  him  the  title  of  all 
power,  heritage,  wisdom,  strength,  honour,  glory,  and  blessing, 
and  to  be  called  of  all  creatures  most  mighty,  most  rich,  most 
wise,  most  valiant,  most  worshipful,  most  glorious,  and  most 
blessed,  convenient  names  for  the  King  over  all ;  yea,  finally 


V.]  THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  311 

to  have  the  universal  authority  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  to 
govern  every  where,  and  all  to  be  subject  unto  him. 

5.  I  heard  also  (saith  St  John)  all  the  creatures  that  God  Gen.  i. 
ever  created,  as  the  angels  in  heaven,  the  sun,  the  moon,  the  Psai!  cx'ivi 

.          Baruch  iii. 

planets,  the  stars,  the  firmament,  the  fire,  the  water,  the  air; 

6.  And  all  that  was  upon  earth,  as  man,  beast,  fowl,  fish,  Dan.  in. 
mountains,  valleys,  well-springs,  floods,  winds,  weathers,  times,  P^L  cxiv 
trees,  herbs,  fruits  ;  ath.'xiiL 

7.  And  all  that  was  under  or  within  the  earth,  as  roots, 
worms,  serpents,  vermin ; 

8.  And  all  that  was  in  the  sea,  or  that  moved  in  the 
waters,  with  all  that  are  contained  in  all  these,  each  one  in 
his  kind,  saying, 

9.  The  everlasting  God,  which  sitteth  upon  the  eternal  J8^^ 
throne  with  power  and  majesty,  be  evermore  blessed,  worship-  ff^^i 
ful,  glorious,  and  almighty. 

10.  And  unto  the  Lamb,  which  is  his  only  Son,  Jesus  Rev.  s. 

.  Rom.  viii, 

Christ,  be  blessing,  honour,  glory,  and  power  from  him  for  R£°r-JJ-1 
evermore.     And  in  this  all  creatures  desireth  no  longer  to  be 
subdued  unto  the  vanity  of  the  wicked,  nor  yet  to  serve  the 
same;  but  to  be  wholly  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  cor- 
ruption, and  in  liberty  to  serve  the  children  of  God,  to  the  Heb.  i. 
glory  of  him  that  made  them. 

11.  To  this  the  four  beasts,  or  all  the  true  servants  of 
God  here  living,  answered,  Amen;  or,  so  might  it  be  in  effect, 
as  we  have  desired. 

12.  And  the  twenty-four  elders,  as  the  patriarchs,  the  Psai.  cxxx 
prophets,  the  apostles,  with  other  that  hath  passed  this  life,  He^sxii-i 
fell  down  flat  upon  their  faces ;  they  submitted  themselves, 

13.  They  worshipped,  lauded,  and  glorified  him  that  liveth  Rev.  yii. 
for  ever  and  ever,  one  God  in  three  persons,  the  Father,  the  Matt.  ui. 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.     This  signified  the  angels  and  saints  i««- 1**' 
evermore  to  be  joyous,  as  any  thing  is  done  in  the  creatures 

to  the  manifest  glory  of  God. 


THE    SIXTH    CHAPTER. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the  seals,  2  and  I  heard 
one  of  the  four  beasts  say,  as  it  were  the  noise  of  thunder,  3  Come,  and 


312 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


John  i. 
Rev.  xv. 
Luke  iv. 


Frimasius. 
Afer. 
Joachim 
Abbas. 


I.amberlus. 
Acts  ii. 


Mark  xvi. 
Psal.  xviii. 
Bev.  iv. 
Eiek.  i. 
Jer.  i. 
Gen.  xlix. 
Psal.  xxix. 
AcU  ii. 


John  1. 
Psal.  xxxiii. 
vi. 


Zech,  \. 
Rev.  i. 
Psal.  1. 
Rom.  x. 
Acts  ix. 
Gal.  i. 


Matt  xxvlii. 
AcU  xv. 
Luke  xxi. 
Amos  ix. 
Ecclus.  x. 

Zech.  ix. 
Psal.  xlv. 
John  xv. 


ECO.  4  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  there  was  a  white  horse,  5  and  he  that 
sat  on  him  had  a  bow,  6  and  a  crown  was  given  unto  him ;  7  and  ho 
went  forth  conquering,  and  for  to  overcome. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Consequently  (saith  St  John)  as  I  was  beholding  these 
wonders,  I  saw  that  the  Lamb  (which  is  the  Son  of  God)  open- 
ed the  first  of  the  seven  seals,  declaring  the  first  mystery 
of  the  book.     These  openings  betoken  not  only  the  manifesta- 
tion of  God's  truth  for  the  seven  ages  of  the  world,  but  also  for 
seven  several  times,  and  after  seven  divers  sorts,  from  Christ's 
death  to  the  latter  end  of  the  world.     The  first  seal  was 
removed,  and  the  mystery  thereunder  contained  made  open, 
when  the  apostles  and  disciples  of  Christ,  abundantly  reple- 
nished with  the  Holy  Ghost,  did  constantly  preach  the  gospel 
over  the  universal  world. 

2.  And  at  the  opening  of  the  said  seal  (saith  he),  I  heard 
one  of  the  beasts  in  shape  like  a  lion ;  by  whom  are  signified 
the  strong  witnesses  of  God's  verity,  by  constancy  of  faith 
resembling  Christ,  the  very  lion  of  the  flock  of  Juda,  whose 
voice  was  mighty  and  strong  as  it  had  been  the  noise  of  a 
thundering,  and  vehemently  it  said  unto  me, 

3.  Come  hither  and  see,   draw  nigh   and  be  taught, 
believe,  and  thou  shalt  understand. 

4.  And  anon  I  saw  evidently  that  there  was  a  white 
horse,  which  signifieth  the  apostles  and  first  disciples  of  Christ, 
for  why1  the  scripture  doth  so  call  them.     These  horses  were 
white ;  they  were  made  pure,  righteous,  and  clean  by  Jesus 
Christ,   and   bare  him   by  their  preaching  the  world  over. 
Such  a  white  horse  to  the  glory  of  God  was  Paul,  when  he 
bare  the  name  of  Christ  before  the  Gentiles,  the  kings,  and 
the  children  of  Israel. 

5.  He  that  sat  upon  this  white  horse  (which  was  Christ 
himself)  had  in  his  hand  a  bow,  which  figureth  the  hearts  of 
the  foresaid  apostles  and  disciples,  out  of  whom  he  fiercely 
sent  forth  the  arrows  of  his  word  into  his   chosen   people. 
Their  hearts  were  in  his  hand,  for  that  his  verities  might  the 
more  effectually  pass  forth,  and  the  more  surely  light  upon 
his  elect.     For  without  his  Spirit  nothing  could  they  do. 

6.  From  God  the  Father  unto  him  was  given  a  crown  of 

[l  for  why:  since, because.   Nares' Glossary.] 


VI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  313 

magnificence,  honour,  worthiness,  and  victory,  in  his  resurrec-  PWI.  "• 

Ephes.  iv. 

tion  and  ascension. 

7.     And  when  he  had  stomached2  them  by  the  Holy  Acts  it 
Ghost  to  shoot  forth  his  word  without  fear,  he  went  forward  Johnxvi. 

f  1  John  v. 

with  them  by  his  grace,  conquering  in  them  the  prince  of  this  £{*£  ™- 
world,  in  process  of  time  by  their  doctrine  so  to  overcome  ^  £• 
him  and  all  his  wicked  army.     Were  the  antichrists  never  f corxxv. 
so  mad,  torment  they  never  so  sore,  flee  they  never  so  fast,  jobatt 
Christ  will  overcome  them.      Let  them  inhibit  his  truth,  and  i  obr.k 
forbid  his  gospel,  take,  spoil,  imprison,  expel,  murder,  hang,  John  xv^ 
head,  drown,  and  burn ;  yet  will  Christ  have  the  victory  over 
them,  though  it  otherwise  seem  to  the  fleshly  children  of  dark- 
ness.    In  many  countries,  cities,  and  towns,  hath  God's  word 
been  taught,  where  as  it  is  now  forbid  under  pain  of  death. 
Is  Christ  therefore  the  weaker,    which  chose   the  weak  to 
confound  the  strong  ?     No,  truly.     It  hath  wrought  in  them 
whom  he  hath  called,  and  rooted  in  them  whom  he   hath 
sought :   so  that  the  faithful  children  of  Abraham  and  true 
Israelites  in  no  wise  can  perish  nor  be  taken  from  Christ. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  when  he  opened  the  second  seal,  2  I  heard  the  second  beast 
say,  3  Come  and  see.  4  And  there  went  out  another  horse  that  was 
red.  5  And  power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon  6  to  take  peace 
from  earth,  7  and  that  they  should  kill  one  another.  8  And  there  was 
given  unto  him  a  great  sword. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 
What  the  estate  of  the   Christian  church  was  immedi-  Francises 

Lambertus. 

ately  after  the  apostles'  time,  it  is  under  mystery  declared  {^£* *'• 
in  the  opening  of  the  second  seal.      For  so  soon  as  the  said  Acts  x- 
apostles  and  first   disciples  of  Christ  were  taken  from  the 
world,  yea,   and  partly  in  their  time  also,  many  pernicious 
errors  did  spring  and  increase  by  crafty  teachers  and  subtle  2  Pet.  u. 
seducers  in  divers  quarters.      Some  coupled  the  law  with  the 
gospel,  and  circumcision  with  baptism,  to  bring  Christian  liberty 
into  bondage.      Some  said  the  general  resurrection  was  past,  2  T\m.  a. 
to  subvert  the  ways  of  the  Lord.      Some  denied  him  to  come  2  jCh".lv' 
in   the  flesh.      Some  brought   in   ceremonies   and    beggarly  ^]™-iv- 
shadows,  to  yoke  us  with  Jewish  superstitions.      Some  forbad  Gen- ix- 
marriage  as  an  unclean  thing,  to  bring  in  all  abominations  and 
[2  stomached :  inclined,  encouraged]. 


314  THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

filthincss.  Some  did  inhibit  meats  sanctified  of  God,  under 
colour  of  abstinence  to  set  up  hypocrisy.  Some  called  St 
Paul  an  apostate  from  the  law.  Some  taught  the  gospel 
carnally,  denying  Matthew  and  John,  and  fantasicd  gospels 
upon  their  own  brain  under  the  names  of  Peter,  Andrew, 
Thomas,  and  Bartholomew,  Matthias,  Thaddeus,  and  Barna- 
bas. And  of  this  sort  in  the  apostles'  time  was  Nicolas 
Ebion.  of  Antioch,  Hermogenes,  Hymeneus, .  Philetus,  Alexander, 
Ely  mas,  Carpocras,  Cerinthus,  Ebion,  Helion,  with  their 
affinity ;  and  after  their  time,  Basilides,  Valentinus,  Hera- 
cleon, Cerdon,  Marcion,  Apelles,  Tatianus,  Menander,  Montanus 
and  others. 

v  ^'     ^n  signification  of  this  the  Lamb  opened  this  second 

i.      gea]  Of  the  book.     He  removed  once  again  the  dark  clouds 

Acts  xin. 

ignorance ;  he  replenished  with  his  grace  and  strengthened 
his  Spirit  certain  of  the  Greeks  and  Gentiles  which  be- 
TritraiuT8'  lieved,  to  confute  the  errors  and  condemn  the  lies  of  those 
false  teachers  and   deceivable   antichrists.     Of   this   number 
was  Ignatius,  Polycarpus,  Theophilus  Antiochenus,  Justinus 
Martyr,   Agrippa,   Castorius,   Aristides,   Quadratus,   Meliton, 
Apollinaris,    Theodotion,    Irenseus,    Apollonius,    Melchiades, 
Heb.xi.       Rhodon,  and   divers  other.     These  boldly  confessed  Christ, 
John  xv       *ney  taught  his  verity,  they  put  aside  the  darkness,  they 
Rev.  iv.       ministered  the  light,  they  confounded  the  adversaries   both 

with  tongue  and  pen. 
Exod.  xxix.          2.     And  when  the  Lamb  had  thus  opened  this  second  seal 

Horn,  xii, 

declaring  of  the  mystery  thereof,  I  heard  the  second  beast 
(saith  St  John),  which  was  to  my  sight  a  calf,  signifying  those 
ministers  which  had  mortified  and  wholly  given  up  themselves 
as  a  sacrifice  for  the  preaching  of  the  same,  saying  also 
unto  me, 
johni.  3.  Approach  nigher  and  look,  perceive  and  take  heed, 

mark  and  bear  it  away. 

Psai  xiv.  4.     And  suddenly  I  saw  that  there  went  forth  another 

Acts  xx.       horse  all  diverse  from  the  first,  for  he  was  outwardly  red. 

Matt.  XTi.  <* 

johnxv^"  This  horse  resembleth  the  said  false  teachers,  born  and 
Att^x"'""  brought  up  in  flesh  and  blood,  and  taught  of  the  same. 
John"  xvi.  Such  went  from  the  apostles,  and  were  not  of  them ;  they 
scorixi.  cursed  the  true  preachers  out  of  their  synagogues,  they 
A°ctsxxx.  persecuted  them  from  city  to  city,  they  accused  them  as  the 
stirrers  up  of  sedition,  they  caused  the  rulers  to  imprison 


VI.]  THE   IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES.  315 

them,   scourge  them,  and  slay  them,  thinking  thereby  they 
did  God  high  service.     They  turned  the  grace  of  God  into 
beastliness,  and  brought  in  lying   sects.     These  were  those 
false  brethren  and  deceitful  masters,  whom  the  scripture  calleth  johnxt 
strangers,  hirelings,   thieves,  scorners,   and  ravening  wolves  ROT.  XVIH. 
not  sparing  the  flock.    These  were  those  blood-thirsty  doctors 
and  puffed-up  prelates,  which  are  partakers  with  their  fathers 
in  the  blood  of  the  prophets;  whose  succession  for  a  token  of 
the  same  is  clothed  in  red  scarlet  to  this  day.     Such  a  red 
horse  was  Bar-jesu,  which  resisted  Paul  and  Barnabas  at  Paphos.  Acts  xm. 
So  was  Alexander  the  coppersmith,  which  did  Paul  much  dis-  iTiSiT 
pleasure.      So  was  Demetrius,  which  moved  sedition  against  Acts  xix. 
him ;  so  was  Ananias  the  high  priest,  that  commanded  him  to  Acts  xx«i. 
be  smitten ;  so  was  Tertullus  the  orator,  that  accused  him  to  Acts  xxiv. 
the  deputy;  so  was  Diotrephes,  that  sought  the  pre-eminence,  3 John. 
and  reproved  John. 

5.  And  power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  upon  this  horse.  Ezek.  xxm. 
By  the  sufferance  of  God  to  try  his  elect,  the  wicked  rulers  naa.'xxa 
and  princes  of  this  world,  persuaded  and  set  forth  by  these  cabmen. 
bloody    beasts,   have   exercised  all    cruelty,   fierceness,    and 
tyranny, 

6.  To  take  from  the  earth  the  sure  peace  of  God  and  PMI.  iv. 
Christian  unity,  which  made  of  the  Jews  and  Gentiles  one  IP1**-'  jy. 

«  •  '«.''«  Bom.  xii. 

people,  and  knit  us  all  together  through  faith  and  baptism,  as  },££n  a.. . 
members  of  one  body  in  Christ  Jesu.     This  peace  have  they  i         "' 
broken,  this  unity  of  faith  have  they  torn,  this  coat  of  Christ 
without  seam  have  those  soldiers  divided;   and  abusing  the 
power,  which  is  the  high  ordinance  of  God,  they  have  main- 
tained the  manifold  sects  of  division. 

7.  Of  whom  one  hath  killed  another,  as  in  the  destruc- 

Platina 

tion  of  Jerusalem  the  unchristian  gentile  slew  the  unfaithful  Baptist 

Panecius 

Jew.     And  now  in  the  church  of  antichrist  one  bishop  poison-  j^od^iv' 
eth  another,  one  priest  another,  one  religious  another. 

8.  And  unto  this  terrible  horseman  was  there  given  a 
great  sword.      Long  hath  the  Lord  suffered  those  tyrants  to  Eusebius 
reiffn,  much  mischief  to  work,  great  cruelty  to  use.      Much  Hemwnnus 

°  »  contractus. 

was  the  persecution,  tyranny,  and  murder,  under  Nero,  Do- 
mitian,  Trajan,  Aurelius,  Severus,  Maximinus,  Decius,  Valerian, 
Aurelian,  Diocletian,  Maxentius,  Julian,  and  such  like,  and 
much  Christian  blood  in  their  time  was  shed. 


316 


THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Albertus 
Magnus. 
Matt.  x. 
Luke  vi. 
Hegino. 
Prumiensis. 
Carolus 
Bovillus. 


Limbertus 
Shafnabur- 
germs. 

Carolus 

Bovillus. 

Sii-ebertus 

Gcmbla- 

censis. 

Benno 

('  mlinalis. 

Wernerus 

t'arthusien- 


Ado  Vien- 

nensig  et 

Bcda. 

Cirillus. 

-Augustinus. 

C'yprianus 

Hieronymus, 

Sigebertus 

Gembla- 

censis. 

Vincent!  us. 

Antoninus. 


THE  TEXT. 

1  And  when  ho  opened  the  third  seal,  2  I  heard  the  third  beast  say, 
3  Como  and  see.  4  And  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  black  horse.  6  And  he 
that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand.  6  And  I  heard  a 
voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four  beasts  say,  7  A  measure  of  wheat  for  a 
penny,  8  and  threo  measures  of  barley  for  a  penny ;  9  and  oil  and 
wine  see  thou  hurt  not. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

Under  trope  or  secret  mystery  of  the  third  seal  open- 
ing, is  specified  the  estate  general  of  the  Christian  church 
after  the  time  of  the  martyrs  and  strong  witnesses  of  Jesu, 
which  were  most  cruelly  afflicted  and  slain  for  confessing  his 
name  and  truth.  Not  that  the  martyrs  were  only  at  that 
time,  and  not  afore  and  after,  but  forsomuch  as  they  did 
then  most  abound.  For  in  the  Roman  church,  besides 
other,  were  slain  all  the  ministers  of  the  word,  or  bishops,  as 
they  call  them,  from  the  time  of  Peter  unto  the  days  of 
Sylvester,  to  the  number  of  thirty-five;  not  one  of  them 
escaped.  After  their  time,  as  the  tyranny  of  rulers  was 
stilled,  and  their  raging  cruelty  pacified,  there  arose  another 
fashioned  sort,  all  diverse  from  the  other,  given  to  bodily  ease 
and  delights  of  the  world.  More  desirous  were  they  to  rest 
than  to  labour,  to  sleep  than  to  work,  to  take  than  to  give, 
to  banquet  than  to  preach,  to  dally  than  to  die.  Then  strove 
they  among  themselves  for  the  primacy;  then  sought  they 
ambitiously  to  reign  over  all.  Not  one  martyr  was  then 
among  them,  unless  he  were  a  stinking  martyr  made  among 
themselves.  But  all  were  confessors.  For  preaching  was 
laid  apart,  and  pride  had  taken  up  his  room.  Yet  were  they 
not  long  without  contradiction :  for  then  arose  heresies  and 
schisms,  sects  and  divisions,  and  were  spread  the  world  over, 
like  as  the  histories  mention.  The  Sabellians,  Arians,  Eu- 
nomians,  Macedonians,  Priscillians,  Nestorians,  and  Eutychians, 
then  diversely  erred  in  faith  and  opinion  of  the  Godhead.  The 
Manichees  despised  the  old  Testament.  The  Donatists  held 
it  necessary  to  be  re- baptized.  The  Pelagians  taught  that 
men  might  merit  heaven  without  grace,  with  such  like.  Then 
schisms  were  plenteous  among  bishops  every  where.  In  the 
church  of  Rome  were  many  altercations  about  the  election, 


VI.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  317 

much  strife  and  division  was  for  the  papacy,  betwixt  Liberius  fiatina. 

r    •"•.*.  '        Nauclerus  et 

and  Felix,  Damasus  and  Urcisinus,  Bomfacius  and  Eulatius,  alii- 
Symmachus  and  Laurentius,  Bonifacius  and  Dioscorus,  Con- 
stantine  and  Philip,  Eugenius  and  Sisinius,  Formosus  and 
Stephanus,  Sergius  and  Christophorus,  Benedict  and  Leo, 
Gregory  and  John,  with  divers  more  :  in  the  which  some 
were  noted  of  heresy,  some  accused  of  incontinence,  some 
called  insolent,  some  rustical,  some  rude ;  some  were  accursed, 
some  deposed,  some  slandered,  some  exiled,  some  poisoned, 
some  strangled.  Some  had  their  eyes  thrust  out,  some  were  Abbas. 

~  Urspergensis, 

most    spitefully  murdered.     No  colour,  cautel,  craft   subtile  ^°^sensis 
nor  violence  unsought  to  fulfil  their  mischievous  purpose.          lhS!nnus 

1.  The  Lamb  therefore,  opening  the  third  seal,  disclosed 
the  mystery  thereof  unto  John : 

2.  Which  heard  the  third  beast  in  similitude  of  a  man,  Rev.iv. 

.          Bom.  viii. 

betokening  such  preachers  as  hath  wisdom  in  the  spirit,  saying  £™^jus 
unto  him, 

3.  Draw  nigh  and  perceive,  consider  and  wait. 

4.  And  anon  he  was  ware,  and  beheld  a  black  horse,  in  zech.  v\. 

.  .    .  Matt.  xxiv. 

figure  representing  the  aforesaid  heretics  and  unpure  ministers,  2  Pet.  a. 
ambitious  prelates,  and  false  teachers,  full  of  errors,  lies,  pride, 
and  uncleanness.     Upon  these  and  such  other  rideth  Satan  ^{J^j 
the  world  over ;  for  he  is  their  master,  lord,  king,  and  father.  £*;* *-viii 
Such  Christophers1  of  the  devil  were  Phassur  and  Semeias  in  p^ai'nus. 
the  old  law,  Annas  and  Caiaphas  in  the  new  law  ;  Mahomet  f^Apo^1"3 
and  the  pope  in   our  time,  with  all  such  prelates,  priests, 
monks,  doctors,  and  other  spiritual  dowsipers2  as  set  forth 
themselves  with  arrogancy,  pride,  pomp,  glory  and  magnifi- 
cence of  this  world,  not  sincerely  preaching  God's  word. 

5.  He  which  sat  upon  that  horse,  or  that  reigneth  in  John  xiv. 
this  congregation,  hath  in  his  hand  a  deceitful  pair  of  balances  f^x> 
of  abominable  judgments,   weighing  all  things  according  toljohniv- 
the  doctrine  of  error  and  lies  of  hypocrites,  not  proving  the 
spirits,  whether  they  be  of  God  or  no. 

6.  And  after  this  vision  I  heard  (saith  St  John)  a  voice  ReV.  iv. 
among  the  four  beasts.     No  time  hath  there  been,  wherein  *<*•!. 

2  Pet  ii 

the  faithful  believers  and  constant  witnesses  of  the  verity  inioaru. 
this  life  hath  not  resisted  the  masters  of  lies,  and  confounded  S""*"*1* 

Cassiodoiub-*. 

their  errors,  preserving   the  undefiled  scriptures.     In  those 

f1  Christophers :  supporters.]  [2  dowsipers :  grandees.] 

[3  Cassiodorus  (Marcus  Aurelius),  called  the  senator,  died  circa 


318  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Hieronvmus.  days  were  among  the  Greeks  Origen,  Eusebius,  Athanasius, 
Didymus,  Gregorius  Nazianzenus,  Cyrillus,  Basilius,  Johannes 

i^i'ihV'      Chrysostomus,  Hesychius,   Evagrius,   Johannes  Damascenus, 

i  Tim.  vi.  jmd  Theophylactus.  And  among  the  Latins  were  Tertullian, 
Cyprian,  Lactantius,  Hilarius,  Prudentius,  Ambrosius,  Hiero- 
nymus,  Augustinus,  Orosius,  Scdulius,  Prosper,  and  Beda,  with 
such  like.  What  though  all  they  in  many  points  have  erred, 
to  declare  themselves  men,  and  lest  their  authority  should  be 
taken  among  the  people  above  the  authority  of  God's  word  ? 

I*"1- 1U.-..  7.     This  is  the  voice  which  come  from  those  holy  beasts 

Jer.  xxm.  t  • 

Kzek.  iy       or  faithful  servants  of  the  Lord :  "  A  measure  of  wheat  for  a 

.r.ucnenus. 

wwtomu!1'  Penny»  and  three  measures  of  barley  for  a  penny  also."  The 
wheat  is  the  new  Testament,  fair,  pleasant,  and  sweet  in  the 
eating : 

2TimXHu  ®*      ^ke  barley  i8  the  old,  more  gross,  heavy,  and  hard 

r«5l'xitix*     °f  digestion  ;  yet  is  their  price  all  one.     So  much  in  value  is 

MMkUxyj.     the  one  as  the  other.     So  precious  are  the  scriptures  of  the 

om.  iii.      ^  jaw  £or  ^e  chrigtian  erudition,  as  of  the  new ;  for  both  they 

are  the  word,  verity,  spirit,  and  promise  of  God.     So  perfect 

also  is  the  one  as  the  other  (each  grain  in  his  kind  considered), 

as  the  law  to  condemn,  and  the  gospel  to  save.     So  necessary 

origene..      is  it  to  the  sinner  to  know  his  fall  as  to  see  his  rise.     In  that 

Hieronymus.     ,,...'.  ,  ,  . 

fjJSln'v       "ie  barley  is  three  measures,  and  the  wheat  but  one,  is  sig- 
i  jLhn^v.     nified  that  the  old  Testament  containeth  the  old  law,  psalms 
Ml|t"iv.'      and  prophecies,  and  the  new  the  only  doctrine  of  Christ,  and 
rim"IV'     confessing  altogether  three  distinct  persons  in  one  Godhead 
against  the  aforesaid  heretics  and  erroneous  prelates.     When- 
soever therefore  the  devil  goeth  forth  with  his  black  horse  or 
deceitful  doctors  to  subvert  the  ways  of  the  Lord  with  his 
untrue  balances  of  crafty  interpretations  and  false  judgments  in 
j^hn^LL*     the  scriptures,  attend  you  to  this  voice  of  the  faithful  fathers, 
and  stand  by  the  truth,  which  is  the  only  price  of  both  testa- 
ments, with  Christ  which  fulfilled  the  law,  and  commanded  us 
johny.        to  search  the  scriptures,  and  with  his  apostles  which  alleged 
p^'  !^"       ^e  same-      When  the  figure  troubleth  you,  confer  it  with  the 

verity,  and  the  shadow  with  the  light. 

Deut.  xiu  9.     The  dulcet  wine  and  the  fragrant  oil  see  thou  hurt 

uke'x!"       not,  saith  the  said  voice :  hinder  not  the  word  of  God,  which 

is  the  sweet  wine  that  replenisheth  the  heart  with  gladness, 

660.     Besides  his  historical  works,  he  was  the  author  of  Commentaries 
on  the  Acts,  Epistles,  and  Revelation.] 


VI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  319 

and  the  wholesome  oil  that  coinforteth  the  soul  in  trouble.  FrancUcus 

T^    ,.    .  ...  ,  .  •         i      •  •  11  i  Lambertus, 

Delicious  it  is  in  adversity,  and  solacious   in  all  weakness.  >n  »bro  de 

*  propnetia. 

Corrupt  not  the  text  with  false  glosses;   take  not  from  usfeev-xxii- 
the  sweetness  thereof;  defraud  us  not  of  the  fruitful  savour. 
Let  the  text  be  whole,  the  sense  uncorrupt,  and  the  judgment 
right.     And  that  shall  well  be,  if  nothing  be  added  unto  it, 
nor  nothing  taken  from  it. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  when  he  opened  the  fourth  seal,  2  I  heard  the  voice  of  the 
fourth  beast  say,  3  Come  and  see.  4  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  pale 
horse:  5  and  his  name  that  sat  on  him,  that  was  Death;  6  and  hell 
followed  after  him.  7  And  power  was  given  unto  them  over  the  fourth 
part  of  the  earth,  8  to  kill  with  sword,  and  with  hunger,  9  and  with 
death  of  the  beasts  of  the  earth. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

In  the  fourth  seal  opening  is  under  secret  figure  men-  Joannes  HUS 

•  11  .  1  !•         t  t        •         •  111*  1  *n    al'l1101 

tioned  the  universal  estate  of  the  Christian  church  after  the  ^ca  Apoca. 

Wemerus 

increase  of  the  aforesaid  heretics,  and  the  rise  of  the  ambitious  S^^JJJ" 
prelates.     And  though  the  Arians  and  Eutychians,  with  such 
like  heretics,  were  then  put  to  silence,  and  all  things  pacified, 
partly  by  the  public  power,  and  partly  by  the  continual  dispu- 
tations and  writings  of  the  faithful  doctors  and  catholic  fathers ; 
yet  continued  the  bishops  still  in  their  vanities,  and  the  prelates  Joannes  de 
in  their  pride,  whereby  the  truth  was  finished,  and  the  light  >n  specuio 
had  a  sore  eclipse.      Daily  they  sought  for  new  promotions:  %*™§fcs 
evermore  they  compassed  to  augment  their  dignities:  continual  J^bST 
was  their  study  to  get  preeminence,  to  win  honour,  and  to  Spnfxvii. 
obtain  superiority,  not  without  the  destruction  of  kingdoms, 
the  utter  decay  of  commonalties,  and  unspeakable  murder  of 
peoples.     John  the  archbishop  of  Constantinople  contended  to 
be  the  universal  patriarch.     Boniface  the  third  of  that  name,  Antonius 
bishop  of  Rome,  took  upon  him  to  be  the  head  bishop  of  all  "apha^ 
the  world,  and  God's  only  vicar  in  earth.     Mahomet  boasted  ^c^*ug 
himself  to  be  the  great  prophet  and  messenger  of  God.    Thus  ?ohnaxvm: 
was  Christ's  coat  without  seam  among  them  divided,  and  his  j^iTes' 
church  most  ruefully  dispersed.     Thus  out  of  the  corrupted  joan'n^ 
and  depraved  scriptures  took  the  Jews  their  Talmud,  the  Sara- 
cens their  Alcoran,  and  the  bishops  their  popish  laws  and  decrees. 
Then  followed  innumerable  sects  of  perdition  under  the  Romish 
pope  in  Europe,  under  Mahomet  the  false  prophet  in  Africa, 


320  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Martinm      and  under  Prester  John  in  Asia,  which  with  their  execrable 

Lutherus.  . 

i'uii£Ltul     traditions  and  rules  banished  Christ  and  his  pure  doctrine  for 
odT^cflf.     ever.  Then  set  they  up  songs  in  the  church,  with  Latin  service, 
Martinul"      bell-ringing,  and  organ- play  ing.  Then  builded  they  monasteries, 
nufc    advanced  images,  invented  purgatory,  not  without  many  strange 
revelations.      Then  came  in  that  ceremony  and  that,  as  censing 
of  images,  procession  and  holy  water,  with  candles,  ashes,  and 
palms.      Then   were  shaven  crowns  commanded,  holy   orna- 
ments devised,  marriage  and  meats  inhibited,  and  hallowing 
Ranuiphui    of  churches  practised.    At  the  last  crept  in  the  worshipping  of 
Joannes       relics  and  shrines,  with  holy  oil  and  cream1,  with  the  paschal2 
and  pax3,  with  feasts  and  dedications,  with  litanies,  masses, 
odiio<  ciuni.  and  diriges  for  the  dead ;  and  many  great  miracles  followed. 
Then  were  kings  deposed   and  made   monks,  emperors  put 
down  and  parish  priests  set  up.     No  gospel  might  then  be 
taught,  but  to  maintain  this  ware  for  advantage.     Universities 
were  then  builded,  and  general  studies  founded  the  world  over, 
5     with  all  kinds  of  crafty  learning,  to  uphold  this  new  Christian 
religion,  or  priestish  superstition.    The  antichrists  thus  spread, 
Luthwul     an^  tneu*  kingdom  well  set  forward,  the  light  was  clearly  ex- 
Gen,  i.         tincted,  and  darkness  overwent  the  whole  world. 

1.     Much  marvelled  always  the  poor  chosen  flock  of  Christ, 
and  were  greatly  troubled  in  their  minds  to  behold  this  great  con- 
Rev,  v.        fusion,  till  the  Lord  opened  unto  them  the  fourth  seal  of  his  book, 
Aibe'rtus'      in  the  which  all  was  written  from  the  beginning.      In  that  seal 

Magnus.  e 

AutL  vi'       opening  the  Lord  shewed  what  the  head  rulers  of  his  church 
isai.  L          were,  even  very  hypocrites,  rightly  compared  unto  a  pale  horse  : 
for  after  their  dissembling  manner  they  shewed  sad  counte- 
nances outwardly  to  appear  fasting,  and  babbled  very  much 
to  seem  devout  men. 

[l  cream:  chrism.] 

[2  paschal:  a  large  candlestick  used  by  the  Roman  Catholics  at 
Easter.  Halliwell.] 

[3  pax :  a  symbol  of  peace,  which,  in  the  ceremony  of  the  mass, 
was  given  to  be  kissed  in  the  time  of  the  offering.] 

[4  Odilo,  or  St.  Odo,  abbot  of  Clugny  in  France,  was  born  at  Tours 
in  879,  and  died  about  943.  He  introduced  the  most  rigid  discipline 
into  his  order,  and  wrote  several  books  full  of  superstitious  notions 
and  legendary  tales.] 

[8  Robertus  Gaguinus,  Robert  Gaguin,  a  French  historian,  born  at 
Colines,  near  Amiens,  and  educated  at  Paris.  He  was  keeper  of  the 
Royal  Library,  and  general  of  the  Trinitarians.  He  died  in  1501. 
His  principal  work  is  "  de  Gestis  Francorum,"  folio.] 


VI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  321 

2.  And  as  the  Lamb  had  opened  the  fourth  seal  (saith  R^.  IT. 
St  John),  I  heard  the  voice  of  the  fourth  beast,  which  seemed  Matt.]".' 
unto  me  an  eagle,  representing  those  godly  believers  that  are  Kev?t' 
most  highly  desirous  of  the  glory  of  God. 

3.  Come  hither,  said  that  voice :  note  what  thou  shalt  see 
here,  and  imprint  it  well  in  thy  mind. 

4.  And  I  looked  forth,  I  beheld  a  pale  horse,  whom  I  ReV.  yi. 
took  for  the  universal  synagogue  of  hypocrites  or  dissembling  Matt'tf. 
church  of  antichrist,  pale  as  men  without  health,  and  blake6 

as  men  without  that  fresh  life  which  is  in  Christ  Jesu. 

5.  The  name  of  him  which  sat  upon  this  pale  horse  was  Rom.  via, 
Death;  for  their   doctrine  is   death   and  damnation.     What  Matt  *".' 
bringeth  hypocrisy  with  him  but  destruction  of  health  ?  What 
carrieth  dissimulation  but  the  utter  decay  of  life  ?    Are  their 

last  fruits  any  other  than  confusion  and  despair  ? 

6.  For  why?  Hell  cometh  after  them  to  swallow  in  those  Isai.  v. 
that  are  taught  by  them.    Eternal  damnation  doth  follow  them,  Euke'xx. 
to  eat  them  up  for  ever  whom  they  shall  deceive.      Such  is  Kom.xui!' 
the  final  reward  of  those  cursed  hypocrites  that  tread  down 
God's  truth,  and  destroy  his  word  under  a  feigned  pretence 

of  the  contrary.  God  grant  them  therefore  once  to  open  their 
eyes,  and  to  consider  it,  that  they  are  the  horses  of  death,  lest  Lukexi. 
hell  hereafter  devour  them  ! 

7.  Unto  these  gaudish  hypocrites  and  beastly  antichrists,  psai.  HV. 
which  are  the  horse  of  death,  and  carrieth  all  to  darkness  and  in  s^mon  "s 
damnation,  power  is  given  (which  is  the  suiferance  of  God)  ctatato. 
upon  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth.   A  great  part  of  the  world 

shall  they  destroy;  much  people  by  them  shall  perish  and  be 
lost. 

8.  After  divers  sorts  shall  they  deprive  them  of  the  life  Rev.  xm. 
everlasting.      Some  shall  they  slay  with  the  sword  of  their  mu7sa> 
false  doctrine,  having  a  glorious  shine  of  wisdom  in  superstition  AmosViii. 
and  devilishness.      Some  shall  they  famish  for  want  of  God's  L°hkne^-j" 
true  word,  which  is  the  bread  of  children,  and  the  living  food  MatL  xvt 
of  the  soul. 

9.  Some  will  they  also  poison  with  the  contagious  leaven  Luke  m. 
of  their  pestilent  laws  and  traditions,  which  are  daily  ministered  wfcbv™' 
and  taught  by  the  vile  vermin  of  the  earth,  their  suffragans,  2  Pet.'ii'1' 
archdeacons,  officials,  doctors,  ministers,  false  preachers,  curates,  p^i-'ix'iv. 
persons7,  parish  priests,  and  religious,  very  beastly  both  of  life 

[6  bleyke:  blake ?  bare,  naked.]  [*  persons:  parsons.] 

r  i  21 

[BALE.] 


322 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Zech.  vl. 
1  Tim.  iv. 
Judo. 
Matt.  xv. 
1  Tim.  vi. 
Rev.  xviii. 
Gen.  vi. 
Isai.  i. 
Matt,  xxiii. 


John  xviii. 
Acts  v. 
John  xix. 
Isai.  lix. 
Amos  v. 
Aa.-  xx. 
Rev.  xviii. 


Bemardus 
Lutzenbur- 

gensis. 


S  Tim.  Hi. 
2  Pet.  iii. 
John  xii. 


and  study.  Lord,  once  deliver  from  these  deceitful  and  raven- 
ous wolves,  which  are  never  satisfied,  thy  poor  servants  that 
confess  thy  holy  name.  Amen. 

TIIE  TEXT. 

1  And  when  ho  opened  the  fifth  seal,  2  I  saw  under  the  altar  3  the 
souls  of  them  that  wore  killed  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  tes- 
timony which  they  had.  4  And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying, 
5  How  long  tarricst  thou,  6  Lord,  holy  and  true,  to  judge  7  and  to 
avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  ?  8  And  long  white 
garments  [were]  given  unto  every  one  of  them.  9  And  it  was  said  unto 
them,  10  that  they  should  rest  for  a  little  season,  11  until  the  number 
of  their  fellows  and  brethren,  12  and  of  them  that  should  be  killed 
as  they  were,  were  fulfilled. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Evident  it  is  by  that  hath  been  seen  and  said  afore 
in  these  four  horses,  what  the  estate  of  the  Christian  church 
was,  and  is  now  in  these  latter  days.  Such  horrible  confusion 
have  the  antichrists  made  with  their  wicked  laws  and  decrees, 
and  with  their  deceitful  doctrine  of  errors  and  lies,  to  uphold 
their  filthy  kingdom  of  pride,  sloth,  hypocrisy,  and  beastli- 
ness, that  scarcely  is  any  thing  clean,  pure,  and  godly.  Now 
do  they  nothing  but  slay.  None  other  study  have  they  in 
these  days,  but  to  persecute,  imprison,  and  famish,  to  burn, 
head,  and  hang.  Now  have  they  obtained  to  enter  the  judg- 
ment-hall, and  to  sit  upon  life  and  death,  without  defiling  of 
themselves.  Now  may  they  both  accuse  and  judge,  both 
indict  and  condemn,  and  yet  not  soil  their  consecrate  hands. 
If  any  control  their  customs,  or  say  against  their  witchcrafts, 
they  are  ready  to  run  over  him  with  death,  whom  they  carry 
to  slay  both  soul  and  body.  Never  was  this  more  evident 
than  after  the  time  of  Berengarius  in  the  Waldeans1,  Publicans2, 
and  Albigeans3,  of  whom  an  hundred  thousand  were  slain, 
an  hundred  and  fourscore  brent,  for  that  they  would  not 
abjure;  besides  that  is  seen  now  in  this  age,  so  many  poor 
innocents  murdered.  For  nowhere  is  it  lawful  rightly  without 
superstition  to  confess  the  name  and  verity  of  Christ,  a  few 

f1  Waldeans :  Waldenses,  or,  more  properly,  Vallenses.] 
[2  A  corruption  of  Paulicians,  of  whom  the  Albigenses  were  a 
branch.] 

[8  Albigeans:  Albigeois,  Albigenses.] 


VI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  323 

cities  except,  unless  men  will  be  torn  of  these  wolves.     And  ZePh-  »>• 

»  ,          Rev.  xi. 

thus  is  it  like  still  to  continue  to  the  end  of  the  world,  both  Dan- xi- 
by  this  prophecy,  and  also  by  the  prophecy  of  Daniel. 

This  hath  the  Lord   shewed  in  mystery  unto  John,  in  sebistianus 
the  fifth  seal  opening ;  by  whom  are  meant  the  true  Christian  fv£^ws- 
believers  at  this  time,  so  well  as  at  all  other  times  since  Christ's  Matt  xiit 
ascension. 

2.  And  when  the  Lamb  opened  the  fifth  seal,  or  declared  John  XT. 
in  figure  what  should  be  the  estate  of  that  time,  to  ascertain  Heb- ix- 
his  chosen  friends  thereof,  I  saw  (saith  St  John)  under  the 
altar  of  God,  which  is  Christ  (upon  whom  the  whole  sacrifice 

of  our  redemption  was  offered), 

3.  The  souls  or  spirits  of  those  constant  believers,  which  John  xvi. 
through  the  violent  handling  of  the  aforesaid  false  prelates  wtsd.  in. 

O    p  O  Psal.  cxix. 

and  antichrists  were  cruelly  put  to  death  by  divers  manner  rfjjg^dr. 
torments,  not  only  for  the  undefiled  word  of  God,  but  also  A™evsu. IV' 
for  the  sincere  testimony  of  Jesu,  which  they  had  by  the  gift  p^a.™!.' 
of  his  only  Spirit.     Under  this  altar  remain  all  they  which  i  COM. 
have  been  killed  for  that  witness  of  truth.     In  his  faith  they 
slept,  and  still  rest  now  in  his  hope.     In  him  now  they  live, 
for  whom  they  once  died.     Under  his  shadow  they  dwell, 
under  his  wings  they  flock,  under  his  covert  they  cluster. 
He  is  their  comfort,  keeper,  and  defender.     With  him  are 
they  now,  whose  presence  they  evermore  coveted. 

4.  In  that  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  is  signified  that  Matt-  *xi»- 

•  °  Rfiv.  xix. 

their  innocent  death  fiercely  asketh  and  requireth  the  great  ^d-^iL 
indignation,  vengeance,  and  terrible  judgment  of  God  upon  p^j  ™- 
those  tyrants,  like  as  did  the  blood  of  Abel  upon  that  mur-  Prov" V1< 
derer  Cain. 

5.  And  this  is  their  daily  cry  :  0  Lord  God  Almighty,  l^f-^, 
so  holy  thou  art  that  thou  hatest  all  evil ;  so  true  and  so  just,  j^n^"' 
that  thou  abhorrest  all  lies  and  perverse  doctrine ;  so  manifest 

is  the  filthy  life  of  the  spiritual  antichrists,  that  thou  seest  it ; 
so  evident  is  their  unshamefaced  cruelty  upon  thy  servants, 
that  thou  knowest  it.  Yet  dost  thou  leave  them  unpunished, 
and  suffer  them  uncorrected.  How  long  time  will  it  be  ere 
thou  judge  them  to  damnation  ?  What  years  wilt  thou  take 
ere  thou  revenge  our  blood  ? 

6.  Sure  it  is  that  thy  laws  are  holy,  and  thy  words  are  Matt.  XTV. 
faithful  and  true.  Why  dost  thou  then  permit  these  proud  homi-  Psal  xval 

Matt  xxii 

cides  and  spiteful  murderers  to  defile  them  with  their  errors,  Rev. 'XL 

21—2 


324 


THE  IMAGE  OF  KOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


a  Tim.  iv. 
Luke  xi. 
2  Tin-..  ii. 
Rev.  xvii. 
Phil,  iii. 


Joel  iii. 
Dan.  xii. 
I >i-ut.  \\\ii. 
I'-.il.  Ixxix. 
Ezek.  v. 
Horn.  ii. 


Ecclus.  xlv. 
Rev.  iv. 
Ke\.  xxii. 
Rev.  i. 
Heb.  xi. 
John  xii. 
Ecclus.  v. 


Rev.  vii. 
1  Cor.  xv. 
Rom.  viii. 
Zeph.  iii. 
Psal.  xyi. 
Isai.  Ixiv. 


Rotn.  vtii. 
Ephes.  iii. 
Acts  xiii. 
P>al.  iv. 


1  Thess.  iv. 
Tit.  ii. 
John  xvii. 
Luke  XXL 
Kev.  xx. 


Acts  xiii. 
Psal  xv. 
Isai.  Ixi. 
James  v. 
Rev.  xxi. 
KOMI.  viii. 
1  John  iii. 


and  blaspheme  them  with  their  lies ;  killing  up  thy  servants 
without  pity  for  holding  with  them,  and  reigning  here  as 
gods  upon  earth  in  ambitiousness,  vain  glory,  pomp,  gluttony, 
and  lechery,  with  other  abominable  vices  ?  Thus  these  beastly 
belly-gods  do  daily  despise  thee.  They  tread  down  thy  tes- 
timonies, and  shed  innocent  Christian  blood  in  despite  of  thee. 

7.  Look   once   upon  them  therefore  according  to  thy 
promise,  and  see  thou  reward  them  according  to  their  wicked- 
ness.    This  revengement  do  we  not  ask  for  our  scath,  but 
for  the  contempt  of  thy  truth ;  not  for  our  harm,  but  for  the 
blasphemy  of  thy  name. 

8.  And  long  white  garments  (saith  St  John),  very  large 
and  comely,  were  given  unto  every  one  of  them.     A  full  in- 
nocency,  perfectness,   and  cleanness,  was  poured  over  them, 
and  abundantly  spread  upon  them.      Endued  they  were  with 
an   inestimable  pureness  by   Christ,  for  whose  verity's  sake 
they  died.    With  him  they  are  now  in  peace,  joy,  and  sweet- 
ness.    But  whether  they  be  in  full  glory  afore  God  or  no, 
that  will  we  not  temerously  define.      Sure  we  are  that  they 
be  delivered  from  all  pain,  sorrow,  and  care,  and  that  they 
clearly  be  ascertained  to  have  that  glory  complete  both  in 
body  and  soul  at  the  latter  day.     More  sweet  is  their  estate 
for  the  time,  yea,  more  delicious  and  pleasant,  than  all  the  de- 
lights, prosperity,  and  wealth,  that  ever  was  yet  in  this  world. 

9.  And  as  they  were  in  this  sweet  solace,  much  desirous 
of  their  bodies'   deliverance  from  corruption,  they  were  re- 
quired by  these  secret  heavenly  motions  of  Christ  (as  we  are 
in  this  life  by  the  outward  word), 

10.  Patiently  to  pause  for  a  while,  and  quietously  to 
rest  for  a  season, 

11.  Until  such  time  as  the   complete  number  of  their 
constant  fellows  and  faithful  brethren, 

12.  Yea,  and  of  all  those  poor  creatures  that  should  be 
killed  by  these  unsaciate  blood-soupers  for  his  truth's  sake,  like 
as  they  were  afore,  should  be  fulfilled  and  wholly  accomplished, 
according  to  the  eternal  predestination  of  God ;  and  so  much 
the  rather  to   content   themselves  with  their  peaceable  and 
quietous  estate  for  their  brethern's  sake,  that  it  should  not 
be  long  ere  their  death  were  revenged,  and  they  restored  to 
a  full  tranquillity.     For  nothing  in  comparison  are  the  suffer- 
ings of  this  time  to  that  glory  which  shall  be  shewed  unto 


VI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  325 

the  chosen  sort  in  that  day.  Let  no  man  think,  whereas 
Christ  hath  willed  those  souls  to  rest,  that  they  sleep  in  death; 
for  they  rest  in  him  which  is  life.  Out  of  him  they  are  not ; 
he  is  their  altar,  he  is  their  covert.  They  live,  they  decern, 
and  in  sweetness  they  abide,  the  latter  day,  and  all  under  ?s*l>  x««- 

•  »  '  John  xiy. 

him.      Their  white  garment  of  innocency  they  have  only  by  j^'v*{-iL 
him.     Worship  him  then,  and  not  them.    Pray  and  call  upon  f^ohn'ii. 
him,  and  not  upon  them.      For  he  is  the  only  mediator,  and  if^a. 
general  advocate  to  God  the  Father,  so  well  for  them  as  for  john1^"' 
you.      Nothing  can  they  do  but  by  him.     Their  office  is  not  Romc'vm!' 

,  .,,  Heb.  vii. 

to  hear  suitors  causes,  nor  to  go  to  and  fro,  but  still  to  rest,  John  v. 
abiding  the  glad  day  of  their  deliverance.     It  is  Christ's  only 
office  to  receive  all  complaints,  to  pleat1  them,  and  to  judge 
them. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  beheld  when  he  opened  the  sixth  seal,  2  and  lo,  there  was 
a  great  earthquake,  3  and  the  sun  was  as  black  as  a  sackcloth  made  of 
hair.  4  And  the  moon  waxed  even  as  blood.  5  And  the  stars  of  hea- 
ven fell  unto  the  earth,  6  even  as  a  fig-tree  casteth  from  her  her  figs, 
when  it  is  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind.  7  And  heaven  vanished  away,  as 
a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together.  8  And  all  mountains  and  isles  were 
moved  out  of  their  places.  9  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great 
men,  and  the  rich  men,  10  and  the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men, 
and  every  bond- man,  and  every  free  man,  11  hid  themselves  in  dens, 
and  in  rocks  of  the  hills,  12  and  said  to  the  hills  and  rocks,  13  Fall  on 
us,  14  and  hide  us  from  the  presence  of  him  that  sitteth  on  the  seat, 
15  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb.  16  For  the  great  day  of  his  wrath 
is  come;  17  and  whom  can  endure  it? 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

Not  yet  is  the  pale  horse  down,  nor  his  iniquity  ended,  joannes  Hus 
but  still  he  rageth  the  world  over.      Still  reigneth  the  anti-  ISd'Tpoca- 
christs  with  their  hypocrisy  and  false  doctrine,  the  pope  here  A^icievus  de 
in  Europe,  and   other  not  all  unlike  unto  him  in  Asia  and  nomim  m 
Africa.  But  for  that  Europe  is  only  known  unto  us,  of  that  will  "»>•  "•' 
we  only  define.     In  naming  the  pope  we  mean  not  his  person,  Dan 
but  the  proud  degree  or  abomination  of  the  papacy.      The  2  Thess-  "• 
great  antichrist  of  Europe  is  the  king  of  faces,  the  prince  of 
hypocrisy,  the  man  of  sin,  the   father   of   errors,  and   the 
master  of  lies,  the  Romish  pope.     He  is  the  head  of  the  said 

[l  pleat :  plead.] 


326 


THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Wiclevus  in 
Supplemen- 
t<>  trinlngl. 
Franciscus 
Lambertut 
in  Commen- 
tariig  regular 
Minor  i- 
tarum. 
Sebastianus 
Franc,  ti-rtia 
parte  Chroni- 
carum. 


2  Cor.  vi. 

Aft-  li. 

Rev  iv. 
2  Cor.  iv. 
Hev.  xviii. 
Luke  i. 
Psal.  cvii. 


Rev.  v. 
Ephes.  iv. 
John  i. 
Luke  xii. 
2  Thess.  ii. 


Walden. 
Polydorus, 
lib.  xx. 


Matt.  xxiv. 
1  Thess.  ii. 
Luke  xii. 
Acts  iv. 
John  xvi. 
Rev.  ii. 


jEneas 
Sylvius. 


An  experi- 
ment of  our 
time  in 
England. 
Adversus  hos 
sunt  scripta 
Morisoni. 


pale  horse,  whose  body  are  his  patriarchs,  cardinals,  arch- 
bishops, bishops,  fat  prebends,  doctors,  priests,  abbots,  priors, 
monks,  canons,  friars,  nuns,  pardoners,  and  proctors,  with 
all  the  sects  and  shorn  swarm  of  perdition,  and  with  all 
those  that  consent  with  them  in  the  Romish  faith,  obeying 
their  wicked  laws,  decrees,  bulls,  privileges,  decretals,  rules, 
traditions,  titles,  pomps,  degrees,  blessings,  counsels,  and  con- 
stitutions, contrary  to  God's  truth.  The  wickedness  of  these 
hath  so  darkened  the  blind  world,  that  scarce  was  left  one 
sparkle  of  the  verity  of  the  true  Christian  faith.  Nowhere 
can  men  dwell  to  greater  loss  of  their  souls'  health,  than  under 
their  abominations. 

This  know  they  well,  whom  the  Lamb  hath  delivered 
from  their  dark  synagogue,  and  to  whom  he  hath  in  these  days 
opened  the  sixth  seal  of  the  book,  raising  up  the  spirits  of 
many  to  detect  by  his  holy  word  their  shameful  abominations. 
Blessed  be  the  name  of  that  Lord,  which  hath  now  so  merci- 
fully visited  his  poor  people  from  above,  sending  his  word 
under  the  type  or  figure  of  this  Lamb  to  open  unto  them  at 
the  sixth  time  of  darkness  the  sixth  seal  of  the  hidden  mys- 
teries of  the  book.  I  looked  yet  farther  (saith  St  John), 
and  as  the  Lamb  Christ  disclosed  the  sixth  seal  to  manifest 
the  clearness  of  his  truth,  and  to  shew  the  estate  of  his  church, 
anon  I  beheld  a  marvellous  earthquake  arise.  Most  lively  was 
this  fulfilled  such  time  as  William  Courtenay  .the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  with  antichrist's  synagogue  of  sorcerers,  sat  in 
consistory  against  Christ's  doctrine  in  John  Wicliffe.  Mark 
the  year,  day,  and  hour,  and  ye  shall  wonder  at  it. 

2.  The  gospel  once  preached,  and  the  verity  sincerely 
opened  (whose  nature  is  to  condemn  their  superstitions),  the 
earthly  and  carnal  antichrists  swell,  fret,  and  wax  mad ;  they 
threaten,  curse,  and  blaspheme ;  they  run  upon  the  faithful 
ministers  with  terror,  cruelty  and  fierceness,  having  at  their 
hand  the  aid  of  wicked  princes  and  blind  governors.  Such 
a  terrible  earthquake  was  the  general  council  of  Constance 
against  John  Hus  and  Jerome  of  Prague  ;  and  here  in  England 
against  the  king  (when  he  set  forth  the  gospel)  the  seditious 
rising  of  Lincolnshire  and  the  traiterous  uproar  of  Yorkshire 
in  their  pilgrimage  without  grace1,  where  as  neither  wanted 

[*  An  allusion  to  the  "Pilgrimage  of  Grace,"  the  insurrection  in 
Yorkshire  BO  called,  in  1536.] 


VI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  327 

the  false  counsel  of  bishops,  the  riches  of  abbeys,  of  benefices, 
nor  yet  the  cruel  hearts  of  priests.  A  thousand  bows  and  as  many 
bills,  beside  other  weapons,  were  there  among  priests  and  re-  Rev  xy.L 
ligious  to  one  poor  testament  of  Christ  to  subdue  the  verity.  JJ^anus 
Yet  hath  the  Lamb  overcomen  them,  and  declared  their  great  wlcufvus. 
wisdom  in  that  enterprise  foolishness,  like  as  he  did  also  in  Ger-  A^'J"! 
many  among  them  which  maintained  the  same  spiritual  quarrel,  i  Pela. 
Yet  is  not  this  earthquake  pacified ;  but  still  they  rise  up  against 
Christ  and  his  word,  and  daily  they  counsel  together  to  condemn 
his  truth,  that  we  should  know  him  to  be  the  sign  of  contradic- 
tion, the  stumbling-stone,  and  the  rock  of  reproach. 

3.  The  sun  appeared  so  black  as  a  sackcloth  made  of  Mai.  iv. 

11  ,  Heb.  i. 

hair.    What  though  Christ,  being  the  clear  sun  of  righteousness  ^^  ^m 
and  the  shining  image  of  God,  cannot  be  dark  in  himself,  no  j^Vi.iv* 
more  than  can  the  material  sun  in  his  own  nature?  yet  may  !$,«'.  IV. 
his  clearness  be  holden  from  us  by  the  mists  of  false  doctrine, 
like  as  is  the  sun's  brightness  by  the  shadow  of  the  clouds. 
For  the  more  men  delight  in  ceremonial  traditions,  the  blinder 
they  are,  and  the  less  knowledge  they  have  of  God.   To  them  cant.  v. 
seemeth  not  Christ  the  fairest  among  men,  well  coloured  and  £*.  xiiv. 

°  Baruch  vi. 

beautiful,  and  gentle  as  a  lamb,  but  ill-favoured,  black,  and  ft^i'.^ 
stubborn,  and  therefore  they  have  no  mind  to  him.      They  Micahia- 
rather  seek   help,  health,  and  light,  of  other  than  of  him. 
They  think  it  much  better  to  pray  to  dead  saints,  and  offer  to 
idols,  than  to  call  upon  God  in  spirit  and  verity,  and  to  help 
their  poor  neighbour  at  his  need.     More  pleasure  they  have 
to  follow  men's  dreams  than  the  verity  of  God ;  for  that  is  to 
them  black  as  is  the  hair  sackcloth.     It  is  dark,  rough,  and 
foolish  unto  them ;  they  can  perceive  no  beauty  in  it. 

4.  The  moon  became  altogether  as  blood.      The  church,  isai.  v. 
being  sometime  fair  as  the  moon,  and  taking  her  light  of  Christ,  £*'  «• . 
is  now  waxed  all  carnal.     Now  is  she  taught  only  of  flesh  and  jJ^Yv!' 
blood,  refusing  the  doctrine  of  God  and  his  Spirit.  Now  reigneth  ^Tim^iv. 
everywhere  the  corrupt  fantasies  of  men,  a  few  places  excepted. 

And  sure  we  are  that  neither  flesh  nor  blood  shall  obtain  the  i  Cor  xv. 
kingdom  of  God.  Nevertheless  yet  all  the  world  hath  not 
perished  in  this  bloody  church :  always  hath  there  been  some 
that  have  had  the  spirit  of  the  children  of  God ;  what  though 
they  have  erred  sore  in  many  things?  Though  Benedict, 
Bernard,  and  Bruno,  Albert,  Francis,  and  Dominic,  with 
many  such  other,  were  far  out  of  square  from  the  rule  of 


328  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Christ's  gospel ;  yet  doubt  I  it  not  but  the  mercy  of  God  hath 
D°ann  iiiv'"'    savcd  them  through  faith  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake.      In  the 
midst  of  false  doctrine  and  devilish  traditions  he  hath  preserved 
.  *nein>  like  as  he  preserved  the  three  children  in  Daniel  from 
the  heat  of  the  burning  furnace.     Though  all  at  that  time 
were  blood  through  cruel  decrees,  yet  were  not  all  men  so 
taken  afore  God;  for  then  should  none  have  been  saved,  none 
should  have  possessed  his  heavenly  kingdom. 
Matt.  xxiv.  5.     And  the  stars  from  heaven  fell  down  upon  the  earth. 

1  Cor  iv. 

Matt-'v.'       The  ministers  of  God's  word,  which  should  declare  his  righte- 

Dan.  xii. 

R?n?'iiv'      ousness,  and  be  the  lights  of  the  world,  were  fallen  from  the 

sTim'iu      heavenly  doctrine  of  Christ  and  from  the  sincere  scriptures 

to  worldly  learning  and  earthly  fantasies.     Nothing  can  be 

more  evident  than  this,  specially  to  them  that  have  read  the 

trifling  works  of  the  sophisters,  sententioners,  school-doctors, 

canonists,    and    summists ;   as   are  Duns,    Dorbell,    Durand, 

Thomas  of  Aquine,  Gerard,  and  Giles  of  Rome,  Bonaventure, 

Joannes        Baconthorpe,    and   Guido,    Caldrinus,    Bobius,    and    Baldus, 

Amoidus'     Panormius,  E-osellus,  and  Roxius,  with  an  infinite  rabble  of 

JambnS  Ber"  such  dirty  dotages  and  filthy  dregs  ;  besides  the  great  heap 

Agrippa.       Of  the  foolish  sermons  of  Bernardine  and  Vincent,  Pomerii 

and   Soccii,    Halliard   and    Barlett,   De    Voragine    and    De 

Hugaria,    discipuli    and    dormi    secure,    vade    mecum,    and 

rapiunt  hinc  inde,  with  all  such  beastly  beggary  and  lousy 

learning. 

i  John  ii.  6.    These  stars  hath  thus  miserably  of  all  long  time  fallen, 

HIM.  u.     '    like  as  doth  the  infected  figs  when  the  fig-tree  is  shaken  of  a 
Primali'us.     mighty  strong  wind.     Fond  fickle  vanities,  desire  of  worldly 

Ansbertus.  &      •'.  °  .  „/..,,• 

"lun^iv  promotions,  fear  to  have  displeasure  of  friends,  adversity,  vexa- 
tion, and  trouble,  with  such  other  blasts  here,  hath  caused 
the  unprofitable  instructors  of  the  people  to  fall  from  God's 
heavenly  verity  unto  fables,  lies,  trifles,  and  most  pestilent 
wicked  errors. 

isai.  xxxjv.          7.      So  that  heaven  hath  vanished  away  from  them,  as  doth 

p»ai.  xiix.     a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  up  together :  true  preaching  of  the 

rsaiexJii.iu     word,  which  is  very  heaven,  hath  been  withdrawn,  the  verity 

hath  been  closed  up.      Christ  hath  taken  his  leave,  the  Spirit 

of  God   hath  forsaken  them,  the   sincere  faith  hath  failed, 

Franciscus     christian  works  have  decayed,  when  their  dark  divinity,  dead 

ceremonies,  and  crooked  customs  of  their  fathers,  have  been  in 

place.  Nothing  hath  remained  spiritual,  godly,  heavenly,  holy, 


VI.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  329 

righteous,  wholesome,  nor  worthy  our  Christian  vocation,  among 
their  solemn  shadow  and  sacred  sorceries.     If  it  hath,  it  was 

Meyer. 

never  yet  seen.     And  that  know  they  full  well,  which  hath  *««••  HU& 
unfeignedly  received  Christ's  gospel. 

8.  All  mountains   and  isles  were   removed  from  their  Habak.  m. 
places.     Not  only  the  high-minded  antichrists,  but  also  the  Matt  xu. 

f .  .  *  .  .          Wiclevus  in 

dissembling  hypocrites,  are  enforced  many  times,  and  against  Jj^,^a  et 
their  wills  compelled  by  the  open  verity  and  evident  scriptures,  tenebris- 
to  deny  that  afore  they  highly  affirmed,  and  to  grant  that 
afore  they  highly  denied.     The  bishop  of  Rome  was  afore 
God's  vicar  and  head  of  the  church  ;  he  is  now  neither  of  both. 
They  had  sometime  a  purgatory,  and  now  they  have  none ;  Maninus 

...          *    .  J  „  .          .      Lutherus  de 

pardons  are  forgotten,  pilgrimage  is  not  spoken  of.     Faith  in  ^a^?ibus 
Christ  now  justifieth  without  their  vain  will- works.    They  have  ?0aannn™i- 
put  men  to  death  for  that  they  now  affirm,  yet  are  they  not  Gocchms- 
ashamed  of  that  cruel  murder.    I  hope  in  a  while  they  shall  out 
of  more  places,  and  grant,  will  they,  nill  they,  to  more  Chris- 
tian verities,  though  themselves  be  never  the  nigher  salvation, 
for  that  they  do  it  not  of  good  will,  but  compelled. 

9.  The  kings  of  the  earth,  more  looking  for  their  own  Psai.  u. 
pre-eminence  than  for  the  glory  of  God,  the  great  men  more  Journal 

*  Wiclevus 

seeking  their  own  pleasures  than  the  commonwealth  of  the  ;n  su<>  tria- 

logo. 

people,  the  rich  men  oppressing  the  poor, 

10.  The   captains  deceiving   the   commons,   the  strong  j£^nes 
men  overthrowing  the  weak,  every  bond-servant  doing  untrue 
service,  and  every  free  master  ungodly  occupying  his  faculty, 

11.  Have  hid  themselves  in  dens  of  the  said  rocks  and  Haymo. 
hills.     When  they  have  done  all  mischief  and  wrought  all  Groningensis 

.  Opusculis. 

wickedness,    tyranny,    and    manslaughter,     rape,     adultery,  ***.  xviu. 
lechery,  extortion,  idolatry,  sacrilege,  with  all  other  abom- 
inations, and  can  do  no  more,  then  run  they  to  those  hypo- 
crites, then  seek  they  up  those  antichrists.     There  must  they 
be  confessed,  there  must  they  hide  their  sins.     They  must  be  Martinus 
covered  with  his  dirty  merits,  and  with  his  holy  whoredom,  annotatio- 

*  *      .  nibus. 

And,  to  be  prayed  for,  that  monastery  must  be  builded,  and  Mann. 

f       J  J  Joannes 

that  prebendary  or  chantry  must  be  founded.     There  must  Jna^rn0'£?c™s 
be  masses  and  diriges,  there  must  be  annuaries  and  headmen.  ^ 
He  must  be  buried  in  St  Francis'  grey  coat,  and  he  in  our  quus* 
lady's  holy  habit.     He  must  have  St  Dominic's  hood,  and 
he  St  Augustine's  girdle. 

12.  And  thus  they  cry  to  those  earthly  hills  and  rocks, 


330 


THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


i«i.  L 


Matt  xxv. 


2CoVXi. 
KPhe».iv. 


Mau.Xxxv. 


. 

Rev*  x  vii. 


iviii. 
[ntM.vi. 


to  those  filthy  dungheaps,  or  dens  of  wild  beasts,  with  a  fear- 
ful desperate  conscience, 

13.  Fall  upon  us  with  such  stuff  as  ye  have.     Cover 
us  with  your  works  more  than  need.    Pray,  pray,  pray,  sing, 
sing,  sing,  say,  say,  say,  ring,  ring,  ring.     "  Give  us  of  your 
oil,  for  our  lamps  are  out."     Help  us  with  your  Latin  psalms. 
Relieve  us  with  your  lip-labour,  though  all  be  but  dung  and 
earth.     Comfort  us  with  Placebo1.     Help  us  with  Requiem 
ceternam.     Pour  out  your  trental  masses,  spew  out  your  com- 
mendations.    Sing  us  out  of  that  hot  fiery  purgatory,  before 
we  come  there. 

14.  Hide  us  from   the  fearful  presence    of   him    that 
sitteth  on  the  throne,  whom  we  never  knew  to  be  a  merciful 
Father  in  all  our  Romish  meditations,  and  the  scriptures  we 
abhorred  that  so  would  have  taught  us. 

15.  Convey  us  clean  from  the  wrath  of  the  ungentle 
Lamb,  whose  doctrine  we  never  favoured,  nor  whose  goodness 
we  never  yet  trusted. 

16.  For  the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come.     So  certain 
we  are  of  his  terrible  judgment,  as  it  were  now  in  doing. 
So  sure  we  be  to  feel  him  a  righteous  judge,  as  we  are  sure 
he  liveth. 

17.  And  who  can  be  able  to  endure  it?  who  can  abide 
it,  doing  so  much  cruelty,  rape,  murder,  bribery,  with  all  other 
abominations,  as  we  have  done,  leaving  wicked  laws  behind 
us  still  to  continue  the  same  ?    Well,  with  you  we  have  left 
our  whole  reckoning;  ye  know  our  deeds.     Answer  you  for 
us  then,  for  we  dare  not  be  seen.     If  your  idle  merits  help 
us  not,  we  look  for  no  grace  at  his  hand.     If  your  souls  be 
not  for  ours  at  that  day,  we  perish  for  ever  and  ever.      For 
we   have  not  relieved  him  ahungered,  athirst,   harbourless, 
naked,  sick,  and  imprisoned,  in  his  poor  brethren,  and  con- 
fessing  his  name  and  verity  :  but  rather  we  have  abhorred, 
an(i    reviled,   blasphemed,   spoiled,    imprisoned,   shamed   and 
persecuted  him  unto  death  in  them,  devising  most  terrible 
torments  for  them.      Thus  is  there  among  the  wicked  sort, 
princes  and  other,  where  as  the  word  of  God  is  published,  not 
only  a  doubt  of  their  ruinous  fall  or  decay,  but  also  a  fearful 
expectation  of  the  terrible  judgments  of  God  for  contempt  of 
the  same. 

f1  Placebo  :  the  vesper  hymn  for  the  dead.] 


VII.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  331 

THE  SEVENTH  CHAPTER. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  after  that  saw  I  four  angels  2  stand  on  the  four  corners  of 
the  earth,  3  holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth,  4  that  the  winds  should 
not  blow  on  the  earth,  5  neither  on  the  sea,  6  neither  any  tree.  7  And 
I  saw  another  angel  8  ascend  from  the  rising  of  the  sun,  9  which  had 
the  seal  of  the  living  God.  10  And  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice  11  to 
the  four  angels,  to  whom  power  was  given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the 
sea,  12  saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  neither  the  trees, 
13  till  we  have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  in  their  foreheads. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  More  manifestly  yet  are   described  hereafter,   still 
under  the  mystery  of  the  sixth  seal  opening,  the  hypocrites,  Rev.  vi. 
antichrists,  tyrants,  and  cruel  magistrates,  forbidding  the  truth,  Actsiy.' 
and  condemning  the  word  of  God.     After  this  (saith  St  John) 

I  saw  four  angels  of  darkness  suffered,  but  not  sent  of  God. 
These  are  the  aforesaid  hypocrites  with  their  false  doctrine, 
the  antichrists  with  their  pestilent  decrees  and  traditions,  the  Lukexxii. 
cruel  princes  with  their  tyrannous   laws,  and  the  ungodly  i  xim.iv. 

.    ,  J  .,,     ,,     .      .  •  ,    ...     ,  J   Coloss.  U. 

magistrates  with  their  ignorance  and  blindness. 

2.  These  stand  upon  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  they  isai.  xx. 
reign  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  world,  with  lies  in  hypo-  inm.!* 

H     .  .  .  11        Exod.i. 

crisy,  errors  in  superstition,  with  tyranny  m  power,  and  cruelty 
in  executing  human  laws. 

3.  They  withhold  the  four   winds   of  the    earth  ;    the  i  chron.  i 
doctrine  of  the  Spirit,  which  God  hath  sent  to  be  blown  the  Mark  xvt 

Acts  iv. 

world  over,  they  withstand,  resist,  stop,  vex,  and  evermore 
persecute  ; 

4.  Lest  it  should  blow  upon  the  earth,  which  is  the  oen.  \\. 
garden  of  God,  driving  away  from  thence  all  filthiness  and  janJesT' 

J  Heb.  xiii. 

corruption  ; 

5.  Or  on  the  sea,   which  is  the  wavering  conscience,  Mark  vni. 
bringing  men  to  a  quietous  hold  and  sure  stay  in  the  Lord  ; 

6.  Or  upon  any  tree  that  is  growing  here,  which  are 
men  whom  God  hath  planted  on  earth  to  fructify  in  Christ, 
to  the  comfort  of  others.     Wind  can  be  here  no  fickle  vanity, 

.  t  -i     •         n  i  •  i       /»  J 

as  the  wind  of  this  world  is,  forsomuch  as  it  cometh  from 
above.     These  furious  angels  care  not  what  cruelty  they  exer-  1° 
cise  to  drive  away  this  heavenly  blast.     They  lay  about  like  Meyen 
termagants,   they   inhibit,   sequester,   banish,  imprison,  slay, 


ames  i. 

«**.  *»• 

Acts  v. 


332 


THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Actsix. 
Prov.  xxvii. 
Jer.  xii. 
Matt,  xxiii. 
Rev.  M. 
Bev.  xx. 


Albertus. 

Matt.  xl. 
Westmeri 

collectanea. 


John  vi. 
Mark  xvi. 
Luke  vi. 


Ezek.  ix. 
1  Cor.  i. 
Psal.  iv. 
Ephes.  i. 
1  Cor.  iu. 


Gal.  iv. 
Ephes.  ii. 
Jcr.  i. 
Matt  x. 

Lutherus. 

Erasmus. 

CEcolam- 

pailius. 

Zuinglius. 


Dan.  vii.' 
Sebastian  us 
Meyer. 
Wisd.  iiL 
Franciscus 
Lambert  us. 


Rev.  ix. 

Robert  us 
Tuiciensis. 
Matt.  xxiv. 
Jer.  xxxi. 
Cant  iv. 
Psal.  xxxviil 
Jer.  xxii. 


hang,  head,  burn,  and  drown  the  poor  preachers  of  the  verity, 
the  vessels  of  the  election,  and  organs  of  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
and  their  fierceness  hath  no  end.  Their  power  in  darkness 
prospereth  upon  earth,  and  shall  do,  till  they  have  fulfilled 
the  whole  measure  of  their  wicked  fathers,  and  made  up  the 
number  of  God's  chosen  flock  under  the  altar. 

7.  And  whiles  these  execrable  angels  were  yet  stopping 
this  wind,  or  letting  the  free  passage  of  the  gospel-preaching, 
I  beheld  (saith  St  John)  another  angel  of  a  diverse  nature 
from  them ;  for  he  was  the  true  messenger  of  God,  betokening 
the  prophets,  apostles,  and  all  just  preachers. 

8.  He  came  forth  from  the  rising  of  the  sun,  or,  as  one 
taught  of  God  in  the  sincere  doctrine  of  Christ,   he  hath 
stepped  forward  to  publish  the  same,  ascending  upward  from 
the  low  spirit  of  meekness,  to  do  that  godly  office. 

9.  He  had  the  seal  of  the  living  God  in  his  hand,  which 
is  the  effectual  word  of  truth  in  his  mouth  to  execute  it. 
The    true  ministers    of  God's  verity  have  power    to    mark 
his  faithful  servants  unto  salvation.     Their  tongues  are  the 
writing  pens  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  whom  the  word  of  God 
is  registered  in  the  hearts  of  them  that  believe.     For  faith 
is  the  very  sign  whereby  God's  servants  are  known  to  be 
the  children  of  adoption,  or  of  the  inheritance  promised  by 
grace. 

10.  And  the  said  angel  cried  with  a  loud  voice ;   he 
boldly  and  with  an  earnest  spirit  uttered  the  verity,  fearing 
no  worldly  displeasure.     This  voice  against  the  unbelieving 
antichrists  was  never  more  earnest  than  now  in  our  time,  as 
well  in  writings  as  in  preachings.      And  farther  hath  it  gone 
by  books   written,   than  by  words  spoken,  and  much  more 
people  converted. 

11.  An  earnest  message  from  God  was  this  voice  to  the 
said  four  angels  of  his  wrath,  which  were  by  his  sufferance 
permitted  cruelly  to  handle  and  to  hurt  his  people,  to  their 
salvation  and  their  own  damnation ;  which  people  dwelled  as 
well  upon  the  sea  as  upon  the  land,  as  well  in  the  close  islands 
as  in  the  open  country. 

12.  And  the  voice  was  this :  Sequester  your  fierceness 
for  a  time,  and  in  no  case  presume  after  any  cruel  sort  to 
harm  neither  the  earth  nor  the  sea,  nor  the  growing  trees. 
Suffer  the  gospel  to  have  his  free  course,  stop  not  the  passage 


VII.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  333 

of  God's  word,  let1  the  wind  of  his  verity  blow  without  im-  - 
pediment.     Though  some  hearts  be  worldly,  some  consciences 
wavering,   and  some  minds  barren  and  unfruitful,  yet  may 
they  repent  and  come  to  goodness.      When  the  seed  is  sown,  Luke  vm. 
some  falleth  upon  the  good  earth,  and  bringeth  forth  fruit  in  Luke  xix.' 
abundance.    Zaccheus  of  a  great  extortioner  became  a  righte-  Mattix. 

Acts  ix. 

ous  man,   Matthew  of  a  publican  a  true  apostle,   and    Paul  cant.  iv. 

*  Rom.  vui. 

of  a  persecutor  a  gentle  preacher. 

13.      Cease  therefore  from  withholding  the  sweet  blast  of  Ezek.ix. 
the  scriptures,  till  we  have  sealed  up  the  chosen  servants  of Heb- xi- 
our  eternal  God  in  their  foreheads,  or  imprinted  faith  in  their 
hearts  by  his  Spirit,  which  is  the  mark  of  salvation,  and  till 
we  have  tokened  up  the  whole  number  of  them.     Thus  to  be  John  i. 

Ez6k  ix» 

marked  up  for  the  servants  of  God  is  not  only  to  believe,  Rom.  ix. 

r  *•.."»  Matt.  v. 

after  the  mind  of  Ezekiel,  but  also  to  lament  the  abomination,  ^e  *xiii- 
and  bewail  the  wickedness  that  is  done  here.     None  are  of 
that  sort,  unless   they  sorrowfully  mourn  to  see  God  blas- 
phemed, the  name  of  Christ  disdained,  the  truth  trodden  under 
the  foot,  and  the  perfect  Christian  church  despoiled.     By  the  strabus. 

•  i  •  •     •  i  i  Haymo. 

aforesaid   angel  is  not  meant  one  Christian   preacher  alone,  Aibertm 

Magnus. 

but  many;  forsomuch  as  it  is  here  said,  Till  we  have  sealed  J^^us' 
the  servants,  &c. :    for  after  that  one  hath  begun,  many  do  Actslv- 
continue  it.      In  that  hath  been  spoken  afore  is  it  manifest 
that,  were  the  tyrants  never  so  mad,  and  persecute  they  never 
so  sore  to  stop  God's  word  of  his  course,  yet  can  they  not 
so  prevail  against  it,  but  it  cometh  to  them  whom  God  hath  Rom.  vin. 
appointed  to  be  marked  up  for  his.    They,  with  all  the  devils  MM.L 
in  hell,  cannot  withhold  it  from  them  whom  God  hath  pre-  Rev-  xx»- 

»  Acts  xx. 

fixed  to  make  up  his  number.      And  though  that  the  anti-  Wisd-  "'• 
christs  and  murderers  think  them  to  be  very  few,  by  reason 
of  their   wicked  laws,  cruel   constitutions,  threatenings,  and 
terrible  torments,  yet  is  their  number  infinite,  like  as  here 
doth  follow. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  which  were  sealed;  2  and 
there  were  sealed  an  hundred  and  forty- four  thousand  of  all  the 
tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel.  3  Of  the  tribe  of  Judah  were  sealed 
twelve  thousand.  4  Of  the  tribe  of  Reuben  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand. 5  Of  the  tribe  of  Gad  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  6  Of  the 
tribe  of  Aser  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  7  Of  the  tribe  of  Nap- 

[!  Let  not,  old  ed.] 


334  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

thali  wore  scaled  twelve  thousand.  8  Of  the  tribe  of  Manasses  wore 
sealed  twelve  thousand.  9  Of  the  tribe  of  Simoon  wore  scaled  twelve 
thousand.  10  Of  the  tribe  of  Lovi  wore  sealed  twelve  thousand.  11  Of 
the  tribe  of  Issachar  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  12  Of  the  tribe 
of  Zabulon  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  13  Of  the  tribe  of  Joseph 
were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  14  Of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  were  scaled 
twelve  thousand. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.     And  I  heard   (saith  St  John)  the  number  of  them 

j^hn^i.       rehearsed,  which  were  sealed  with  the  sure  token  of  faith,  and 

jSlS'xvii:     marked  up  for  the  heavenly  inheritors  with  Christ,  not  for  ono 

gnuknrf.  country,  but  for  the  whole  world.     First  were  the  Israelites 

'lv'      named,  forsomuch  as  they  were  the  peculiar  nation  whom 

God  first  chose  for  his  own  people.     Israel  is  mine  eldest  son, 

saith  the  Lord.     After  them  followed  in  course  the  Gentiles 

as  the  younger  son,  that  we  should  thereby  know  that  all 

isai.  ix.        people,  which  fear  God  and  work  righteousness,  are  accepted 

.Acts  X.  ,  . 

unto  him. 


2.     And  there  were  sealed  unto  the  Lord  an  hundred  and 

signatorum. 

forty-four  thousand  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel, 
Heb  ix        to  have  the  life  everlasting,  of  every  tribe  twelve  thousand 

Gen.  xxix,       perSOnS. 

HeU  vii  3.     Of  the  chosen  tribe  of  Juda,  the  fourth  son  of  Jacob, 

of  whom  Christ   descended,  were    sealed  unto   God  twelve 
thousand. 

i  chron.  v.  4.     Of  the  mighty  stock  of  Reuben,  the  first  son  of  Jacob 

jen.  xix.      j.^  Leah,  were  marked  unto  the  Lord  twelve  thousand. 
Gen.  xxx.  5.     Of  the  happy  kindred  of  Gad,  the  seventh  son  of 

Gen"  xxx.     Jacob  by  Zilpah,  were  tokened  unto  life  twelve  thousand. 
John  xviii.          6.     Of  the  blessed  tribe  of  Aser,  the  eighth  son  of  Jacob 
DeSt.Xxxxiii.  by  Zilpah,  were  sealed  unto  the  heavenly  fellowship  twelve 

Gen.  xli.  ,••  j 

thousand. 

Numb.xxxu.         7.     Of  the  plenteous  offspring  of  Nepthalim,  the  sixth  son 
Ge^xir"1'  of  Jacob  by  Billah,  were  signed  to  be  partakers  of  joy  with 

Numb,  xxxii.  -~,     .  .  .  . 

judges  xviii.  C/hrist  twelve  thousand. 

8.  Of  the  notable  parage1  of  Manasses,  the  eldest  son  of 
Joseph,  in  the  stead  of  Dan,  because  of  idolatry,  were  noted 
for  the  friends  of  God  twelve  thousand. 

9.  Of  the  humble  tribe  of  Simeon,  the  second  son  of  Jacob 
by  Leah,  were  sealed  to  the  heavens'  felicity  twelve  thousand. 

['  parage  :  parentage,  kindred.] 


VII.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  335 

10.  Of  the  sanctified  success  of  Levi,  the  third  son  of  Deutx. 
Jacob  by  Leah,  were  marked  unto  salvation  twelve  thousand. 

11.  Of  the  pleasant  posterity  of  Issachar,  the  ninth  son  Mai.  m. 
of  Jacob  by  Leah,  were  tokened  to  the  joys  everlasting  twelve  sco'r.ji/ 
thousand. 

12.  Of  the  famous  tribe  of  Zabulon,  the  tenth  son  of  Jacob  2  xhess.  i. 

Gen.  xxx. 

by  Leah,  were  sealed  to  the  kingdom  heavenly  twelve  thousand.  Heb-  **• 

13.  Of  the  righteous  stock  of  Joseph,  the  eleventh  son  of 
Jacob  by  Rachel,  were  sanctified  to  Christ's  inheritance  twelve 
thousand. 

14.  Of  the  godly  kindred  of  Benjamin,  the  twelfth  son  Gen.  xxxv. 
of  Jacob  by  Rachel,  were  elected  unto  the  eternal  heritage  collectanea 

»  °      Westmeri. 

twelve  thousand.  SKST 

This  set  number  of  twelve  thousand  for  every  tribe  of  j^um?"1*" 
the  Israelites  betokeneth  a  notable  multitude  in  every  kindred 
of  them,  certainly  appointed  of  God  unto  salvation.    And  it  is 
not  to  be  understood  upon  them  that  are  past,  but  rather  upon 
them  whom  it  shall  please  God  to  call  in  this  latter  age  under 
the  sixth  seal-opening ;  whom  Paul  calleth  the  remnant  which  Rom.  xi. 
shall  be  saved  according  to  the  election  of  grace.     For  like  as  Mattfxxi. 

1  Io->    iii- 

by  the  fall  of  the  Jews'  synagogue  for  unthankfully  receiving  ^^j1- 
the  verity,  salvation  then  happened  unto  the  heathen,  so  shall  p^^^. 
it  now  again  from  their  carnal  church  to  the  Jews,  for  the 
same.     God  hath  not  thrust  out  his  people,  but  their  con- 
version shall  be  as  is  life  from  the  dead.    This  shall  the  carnal 
synagogue  of  antichrists,  hypocrites,  tyrants,  and  cruel  magis- 
trates, no  more  perceive  at  that  day,  than  they  now  discern 
those  poor  creatures  whom  they  spitefully  persecute  and  kill 
to  be  the  true  church  of  Christ.    When  Elias  thought  no  more  Wisd.  T. 
true  believers  but  himself  left  alive,  almighty  God  shewed  him  i'Su^kix. 
of  seven  thousand  more  whom  he  knew  not.      If  he  were  then  jucS." Xl 

Rev.  xiii. 

ignorant,  much  more  these  four  angels  of  darkness,  which  now  JohA  six. 
slayeth  up  God's  servants  as  the  Jews  did  Christ.     Not  for 
nothing  hath  God  given  so  much  knowledge  in  the  Hebrew 
tongue.     The  Jews  must  be  sealed  with  the  word  of  verity  :  Franciscus 

i  .  .  .  «    /•  •  i  i  i  -i  Lambertus 

they  must  have  the  sure  sign  of  faith :  they  must  know  and  jn  Apoca. 
confess  Christ,  whom  God  afore  promised  by  the  prophets,  j^™^1 
that  twelve  thousand  of  every  tribe  may  be  sealed  unto  salva- 
tion.    For  that  time  must  the  antichrists  cease.     Their  false  Mark  \i\. 
interpretations  of  scripture,  their  wretched  traditions,  their  I  plT'iiT' 
doctrine  of  devils,  their  lies  in  hypocrisy,  their  errors,  their 


336 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Oal.  i.i. 

Horn.  X. 
L'  IVt.  ii 
Rev.  xviii. 
Joannes 
CEcolam- 
I'.idius  In 
Danielem. 


Eusebius. 
Acts  xiii. 
Horn.  xi. 
Isai.  xlix. 
Francisciis 
Lambert  us, 
lib.  ii. 
parte  3,  in 
Apooa- 
lypsim. 


Gen.  xli. 
Dan.  ii. 
Esther  ii. 
Tobias  i. 

Matt.  xxiv. 
Luke  xix. 
Gal.  iv. 
Rev.  xviii. 


Actsiv. 
Josephus. 
Egeiippus. 
Mantuanus. 
The  sweet 
winds  may 
not  blow  for 
these  angels 
of  darkness. 


stinking  chastity,  (whom  God  and  his  angels  abhorreth,  and  the 
devil  most  highly  alloweth,)  with  all  their  other  filthiness,  they 
must  lay  aside.  Whereas  aforetime  they  have  imagined  other 
ways  of  health  and  righteousness  than  by  Christ,  as  by  infinite 
sects  of  perdition,  idol-worshipping,  pardons,  and  other  abomina- 
tions without  number,  they  must  now  be  compelled  against  their 
will  to  resign  them,  not  only  by  the  manifest  truth,  but  also 
by  those  which  as  yet  are  enemies  both  to  them  and  also  to  the 
said  verity.  I  cannot  see  but  it  worketh  even  now  as  it  did 
in  the  primitive  church.  When  the  heathen  perceived  the 
apostles  and  disciples  expulsed  out  of  Jewry  for  the  gospel- 
preaching,  for  the  hate  they  had  to  the  Jews  they  gladly 
received  them;  which  was  unto  their  salvation,  though  they 
thought  nothing  less.  Not  unlike  is  it  in  this  age,  but  that 
the  true  preachers  and  learned  men,  compelled  also  by  tyrants 
to  decline  to  the  Saracens  and  Turks,  may  in  like  manner  be 
accepted  of  them  in  spite  of  the  Romish  devil  and  his  church, 
and  so  convert  them  to  the  true  Christian  faith,  which  they 
before  abhorred.  Such  favour  may  they  find  among  them  now 
as  did  Joseph,  Daniel,  Esther,  Mardocheus,  Zorobabel,  Nehe- 
miah,  Esdras,  Tobias,  and  other,  among  the  infidels  then.  And 
like  as  the  Jewish  synagogue  did  at  that  time  wholly  perish 
for  rejecting  God's  word,  and  never  could  recover  since;  so  may 
that  false  conterfeit  church  of  antichrist  come  to  destruction 
for  condemning  the  same,  and  never  rise  up  again.  Much  is 
it  to  be  feared,  if  they  stop  God's  word  as  they  have  begun, 
lest  that  plague  fall  on  them  that  lighted  upon  the  Jews  at  the 
siege  of  Jerusalem,  by  the  Turk  now  or  by  some  other  worse 
than  he.  For  though  they  suffer  the  Bible  to  be  abroad  in 
the  mother-tongue  in  Brabant,  Holland,  Flanders,  France, 
Spain,  Italy,  and  other  places,  yet  are  they  still  as  they  were, 
angels  of  darkness,  tyrants,  persecutors,  antichrists,  and  hy- 
pocrites, forbidding  the  right  course  of  it.  And  notwithstanding 
their  violence,  yet  breaketh  it  forth  so  that  innumerable  people 
are  daily  sealed  unto  God. 


THE  TEXT. 

1  After  this  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  great  multitude  which  no  man 
could  number,  2  of  all  nations,  and  people,  and  tongues,  3  stood  before 
the  seat,  4  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  with  long  white  garments,  6 
and  palms  in  their  hands,  6  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  7  Sal- 


VII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  337 

ration  be  ascribed  to  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  seat  of  our  God,  8  and 
unto  the  Lamb.  9  And  all  the  angels  stood  in  the  compass  of  the  seat, 
10  and  of  the  elders,  and  of  the  four  beasts,  11  and  fell  before  the  seat 
on  their  faces,  12  and  worshipped  God,  saying,  Amen  :  13  Blessing  and 
glory,  and  wisdom,  and  thanks,  and  honour,  and  power,  and  might  be 
unto  our  God  for  evermore.  Amen. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  After  this  (saith  St  John)  I  beheld   an  exceeding  PS.  cxxxvi 
multitude  of  the  gentiles,  or  heathen,  marked  unto  the  fellow-  Hoseai. 

'  Gen.  xviii. 

ship  of  Christ,  whom  no  man  was  able  to  number.  Phu.a. 

2.  These  were  of  all  nations  of  the  earth,  of  all  peoples  Rom.  xiv. 
of  the  world,  and  of  all  languages  under  heaven,  Greeks,  Latins, 
Hebrews,  Chaldeans,  Parthians,  Medes,  Elamites,  Cappadocians, 
Asians,  Phrygians,  Egyptians,  Arabians,  Syrians,  Africans  and 
Indians. 

3.  They  stood  all  before  [the]  imperial  seat  of  God.  It  was  psai.  ix. 
given  them  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  see  him  in  faith  reigning  in  Matt  xvf. 
his  true  church,  and  to  take  him  for  their  merciful  Lord  and  i*ai.  "&' 
Father. 

4.  They  stood  also  in  the  presence  of  the  poor  Lamb,  Rev.  vi. 
beautifully  clothed  with  long  white  garments.      They  believed  SSJ-^ 
Christ  to  be  their  only  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  and  were  most  js0ajjnxjlv' 
highly  accepted  before  him  for  that  belief's  sake.     They  lived  1  Cor>  xv> 
purely  according  to  his  word,  and  did  all  things  of  a  sincere 
conscience,  taking  him  for  their  only  health  and  comfort.    By 

him  only  they  trusted  to  have  their  sins  forgiven ;  wherefore 
they  were  by  him  justified  and  restored  to  perfect  innocency. 

5.  Palms  had  they  in  their  hands  large  and  beautiful,  Euchenus. 
in  token  of  victory  over  sin,  hell,  death,  and  the  devil,  which  i  cor.  xv. 
they  have  through  Christ. 

6.  And  they  cried  all  with  a  loud  voice.     In  an  earnest  Heb.  xi. 
faith  they  made  this  strong  protestation,  saying, 

7.  No  merit,  health,  nor  goodness,  be  attributed  unto  P«H  cxiv. 

.     l  .  Ephes.  ii. 

us,  nor  yet  unto  any  creature  m  heaven  nor  in  earth  for  us.  1  C(?rJ.v- 

«  «  .  Psai   in. 

But  all  our  whole  salvation,  life   and  deliverance,  be  only  Dan- vii- 
ascribed  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne  of  our  God, 
reigning  by  his  Spirit,  not  in  the  false  counterfeit  church,  but 
in  the  true  Christian  congregation ; 

8.  And  unto  the  sweet  Lamb  Jesus  Christ,  which  alone  RCV.  v. 
died  for  the  same.     For  health  is  only  the  Lord's,  so  is  the  v**i.  ui. 

r          i  22 

[BALE.] 


338 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Rom.  ix. 
Isai.  Ki  . 


Rev.  v. 
Dan.  vii. 
Jsai   Ix. 

Hrv.  iv. 
Matt,  xviii. 


Phil.  H. 
Rev.  v. 
Psal.  xci. 


Lambertiis. 
Luke  ii. 
Coloss.  1. 
Dan.  vii. 


Rev.  v. 
1  Tim.  vi. 
Neh.  viii. 
3  Ksdras  ix. 


Haymo. 
Ansbertus. 
Seba$tia:iU3 
Meyer. 


Rev.  vi. 
Isai.  xxxix. 
Matt.  xx. 
Luke  ix. 
Rom.  viii. 


eternal  blessing,  and  neither  of  our  works,  nor  yet  of  our  good 
deeds  ;  for  the  best  of  them  are  defiled. 

9.  And  all  the  angels  or  ministers  of  heaven  compassed 
the  throne  according  to  their  office.     They  assisted  the  true 
faithful  church,  which  is  the  scat  of  God. 

10.  The  twenty-four  elders  they  compassed  also;  so  did 
they  the  four  beasts :  for  ministers  they  are  to  the  saints 
departed,  and  servants  to  them  that  be  yet  alive. 

11.  They  fell  down  flat  on  their  faces  before  the  throne: 
they  meekly  acknowledged  themselves  the  creatures  of  God, 
and  servants  to  his  congregation. 

12.  And  they  worshipped  not  the  seat,  but  God  which  sat 
on  the  seat.    Most  highly  they  magnified  him  and  praised  him 
for  restoring  their  least  number,  saying,    So  be  it  evermore 
as  we  shall  now  desire. 

13.  Everlasting  praise  and  glory,  perpetual  wisdom  and 
thanks,  continual  honour  and  power,  with  might  which  cannot 
be  measured,  be  referred  unto  our  eternal  God  of  all  his  crea- 
tures for  ever  and  ever,  yea,  for  all  that  he  hath  wrought  in 
them.     Amen. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying  unto  me,  2  What  are 
these  which  are  arrayed  in  long  white  garments,  and  whence  came 
they  ?  3  And  I  said  unto  him,  4  Lord,  thou  wotest.  5  And  he  said 
unto  me,  6  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  trihulation,  7  and 
made  their  garments  large,  8  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb.  9  Therefore  are  they  in  the  presence  of  the  seat  of  God,  10 
and  serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple.  1 1  And  ho  that  sitteth  in 
the  seat  will  dwell  among  them.  12  They  shall  hunger  no  more, 
neither  thirst,  13  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  14  neither  any 
heat.  15  For  the  Lamb,  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  seat,  shall  feed 
them,  16  and  shall  lead  them  unto  fountains  of  living  water.  17  And 
God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  one  of  the  ancient  elders  (satth  St  John)  made 
answer  unto  that,  which  I  was  inwardly  most  desirous  to  know 
concerning  this  innumerable  multitude,  saying   unto   me  by 
manner  of  question, 

2.  What  are  these  comely  persons,  which  are  thus  beau- 
tifully apparelled  in  long  white  garments,   large  and  fair? 
And  from  whence  came  they,  as  thou  supposest  ? 

3.  And  I,  as  one  ignorant  of  the   mysteries  of  God  of 


VII.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  339 

mine  own  nature  without  the  special  gift  of  him,  answered 
after  this  sort, 

4.  Sir,  thou  wotest  what  they  are,   and  from  whence 
they  come,  by  such  knowledge  as  the  Lord  hath  given  thee. 

5.  And  he  said  again  unto  me  thus : 

6.  These  are  they  which  come  unto   Christ  by  faith,  John  xvi. 
out  of  the  great  tribulation  of  worldly  wickedness,  fleshly  cares,  Hebf  x?.lv' 
and  disquieted  consciences.  1  Pet- ui- 

7.  Abhorring  the  doctrine  of  men's  inventions,  they  set  John  v. 
sure  hold  upon  the  living  word  of  the  Lord.     There  fet  they  Psai.  xWu. 
out  forgiveness  of  their  sins,  and  made  their  garments  large 

to  cover  their  old  deformities. 

8.  They  washed  their  lives  in  the  sorrows  of  repentance,  Acts  xix. 

T*sai  cxiii 

and  fashioned  their  deeds  to  his  sweet  laws  and  commandments.  Dan.'xii.  " 

1  Pet.  i. 

They  made  their  garments  white  in  the  precious  blood  of  the  ^  **"• 
Lamb,  believing  to  be  purified  by  the  merit  of  his  death.          Ephes- u< 

9.  And  therefore  are  they  at  this  time  in  the  presence  Dan.vu. 
of  his  majesty,  accepted,  taken,  and  allowed  for  the  citizens 

of  heaven. 

10.  They  serve  him  day   and  night  in  the  temple  of 
their  souls,  and  they  praise  this  glorious  name  in  spirit  for 
evermore. 

11.  The  Lord  that  sitteth  on  the  throne  will  always  Rev.  iv. 
dwell  amongst  them,  as   their  most  mighty  defender,  their 
solace,  and  their  comfort. 

12.  The  Spirit  shall  so  refresh  them,  they  shall  no  more  Joein. 

i  i  •  _.  ,  .  i        11    •         i  Isai-  xlix. 

hunger  nor  thirst.    Though  concupiscence  dwell  in  them,  they  J*m.  i. 
shall  desire  none  evil. 

13.  Neither  shall  the  sun  so  light  on  them,  which  is  Psai-  cxxi. 
this  world's  prosperity,  that  they  shall  forget  their  Lord  God  Jer- ^ 
at  any  season. 

14.  No   heat  shall  burn   them,  nor  adversity    of   this  John  xv. 
•world  overcome  them ;  but  in  that  they  suffer  or  do,  all  things 
shall  work  to  the  best. 

15.  For  the  innocent  Lamb  Christ,  which  is  in  the  midst  Rev.  v. 
of  the  seat,  or  the  congregation  of  God,  by  his  word  shalH,ohn  xiv- 

,    "  .      '  Haggai  ii. 

nourish,  feed,   and  relieve  them  with  his  promise,  shall  pre-  j^-8^' 
serve,  comfort,  and  lead  them  by  his  Spirit :  yea,  he  shall  Psal-  liv- 
so  order  them,  they  shall  have  need  of  nothing.     And  if  he 
be  their  light,  health,  and  strength,  of  whom  should  they  be 
afraid  ? 

22—2 


340 


THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


John  iv. 
Kccles.  i. 
John  xiv. 
Rev.  xxi. 
John  xvi. 
Act*  v. 


1  John  Iv. 
Kom.  vlii. 
Matt.  v. 


Gen.  xllx. 
Psal.  xxl. 
]<ai.  Ixiii. 
Kev.  xix. 


Mark  the 
sixth  seal 
opening. 


Rom.  viii. 
Psal.  xxxii. 
AVLsd.  xvii. 
Heb.  ix- 
Gal.  iv. 
John  iv. 
Matt.  v. 
Luke  vi. 
Coloss.  iii. 
Heb.  xi. 
Psal.  cxix. 
2  Cor.  i. 


16.  lie  shall  bring  them  unto  the  fountains  of  the  living 
waters,  and  make  them  such  well-springs  as  shall  flow  up 
into  the  life  everlasting.     His  doctrine  must  do  it,  and  none 
other ;  for  none  cometh  to  the  Father  but  by  him. 

17.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 
Adversity  shall  bo  unto  them  a  very  consolation.     No  sorrows 
shall  they  care  for,  no  torments  shall  they  regard,  no  troubles 
nor  yet  death  shall   they   fear,   but  think  in  their  hearts 
always,   that  the  sufferings   of  this  life  are   nothing  to  the 
glory  to  come.     The  aforesaid  elder  might  seem  to  be  Jacob, 
whose  prophecy  might  tell  John  that  Christ  should  wash  his 
garment  in  wine,  and  his  mantle  in  the  blood  of  grapes.     So 
might  it  be  David  or  Isaiah,  which  also  confirmeth  the  same. 

In  this  as  in  a  glass  may  be  seen  what  they  are  afore 
God,  that  at  this  present  age,  or  under  this  sixth  seal-opening, 
unfeignedly  cleaved  to  his  word,  followed  it  in  effect,  and 
lived  according  unto  it.  First  they  are  clear  afore  God,  and 
no  sin  shall  be  imputed  unto  them  for  their  faith's  sake. 
Consequently  they  are  delivered  of  a  troublous  conscience. 
The  Lamb  hath  restored  them  innocency,  and  God  accepteth 
them  for  his  children.  These  seek  no  doctrine  but  the  scrip- 
ture. They  serve  God  in  spirit,  and  in  no  dead  things.  They 
hunger  not  for  men's  traditions,  they  thirst  not  for  hypocrites' 
good  works,  they  are  well  and  fully  contented  with  the  Lamb. 
They  seek  no  prosperity,  neither  care  they  for  adversity. 
The  word  of  God  is  their  guide,  and  therein  they  mind  to 
depart.  None  other  but  such  are  sealed  unto  God,  nor  none 
else  walk  before  him  in  white  garments. 


THE   EIGHTH   CHAPTER. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  when  he  had  opened  the  seventh  seal,  2  there  was  silence  in 
heaven  about  the  space  of  half  an  hour.  3  And  I  saw  seven  angels 
4  standing  before  God.  5  And  to  them  were  given  seven  trumpets.  6 
And  another  angel  came,  7  and  stood  before  the  altar,  8  having  a  golden 
censer.  9  And  much  of  odours  was  given  unto  him,  10  that  he  should 
offer  of  the  prayers  of  all  saints  upon  the  golden  altar  11  which  was 
before  the  seat.  12  And  the  smoke  of  the  odours  which  came  of  the 
prayers  of  the  saints  ascended  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel's  hand. 
13  And  the  angel  took  the  censer,  and  filled  it  with  fire  of  the  altar, 


VIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  341 

14  and  cast  it  into  the  earth.  15  And  voices  were  made,  and  thun- 
derings,  and  lightnings,  16  and  great  earthquake.  17  And  the  seven 
angels  which  had  the  seven  trumpets  18  prepared  themselves  to  blow. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  In  the  seventh  seal-opening  (which  is  the  next  and  isai.  xxxii. 
the  last)  there  was  silence  in  heaven  (saith  St  John)  by  the 

space  of  half  an  hour.     This  signifieth  that  there  shall  be  in  Au?ustinus. 
that  age  that  peace  in  the  Christian  Church   which  Christ  John  "iv. 

Jer  li 

brought  with  him  from  heaven,  and  left  here  with  his  disci-  Rev.  xvii. 
pies.    Then  shall  wretched  Babylon  fall,  then  shall  the  bloody  f^-™^ 
beast  full  of  blasphemous  names  perish,  then  shall  the  great Mic- iv- 
antichrist  with  his  whole  generation  come  altogether  to  nought, 
then  shall  the  fierce  dragon  be  tied  up  for  a  thousand  years. 
Then  shall  reign  peace  and  concord,  the  truth  shall  be  be- 
loved, God's  word  shall  be  had  in  estimation,  and  his  servants 
shall  live  without  check.    Happy  are  they  that  shall  see  those 
days. 

2.  This   silence  shall  endure  but  half  an  hour  space ;  |^.cxxvi> 
which  may  be  the  thousand  years  that  are  spoken  of  here  fj^nli. 
afore,  considering  that  all  the  age  after  Christ  is  but  the  last  p^'xc!' 
hour,  and  a  thousand  years  before   God  is  but  as  the  day 

that  is  past.     In  the  time  of  this  sweet  silence  shall  Israel 
be  revived,  the  Jews  shall  be  converted,   the  heathen  shall  Rom.  xi. 
come  in  again.     Christ  will  seek  up  his  lost  sheep  and  bring  Luke  xv. 
him  again  to  his  fold,  that  they  may  appear  one  flock,  like 
as  they  have  one  shepherd. 

3.  And  I  saw  (saith  St  John)  seven  angels  standing  be-  Rev.  i. 
fore  the  majesty  of  God ;   which  signifieth  the  preachers  of  AOmtau 

J        J  Magnus. 

his  word ;  for  the  seven  several  times  of  the  seven  seals-open-  Franciscus 

r  Lambertus. 

ing,  to  every  seal  corresponding  an  angel.     For  all  that  the  Jf^£*  •£ 
preachers  hath  done  from  the  beginning  of  the  gospel  to  the Jer- xvi- 
time  of  this  last  seal-opening  shall  then  appear  at  once.     In 
that  day  (saith  Isaiah)  the  trumpet  shall  be  blown ;  they  that 
were  lost  shall  come  from  the  Assyrians,  the  scattered  flock 
shall  come  from  Egypt,  and  worship  the  Lord  in  Jerusalem. 

4.  These  angels  stood  before  the  presence  of  God,  as  Dan.  yn. 
ministers  of  acceptation,  ready  to  execute  his  heavenly  will 

and  commandment. 

5.  And  to  them  was  given  seven  hollow  trumpets  :  the  isai.  WH. 


342 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


F.uclu  rins. 
Jer.  \\iii. 
Ht-v.  vi. 
1  Cor.  iv. 


Mai.  iil. 
ls.ii.  Ixiv. 


Numb.  Iv. 
1'hil.  ii. 


Heb.  ix. 
John  iv. 
1  Tim.  ii. 
1  John  ii. 


Psal.  cxli. 
Gen.  xv. 
Heb.  xi. 


Heb.  xiii. 
Ephes.  i. 
Rev.  xii. 


Heb.  vii. 
John  xi v. 
Acts  vii. 
1  John  ii. 
Actsiv. 


Psal.  cxli. 
Prov.  xil. 
Heb.  i. 
Rom.  viii. 
Heb.  ix. 
John  xiv. 


Jer  xxxi. 
Luke  xii. 


Acts  ii. 
John  i. 


Rev.  iv. 
John  xvL 
Mark  xvi. 
John  iii. 
Isai.  i. 
Matt  xv. 
1  Ti  n.  vi. 
Rev.  vi. 


ministration  of  his  word  was  unto  them  committed.  They 
ran  not  forth  unsent,  they  spoke  not  uncommanded.  They 
blew  their  trumpets  one  after  another.  As  the  seals  were 
opened,  the  mysteries  they  declared  as  came  to  their  course. 

6.  And  another  angel  (saith  St  John),  of  a  much  higher 
nature  than  these  came  forth ;  yea,  even  the  angel  of  the 
covenant,  that  was  so  sore  longed  for,  came  to  his  holy  temple. 

7.  He  stood  before  the  altar,  he  humbled  himself,  he 
became  man,  he  took  the  shape  of  a  servant. 

8.  '  He  had  in  his  hand  a  golden  censer.     This  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  sovereign  messenger  of  our  salvation,  took 
it  upon  him  alone  to  be  our  mediator,   our  advocate  before 
God,  and  the  only  atonement  for  our  sins. 

9.  And  much  incense  of  odours  was  given  unto  him  by 
the  great  faith  of  Abraham,   John  Baptist,  and  of  all  the 
sanctified  number ; 

10.  That  he  should  offer  up  unto  God  so  much  of  the 
prayers  of  all  the  faithful  believers  upon  the  golden  altar,  or 
in  his  glorified  nature,  as  was  right  afore  him. 

11.  Which  altar  is  now  before  the  throne  of  God.    He 
hath  an  everlasting  priesthood,  he  is  able  to  save  them  that 
come  unto  God  by  him,  and  liveth  immortal,  standing  on  his 
right  hand  as  one  ever  ready  to  make  interpellation  for  us. 
All  they  consented  in  one,  that  he  should  be  their  general 
attorney,  considering  he  was  their  only  Saviour  and  Redeemer. 

12.  And  the  sweet  smoke  of  the  odorous  incense,  which 
came  of  the  wholesome  and  fervent  desires  of  them  that  had 
faith,  ascended  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel's  hand.      By 
his  only  merit  was  their  faith  accepted,  and  for  his  death's 
sake  their  works  pleased  God. 

13.  The  said  angel   took  the  censer,  he  prepared  his 
godly  spirit:  he  filled  it  with  fire  of  the  altar,  which  was 
his  eternal  charity. 

14.  And  he  cast  it  into  the  earth,  with  power  he  sent 
it  down  in  cloven  fiery  tongues  upon  his  apostles ;  of  whose 
plenteous  abundance  all  we  have  received. 

15.  And  as  it  was  come  down,  there  were  noises,  thun- 
derings,  and  fearful  lightnings  \  for  it  rebuketh  the  world  of 
sin,  of  righteousness,    and   of  judgment.       It  reproved  the 
world  of  unfaithfulness,   for  contemning  the   light  of  God's 


VIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  343 

verity ;  it  threateneth  it  for  superstitions,  hypocrisy,  and 
outward  observations ;  and  utterly  it  condemned  it  for  ob- 
stinacy of  corrupt  interpretations. 

16.  There  was  also  a  terrible  earthquake  as  it  was  come  Matt.  a. 
into  the  world.     The  ungodly  rulers  were  moved,  the  am-  John  x'i, 
bitious   prelates  were  vexed,    the   covetous   lawyers  fretted, 

the  hypocrites  and  priests  waxed  mad ;   yea,  they  are  not 
yet  quieted  to  this  day.      They  still  lie  and  prate,  they  bias-  Matt.  v. 
pheme  and  accuse,  they  persecute  and  kill,  they  hang,  burn,  Psai.  tsaiA 
and  drown ;  their  malice  hath  none  end. 

17.  And  the  said  seven  angels  (saith  John),  which  are  isai.  ivui. 
the  universal  preachers  of  God's  verity,  having  their  seven 
trumpets,  or  full  authority,  given  them  of  the  Lord, 

18.  Prepared  themselves  by  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  John  xv. 

,       111          •    i  •  Mark  xvi- 

to  execute  their  offices,  and  to  blow  each  one  m  his  course. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  The  first  angel  blew,  2  and  there  was  made  hail  and  fire,  3  which 
were  mingled  with  blood ;  4  and  they  were  cast  into  the  earth.  5  And 
the  third  part  of  the  trees  was  brent,  6  and  all  green  grass  was  brent. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  The  first  angel  first  stood  forth,  and  blew  his  trumpet.  The  first 

angel. 

The  apostles  after  the  first  seal-opening,  which  was  at  the  ^^ 
coming  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  went  forward  with   the  gospel,  JA°(!jnxxiJ!- 
and  taught  it  the  world  over.     And  when  they  had  believed  g|£  m-.. 
and  throughly  received  the  word,   which  were  predestinate 
of  God  to  be  partakers  of  the  glory  with  Christ,  the  residue, 
still  blind  and  obstinate,  persevered  in  their  infidelity  and  so 
perished. 

2.  For  upon  them  came  hail  and  fire  which  were  min-  Exod.  ix. 
gled  with   blood.      Their  wickedness  overwent  them,    their  R™.  i^ 
stubborn  stomachs  stirred  up  their  fury,  their  fierceness  kin-  3^™'- 
died   ever  more  and   more,  and  their  madness  made   them 
blind. 

3.  And  these  they  coupled  always  to  cruelty  and  mur-  J^-  jv 
der.  For  when  Christ's  disciples  had  preached  the  gospel,  the  ^SJ^X 
wicked  sort  of  the  Jews  and  Gentiles  in  no  case  would  believe 

it;  but  their  obstinacy  so  blinded  them,  and  their  malice  so 
inflamed  them,  that  they  sought  their  death  and  procured  the 
effusion  of  their  blood.  Over  all  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  this 
is  evident. 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


LCHAP. 


Eiek.  xiv. 
Matt,  xxiii. 
HMMhr. 


Jude. 
Luke  xili. 

Al.ui.  MI. 


Tech.  xiii. 
)'sal.  xxxiii. 
Luke  xii. 


Hosea  xl. 
Itoin.  ix. 
Kii.  liv. 

I  John  i. 

Acts  xili. 
Jer.  ii. 
John  iv. 
Matt.  xxi. 
Luke  xi. 
PriinaMus. 

II  i\ HID. 
Franciscus 
Lambertus. 


The  second 
angel. 
Mai.  ii. 
Kev.  ii. 


Eusebius 
Cae.anensis. 


Zech.  iv. 
1  John  ii. 

1  Tim.  iii. 
Acts  xx. 

2  Pet.  iii. 
Isai.  xvii. 


4.  And  they   were   cast  into .  the  earth.     So  occupied 
their  earthly  hearts  this  wilfulness  and  anger  with  thirsting 
of  innocent  blood,  that  all  grace  in  them  was  extinguished, 
and  all  goodness  clean  consumed. 

5.  The  third  part  of  the  trees  was  brent,  and  all  the 
green  grass  came  to  nought.    Though  the  chosen  people  were 
ever  the  lesser  number,  and  the  wicked  the  much  greater  (as 
in  Zachary),  yet  are  they  not  here  so  noted,  forsoniuch  as 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  the  infinite  table  of  infidels  are  no- 
thing to  the  small  flock  of  faith.     Consider  also  that  in  Za- 
chary's  time  the  Jews  were  the  people  of  God,  which  were 
nothing  in   comparison  to  the   Gentiles :    but  now  are   the 
Gentiles  his  people,   which  ever  exceeded  them  in  number. 
The  third  part  of  the  trees  withered  in  their  wickedness  were 
found  without  fruit  in  the  Gentiles. 

6.  All  the  Jews,  which  sometime  were  the  green  grass 
by  the   manifold  gifts  of  God,  and   by   Christ's   coming  of 
them,   were   then  brent   up   clean.      True  faith  went  from 
them,  and  their  own  malice  blinded  them.     Though  this  were 
verified  of  them   only  which  were  at  the  first  seal-opening, 
and  the  first  trumpet-blowing,   yet  doth  it  touch  the  bloody 
antichrists,  hypocrites,  and  ungodly  rulers,  withstanding  God's 
word  to  this  present  day,  the  poor  Christians  being  green, 
and  bringing  forth  fruit  in  patient  sufferance. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  second  angel  blew,  2  and  as  it  were  a  great  mountain 
burning  with  fire  3  was  cast  into  the  sea.  4  And  the  third  part  of  the 
sea  turned  to  blood,  5  and  the  third  part  of  the  creatures  which  had 
life  died,  6  and  the  third  part  of  the  ships  were  destroyed. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  The  second  angel  blew  his  trumpet  at  the  second 
seal-opening,   which  signifieth    the   preachers   declaring    the 
secret  ministries  of  God's  verity  immediately  after  the  apos- 
tles' time. 

2.  And  as  they  were  at  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  so 
doing,  a  monstrous  thing  in  a  manner  of  a   great  mountain 
burning  with  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea.     A  cruel  sort  of  false 
disciples  and  wicked  brethren   arose   up   from  among  them, 
all  earthly-minded  to  covetousness,  puffed  up  with  pride  and 
ambition,  inflamed  also  with  anger,  spite,  and  vengeance :  they 


VIII.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  345 

boisterously  entered  in  among   the  people,  so  mutable  and  Ezek.  vi. 
fickle  as  the  sea,  which  changeth  with  every  wind.     These 
are  the  mountains  that  swell  up,  thinking  much  of  themselves. 
These  are  the  rising  hills  that  boast  so  much  of  their  good 
works,  of  whose  overthrow  by  God's  word  both  Isaiah  and  is»i.  xi. 
John  Baptist    did  prophesy.      Such    fiery    mountains    were 
Jannes  and  Jambres,  that  maliciously  resisted  Moses ;  so  were  2  T^HI. 
Phassur    and    Semeias,   which   vexed  the    prophet    Jeremy. 
Such  burning  hills  were  Caiphas  and  Annas  against  Christ ;  John  XVUL 
Diotrephes,   Herpocras,  Ebion,  and  Cerinthus,  against  John3John- 
the  Evangelist;  Demetrius,  Bar-jesu,  Hymeneus  and  Alexander,  ^ctsxix. 
against  Paul ;   with  such   like  moody    prelates   resisting  the 2  xim  iv- 
truth  to  this  present  day.     Such  smoky  mountains  of  contra- 
diction doth  daily  withstand  Christ  in  the  edifying  of  his  Heb.  xii. 

•  «       p  Zech.  iv. 

Christian  Church,  as  rebuked  Zorobabel  in  the  building  of  i*"-  xvu. 

Rum.  xvi. 

the  Jews'  temple. 

3.  They  stir  up  the  sea,  they  move  the  weak  people,  Jev.xx.. 
and  make  them  blind  as  ashes.      In  their  hate  they  provoke 

the  princes  to  cruelty  and  malice.  They  cause  them  to  punish 
the  poor  preachers,  and  to  put  aside  the  truth,  lest  they  should 
fall  unto  it. 

4.  By  reason  of  this  burning  hill  falling  into  the  sea,  the  ^exx4 
third  part  of  the  water  turned  into  blood;  the  third  part  of  the  A£ftvi 
people,  seduced  by  them  became  hateful  murderers.    Not  only  Mat"  *!*' 
they  accused  God's  servants,  but  as  blood-thirsty  beasts  they  ]  Joh 
consented  to  their  deaths,  not  considering  that  he  which  doth 

but  only  hate  his  brother  is  an  homicide. 

5.  The  third  part  of  the  creatures  which  had  life  died. 
Of  those  which  seemed  to  be  faithful  among  them,  a  great 
number  were  worse  than  nought.      Dissembling  with  faith,  Actsxix. 
they   betrayed    the    truth,    and   wrought   much   wickedness.  l^iJ11" 
Many  martyrs  were  then  everywhere.  c»esariensis. 

6.  So  that  the  third  part  of  the  ships  were  destroyed  Euchenus. 
also.    Many  churches  or  private  congregations  called  parishes, 

for  fear  of  losing  their  goods,  and  for  doubt  of  imprisonment 

and  death,  refused  the  faith,  and  fell  clean  from  the  truth, }  Tim.  vj. 

'  '  Luke  viii. 

and  so  were  perished  and  lost.     For  ships  in  the  scripture  Acts  v- 
betokeneth  them. 

THE  TEXT. 
1  And  the  third  angel  blew,  2  and  there  fell  a  great  star  from  hea- 


346 


THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


The  third 
angel. 
Dan.  xil. 
Jude. 


2  Tim.  iv. 
Philastrius 
Brixiensis. 
Auguslinus. 


Luke  x  vi. 
Hosea  ix. 
2  Tim.  iv. 
John  vi. 
Kev.  ii. 
1  John  ii. 
1  Tim.  iv. 


2  Cor.  iv. 
Isai.  Iv. 
1  Tim.  ii. 
Luke  xii. 
1  Cor.  ii. 
Amos  v. 


Jer.  ix. 


Gen.xxvi. 
Primasius. 
Beda«. 
Jer.  ii. 

1  Cor.  v. 
Psal.  xviii. 
Matt  xv. 

2  Thess.  ii. 


Jer.  xxiii. 
2  Cor.  ii. 
2  Pet.  ii. 
Lam.  iU. 


Hay  mo 


ven,  3  burning  as  it  wore  a  croshot1.  4  And  it  fell  into  the  third  part 
of  the  rivers,  and  into  fountains  of  waters.  5  And  the  name  of  the  star 
is  called  Wormwood.  6  And  the  third  part  of  the  waters  was  turned  to 
wormwood ;  7  and  many  men  died  of  the  waters,  because  they  were 
made  bitter. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  When  the  third  angel  blew  his  trumpet  at  the  third  seal- 
opening,  there  fell  from  heaven  a  great  mighty  star  burning 
like  a  creshet1. 

2.  As  the  preachers  of  that  time  opened  the  truth  of 
God,  many  great  doctors  and  excellent  learned  men,  as  Arius, 
Macedonius,  Eutyches,  Valens,  and  such  other,  declined  from 
the  sincere  faith,  and  fell  to  blasphemous  opinions  concerning 
the  Godhead. 

3.  These  seemed  glorious  to  the  earthly-minded  people, 
they  appeared  notable  and  famous  to  the  blind  forsaken  sort ; 
yet  was  their  learning  madness,  and  their  doctrine  fables  and 
lies.      But  this  is  here  to  be  noted,  that  they  which  are  true 
teachers  remain  still  in  heaven,  they  persevere  in  the  Christian 
church ;  whereas  the  others  are  fallen  clean  from  thence  by 
apostasy  and  errors,  so  that  they  are  none  of  Christ's. 

4.  This  star  fell  into  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  which 
are  the  scriptures  perverted,  and  into  the  fountains  of  waters, 
which  are  God's  own  very  words  depraved.     These  have  the 
false  doctors,    yea,  pernicious    heretics,    infected   with  their 
errors,  corrupted  with  their  lies,  and  with  their  false  inter- 
pretations made  them  bitter  and  unsavoury. 

5.  For  the  name  of  the  star  was  Wormwood,  whose 
nature  is  to  withdraw  all  sweetness.     These  with  their  bitter 
heresies   and  their   noisome  doctrine  destroyed   the  pits   of 
Abraham ;  they  troubled  the  text,  they  mixed  the  truth  with 
falsehead,   they   poisoned   the   waters,    they  took  away   the 
lovesomeness  of  them,  they  left  them  unpure  and  unperfect 
(not  that  they  can  be  so  of  themselves,  but  of  their  false 
working),  they  made  them  unpleasant,  unprofitable,  yea,  and 
most  perilous  unto  many. 

6.  For  it  folio weth  :  When  the  third  part  of  the  waters 
(which  are  the  scriptures  corrupted  by  them)  were  turned  into 
wormwood,  or  bitterness  of  errors, 

7.  Many  men  died  of  them.     They  perished  by  those 

[!  creshet,  cresset,  or  cressit,  an  open  lamp  suspended  on  a  pole.] 


VIII.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  347 

doctrines,  because  they  were  made  bitter.     Yet  were  not  all  Ambroses, 
men  cast  away  ;  for  two  parts  were  left  undefiled,  and  many  Je"?u.  us 
that  drunk  the  poisoned  waters  evomited  them  again.     Only 
were  they  lost  that  retained  them  still.    The  pure  waters  are 
here  doubled  unto  the  waters  infected :   for  double  in  value  Psai.  xviu. 
is  the  verity  before  God,  and  the  true  minister  thereof  worthy 
double  honour,  whereas  the  other  is  nothing  at  all. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  fourth  angel  blew,  2  and  the  third  part  of  the  sun  was 
smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the  moon,  and  the  third  part  of  the 
stars ;  3  so  that  the  third  part  of  them  was  darkened.  4  And  the  day 
was  smitten,  5  that  the  third  part  of  it  should  not  shine,  and  likewise 
the  night.  6  And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an  angel  flying  through  the 
midst  of  heaven,  7  and  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  8  Woe,  woe,  woe  to 
the  dwellers  of  the  earth,  9  because  of  the  voices  to  come  of  the  trum- 
pets of  the  three  angels  which  were  yet  to  blow. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.     At  the  fourth  seal-opening  the  fourth  angel  stood  The  fourth 
forth  and   blew   his   trumpet.     Never   was  the  time  yet  so  Mau/xx. 
perilous  but  some  true  preachers  hath  been  in  it.    Were  there  Mark  xii. 

,  ,  .  Ma"-  xxviii. 

never  so  many  heresies  abroad,  vet  have  there  reigned  some  gieronymus. 

v  '  J  O  Buffinus. 

godly  ministers ;    what  though   they  were   unknown  to  the  nTraciides. 
world?     Many  sincere  fathers  were  in  the  desert  wilderness, 
when  most  mischief  was  in  doing  among  the  cruel  tyrants ; 
which,  privily  resorting  to  cities,  taught  them  whom  God  had  Baptist* 
appointed  to  be  saved.     Of  this  number  was  Paulus,  Antonius,  joan'neT"3' 
Hilarion,  Macarius,  Pambo,  Theonas,  Ephraem,  and  such  like;  Frank's 
and  long  since  their  time  Anastasius,  Persa,  Theophylactus, 
Fulgentius,   Beda,  Alcuinus,   Strabus,  and  such  other  many. 
Notwithstanding   all   that   they   taught  and   wrote   was  not 
gospel.     All  was  not  without  superstition,  though  they  lived 
in  much  pureness  of  life. 

These   blew   the    trumpet    as    they    had    received    that  Joannes 
time.     But  the  false  hvpocrites  and  the  antichrists  so  pre-  radius m 

•11  i  i  T»  Danielem. 

vailed  more  and  more  under  Mahomet  and  the  Romish  pope.  ^"?"nes    .  - 

r    r    >  Wiclevus  de 

that  all  Christianity  and  spiritual  holiness  was  turned  into  eT™mbru 
superstitious  sects.     None  was  well  christened  that  had  not  a  N^ucterus. 
monkish  disguising.     None  was  thought  spiritual,  unless  he  Brunseisius 
were   shaven  on  the  crown.     Then  brought  they  in  many  LuXems. 
new  ways  of  salvation,  to  prove  Christ  but  a  second  Saviour, 


348  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

as  pardons,  pilgrimages,  masses,  and  Friday  fastings.  Then 
was  God  able  to  help  no  disease,  but  images  were  sought  up 
everywhere ;  St  Job  for  the  pox,  St  Koch  for  the  pesti- 
lence, St  Germain  for  the  ague,  St  Apolline  for  the  teeth- 
ache,  St  Gratian  for  thrift  losing,  and  St  Barbara  for  gun- 
shot :  that  lady  in  that  place,  and  that  lady  in  that :  this 
rood  here,  and  that  rood  there :  and  he  that  did  miracles 
vincentiu*.  here  could  do  nothing  there.  Thus  was  all  changed  into 

2  Tim.  iii. 

1  Kings  xviii.  devilishness;   and  their  preachers  for  lucre  confirmed  always 

2  Tim.  iv.  * 

the  same ;  which  were  many  more  in  number  than  were  the 
true  messengers  of  God. 
John  xv.  2.     In  this  most  corrupted  and  dolorous  age,  the  fourth 

Lukexxi.  i  «i        •      -'  «•  /•  T      • 

isai.  xiH.      angel  blowing  his  trumpet,  the  poor  forsaken  disciples  shewing 
iJmmiviv'      the  truth,  the  third  part  of  the  sun  was  smitten ;  so  was  the 
Acts  viii.      third  part  of  the  moon,  and  also  the  third  part  of  the  stars. 
Good  creatures,  they  found  the  third  part  of  God's  heavenly 
word  sore  blemished  by  the  hypocrites,  the  Christian  church 
piteously  disfigured  by  the  antichrists,  and  the  inferior  minis- 
ters thereof  darkened  by  tyrants  and  cruel  magistrates. 
John  xii.  3.     By  their  wicked  stroke  the  light  of  God's  verity  was 

Mat.  Iv'.       hidden,  and  appeared  less  by  the  third  part  than  it  was  afore. 
isJ.'  ivi.       Less  was  Christ  the  Sun  of  righteousness  known,  less  was  the 

2  Pet.  iii. 

Kom.j. '      Christian  church  faithful,  and  less  were  the  preachers  godly. 

More  ignorance  was  at  that  time  than  afore,  more  superstition, 
jer.vi        hypocrisy,  and  falsehead;  wherefore  the  third  part  of  them 

all  was  darkened. 

4.  At  that  time  also,  by  reason  of  them,  the  day  was  so 
smitten,  that  the  third  part  thereof  shewed  no  clearness ;  and 

Wiclevusin  ,•,  •    vj.  TI          • 

supniemento  so  was  the  night  likewise. 

5.  In  no  case  might  Christ  shine  in  the  curates  and  re- 
ligious, which  took  themselves  for  the  day ;  nor  yet  Christian 
fruits  in  the  common  people,  which  were  esteemed  the  night. 
Only  were  their  will-works  allowed,  and  their  dirty  traditions 
thought  godly.    The  true  trumpet-blowers,  or  ministers  of  the 
word,  were  then  compelled  by  cruel  commandments,  and  the 
commons  by  cruel  laws  enforced  in  no  case  to  meddle  with 
the  truth,  lest  their  abominable  doings  were  espied.     In  this 
therefore  mark,  what  a  detestable  thing  false  doctrine  of 

Meyer.  hypocrites  is;  for  it  bringeth  in  all  darkness  and  ignorant 
blindness,  and  it  shadoweth  under  pretence  of  virtue  all 
wickedness  and  sin. 


VIII.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  349 

6.  And  then  (saith  St  John)  I  beheld  an  angel  flying  Rev.  vn. 
through  the  midst  of  heaven,  as  it  had  been  an  eagle ;  which  Mail  m. 

°  .  Phil.  111. 

betokeneth  certain  peculiar  servants  of  God,  illumined  with  gUJ*^ 
some  knowledge,  and  leading  an  high  conversation  in  the  }£g£>m. 
church.     Such   were    Joachim    Abbas,    Cyrillus    of   Carmel,  Naucler{ls- 
Angelus  of  Jerusalem,  Theolesphorus  of  Cusentia,  Reinhardus, 
and  others ;  and  since  their  time,  Petrus  Johannis,  Robertus 
de  Uscecio,  Johannes  de  rupe  scissa,  Arnoldus  de  Villanova, 
Hieronymus  Savonarola,  with  such  like. 

7.  These,  perceiving  the  light  of  God's  verity  and  the  Joachim 
true  teachers  thereof  daily  diminishing,  considering  also  the  ^fif180" 
mighty  increase  of  darkness,  with  a  loud  voice  they  cried :  MamuSms. 
earnest  writings  they  sent  the  world  over,  under  the  title  of 
revelation  and  prophecy ; 

8.  Saying  by  the  threatenings  of  scripture,  "  "Woe,  woe,  Zec^sx^ 
woe  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth."     More  wickedness  is  J^^i- 
coming,  more  blindness,  and  more  darkness  to  the  ungodly  Ji^f,;g3XVi 
infidels  and  earthly-minded  people.     It  will  still  be  worse  and 
worse  to  the  foolish  ignorant  sort  through  the  errors,  lies,  and 
abominable  superstitions  of  the    false  antichrists  and  cruel 
chaplains  of  Baal. 

9.  And  this  rebuking  cry  was  because  of  the  voices  of  Frandscus 

Lambertus 

the  other    three  angels  were  yet  to  blow  with  the  trumpet,  ^l£enisves- 
whose  blasts  they  should  also  more  deeply  yet  contemn.     By  £xiraxxm. 
prophecies  and  scriptures  have  many  godly  men  perceived  Mauex"u. 
aforehand,  with  Paul,  the  fall  of  faith,  the  increase  of  errors,  Kev' xx' 
and  that  divers  should  decline  from  the  truth;  and  earnestly 
they  have  premonished  the  governors  of  it.     Yet  have  they 
neglected    the  warning,   and   utterly   despised  them  for  it, 
leading  the  people  into  the  depth  of   all  errors  and  filthy 
abominations. 


THE  NINTH  CHAPTER. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  fifth  angel  blew,  2  and  I  saw  a  star  fallen  from  heaven 
unto  the  earth.  3  And  to  him  was  given  the  key  of  the  bottomless 
pit.  4  And  he  opened  the  bottomless  pit,  5  and  there  arose  a  smoke  of 
the  pit,  as  it  were  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace.  6  And  the  sun  and 
the  air  were  darkened  by  the  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit.  7  And 


350 


THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


there  came  out  of  the  smoko  locusts  upon  the  earth.    8  And  unto  them 
was  given  power,  9  as  the  scorpions  of  the  earth  have  power. 


The  fifth 

angel. 

Albertus 

Magnus. 

Lukexii. 


Acts  v. 


I«*i.  xiv. 
Psal.  xiii. 
Jer.  vi. 
I«ai.  xxiv. 
Hos.iv. 
Baruch  vi. 


Jer.  ii. 
1  Cor.  ii. 
1  Pet.  iil. 
Matt  xv. 
Gal.  iv. 
1  Tim.  iv. 


Agrippa  de 
van  i  tat  e 
Scientiarum, 


Erasmus. 
Sarcerius  de 
tcholastica? 
theologia* 
v  anitate. 
(Eeolarn- 
padius  in 
epistolis. 


Franciscus 
Lambert  us, 
lib.  iii.  in 
Apoca- 
lypsim. 
Kev.  vi. 
Rev.  xx. 


THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  The  fifth  angel,    which  blew  his  trumpet  under  the 
fifth  seal-opening  of  the  Lamb,  were  they  which  had  the  word 
of  God  for  that  age  of  Christ's  church,  and  that  published  it 
to  his  elect.     And   these  doth  not  only  seem  to   be  few  in 
number,  but  also  they  appear  to  have  taught  privily  in  private 
congregations  and  houses. 

2.  For  when  this  trumpet  was  blown,  John  beheld  a 
star  fallen  down  clean  from  heaven  into  the  earth,  no  part 
thereof  reserved,  neither  of  the  star  in  heaven,  representing 
the  spiritual  church,  nor  yet  of  the  earth  from  the  star,  be- 
tokening the  worldly  people.    Neither  were  the  spiritualty  of 
Christ's  church  nor  yet  the  laity,  clear  from  their  poisons 
anywhere.     This  glittering  star,  or  shining  multitude  of  pre- 
lates, pastors,  and  religious  fathers,  were  fallen  away  from  the 
doctrine  of  the  Spirit,  from  the  living  word  of  the  Lord,  and 
from  the  right  conversation  of  Christ,  into  the  earth  of  their 
own  decrees  and  laws,  nothing  savouring  but  carnal  traditions, 
dumb  dark  ceremonies,  and  doctrine  of  devils,  fashioning  their 
lives  all  after  the  same.   Then  sought  they  up  Plato,  Averroes, 
and   Avicenna.      Then   was    Aristotle    thought   necessary   to 
interpret    the   scriptures.      Then  was  there  an  infinite  table 
of  sophisters  and  school-doctors,  of  reals  and  nominals,   of 
sententioners  and  summists,  of  colliginers  and   canonists,  of 
Scotists,  Thomists,  Olcamists,  Albertists,  Baconists,  Anconists. 
And  every  man  thought  his  own  wisdom   best,  which   God 
hath  proved  stark  foolishness  all,  and   most  idiotish  dotage. 
When  the  blind  world  supposed  they  had  the  truth  by  this 
fallen   star,    they  had  nothing  less.      Under   the   fifth   seal- 
opening  this  darkness  was  not  seen,  but  the  sixth  now  dis- 
closeth  all.     Only  the  slain  sort  complained  that  time,   de- 
siring their    blood    to    be    revenged ;    whereas   answer  was 
made  them,  that  many  more  yet  should  be  killed  to  fulfil 
their  number.     And  it  was  proved  true.     For  none  in  those 
days   once  hissed  against  them    but   suffered   death   for   it. 
Yea,  of  emperors  and  kings  that  offended  them,  some  were 
accursed,  some  deposed,  some  slain,  some  poisoned.     Neither 


IX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  351 

spared  they  power  nor  yet  noble  blood.      In  England  here  Joannes 
they  slew  king  Edward,  poisoned  king  John,  and  famished  chrome-is. 

!_•          T»  •   i         11  i       -n  •  i  •  Ranulphus 

king  Richard  the  second.    By  their  own  history  they  burned  p^1^1/- 
sir  Roger  Acton,  knight  ;  sir  John  Oldcastle  the  lord   Cob-  Ma^?es 
ham  ;   and  sir  Reynold  Peacock,  bishop  of  Chichester,  they  Polydorus- 
imprisoned   to    death,    besides   an   infinite    number   of   poor 
simple  souls,  no  lawful  cause  known,  but  lies  of  their  own  AgriPPa 
forging.    Yea,  and  the  articles  that  they  died  for  then,  they  notaw. 
affirm  now  to  be  good.     But  no  marvel,  though  they  did  such  Prov'.  i. 
mischief  in  those  days. 

3.  For  to  the  star  was  given  the  key  of  the  bottomless  Matt.  xvi. 
pit.     After  they  were  fallen  from  the  wisdom  of  God  to  the 
corrupt  dreams  of  men,  following  rather  the  creatures  than 

the  maker  of  them,  he  gave  them  over  unto  their  own  imagi- 
nations and  fantasies. 

4.  Then  had  they  power  in  darkness,  by  their  carnal,  Lukexxii. 

T     •     •  in/.-,  •  Heb"  xiiL 

beastly,  and  devilish  divinity,  to  open  the  well  of  damnation.  £"kexi.-.. 
For  what  is  the  wisdom  of  the  flesh  else  but  death  ?    What  ^  ^... 
are  their  practices  but  fighting  weapons  against  life  ?     They  fj^i.™4 
had  licence  to  deceive,  and  leisure  to  do  mischief  in  outward  jaSlesT!' 
things,  as  had  Satan  upon  the  body  of  Job.     But  no  doubt 
the  goodness  of  God  yet  preserved  the  inward  souls  of  many 
simple  Jobs  for  time  of  the  dangerous  world. 

5.  And  when  they  had  opened  the  bottomless  pit  with  Lukexi. 
the  key  of  their  false  doctrine,  there  went  up  a  black  filthy  Rev!  £!*'. 
air,   as  it  had  been  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace.     There  gal-  v-  ... 

<=>  Rev.  xvni. 

arose  all  errors,  lies,  heresies,  superstitions,  idolatry,  covetous-  i^[-jxx- 
ness,  pride,  incontinence,  falsehead,  hypocrisy,  with  all  other 
filthiness,  which  are  the  fruits  of  hell,  and  they  went  abroad 
the  world  over.      Thus  hath  these  cursed  apostates,  the  pope 
and  his  chaplains,  the  keys  in  deed,  not  of  heaven,  but  of  hell.  Matt.  *VL 
They  may  open,  but  they  cannot  spear  again,  unless  they  Matt6  xxin. 
spear  from  heaven,  as  they  do  always.     They  may  hurt,  but  J°^n  x.-. 
they  cannot  heal;  they  may  destroy,  but  they  cannot 


they  may  well  damn,  but  they  cannot  save.     For  the  nature  R^HI.'' 
of  their  key  is  only  to  make  blind,  obstinate,  foolish,  hard-  ISak."^. 
hearted,  and  evermore  worse  and  worse.       He    only  giveth 
light,  grace,  faith,  and  health.     He  taketh  away  all  darkness 
and    sin,   which    hath    the    key   of   David.     For    he   alone 
hath  trodden  down  the  winepress,  having  the  whole  victory 
over  death,  sin,   hell,  and  the  devil.      He  hath  power  only 


352 


TUB  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHUKCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Rev.  vi. 

Wlsd.  il. 


Oen.  ill. 
iM'or.  \i. 
Hum.  v. 
a  Thess.  il. 
Mm.  xxiv. 
1  Tim.  iv. 
(>al.  v. 
Luke  xii. 


a  Cor.  ii. 
Rev.  xix. 

l.utherus 
ad  versus 
Catherinum. 
Isai.  iii. 
3  COT.  ii. 
Joannes 
Agricola 
su)>cr  Lucam. 


Rev.  xix. 

Nahum  iii. 
Amos  vii. 
\Viclevus 
in  speculo 

niilitantU 
ecdesise. 


Sabellicus. 

Mantuanus. 

jKgidius 

Fafer. 

Paleo- 

nidorus. 

Polydorus. 

Franciscus 

Lambertus  in 

regulam  mi- 

noritarum, 

et  alii. 


2  Pet  ii. 
Matt  xxiv. 
Acts  xx. 
2  John. 
Jude. 
Isai.  i. 
Horn,  it 


to  spear  up  both  death  and  hell.  The  fire  of  God's  wrath 
they  bo  not  able  to  quench :  the  smoke  of  the  devil's  malice 
and  continual  wickedness  they  be  not  able  to  keep  down. 
Eve  could  not  withstand  one  simple  suggestion  of  Satan.  A  small 
taste  of  this  smoke  lost  Adam  with  his  whole  posterity.  And 
now  these  antichrists  have  filled  the  world  with  it.  For 
what  is  it  else,  but  wicked  persuasions ;  a  learning  of  devils, 
and  a  doctrine  contrary  to  the  doctrine  of  God ;  poisoning  all, 
destroying  all,  and  leading  unto  hell  ? 

6.  The  sun  by  this  smoke  was  darkened ;  so  was  the 
wholesome  air.    The  gospel  they  defiled  with  their  false  inter- 
pretations.    God's  word  they   corrupted  with  their  glosses, 
commentaries,  and  postils1.    They  mingled  the  scriptures  with 
the  dirty  dregs  of  their  own  laws,  traditions,  and  old  rotten 
customs  of  their  popish  fathers;    so  that  in  the  church  no 
good  air  could  be  had,  no  sweet  smell  of  the  truth  could  be 
found.    There  was  much  idol-worshipping,  strange  crying,  and 
lip-labouring,  censing,  fooling,  and  charming,  crossing,  mowing  2 
and  juggling,  gazing,  kneeling,  and  knocking,  but  no  true  gos- 
pel-preaching. 

7.  Out  of  this  pestilent  smoke  came  innumerable  locusts, 
a  very  monstrous  vermin  and  horrible  to  behold,  creeping 
over  all  the  earth.    These  were  the  disguised  swarms  of  car- 
dinals, mitred  bishops,  doctors,  shaven  priests,  abbots,  monks, 
canons,  friars,  nuns,  sisters,  and  hermits,  in  red,  white,  russet, 
grey,  black,  blue,  and  all  other  colours.  Of  these  were  the  Bene- 
dictines, the  Bernardines,  Gerondines,  Gilbertines,  Celestines, 
Scopetines,  Grandimontensers,  Camaldulensers,  Cruniacensers, 
Premonstratensers,  Carthusians,  Carmelitans,  Ambrosians,  Rho- 
dians,  Gregorians,  Purgatorians,  Guilhelmites,  Jesuits,  Johan- 
nites,  Hieronymites,  Ninivites,  Cellites,  Taborites,  Templars, 
Hospitallers,  Crucigers,  Augustinians,  Dominicans,  Franciscans, 
Brigidans,  Basilians,   of  Josaphat's  valley,  and  of  the  dark 
alley,   and  such   other,  with   innumerable  swarms  of   them 
everywhere.      Peter  prophesied  afore  of  this   smoky  multi- 
tude, when  he  gave  warning  that  there  should  come  into  the 
Christian  church  false  teachers,  which  privily  should  bring  in 
damnable   sects,  denying  the  Lord  that  bought  them,   and 
many  should  follow  their  damnable  ways,  through  whom  the 

f1  postil :  a  comment,  or  gloss.] 

[2  mowing :  making  faces  like  a  monkey,  grimacing.] 


IX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  353 

way  of  truth  should  have  ill  report.  But  few  have  marked 
that  warning. 

8.  And  unto  these  noisome  locusts  was  power  given,  but  Exod.x. 
yet  none  other  power  than  have  the  scorpions  of  the  earth,  "f^™";. 
whose  crafty  nature  is  first  to  creep  softly,  then  grievously  to  Mattxxvu.v' 
sting,  and  last  of  all  to  venom.     This  pestilent  vermin  God  "ebLtunus 
hath  suffered  for  the  wickedness  of  his  people,  first  flatter-  Apoc.rm 
ingly  to  creep,  to  dissemble,  gloss,  and  speak  fair,  promising  uSfSo- ' 
prosperity,  victory,  long  life,  and  heaven,  after  this  departing. 

And  by  such  means  got  they  under  the  emperors,  kings, 
governors,  and  all  the  world  besides. 

9.  Then  did  they  sting  their  consciences  with  terrible  cmi?  ciunia- 
dreams  and  visions,  and  with  fearful  revelations  of  purgatory 

and  of  hell,  to  build  them  up  fair  houses,  and  to  live  in  wealth 
and  pleasure.  Finally,  they  venomed  their  faith  with  their 
poisoned  counsels  and  promises,  and  so  took  they  from  them  2  pet.  H. 

Rev.  xviii. 

the  true  hope  in  Christ,  making  merchandise  of  them  through  £xod.  *  .., 

O  .  jo      Deut.  xxviii. 

covetousness  and  fair  words.     Thus  clustering  together  like  f^;fctianus 
locusts,  they  have  left  nothing  green,  but  all  they  have  withered  pa^cht^- 
and   destroyed.     No  works  might   then  be  used    of  God's meorum- 
prescription,  but  such  as  were  fantasied  by  them  for  advantage, 
as    mass-founding,    chantries-building,   priest-singing,    image- 
gilding,  kissing  of  relics,  praying  to  dead  men,  and  such  like. 
And  when  they  were  once  frank  and  fat,  they  stood  up  together  Jer.  v. 
proudly  against  the  Lord  and  his  word. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  it  was  said  unto  them  that  they  should  not  hurt  the  grass  of 
the  earth,  neither  any  tree,  2  but  only  those  men  which  have  not  the 
seal  in  their  foreheads.  3  And  to  them  was  it  commanded,  that  they 
should  not  kill  them,  4  hut  that  they  should  be  vexed  five  months.  5 
And  their  pain  was  as  the  pain  that  cometh  of  a  scorpion,  when  he  hath 
stung  a  man.  6  And  in  those  days  shall  men  seek  death,  and  shall  not 
find  it ;  7  and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee  from  them. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.     Yet  were  they  commanded  that  they  should  in  no  Rev.  v«. 
case  hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  neither  any  green  thing,  nor  if^''- 
tree.     Though  they  were  permitted  by  the  sufferance  of  God  ^i^a 
to  do  much  mischief,  yet  could  they  harm  none  but  such  as 
wanted  faith.     He  ordained  from  the  beginning  always  to 
save  his.    Never  could  Satan  hinder  the  soul  of  Job ;  only  did 

r          -i  23 

[BALE.] 


354 


THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Job  li. 
Coloss.  i. 
Rom.  viii. 
Gal.  v. 
John  xviiL 
Jer.  xv. 
M.u  k  xvl. 


Rev.  vll. 
Rev.  xix. 
Ephes.  v. 
Kranclscus 

Lambertus, 
lib.  iii.  in 
A  poo. 


Ezek.  xviii. 
Ambrosius 
Ansbertus. 
Matt,  \\iii. 
G.«l.  iv. 
Hos.xl. 
John  ix. 
Joannes 
Eekius. 


Rev.  vii. 
John  iii. 
Acts  v. 
Fianciscus 
Lambertus. 

Ecclus. 
xxxix. 

Kphes.  iv. 
Wisd.  xvii. 
Sebasiianus 
Meyer  in 
Apoc. 
Wisd.  xvi. 
Hos.  x. 
2  Tim.  iii. 


Hos.  iv. 


Rom.  viii. 
Gen.  xix. 
Luke  xvii. 


Rev.  vi. 
Mark  ix. 


he  vex  the  outward  carcase  and  goods.  Where  as  faith  is 
growing,  true  hope  in  Christ  springing,  and  works  of  charity 
fructifying,  they  shall  do  no  hurt  by  the  promise  of  God. 
Where  the  gift  of  the  Spirit  aboundeth,  they  can  in  no  wise 
prevail.  If  any  hinderance  doth  fall,  it  is  where  faith  is 
wanting. 

2.  For  only  had  they  power  upon  those  men  which  had 
not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads.     They  only  are  in 
peril  that  have  not  the  sure  faith.     And  the  more  want  they 
have  thereof,  the  more  is  their  scath  when  it  cometh. 

3.  Yet  had  those  locusts  in  commandment,  that  in  no 
wise  they  should  kill  them  whom  they  had  noyed.     For  the 
will  of  God  is,  that  no  wicked  person  should  perish,  unless  he 
resisted  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  rather  to  turn  from  sin  and  to  live. 

4.  Only  was  it  permitted  that  they  should  be  vexed  five 
months.      Only  for  their  lifetime  were  they  suffered  to  over- 
load their  poor  consciences  with  their  beggarly  traditions,  to 
trouble  them  with  their  trumpery,  to  grieve  them  with  their 
curses,  and  to  torment  them  with  their  threatenings  of  their 
purgatory  and  their  hell.      Though  they,  blinded  for  want  of 
the  scripture,  erred  in  all  popish  devilry,  and  for  lack  of  true 
knowledge  had  not  the  token  of  faith ;  yet  perished  they  not 
wholly,  no  more  than  did  Nicodemus  and  Gamaliel,  which  were 
but  carnal  men  :  but  their  ends  the  Lord  reserved  to  his  own 
merciful  goodness,  for  confessing  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 

5.  Yet  were  they  sore  vexed  for  the  time,  and  their 
pain  was  as  the  stinging  of  a  scorpion,  when  he  hath  hurt  a 
man.     A  pricking  of  a  more  than  half  desperate  mind,  a  fear 
of  a  wonderfully  troubled  conscience,  yea,  and  a  great  doubt  of 
salvation  had  they,  till  God  shewed  his  mercy  upon  them, 
opening  their  faint  hearts,  and  strengthening  them  with  his 
inward  power. 

6.  And  in  those  days  shall  men  seek  death,  and  yet 
shall  not  find  it.      For  the  grief  of  their  loaded  consciences 
they  shall  in  confessions  take  counsel  of  them,  which  is  very 
poison  and  death ;  yet  shall  God  so  preserve  them,  it  shall  be 
no  death  unto  them.     For  no  damnation  can  be  unto  them 
which  are  in  Christ  Jesu.    Lot  dwelled  in  Sodom,  yet  perished 
he  not  with  Sodom. 

7.  They  shall  desire  to  die,  and  yet  death  shall  flee 
from  them.      When  they  feel  the  terrible  gnawing  of  inward 


IX.]  THE    IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES,  355 

Tearfulness,  they  shall  seek  up  their  stinking  remedies,  and  wicievusin 
require  their  dirty  merits ;  which  is  clean  to  die  from  Christ,  fessione?  " 
and  to  forsake  his  living  waters  for  their  filthy  puddles  of 
hypocrisy  and  devilishness.     Yet,  by  the  singular  grace  and  Jer.  xxxi. 
unspeakable  mercy  of  God,  that  they  seek  shall  flee  clean  from  ^gt£eanti- 
them,  and  that  they  have  not  sought  for  shall    save  them,  x£ejjiUi- 
which  is  the  only  blood  and  death  of  Jesus  Christ.      Thus  p^,-  [xxxiv. 
shall  they  have  life  unlocked  for,  and  be  taken  up  with  Enoch 
from  the  wickedness  of  this  world,  and  see  the  God  of  gods  in 
Sion  without  their  deserving. 

THK  TEXT. 

1  And  the  similitude  of  the  locusts  was  like  unto  horses  prepared 
unto  battle.  2  And  on  their  heads  were  as  it  were  crowns  like  unto 
gold.  3  And  their  faces  were  as  it  had  been  the  faces  of  men.  4  And 
they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women.  5  And  their  teeth  were  as  the 
teeth  of  lions.  6  And  they  had  habergeons,  as  it  were  habergeons  of 
iron.  7  And  the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound  of  chariots,  8 
when  many  horses  run  together  to  battle.  9  And  they  had  tails  like 
unto  scorpions,  10  and  there  were  stings  in  their  tails.  11  And  their 
power  was  to  hurt  men  five  months.  12  And  they  had  a  king  over 
them,  which  is  the  angel  of  the  bottomless  pit,  13  whose  name  in  the 
Hebrew  tongue  is  Abaddon,  but  in  the  Greek  tongue  Apollyon.  14 
One  woe  is  past,  and  behold  two  woes  come  yet  after  this. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  the  locusts  in  similitude  were  like  unto  horses  wisd.  xvi. 
prepared  unto  battle,  full  of  stomach,  strife,  contention,  anger,  waTdenus  in 
and  hate,  rigorous  in  examination,  fierce  in  excommunications,  zaniorum. 
moody   in   disputations,   mad,   hasty  and   cruel    against  the 

verity ;  and  evermore  grudging  amongst  themselves  one  sect 
against  another. 

2.  Upon  their   heads  they    had   counterfeit  crowns  in  isai.  xxvin. 
manner  of  gold.      Glorious  names  of  dignity  had  they,  and  James™' ' 

*  *  Luke  xxii. 

shining  titles  of  high  preeminence  undeserved.     Most   holy  ^thn^xili 
fathers,    most    gracious    lords,    and  most    reverend  masters  M^xii. 
commonly  were  they  called.      They  made  large  their  phylac-  Lukexviil- 
teries,  and  set  abroad  their  skirts ;  they  sought  the  highest 
places  in  the  synagogues,  and  salutations  of  reverence  in  the 
streets.    They  were  not  as  other  men  be.     The  simplest  holy- 
water  priest  among  them  was  "sir"  at  the  least,  which  is  no  less 
than  lord.    By  presumption,  pride,  and  ambition,  they  exalted 
themselves  aloft,  as  the  cedar  trees  of  Libanus,  above  emperors, 

23—2 


356 


THE   IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES. 


[cilAl'. 


3  Tim.  ill. 
»  Thesi.  ii. 
Psal.  xxxvl. 
Kii.  xiv. 

ul.,1.1.  i. 
Isai.  xxviil. 
Phil,  iii. 
Psal.  i. 


Colos*.  ii. 
Rev.  Iii. 
Ji>sei>hus. 
Matt  vi. 
Luke  xi. 
Matt  xx  ill. 
Murk  xii. 


Haytno. 
2  Tim.  iii. 
Jude. 
8  Pet.  il. 
Kom.  i. 
£zek.  iv. 
Ecclus.  xxi. 
1  Tim.  v. 
Acts  xx. 


Cant.  ii. 
Psal.  Ixxix. 
Matt.  x. 
Jer.  xxiii. 
Haymo. 
Albert  us. 


Luke  xxi. 
1  Tim.  i. 
Matt  xii. 
Heb.  vi. 


Joannes  Huss 
de  anatomia 
antichrist!. 
VViclevus, 
lib.  ii.  de  ser- 
mone  Domini 
in  monte. 
Sebastianus 
Meyer  in 
Apocalyp- 
sim. 


kings  and  princes.  Yea,  they  set  their  seats  in  heaven,  and 
became  God's  vicars  to  damn  and  save  at  their  pleasure.  But 
woe  be  to  the  proud  crown  of  this  drunken  generation, 
whose  god  is  their  belly,  and  whose  glory  is  but  dust,  and 
shall  be  their  shame  and  confusion! 

3.  Their   faces  were  not  unlike  to  the  faces  of  men. 
And  outward  pretence  they  had  of  wisdom,  grace,  and  godli- 
ness, yet  was  there  nothing  less  within  them.     Very  prudent, 
wise,  and  learned  they  seemed  in  their  communing,  discreet  iu 
behaviour  and  sober  in  their  living  ;  yet  were  they  but  painted 
tombs,  full  of  all  sins  and  filthiness.      The  counterfeit  good- 
ness   they   shewed   outwardly  was  only  to  be    seen  of  the 
world. 

4.  Hair  they  had  on  their  heads,  most  like  to  the  hair 
of  women.    All  wavering  were  their  minds,  inconstant,  fickle 
and  foolish.     Their  hearts  were  given  to  uncleanness,  their 
flesh  to   voluptuous  desires  and  pleasures,  so  that  in   them 
reigned  all  beastly  abominations.     All  execrable  lusts  flowed 
in  them  as  the  water  of  the  ocean  sea. 

5.  Their  teeth  were  as  the  teeth  of  lions.     For  they 
were  wholly  given  to  greediness,  raving,  fierceness  and  cruelty ; 
not  sparing,  but  devouring  the  flock,  not  saving,  but  losing, 
not  helping,  but  destroying.      These  were  those  wild  beasts 
that  trod  down  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord,  those  unreasonable 
boors  that  have  rooted  up  all,  and  those  blood-thirsty  wolves 
that  have  rent  the  poor  lambs  in  pieces. 

6.  Habergeons  had  they  upon  them  like  jacks l  of  iron 
mail ;  which  signifieth  their  obstinate  malice,  their  hard  fro- 
ward  stubborn  hearts  against  the  verity  of  God.    For  wilfully 
they  resisted  it,  blaspheming  the  Holy  Ghost  with  the  Phari- 
sees and  scribes,  whose  sin  shall  never  be  remitted  in  this 
world  nor  in  none  other. 

7.  And  the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  stout  noise 
of  chariots,  when  many  horses  bustle  together  towards  a  battle. 
The  wings  of  these  abominable  locusts,  that  set  them  aloft  so 
far  above  themselves,  are  their  dignities,  offices,  riches,  liber- 
ties, privileges,  laws,  and  such  like,  which  boldeneth  them  in 
all  things,  be  it  never  so  unjust. 

8.  The  noise  of  these  is  great,  the  note,  the  rumour,  the 

[J  Jacks :  a  horseman's  defensive  upper  garment,  generally  quilted 
and  covered  with  strong  leather.    Nares.] 


IX.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  357 

fame,  is  mighty  the  world  over,  as  well  in  chronicles  and  Rey.xui. 
writings  as  in  the  speech  of  the  people.     Yea,  under  the  title  MtcJha. 
of  God  they  bolster  their  wickedness  to  make  it  the  stronger.  JoWxvi.' 
All  must  be  God's  dignities,  God's  service,  God's  laws,  God's 
religions,  when  it  is  stark  devilishness.      They  make  what 
laws  they  list,  they  command  and  forbid,  they  set  up  and 
pluck  down,  they  both  curse  and  bless,  yea,  they  do  all  mis- 
chief, and  all  in  his  name.    Be  it  never  so  ungodly,  cruel,  and 
false,  yet  must  it  forth  in  the  name  of  God.      Thus  mightier 
wings  they  have  than  had  the  great  eagle  in  Ezekiel.   Neither  Ezek.  xvu. 
could  Pharaoh  in  Egypt,  nor  Nabuchadnezzar  in  Babylon,  nor  Dan.  \£ 
Antiochus  in  Jewry,  do  that  they  might  do  here  in  Chris-  Deut^m. 
tendom.  i«i-  «x- 

9.  For  they  had  tails  like  unto  scorpions,  and  there  wicievus, 
were  sharp  stings  in  their  tails.      Their  study,  labour,  and  mm* 

•  rrn  Domini  in 

practices  were  ever  for  a  false  conclusion.      The  end  of  their  monte. 
fair  compassed  crafts  was  always  to   maintain  their  errors 
and  lies. 

10.  And  this  had  a  very  sharp  sting;  for  death  was 
towards  them  that  withstood  their  gins.     Destruction  of  body 
and  goods  was  evermore  at  hand. 

11.  Yet  was  their  power  only  to  hurt  men  for  five  Primasius, 
months'  space,  to  harm  them  in  this  sensible  life  divided  in  Ap'0m'  m 
five  parts.     No  power  had  they  upon  the  souls  hence   de-  iiattx. 
parted.     Then  could  they  not  hinder  with  all  their  censures,  re^To  ami? 

111  »  -I  T  •  i«      •  christi. 

black  curses,  suspensions,  degradings,  interdictions,  excommu- 
nications, and  all  such  terrible  thunderbolts,  with  book,  bell, 
and   candle.      Farther  extended  not  their  violence  than  upon  Lukexii. 
the  poor  bodies.    The  souls  were  in  God's  hands,  whose  mercy 
is  never  far  off. 

12.  A  king  they  had  over  them,  which  is  the  angel  of  Rev.xx. 
the  bottomless  pit;  for  he  is  the  head  captain  of  all  the  children  j°hnxviu. 
of  pride,  the  master  of  errors,  and  the  father  of  lies.     Needs 
must  the  devil  be  their  king,  whilst  his  smoky  doctrine  hath  ?«»>• 

to  »  Matt.       . 

nourished  them,  fed  them,  and  set  them  forth  in  their  colours.  Jer-  "• 
Sure  we  are  that  they  are  strangers  to  God,  for  the  heavenly 
Father  never  planted  them.    Well,  such  people,  such  governor; 
such  swarms,  such  stinking  leader. 

13.  The   name  of  this  their  captain    in   the    Hebrew  Hierony 

•  J'.ra.-iuu.-. 

tongue  is  Abaddon,  and  in  the  Greek  tongue  Apollyon;  and 


e 


' 


358 


THE  IMAGE  OF  1JOTII  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Matt.  Iv. 
Gen.  iii. 
Luke  xi. 
Matt  xii. 
Francigcui 
Lauibertuj. 


Bed  as. 

H.iymo. 
Albertus 

M.ynus. 


both  signify  a  spiteful  destroyer.  His  nature  is  to  persuade 
all  evil,  to  infect  the  mind,  to  corrupt  the  heart,  to  pluck 
away  faith,  to  make  the  soul  blind,  to  rob  man  of  all  goodness, 
to  separate  him  from  God,  and  to  damn  him  with  himself 
for  ever.  Woe  is  that  wretched  army  that  hath  such  a 
captain,  and  that  forsaken  multitude  which  hath  such  a  king. 
14.  One  woe  is  past.  One  cursed  season  of  execrable 
blasphemy,  darkness,  and  devilishness,  under  the  fifth  seal- 
opening  ;  and  the  fifth  trumpet-blowing  is  at  an  end.  But 
look  to  it  well;  for  two  other  woes  yet  shall  come  after  this, 
under  the  sixth  and  seventh,  as  hereafter  will  appear. 


THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  sixth  angel  blew,  2  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  the  3  four 
corners  of  the  golden  altar,  which  is  before  God,  4  saying  to  the  sixth 
angel  which  had  the  trump,  5  Loose  the  four  angels  which  are  bound 
in  the  great  river  Euphrates.  6  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed, 

7  which  were  prepared  an  hour,  for  a  day,  for  a  month,  and  for  a  year, 

8  for  to  slay  the  third  part  of  men.    9  And  the  number  of  horsemen  of 
war  were  twenty  times  ten  thousand.     10  And  I  heard  the  number  of 
them.     11  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  a  vision,  12  and  them  that  sat 
on  them,  having  fiery  habergeons  of  a  yellow  and  brimstone  colour. 


The  sixth 

Angel. 

Bedas 

Anglus  in 

Apocalyps. 

Sebastianus 

Meyer. 


1  Kings  vii. 
Rev.  viii. 
Matt.  xvii. 
John  i. 
Heb.  ix. 
John  i. 
Coloss.  ii. 
Rom.  v. 
1  Cor.  v. 


THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Consequently  the  sixth  angel  stood  forth  and  trium- 
phantly blew  his  trumpet.      Constantly  the  sincere  preachers 
of  this  present  age  have  taught  Christ  and  his  verity  under 
this  sixth  seal-opening,  wherein  they  have  disclosed  the  detest- 
able   errors    and    shameful  abominations  of   the    other  age 
afore. 

2.  And  as  this  trumpet  was  blown,  I  heard  (saith  St 
John)  a  sweet  voice  from  the  four  corners  of  the  golden  altar, 
which  is  before  the  eyes  of  God.     The  altar  which  is  most 
precious,  most  dear,  and  most  acceptable  unto  God  the  Father, 
is  Jesus  Christ,  full  of  grace  and  verity.  Upon  him  was  offered 
one  pleasant  offering,  whose  abundant  sweetness  hath  relieved 
all  faithful  believers.     And  nothing  is  accepted  before  God  to 
this  present  day,  unless  it  be  offered  upon  him.    None  altar 
else  alloweth  he  for  the  sacrifice  of  peace,  neither  Mary,  nor 
John,  Peter,  nor  James.     Upon  him  we  offer,  when  we  trust 


IX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  359 

onlv  in  him.  and  also  when  we  live  according  to  true  faith  in  geb-«-.. 

"  ...  Rom.  xn. 

him,  restraining  our  old  Adam  with  his  fleshly  desires.  rp'ef'n"' 

3.  The  four  corners  of  this  altar  is  the  gospel,  which  he  Matt,  xxyui 
hath  left  by  his  apostles  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  universal  £j°m-x-. 
world.      The  voice  is  the  joyful  tidings  or  message  thereof,  j^'^ 
And  this  signifieth  Christ  not  only  to  have  his  church  within 

the  dominion  of  Rome  under  bondage,  but  also  in  all  other 
parts  of  the  world  in  liberty.     All  these  four  corners  have 
but  one  voice.     The  gospel  everywhere  taught  hath  but  one  EPhes.  i. 
heavenly  message  of  mercy  and  peace  from  God  the  Father,  Rom.  K  ' 
one  glad  tiding  of  health  and  salvation  from  Jesus  Christ,  and  John  «v- 
one  sweet  smell  of  the  grace  of  God  and  of  victory  in  Christ 
from  the  Holy  Ghost. 

4.  And  this  one  voice  commanded  the  sixth  angel  which  Franciscus 

,  ,  .          .  Lambertus, 

had  the  trumpet,  or  the  true  faithful  preachers  under  the  sixth  J*-  »•  «* 
seal-opening,  which  had  the  administration  of  the  word  at  the 
only  gift  of  God, 

5.  To  go  forth  and  to  loose  the  four  angels  which  are 
bound  in  the  great  river  of  Euphrates.     Many  hath  the  Lord 
anointed  with  his  Spirit  in  this  age  to  preach  deliverance  to  ^elx^ 
the  captive,  to  open  the  prison  to  them  that  were  in  bondage,  j^™*^1*;. 
and  to  declare   the  acceptable   year  of  health;    by  whose  p°ainx.' 
preaching  he  hath  now  unshackled  the  children  of  the  dead  Baruchnvi!"' 
and  set  them  at  liberty  to  preach  his  name  in  Sion,  and  to 
worship  him  in  Jerusalem.     Many  that  afore  were  fettered 

with  fantasies,  yoked  with  unadvised  vows,  and  overcharged 
with  intolerable  burdens  among  bishops,  priests,  monks,  canons, 
friars,  and  nuns,  are  now  graciously  delivered,  and  with  a  free 
conscience  confess  the  verity  of  God. 

6.  So  that  many  among  the  four  angels,   or  a  great  Heb.  ix. 

.  *  to.  Lutherus 

number  of  them  that  were  sometime  antichrists,  hypocrites,  advem* 

7     » *  pseudo- 

tyrants,  and  murderers,  are  now  loosened  from  Euphrates,  the  fP'^j^,, 

great  flood  of  wavering  fantasies  and  of  the  fickle  pleasures  of  ma™p^"us 
this  world.     For  though  they  were  sore  bound  in  their  con- 
science and  life,  yet  wanted  they  there  no  wanton  delights  to 
nourish  and  feed  all  fleshliness.     They  lacked  nothing  that  wem  tam. 

...  *  '  bertus  de 

might  maintain  their  pomp,  vain-glory,  covetousness,  pride,  ^f^v 
gluttony,  and  lechery,  but  they  had  it  in  abundance.     And  ™"u|™"™ 
though  the  nature  of  God's  word  be  as  of  a  key  to  open  unto  jiJhn'vin. 
them  that  believe,  and  to  spear  unto  them  that  believe  not, 
yet  is  it  said  here   to  open  unto  both ;   but  yet  in  divers 


360 


THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Acts  xlx. 

John  MI. 
2  Cor.  it 
Luke  ii. 
John  vi. 
S  Thess.  n. 
Mai.  iii. 
Rev.  vii. 


sua  confes- 
sione,  et  in 
libello  ad 
parliamen- 
tum  regis. 


respects :  for  in  the  chosen  sort  it  openeth  to  love,  in  the 
other  it  openeth  to  hate.  The  one  bringeth  forth  honey  by  it 
with  the  bee,  the  other  venom  with  the  spider.  The  one  is  made 
more  meek  and  gentle,  the  other  waxeth  more  cruel  and  mad : 
as  Paul  saith,  "  Unto  some  it  is  the  savour  of  life  unto  life,  and 
unto  some  again  it  is  the  savour  of  death  unto  death."  For 
hard  is  that  word  to  the  execrable  angels,  or  children  of  Satan, 
calling  them  from  Euphrates  :  they  can  in  no  wise  abide  it. 
Yet  were  the  four  angels  loosened  from  thence,  and  have  lost 
a  great  part  of  their  pleasures.  Since  the  gospel  came  in, 
the  antichrists  have  lost  the  profits  of  their  bulls,  pardons, 
confessions,  privy-tithes,  idol-offerings,  purgatory-masses,  bell- 
christenings,  church-hallowings,  with  other  loose  ends.  The 
hypocrites  have  lost  their  more  than  princely  habitations, 
their  monasteries,  convents,  hospitals,  prebendaries,  and  chan- 
tries, with  their  fat  feeding  and  warm  couches ;  for  ill  gotten 
good  will  home  again.  The  tyrants  and  murderers  have  not 
now  their  pleasures  in  all  points  as  they  had  aforetime  ;  what 
though  their  cruelty  be  still  as  much  as  it  was,  and  rather 
more?  For  the  people  is  not  now  to  their  mind  as  then. 
And  as  these  angels  are  loosened  in  this  quarter  of  the 
world,  so  shall  they  be  in  all  other  quarters,  the  Lord  ap- 
pointing their  times.  One  corner  of  the  altar  hath  given  his 
voice ;  I  doubt  it  not  but  the  other  three  will  shortly  do  the 
same. 

7.  The  four  ill  angels  were  prepared  (saith  St  John) 
for  an  hour,  for  a  day,  for  a  month,  and  for  a  year.  At  no 
time  are  the  antichrists  unready  to  do  mischief,  the  hypocrites 
to  deceive,  the  tyrants  to  persecute  and  kill.  Since  Christ's 
M1S'  time  to  this  day  never  ceased  they,  but  still  evermore  they 
have  been  doing.*  Yet  hath  their  fierceness  been  more  and 
longer  at  one  time  than  at  another,  more  vehement  in  some 
places  than  in  some.  And  at  this  time  their  continuance  is 
somewhere  long,  somewhere  short.  Somewhere  is  their  cruelty 
more,  somewhere  less.  Their  days  are  not  always  alike, 
nor  their  lives  of  one  length. 
Joannes  HUSS  8.  Notwithstanding,  for  their  time  they  shrink  not,  but 

de  anatpmia  * 

antichrists.  &^\\\  faey  gO  forward  to  slay  the  third  part  of  men.  None 
other  can  the  tyrant  be  but  a  tyrant,  nor  the  antichrist  but  an 
antichrist.  None  other  part  can  the  hypocrite  play  but  his 
own,  nor  yet  the  spiteful  murderer.  Ever  seek  they  to  kill 


Franciscus 
Lambertus, 
lib.  iii.  in 
Apoc. 
Otto  Brun- 
fflsius,  et 
alii. 


Dan.  xii. 
John  yii. 
Joachim 
Abbas  in 
Apoc. 
Eusebius 


Joannes 
Nauclerus. 


IX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  361 

the  innocent  people  :  evermore  practise  they  to  bring  out  of  Matt 
the  way  the  righteous  servants  of  God,  taken  here  for  the  s^t 
third  part  of  men  or  in  the  smaller  number,  forsomuch  as  ReT" 
here  is  neither  blood  nor  fire,  wormwood  nor  smoke. 

9.  And   the  number  of  their  horsemen,  like  unto  the  -neons 
horsemen  of  armies  in  war,  was  twenty  times  ten  thousand,  or 

ten  score  thousand.     An  innumerable  multitude  have  they  sent  JoanneT'1 
forth  the  world  over  to  deceive  and  blind,  to  destroy  and  kill.  Acts  vin.' 

•  2  Pet  11. 

Horsed  they  are  with  their  beastly  laws  and  decrees,  and  ^-^ 
armed  with  their  fierce  authority  and  cruel  power.  And  who 
is  not  now  an  horseman  of  theirs,  and  a  cruel  Saul,  making 
havoc  of  Christ's  poor  congregation?  Everywhere  they 
buy  them  and  sell  them,  betray  them  and  accuse  them,  perse- 
cute and  imprison  them,  indict  them  and  burn  them. 

10.  And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  (saith  St  John), 
or  knew  certainly  aforehand  that  the  truth  in  those  days 
should  have  many  such  enemies :  I  understood  it  in  spirit,  I  Ambrosius 

i     i-          i    •  i      '         i  i-i-  /»  •  i  Ansbertus, 

believed  it,  and  surely  marked  it  up  for  a  warning  to  them  lib- >v- 

J  super  Apo- 

that  should  come  after.  caiypsun. 

11.  Consequently,  I  saw  the  setting  forth  of  them.     I  Haymo. 
beheld  in  a  vision  the  horses,  frank,  fat,  and  fierce,  which  were  Thom'aV 
none  other  than  the  aforesaid  locusts  that  crept  out  of  the in.  Pamma- 

*  chio. 

smoke  from  the  bottomless  pit.     In  the  fifth  opening  or  blast  $idevus 
of  the  trumpet,  which  was  the  rank  time  of  their  going  forth,  £ 
they  were  but  locusts,  lean,  bare,  and  needy :  in  their  begin-  momT.1 
ning  the  antichrists  and  hypocrites,  as  bishops,  priests,  monks, 
canons  and  friars,  were  poor,  abject,  and  untidy.     But  under 
the  sixth  they  grew  unto  great  horses :  they  were  so  pampered 
with   possessions,  fatted   with  pleasures,  and  boldened  with 
authority.     And  when  they  were  once  come  into  the  estima- 
tion of  the  world,  then  waxed  they  high,  heady,  fierce,  proud, 
and  cruel.      Then  were  they  horses  of  pleasure  for  princes  Benno 
and  worldly  magistrates,  to  carry  them  at  their  own  lusts ;  for  jc^n'nef  fa' 
they  were  unbridled :    no  laws   had   they  for    them.     The  Thomas 

A          J  •    H  *U  ^          Waldenus. 

sceptre,  crown,  sword,  and  power,  might  then  pass  none  other-  Fabianus. 
wise  in  emperors  and  kings  than  they  had  fantasied.     A  fault  chroxli" 
then  done  against  them  could  be  no  less  than  both  heresy  and 
treason.   If  they  said  but  "  Burn,"  then  must  they  be  but  drawn,  Matt.  xxiii 
hanged,  and  burned — no  remedy.  For  that  that  toucheth  them,  wud.xu. 
toucheth  the  prince's  honour  also,  to  make  the  matter  more 
grievous.     They  should  not  else  be  both  partners  in  the  ven- 


sermone 
Domini  in 


362 


THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Psal.  rxvi. 
llov.  vi. 
Ephes.  i  i. 


Exod.  ytt. 

1  Kings  xxli. 
P«al.  Ti. 

2  Tim.  iii. 
Coloss.  ii. 
Walilcnus  in 
fiscieulo 
zizaniorum. 


Scbastianus 

Meyer  in 

Apoc. 

Sabellicus. 

Platina. 

Blondus 

Carsulanu'. 

Wernerus. 

Cornelius 

Agrippa. 


cle  regnp 
antichrist!. 


geance  of  God  for  innocent  blood-shedding.  Yea,  hurt  they 
not  the  righteousness  in  all  their  mischief,  though  it  so  appearcth 
unto  them,  forsomuch  as  their  death  is  precious  in  the  sight 
of  the  Lord,  and  their  dwelling-place  the  altar  of  God  Christ, 
full  of  rest  and  peace. 

12.  And  the  men  that  sat  on  these  horses  had  fiery 
habergeons  of  a  yellow  and  brimstone  colour.  The  princes 
and  rulers,  provoked  by  the  crafts  of  these  false  prophets  and 
deceivable  teachers  to  rise  against  Christ  and  his  word,  are 
armed  with  cruelty  in  unrighteousness,  with  a  false  charity, 
and  with  a  counterfeit  wisdom.  In  the  examination  of  causes 
they  will  oft-times  seem  favourable,  loving,  and  wise,  when 
in  effect  they  are  nothing  less.  For  move  them  once  with 
the  truth  or  the  quick  learning  of  the  Spirit,  and  then  will 
they  do  as  doth  the  brimstone  that  is  touched  with  fire.  They 
flame  out  their  malice,  they  spit  forth  their  wickedness,  and 
their  filthy  judgments  stink  the  world  over.  Many  such 
sweet  savours  of  their  politic  wisdom,  or  rather  fleshly  foolish- 
ness, have  they  left  behind  them  in  their  chronicles  and  histo- 
ries, that  un wholesomely  savoureth  yet  to  this  day.  And  this 
have  they  of  their  unbridled  horses,  their  ghostly  fathers, 
confessors,  and  counsellors,  over  whom  themselves  have  nei- 
ther power  nor  authority,  but  as  they  list. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  heads  of  the  horses  were  as  the  heads  of  lions.  2  And 
out  of  their  mouths  went  forth  fire,  and  smoke,  and  brimstone.  3  And 
of  these  three  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed ;  4  that  is  to  say,  of 
fire,  smoke,  and  brimstone,  which  proceeded  out  of  the  mouths  of  them. 
5  For  their  power  was  in  their  mouths,  6  and  in  their  tails.  7  For 
their  tails  were  like  unto  serpents,  8  and  had  heads,  and  with  them 
they  did  hurt.  9  And  the  remnant  of  men,  which  were  not  killed  by 
these  plagues,  10  repented  not  of  the  deeds  of  their  hands,  11  that  they 
should  not  worship  devils,  12  and  images  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  brass, 
and  stone,  and  of  wood,  13  which  neither  can  see,  neither  hear,  neither 
go.  14  Also  they  repented  not  of  their  murder  and  of  their  witchcraft, 
15  neither  then-  whoredom,  neither  of  their  theft. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  The  heads  of  these  horses  were  in  similitude  as  the 
heads  of  lions,  which  betokeneth  their  proud,  bold,  and  mighty 
malice  against  God's  verity.  In  the  other  age,  when  they 


IX.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES;  363 

were  but  locusts,  they  had  the  faces  of  men ;  for  some  reason  ^f^'- 
yet  appeared  in  their  laws  and  doings,   though  they  stood  f)™£f  in 
not  all  with  God's  word.     But  since  they  grew  up  in  courage,  monte- 
and  became  furious  horses,  they  have  laid  away  those  faces, 
and  now  taken  to  them  fierce  lions'  heads.     Now  is  there  no- 
thing in  them  but  open  malice,  cruelty,  and  spite.     Now  are  Lambertus 

i,  .1  J  J       M      •  U  Shafnabur- 

they  termagants  altogether  and  very  devil?  incarnate,  where  gensis. 
their  dirty  traditions  be  not  kept.     So  eager  they  are,  their  £en™£ia-us 
horsemen  cannot  restrain  them,  their  princes  cannot  rule  them  s^°,£jfy- 
in  such  a  matter,  unless  they  will  be  torn  in  pieces ;  as  many 
of   their  predecessors  have  been  aforetime,  both   emperors, 
kings,  and  other  governors. 

2.  For  out  of  their  mouths  goeth  fire,  smoke,  and  brim-  isai.  ivi. 
stone:   God's  word   they  preach  not,  for   they  are  become  2 p"t.alv' 
horses.      Their  office  is  now  to  carry  whither  it  shall  please  Epifes/vi. 
them,  and  to  lead  the  princes  at  their  lust.     Now  roar  they  £$fe'*x.' 
like  lions,  with  their  great  grandsire  Satan,  seeking  whom  they  \  £j™-  £j- 
devour.     Now  breathe  they  forth  of  their  execrable  mouths 

the  hot  fire  of  their  threatenings  and  curses.  Now  vomit  they 
abroad  the  filthy  smoke  of  their  vanities  and  fables.  Now 
spew  they  out  the  stinking  brimstone  of  their  lives  and  errors. 

3.  So  that  they  have  killed  with  these  three  plagues 
the  third  part  of  men ;  but  yet  none  other  else  than  those 
which  have  given   credence  to   their  errors,  believed  their 
fables  and  feared  their  curses. 

4.  For  none  other  were  slain,  but  they  only  which  tasted  Joannes 

11-  i  f  Hussiusde 

of  the  fire,   smoke,  and    brimstone  that  went   out  of  their  regno,vita,et 

morious 

mouths.     None  other  else  were  lost  and  deprived  of  the  life  coioss^u!' 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesu,  but  such  devout  dottrels1  and  worldly-  B£urch'vi. 
wise  people,  as  they  taught  and  brought  up  in  false  worship- 
pings. 

5.  No  doubt  of  it  but  the  power  of  these  cruel  beasts  sebastianus 

Meyer  j^ 

was  most  in  their  mouths.      The  strength  of  the  deceivable  APOC. 
teachers,  to  beguile  the  wretched  idiots  and  blind  asses  of  the 
world,  is  evermore  in  their  speech,  in  their  sermons,  confes-  Joannes 
sions,  and  privy  counsels.     Therewith  do  they  infatuate  them,  de  «>nf«?- 

i       .11  sioneLati- 

bhnd  them,  and  kill  them.  norum. 

6.  Much  power  have  they  also  in  their  tails  behind ; 

[*  Dottrels :  a  bird  said  to  be  so  foolishly  fond  of  imitation  as  to  be 
easily  caught.   Hence  used  for  a  silly  fellow,  a  dupe.  Nares'  Glossary.] 


364  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

which  is  not  only  their  hypocritish  life,  but  also  their  pesti- 
lent traditions,  laws  and  customs :  with  these  do  they  sore 
infect  and  grievously  poison. 

7.  Let  no  man  think  their  noyance  to  be  light  nor 
nb!"uuns>  their  grievance  small,  considering  that  their  tails  are  like  unto 
ottoBrun-  serpents,  and  have  heads  wherewith  they  hurt.  Not  only 
jwucom-  doth  their  doctrine  for  their  lifetimes  sting,  venom  and  cor- 

inunibua.  i          «n  1111-  i  •• 

2fTtimXXiiii'  ruP^  the  81"y  80U1S  >  but  also  their  examples,  constitutions  and 
warkvii.  usages,  left  behind  them  to  be  performed  of  other  which 
followeth,  to  the  overlading  of  their  conscience  also,  doth 
poison  them  unto  death.  They  infect  their  belief,  and  pro- 
voke them  to  trust  in  vain  things,  and  are  jeopardous 
everywhere. 

Joannes HUSS  8.  0  horrible  beasts,  and  most  cruel  monsters!  Noyful 
io«UAp£a-  are  they  both  in  the  head  and  in  the  tail,  before  and  behind, 
uCStiaM  coming  in  and  going  out.  Nowhere  are  they  good,  if  they 

Meyer  in  6        f.  .1,1. 

* £9^  iv      once  appear.     Let  him  that  will  not  perish  shun  their  com- 
Matt  Xvix'      Pan7»  considering  that  no  man  can  dwell  with  them  without 
jer°xHi.L      great  peril.    In  their  mouths  is  venom,  in  their  tails  is  poison, 
i^ke^i.     Both  their  laws  and  their  lives,  their  counsels  and  their  cere- 
monies, their  holiness  and  blessings,  are  all  hypocrisy,  sin, 
and  pestilent  doctrine  of  devils.     Only  are  the  laws  of  the 
Lord  holy,  true,  and  perfect,  converting  the  poor  in  spirit, 
and  giving  wisdom  unto  children.      The  antichrists  and  the 
hypocrites  thus  put  from  their  sweet  Euphrates,  wherein  they 
primasius     swimmed  in  all  pleasure,  wealth,  and  ease,   what  is  more  in 
inApocaiyp.  this  age  to  be  looked  for  than  terrible  war?     Consider  that 

Franciscus 

iibnufIh?*>    nere»  m  tni3  prophecy,  they  are  no  less  than  cruel  horses  and 

APOC.          vengeable  beasts,  having  before  them  lions'  heads  with  fire, 

smoke,    and    brimstone,    and   behind  them    serpents'    heads 

to  sting,  venom,  and  kill.     Ponder  this  also,  that  they  have 

power  to  carry  the  princes  and  magistrates  at  their  pleasure, 

Let  open      for  they  are  unmuzzled.     Yea,  what   though  some  notable 

teFhereTnCln  governors  have  gotten  victoriously  of  them  the   primacy  of 

able  witness.    &  i  •    i  j    •  j- 

their  own  realms,  to  be  the  supreme,  highest,  and  immediate 
heads  of  their  clergy  here  in  earth  under  God  (which  is  a 
wonder) ;  yet  are  they  scarce  able  to  put  aside  one  corrupt 
custom  or  dirty  ceremony  of  theirs.  But  all  their  devilish- 
ness  must  needs  stand  still  under  the  colour  of  laudable  rites, 
decent  usages,  and  politic  orders.  For  why  ?  they  are  perilous 


IX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  365 

beasts,  and  their  mouths  yet  open ;  wherein  they  have  both 
fire,  smoke,  and  brimstone,   which  are   most  terrible  things, 
and  in  their  tails  poison,  which  is  most  dangerous.      What  a  Eccius.  \v\. 
fearful  blast  is  this  to  them  which  more  fear  men  than  God !  corneiuw 
'  If  your  grace  do  suffer  this  new  trade  still  to  go  forward,  m^'uereia 
ye  shall  procure  ye  the  malice  of  all  regions,  the  hate  of  all  nia. 
princes,  and  the  cruelty   of  all  peoples.     They  shall  invade 
your  realm,  consume  your  substance,  and  destroy  your  com- 
mons, with  such  like.     Whereas,  if  ye  take  another  way,  ye 
shall  have  their  benevolence,  love,  and"  favour.'     Thus  dally 
they  with  their  head  rulers,  and  neither  make  them  faithful  isai.  iv. 
Davids,    wise    Solomons,    manful  Josaphats,    valiant    Jehus,  2  cteoo. v' 
godly  Josiases,  nor   holy   Hezekiahs,   but  very  fearful  and  Eccius.  xi. 
faint-hearted  Cains,  thinking  that  every  man  which  cometh  Gen.  iv. 
by  the  way  will  kill  them.      This  will  be  the  rule  of  this  R^  vi. 
present  arge,  no  doubt  of  it.     For  unto  kings  hath  not  God  arheTs. H. 
given  it  to  subdue  these  beasts.     Only  is  it  reserved  to  the  Luke  xu!' 
victory  of  his  living  word.      Only  shall  the  breath  of  his  Lambenus, 

ii  •     i-  i  11  lib.  iii.  in 

mouth  destroy  them,  grind  them  to  dust,  and  throw  them  AP°C- 
into  hell-fire.     Let  the  faithful  believer  therefore,  considering 
the  mischief  of  this  time,  wherein  nothing  is  like  to  be  certain 
and  sure  in  land,  shire,  city,  town,  no,  nor  yet  house,  ap-  Psal  cx)ii 
point  himself  to   persecution,  loss  of   goods,    exile,    prison,  wSievui 
sorrow,  and  death   of  body  for  the  truth's   sake,  thinking  HuS. 
that  his  portion  is  in  the  land  of  the  living.     For  now  are  ROT.  TO. 
the  perilous  days  under  the  voice  of  the  sixth  trump,  these 
mad,  fierce,  raging  beasts  being  abroad  :  whereas,  under  the 
seventh,  the  carnal  church  rejected,  and  the  antichrists  over- 
thrown1, the  right  Israel  of  the  Jews  and  Gentiles,  tokened  with 
faith,  shall  be  peaceably  restored  into  the  possession  of  God. 
In  the  mean  season  let  them  that  live  now  pray,   and  have 
their  whole  hope  and  comfort  in  the  Lord. 

9.     And  the  remnant  of  men  (saith  St  John),  that  were 
not  killed  with  these  plagues,  which  are  they  whom  God  hath  rommemario 
called  in  this  age  by  the  true  preachers  from  their  detestable  ^StaT0* 
doctrine  and  erroneous  ways  unto  the  sure  knowledge  of  his  Heb!'ii'. 
godly  verity  and  gospel ;  these  remember  not  the  singular 
benefit  of  God,   they   magnify   not  his  holy  name  for  their 
deliverance  from   these   most  dangerous  plagues   of  no  less 
damnation  in  themselves,  but  remain  altogether  unthankful. 
t1  overthrowe,  old  ed.j 


366 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Rev.  ii. 
Heb.  \ii. 
Franciscu* 
Lambertui 
in  Apocalyp 
Rom.  xiv. 
1  Cor.  viii. 


Theodorus 
Bib!  lander 
in  consul  ta- 
tione. 


Baruch  vl. 
P«al.  xcv. 
Wild,  xv. 
Psal.  cxiil. 
Matt  v. 
Rom.  xv. 
1  John  Hi. 
Luke  x. 


Matt.  xiii. 
Gen.  xix. 
Luke  xv  ii. 
Rev.  xviii. 
Chrysosto- 
inus. 
Cyrillus. 
Rom.  i. 
Hev.  xxii. 


Heb.  xt 
Rev.  i. 

1  Tim.  v. 
John  xii. 
Luke  viii. 
AcU  v. 

2  Thess.  Hi. 
Matt.  xiii. 


Rev.  iii. 
1  John  iii. 
James  ii. 
1  Tim.  v. 


Dan.  xiv. 
Baruch  vi. 
Rev.  xvii. 
Sebastunus 
Meyer. 


10.  They  repent  not  from  the  heart  the  deeds  of  their 
hands.      They  have  no  remorse  in   conscience   of  their   old 
wicked    works.     No,   they   amend  not   their  lives,   nor  yet 
fashion  themselves  to    the   true  trade  of   the   gospel ;    but 
rather  they  are  slanderous  unto   it,   by   undiscreetly    using 
the  liberties  thereof,  ministering  occasions  of  falling  unto  the 
weak. 

11.  They  see  the  people  in  divers  points   of  idolatry 
run  headlong  to  the  devil ;  yet  do  they  not  brotherly  admonish 
them  by  the  scriptures  of  the  dangers  thereof.    They  shew 
them  not  that  the  worshipping  of  images, 

12.  Which  are   made  of  dead  things,  as  gold,  silver, 
brass,  stone,  and  wood,  is  the  very  worshipping  of  devils. 

13.  They  tell  them  not  that  they  be  sinful  men's  works, 
and  can  neither  see  nor  hear,  speak  nor  go.     They  will  be 
called  Christian  brethren ;  yet  is  it  not  dolour  unto  them  to 
see  their  brethren  perish,  for  whom  they  ought  to  jeopard 
their  lives.     They  must  seem  Samaritans,  yet  will  they  not 
heal  the  wounds  of  them  that  are  more  than  half  dead :  yea, 
is  it  not  to  be  feared  that  for  doubt  of  punishment  and  loss 
of  their  goods  they   look  back  again  toward   Sodom   with 
Lot's  wife,  consenting  to  their  abominations  ?     Let  them  not 
think,  that  so  do,  but  a  double  plague  followeth  them.     More 
worthy  is  he  to  perish  that  throweth  himself  willingly  into  a 
peril,  knowing  it  afore,  than  he  which  never  knew  it. 

14.  Neither  repented    they    (saith   St    John)  of  their 
murder,  their  witchcraft,  their  whoredom,  nor   their  theft. 
They  see  of   their    own    congregation  in  poverty,  penury, 
prison,  and  exile,  and  they  know  it  is  for  none  other  than 
the  testimony    of   Jesu :    yet1  have   they  no  mind  to  help 
them ;    no  courage   have  they  to  comfort  them ;  they  dare 
not  be  acknown2  to   favour  that  sort.     When  any  trouble 
cometh,  they  are  none  of  them.     They  are  well  contented 
to  have  Christ  in  dalliance  ;  but  if  he  put  them  once  to  pain, 
or  ask  ought  of  them,  then  bid  they  him  adieu,  they  can  no 
skill3  of  him,  they  know  him  not,  the  farther  off  the  better. 
Thus  are  they  become  neither  hot  nor  cold,  ready  to  be  spued 
out  of  the  mouth  of  God.    None  other  are  they  than  murder- 
ers, that  succour  not  their  brethren.     Worse  are  they  than 

[!  yea,  old  ed.]  [2  acknown:  acknowledged, known.] 

[3  they  can  no  skill :  they  have  no  knowledge.] 


IX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  367 

infidels,  that  help  not  the  household  of  faith.  The  witchcrafts 
of  the  hypocrites  they  know  by  the  evident  scriptures,  yet 
will  they  not  flee  from  them. 

15.     They  know  the  open  whoredom  of  the  Babylonish  psai.  i. 
strumpet,  they  know  her  theft  and  robbery,  evermore  spoiling  Matt.  xxv. 
God  of  his  honour ;  yet  will  they  run  to  it,  seek  it,  and  take  |  g£  »• 
part  of  it  with  the  unfaithful.      What  is  he  else  that  runneth  l^j;  u 
with  a  thief,  but  a  thief  also  ?    Alack,  they  tread  under  their  jamLfv. 
feet  the  precious  gift  of  God.     Like  unprofitable  servants,  Matt' xn" 
they  hide  his  godly  treasure  underneath  the  ground ;   and, 
like  unreasonable  dogs,  they  turn  again  to  their  vomit.     The 
heavenly  Father  of  his  eternal  mercy  grant  such  to  amend! 
For  a  much  greater  plague  abideth  them   than  the  other, 
though  it  be  not  here  named :  for  many  stripes  are  due  to 
that  servant  which  knoweth  his  Lord's  will,  and  doth  it  not ; 
yea,  to  sin  against  knowledge  is  against  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
irremissible. 


THE   TENTH    CHAPTER. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  another  mighty  angel  2  come  down  from  heaven,  3 
clothed  with  a  cloud,  4  and  the  rainbow  upon  his  head ;  5  and  his 
face  as  it  were  the  sun,  6  and  his  feet  as  it  were  pillars  of  fire.  7  And 
he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open.  8  And  he  put  his  right  foot 
upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  foot  on  the  earth  ;  9  and  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  as  when  a  lion  roareth.  10  And  when  he  had  cried,  seven  thun- 
ders spake  their  voices.  11  And  when  the  seven  thunders  had  spoken 
their  voices,  12  I  was  about  to  write.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven 
saying  unto  me,  13  Seal  up  these  things  which  the  seven  thunders 
spake,  14  and  write  them  not. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

In  the  midst  of  this  most  vengeable  time,  wherein  the  Joannes  HUES 
antichrists   and   hypocrites   most    fiercely    stir    about   them,  anticfirisu. 
to  vex  all  the  world  with  their  fiery  blasts,  their  filthy  smoke,  gedas-. 

v  v  *  Iranciscus 

and  their  stinking  brimstone,  to  restore  again  their  pleasant  A^Syp.8  in 
Euphrates,  the  Lord  hath  sent  to  the  comfort  of  his  certain 
peculiar  and  chosen  learned  men,  most  constantly  to  defend 
his  verity.     And  them  this  present  revelation  com  pare  th  to  a 
strong  angel. 


368 


THE   IMAGE  OF   BOTH   CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Eobanui 

II.  -Ml-. 

.lii.it. nr« 
Hilten. 
Melancthon. 
Waldenu*. 
Jer.  i. 
Acts  ix. 
3  Ert.  iii. 


Matt.  x. 
Luke  xii. 


Franciscus 
Lambtrtus. 
John  xx. 
Rev.  viii. 
Isai.  xiv. 
Matt.  xv. 


Petrus 
Berthori. 
John  xv. 
Matt.  v. 
Luke  vi. 
Mai.  ii. 
Phil.  ii. 
Acts  xx. 
John  ix. 
John  xii. 
John  xvi. 


Mai.  il. 
AcUiv. 
Isai.  Ix. 
Augustinus 
et  Bedas. 
Ecclus. 
xxxix. 
1  Cor.  iii. 
John  xv. 


Ecclus.  xliiL 
Psal.  ciii. 
Isai.  xxxiii. 
Gen.  ix. 


1.  I  saw  (saith  St  John)  another  mighty  strong  angel 
como  down  from  heaven.     With  a  stout  power  came  this 
angel  from  God  to  withstand  the  furious  beasts  in  this  sixth 
age  of  Christ's  church,  wherein  they  rage  so  sore.     God  hath 
raised  some  godly  persons  now,  by  whom  many  things  are 
opened,  that  aforetime  were  hid,   except  it  were  to   a  few 
poor  souls  in  corners.      Constant  are  these  and  earnest,  yea, 
invincible   warriors  by  the  word  of  God  :    for  who  can   be 
more  strong  than  they  which  fight  with  an  invincible  weapon? 
which  is  the  verity  of  God.     That  valiant  conqueror   hath 
victory  in  them,  which  promised  to  give  them  such  mouth 
and  wisdom  as  all  enemies  should  not  be  able  to  resist. 

2.  This  angel,  or  ministers  signified  by  him,  descended 
down  from  heaven  with   Christ  their  master,  as  messengers 
sent  of  God.     The  apostates  and  antichrists  fall  down  from 
heaven  with  their  captain   Lucifer,   like   stars   of  darkness. 
And  as  wicked  seed,  not  planted  of  God,  they  rise  up  in  the 
world. 

3.  This  angel  was    clothed  with    a  cloud,  betokening 
these  godly  supporters  of  the  Lord's  truth  to  be  compassed 
with  many  hard  showers  and  troublous  crosses  of  opprobrious 
rebukes,  scorns,  slanders,  lies,  and  open  blasphemies,  to  the 
uttermost  trial  of  their  weak  flesh.     And  this  cloud  hideth 
from  the  world  all  that  is  in  them  spiritual  and  godly,  like  as 
it  did  in  Christ,  that  to  many  they  seem  not  that  they  are  in 
deed.      Because  they  are  despised  of  the  crafty  generation, 
and  evil  spoken  of  by  the  hypocrites,  the  simple  idiots  and 
deceived   multitude   doth  judge    them  ill   doers ;   yea,   they 
suppose  them  very  heretics,  and  so  do  spitefully  call  them : 
whereas,   in  very  deed,   they   are   the   angels  of  God   and 
most  high  chosen  messengers.     The  apostles,  thus  used  also 
of  the  world,  were  named  clouds  of  Isaiah  the  prophet,  very 
long  before  they  preached  the  gospel.    "What  are  these"  (saith 
he)  "that  fly  like  clouds?"     These  were,  and  are,  they  that 
everywhere    pour   down  the   sweet    dew    and    rain    of   the 
mysteries   of  God,    and   seasonably   moisten   the   ground  of 
faithful  hearts,  causing  them  to  bring  forth  their  fruits  in 
due  season. 

4.  Upon  the  head  of  this  angel  was  the  rainbow.     And 
in  this  are  they  noted  to  be  the  angels  of  the  covenant,  and 
the   messengers   of  peace;    forsomuch  as  the   rainbow   was 


X.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  369 

the   sign   of   God's   covenant    concerning    the    flood.      Their 
message  is  that  Christ  is  the  only  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  GaTiv!"1' 
that   none   can  perish   believing  in  him.     No  damnation   is 
there  to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesu :  no,  though  they 
never   know  one  ceremony  or  popish  constitution  of  theirs ; 
though  they  never  hear  mass  nor  go  procession,  though  they  Tu.  in. 
never  be  greased,  shaven,  nor  disguised,  though  they  never  wicieVu*. 
have  beads,  Latin  primers,  portifoliomes l,  nor  other  signs  ofcokmL 

.  L  ,  °       .        Joannes 

hypocrisy,  yet  are  they  promised  to  have  atonement  with  cEcoiampa- 
God.     Most  rightly  hath  this  angel  the  rainbow  on  his  head  :  l^jf™;. 
for  all  the  study,  practice,  and  diligence  of  the  faithful  minis-  Luke  xvUL 
ters  is  to  declare  the  free  mercy  of  God  and  most  friendly 
benevolence  in   Christ   without   any   point   or  jot   of  men's 
deservings,    lest  they  should   perish  with  the   Pharisee  for 
trusting  in  their  own  works. 

5.  The  face  of  this  angel  was  as  the  bright  sun.      Their  phii.  u. 
outward  shew  is  altogether  Christ,  which  is  the  sun  of  righte-  johnxii. 
ousness.     None  other  light  shew  they  but  his :  none  other  Henricus 

°  <*  Bullingerus. 

doctrine  declare  they  but  his  holy  gospel,  neither  decrees  nor 
decretals,  fathers,  constitutions,  nor  synodals ;  but  them  they 
leave  to  the  dark  bloody  stars  which  are  fallen  from  heaven. 
Only  teach  they  the  shining  charity  of  God,  the  fervent  zeal 
and  burning  desire  towards  man's  salvation.  Neither  advance 
they  ceremonies  nor  rites,  holy  days  nor  offerings,  diriges  tnuUtfoi&M 

if  *     J  •          xlf-      humanis. 

nor  masses,  purgatory  nor  relics.     And  as  concerning  their  ^l-.v- 
lives,  more  God  desireth  not  of  the  Christian  minister,  than  to  wicievus 

'in  trialogo. 

expend  his  whole  study,  labour,  and  time  for  the  lightening  { J?™;  ™- 
of  others.  He  neither  commandeth  them  to  be  shaven  nor 
disguised,  to  be  popish  priest  nor  monk,  to  say  matins  nor 
even-song,  to  fast  Friday  nor  vigil,  to  abhor  marriage  nor 
meats :  only  he  willeth  them  to  edify  his  flock  with  none 
other  learning  than  his  godly  truth.  This  is  their  only 
office. 

6.  The  feet  of  this  angel  were  in  similitude  as  pillars  of  Rev.  in. 
fire.      Strong  sustentacles2  and  sure  stays  hath  God  made  the  aiim.'iii. 
upholders   of  his  true  church.     Fervent  affections  hath  he 
given  them,  constant  stomachs,  and  so  invincible  a  power,  as  Luke  xxi. 

.    ,  .  .         ,     J       .      .    .       3  Esd.  iii. 

no  violence  can  resist.      Doughty  and  strong  is  the  admims-  Psa>-  xxm. 

P  Portifoliomes:  portiforium  (low  Lat.),  a  portable  book  of  pray- 
ers: breviary.] 

[2  Sustentacles:  supports.] 

r         -1  24 

[BALE.] 


370 


THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Horn  x. 


1  Cor.  xil. 
Rev.  iv. 
Luke  xxiv. 


Isa!.  xxxv. 
Matt.  xi. 
Psal.  cxix. 
James  i. 

M.ui.  ,  i. 
John  x.v. 


Acts!. 
Rev.  iv. 

Matt  xxiv. 
Rev.  vii. 
Matt.  xv. 
Eusebius 
Cspsariensis. 
Hranciscus 
Lambertus 
in  Apoc. 


Martinus 
Lutherus. 
Bnmfelsius. 
Luke  xi. 
Matt  xx. 
Jer.  xxxi. 
Haggai  ii. 


Ambrosius. 
Ansbertu*. 
Jer.  xxxi. 
Isai.  Ixi. 
Mark  x vi. 
John  vL 
1  Cor.  i. 


Franciscus 
Lambert  us. 
in  Apoc. 
Matt  xxiv. 
Jer.  xxxi. 
Sebastianul 
Meyer  in 
Apoc. 


tration,  where  the  verity  remaineth ;  for  it  bringeth  with  it 
the  majesty  of  God.  "  Oh,  how  beautiful  (saith  Isaiah)  are 
the  feet  of  the  embassadors  of  the  Lord,  which  bring  the 
message  of  peace,  and  the  tidings  of  health  unto  Sion !" 

7.  He  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open.    In  their  admi- 
nistration are  the  scriptures  evident  and  clear,  opened  by  the 
Lamb,  and  much  godly  knowledge  too,  received  of  other  by 
them.     Blessed  be  the  Lord  which  hath  opened  that  book. 
Now  may  the  cripple  stand  up,  the  blind  see  their  way,  the 
poor   feed  and  be  satisfied.     Desire  therefore  with  faithful 
David  from  the  very  heart  to  have  understanding,  and  to 
know  the  testimonies  of  God.     Ask  meekly  and  have;  seek 
wisely  and  find ;  knock  gently,  and  the  door  will  be  opened. 
Very  like  is  it  that  the  Lord  God  doth  mind  plenteously  to 
spread  the  doctrine  of  his  Spirit  in  this  sixth  age  of  his  church, 
this  book  being  thus  opened ;    and  that  all  the  world  shall 
receive  it,  rebel  the  hypocrites  never  so  sore.     When  the 
gospel  appeared  in  Christ's   time,   the  Jews  were   the  first 
that  received  it,  after  them  the  Greeks,  and  last  of  all  the 
Latins.      Now  in  this  latter  time  it  openeth  to  the  Latins  by 
the  administration  of  this  mighty  angel  and  his  affinity,  and 
from  them  is  gone  to  the  Greeks ;  for  many  of  them  now  of 
late  have  graciously  received  it,  as  we  have  heard.     And  last 
of  all  shall  it  return  again  to  the  Jews,  as  now  very  apt  also 
to  receive  it,  that  Christ's  prophecy  may  be  found  true,  the 
last  to  be  the  first,  and  the  first  last.     For  he  that  hath 
dispersed  Israel  shall  bring  him  again  to  his  fold,  as  Jeremy 
recordeth.    Thus  shall  the  glory  of  God  be  within  few  years 
seen  the  world  over,  to  the  comfort  of  many. 

8.  This  angel  set  his  right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his 
left  foot  upon  the  earth.     As  well  shall   the  weak  people 
receive  this  verity  as  the  strong,  the  poor  as  the  rich,   the 
low  as  the  high,   the  sick  as  the  whole,  the  sinner  as  the 
righteous,  the  beggar  as    the   king,   the   unlearned    as  the 
learned,  the  labouring  man  as  the  priest,  and  much  rather  : 
for  the  right  foot  is  towards  them.      The  isle  that  is  speared 
up  with  the  main  sea,  yea,  and  they  also  which  be  upon  the 
sea,  shall  so  well  have  it  as  the  open  wide  country,  or  as  they 
which  dwell  upon  the  most  pleasant  land.     From  none  shall 
the  book  be  speared.     Everywhere  shall  the  truth  be  open,  as 
well  by  writings  as  words,  and  as  well  by  books  as  preachings. 


X.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  371 

Upon  both  shall  this  angel  tread.     Both  sorts  of  people  shall 
be  subjects  to  that  verity,  which  those  godly  messengers  shall  **«£  *CH. 
bring,  submitting  themselves  as  footstools  unto  it.     Some  un-  ^"Jj^f us 
godly  rulers  there  be  both  by  sea  and  by  land,  both  in  the  PJu^f ™"n- 
isles  and  in  the  open  country,  that  will  none  of  this  angel  wangeS*11* 
with  his  open  book.     In  no  wise  will  they  suffer  him  to  set  m 
footing  within   their   regions,   but   command   under   pain    of 
death,  that  no  man  teach  his  doctrine  nor  hear  it,  that  no 
man  print  his  books,  buy  them,  sell  them,  read  them,  hold 
them,  favour  them,  nor  bear  them  upon  him.     But  all  is  in  Joachim 

•  i  i  it  i      /t  i  i  Abbas  in 

vain.      Let    them  wax   mad,   swell,   and   fret  themselves   to  Jerem. 

Lutherus 

death,  yet  will  he  tread  upon  their  ground.    Let  them  persecute,  a^™^8 
fetter,  stock,  famish,  slay,  hang,  head,  burn,  drown,  yea,  and  ep^60?03- 
very  quick,  with  all  other  mischief  and  tyranny ;  yet  will  the 
truth  abroad. 

9.  For  the  angel  crieth  with  so  loud  a  voice,  as  the  lion  gey-  ***• 

O  '  Heb.  iv. 

when  he  roareth.      So  mighty  and  strong  is  the  word  that  **%•  y- 
they  preach,  and  the  verity  that  they  shew,  as  was  the  sharp  ^"'1*7** 
living  word  that  Christ  spake,  which  was  the  invincible  lion  Ma«esxxl". 
of  Juda.      And  so  mighty  is  that  as  made  both  heaven  and 
earth,  so  strong  as  destroyeth  the  power  of  hell,  so  sharp  as 
divideth  the  soul  from  the  spirit  and  the  joints  from    the 
marrow,  and  so  weighty  as,  when  it  falleth,  it  grindeth  to 
powder  all  pride,  power,  magnificence,  wisdom,  riches,  and 
vain  policy  of  this  world,  none  shall  be  able  to  abide  it. 

10.  And  when  the  angel  had  cried,  and   uttered  this  Haymo, 
terrible  noise,  seven  thunders  spake  their  voices.     The  fearful  Apocaiyp. 

*  Franciscus 

judgments  of  the  wrath  of  God  which  are  infinite,  and  can  p^^rtus' 
neither   be   numbered  nor    yet  measured   of  the   creatures,  ^"'4. 
opened  their  terrible  mysteries,  which  shall  at  their  times 
appointed  of  him  light  upon  the  children  of  unbelief.     The 
tyrants,  which  have  resisted  the  heavenly  verity  of  the  Lord,  ^-^ 
will  once  be  punished  as  was  the  host  of  Sennacherib,  king  of  j^f1.^^ 
Assyria.     Once  will  he  fearfully  visit  their  multitude  in  the 
thunder  of  his  ire.     Once  shall  the  terrible  sound  of  his  crack  joei  \i. 

Xi'ph.  1. 

strike  the  earth  smooth,  revenging  the  contempt  of  his  word.  sebMtiamis 
In  Italy,  Spain,  France,  Germany,  and  other  Christian  regions,  ^°te-xxUj 
the  angel  hath  shewed  the  book  open,  and  roared  out  the  Fraknecixsj:us 
voice  of  the  gospel  with  stomach  as  doth  the  lion ;  yet  will  it  Lambertus- 
not  be  taken,  but  some  they  have  beaten  for  it,  and  some 

24—2 


372 


THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


most  spitefully  murdered.  Let  them  not  think  but  after 
the  lightning  the  thunder-clap  will  follow.  The  verity  opened 
and  thus  despised,  most  grevious  plagues  of  dearth,  war,  or 
pestilence  will  shortly  fall  by  the  great  vengeance  of  God. 
Principles  have  been  seen  in  some  quarters  of  the  world ;  let 
them  not  think  but  much  more  is  coming,  and  will  not  cease 
till  Christ  hath  made  of  his  enemies  his  footstool. 

11.  And   when    the  seven  thunders  had  spoken  their 
voices,  or  shewed  their  certainty  that  they  should  so  surely,  as 
God  liveth,  come  to  pass  at  their  time  appointed ; 

12.  I  was  about  (saith  St  John)  to  take  pen  and  ink 
in  hand,  and  to  write  them.     I  thought  to  register  them  in  a 
book  to  the  admonishment  and  warning  of  them  that  should 
follow.     And  anon  I  heard  a  very  earnest  voice  from  heaven, 
saying  unto  me  in  this  manner  : 

13.  Seal  up  those  things  which  the  seven  thunders  spake, 
and  in  no  wise  write  them.     Register  the  thunders,  but  not 
the  voices.     Note  the  figures,  but  utter  not  the  mysteries  till 
God  appoint  it.      It   is  not  for  all  men  to  know  the  times, 
which  God  hath  in  his  power.     Many  secret  things  heard 
Paul,  which  were  lawful  for  no  man  to  utter.     The  outward 
sound  of  God's  secrets  may  be  heard  of  all  men,   but  the 
inward  working  is  reserved  to  his  Spirit.     The  Lord  always 
with  his  Holy  Ghost  so  informeth  them  inwardly,  that  they 
perceive  the  effect  of  many  things,  the  other  heareth  but  a 
noise.     Forsomuch  as  the  voice  of  God's  thunderings  is  un- 
searchable, and  his  secret  judgments  the  most  mighty  depth, 
they  are  not  open  but  to  such  as  he  electeth. 

14.  Therefore  was  John  commanded  in  no  case  to  write 
them,  or  to  open  the  secret  meaning  of  them.     That  point  the 
Lord  reserveth  peculiarly  to  himself,  to  open  to  whom,  what, 
or  how  much  him  lusteth.     Much  wide  are  they  which  think 
that  they  can  of  their  own  wit  and  industry  declare    such 
causes,  unless   God  openeth  unto  them  by  his  word  or  some 
evident  sign,  as  he  hath  done  in  this  age  most  plenteously  to 

Joannes  HUSS  many.      Less  can  we  not  gather  of  these  thunders,  when  the 

in  qua-darn  •  ° 

F^TnchSfs  message  of  God  is  despised,  abused,  forsaken,  neglected, 
trodden  under  foot,  or  damnable  lies  preferred  unto  it,  than 
that  his  wrath  must  follow.  Somewhat  hath  been  seen  already, 
much  more  will  appear  when  they  give  full  sound. 


Matt.  xxlv. 
Luke  xxi. 
Otho  Brun- 

t"i  Uius. 


A 1  her!  us 
Magmu 
in  Apoc. 


Robertus 
Tuitiemis 
in  Apoc. 
Bedas. 
Haymo. 

Franciscus 
Lambertus. 


AcUL 
Matt.  xxiv. 
2  Cor.  xii. 
Chrysosto- 
mus". 

August  inus. 
John  xvi. 
Matt.  xiii. 
Luke  viii. 


Rom.  xi. 
Psal.  xxxv. 
I^-ai.  vi. 
Haymo  in 
Apoc. 
Psal.  Ixvii. 
Luke  xxiv. 
Otho  Brun- 
frl-ius  in 
Evangel. 


iscus 

Lambertus. 
Mai.  ii. 


X.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  373 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  angel  which  I  saw  stand  upon  the  sea,  and  upon  the 
earth,  2  lift  up  his  hand  to  heaven,  3  and  swore  by  him  that  liveth  for 
evermore,  4  which  created  heaven  and  the  things  that  therein  are, 
5  and  the  earth,  and  the  things  that  are  in  it,  6  and  the  sea,  and  the 
things  which  are  therein,  7  that  there  shall  he  no  more  time,  but  in  the 
days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  8  when  he  shall  begin  to  blow, 
9  even  the  mystery  of  God  shall  be  finished,  10  as  he  preached  by  his 
servants  the  prophets. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  the  angel  (saith  St  John)  whom  I  saw  in  this 
wonderful  revelation,  thus  standing  with  one  foot  upon  the  sea, 
another  upon  the  land,  after  the  sort  afore  named, 

2.  Lift  up  his   hand   towards  heaven,   so   strongly   to  Joachim 
affirm  his  message  to  be  true,  as  the  Lord    liveth,  and  to  APOC. 

•     <•  IIM  i       •  n  i      •       i  Sebastianus 

promise  it  so  infallible  just,  as  God  sitteth  in  heaven. 


3.  What   do  the  true  preachers  else  in  this  age  but 
maintain  their  doctrine  by  the  mighty  word  of  God,  after  the  Luthl"™» 
example  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  which  alleged  the  law,  {"VK'v. 
prophecies  and  psalms,  to  confirm  their  sayings  with  ?     They  i4°ihcxxiii. 
neither   allege  decree  nor  decretal,  constitution  nor  synodal,  neb!  i."1' 
legend  nor  fable,  monks'  rule    nor  saints'  life,   doctors  nor 
fathers,   Gregory  nor  Anselm,  Thomas  nor  Duns,  Plato  nor 
Aristotle,  nor  such  like  filthy  dregs.      But  they  come  to  the 

very  true  touchstone  with  John  ;  they  prove  the  spirits 
whether  they  be  of  God  or  no,  considering  that  all  men  are 
liars  and  have  erred,  one  except. 

4.  He  sware  by  him  that  liveth  in  himself  with  incom- 
prehensible majesty,  power,  and  glory  for  evermore,  which  in 
the  beginning  created  the    heaven  above  with  the  invisible 
things  that  are  therein  contained  ; 

5.  Which  formed  the  ponderous  earth  beneath,  and  the  isai.  xiv. 
visible  creatures  that  are  therein  remaining  ;  Bodnlviii. 

6.  Which  fashioned  the  flowing  seas,  and  the  corruptible  psai.  exxxv. 
things  that  are  therein  continuing  :  L^Stus 

7.  With  an  earnest  constant  spirit  he  protested,  and  by 
the  strong  word  of  God  he  affirmed,  so  taking  him  to  witness, 
that  there  shall  be  no  more  time,  no  more  leisure,  no  more 
sinful  occupying  here  from  henceforth,  but  in  the  days  of  the  Joachim 
voice  of  the  seventh  angel.     This  oath  is  none  other  than  a 


374 


THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


SrbaMianus 
Meyer. 
Mark  xvi. 
Matt.  Niii. 
Luke  xxi. 
2  Pet.  II 
Rev.  ii. 


Dan.  xil. 
Rev.  xli. 
Joannes 
Baconthorpe 
in  Ii.niifU-in. 
Matt.  xxiv. 
K*v.  viii. 
Rev.  xa 


John  iv. 
1  Cor.  xiii. 
Dan.  xii. 

Jer.  xxxi. 

Franciscus 
Lambertus 
in  Apoc. 
Psal.  xxxii. 
Actsi. 


Mark  xiii. 
Dan.  xii. 
Luke  xvii. 
Gen.  vil. 
Gen.  xix. 
1  Thess.  v. 
Matt  XXT. 
John  v. 
Rev.  xii. 
Dan.  xii. 


sure  assertion,  that  all  shall  bo  finished  in  this  seventh  age  of 
the  church.  This  would  not  be  hidden  from  the  congregations. 
Necessary  it  is  that  botli  good  and  bad  knew  it :  the  faithful, 
to  be  ascertained  that  their  final  redemption  is  at  hand,  to 
their  consolation ;  the  unfaithful,  to  have  knowledge  that 
their  judgment  is  not  far  off,  that  they  may  repent  and  be 
saved.  Not  unlike  is  this  oath  to  the  oath  in  Daniel  of  time, 
times,  and  half  a  time :  whereof,  the  time  was  from  him  to 
Christ ;  the  times  were  the  ages  from  Christ  to  the  seventh 
seal-opening,  or  the  seventh  trumpet-blowing ;  the  half  time 
from  thenceforth,  wherein  the  days  shall  be  shortened  for  the 
chosen's  sake.  So  much  mischief  shall  not  the  enemies  do 
then :  their  tyranny  shall  be  assuaged. 

8.  For  when  the  seventh  angel  shall  begin  to  blow,  or 
the  ministers  of  that  age  sincerely  declare  the  word, 

9.  Even  the  mystery  of  God  shall  be  finished,  and  the 
full  meaning  thereof  fulfilled  ; 

10.  Like  as  he  aforetime  both  taught  and  promised  by 
his  peculiar  chosen  servants  the  prophets.     No  time  shall  be 
after  this,  but  that  which  will  be  of  all  times  the  end.     But 
when  that  time  shall  begin,  we  know  not  till  God  shall  open  it 
by  his  seventh  angel.      Of  the  thing  we  are  certain  and  sure, 
but  the  time  of  it  is  evermore  in  God's  hand  ;  that  is,  sealed 
up  in  the  book  till  he  shall  please  to  open  it.      The  righteous 
shall  not  see  it  till  it  cometh,  but  rest  still  in  their  lot  with 
Daniel.     And  the  ungodly  shall  have  no  understanding  then  : 
they  shall  build  and  plant,  buy  and  sell,  riot  and  banquet,  as 
in  the  days  of  Noah  and  of  Lot ;  yea,  they  shall  give  them- 
selves to  all  filthy  lusts  and  covetousness.     And  unbewares 
shall  death  come  upon  them.     The  terrible  judge  shall  call 
them  to  account,  and  to  the  everlasting  fire  condemn  them. 
Thus  shall  their  days  also  be  shortened,  when  they  think  no- 
thing less ;  for  that  time  shall  be  but  half  after  Daniel. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from  heaven  spake  unto  me  again, 
and  said,  2  Go  and  take  the  little  book  which  is  open  in  the  hand  of 
the  angel,  3  which  standeth  upon  the  earth.  4  And  I  went  unto  the 
angel,  and  said  unto  him,  5  Give  me  the  little  book.  And  he  said 
unto  me,  6  Take  it  and  eat  it  up ;  7  and  it  shall  make  thy  belly  bitter, 
8  but  it  shall  be  in  thy  mouth  as  sweet  as  honey.  9  And  I  took  the 
little  book  out  of  his  hand,  and  did  eat  it  up ;  10  and  it  was  in  my 


jlJtaavyp' 


X.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  375 

mouth  as  sweet  as  honey.  11  And  as  soon  as  I  had  eaten,  my  belly 
was  bitter.  12  And  he  said  unto  me,  13  Thou  must  prophesy  again 
unto  the  people,  14  and  to  the  heathen,  and  tongues,  and  to  many 
kings. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  the  voice  (saith  St  John)  which  I  heard  afore  JJg 
from  heaven,  spake  unto  me  again.    God's  holy  Spirit  touched  R^™J. 
me,  moved  me,  and  compelled  me  ;  it  graciously  admonished  H 
me,  taught  me,  and  said  thus  unto  me: 

2.  Go  thy  ways  forth,  John,  and  take  the  little  book  MatVxiij'. 
which  is  now  open  in  the  hand  of  the  angel.     Every  man 
having  grace  with  John  is  here  commanded  to  have  God's 
word.     Christ  willed  all  faithful  believers  to  search  the  scrip- 
tures, to    understand  the    prophecies,   and   to  perceive    the 
mysteries   of  them.     And,  for  the  performance  of  his  will  Frandscus 

•111  «  •  i  •  T  -i     i        •  i     Lambertus  in 

therein,  he  hath  sent  in  this  age  this  peculiar  angel,  beside  £vg?£v- 
the  common  preachers,  betokening  these  singular  learned  men,  othoitam. 
whom  now  he  hath  endued  with  most  high  knowledge.      Of  nindcus 
their  hand  he  mindeth  us  to  receive  the  scriptures,  and  not  of  Euke^f™15' 
the  blazing  star,  nor  yet  of  the  smoke  locusts.      Their  faithful,  jScS  u!' 
sincere,   and    godly  interpretations  he  willeth  us   to    take,  Frances  " 

.    „        .       ,   &  ,      J  „  .  Lambertus. 

specially  in  books,  forsomuch  as  in  person  they  can  in  no  J°hn  v- 
wise  be  everywhere  present,  and  for  that  it  is  a  book  hereMattxv- 
named.     For  by  them  in  these  days  doth  he  make  open  his 
saving  health,  and  in  the  sight  of  all  people  declare  his  righte- 
ousness.    Let  them  therefore,  whose  hearts  God  moveth  to 
instruct  other  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord,  diligently  peruse  the 
labours  of  such,  whom  he  hath  so  plenteously  replenished  with 
his  Spirit.     But  in  thus  doing  let  them  not  too  much  depend 
upon  no  man's  person,  but  prove  all  things  by  the  scriptures, 
lest  they  fall  into  errors,  as  other  have  done  afore  for  so  doing. 
Very  lightly  is  he  deceived,  that  measureth  the  verity  by  man's  Joannes 
judgments.      In  the  search  therefore  of  godly  mysteries,  not  Augusunus. 
the  wit  nor  the  learning  of  the  man  is  to  be  sought,  but  Ai!berjlf 
rather  the  right  meaning  of  God  working  in  the  man. 

3.  This  angel  standeth  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  land. 
As  well  is  the  true  messenger  of  God  for  the  weak  as  for  the 
strong,  for  the  low  as  for  the  high,  for  the  poor  as  for  the  rich, 
for  the  simple  as  for  the  learned,  for  the  sick  as  for  the  whole, 
and  for  the  foul  as  for  the  fair  :  yea,  and  rather  for  them 
than  the  other,  having  his  right  foot  upon  the  water. 


376 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


[CHAP. 


Josh.  x. 
Rom.  vl. 
Psal.  cxviiL 
Eucherius 
Lugdunen. 


Joannes  Hugs 
in  aliquot 
loca  Apoca. 
Franciicus 
Lambert  us. 


Heb.  xxxv. 
Eohes.  iv. 
Wisd.  i. 
Jrr.  xl. 
Matt.  vii. 
4  KM|.  iv. 
Ezek.  iii. 
Uaymo. 


James  i. 
John  viii. 
Psal.  cxix. 
Ephes.  iv. 
2  Pet  i. 
\Viclevus 
de  Ecclesia. 
Rom.  xvi. 
Matt  vi. 
Heb.  xi. 
John  vi. 
Psal.  cxix. 


Luke  viii. 
Rev.  ii.  iii. 
1  Kings  xix. 
Jer.  ix. 
J<zek.  xxxiv. 
Exod.  xxx  ii. 
Psal.  xiii. 
J,am.  i. 
Luke  xix. 


Acts  ix. 
Psal.  xix. 
2  Tim.  ii. 

1  Cor.  it 
0*1.  iv. 
Matt.  xiii. 
Jer.  vii. 

2  Cor.  xi. 
Xtom.  i. 


4.  And  I  (saith  St  John),  obeying  the  voice  of   the 
Lord,  or  the  heavenly  motion  of  his  Spirit,  went  unto  the  angel, 
and  instantly  desired  him  to  give  me  that  little  sweet  book. 

5.  None  other  is  this  book  than  the  holy  scripture, 
whose  opening  is  a  power  and  right  interpretation  thereof. 
This  he  receiveth  open  at  his  hand,  which  diligently  readeth 
or  heareth  any  sincere  declaration  of  it  by  any  faithful  minister. 
None  other  is  this  book  fit  for,  nor  none  other  retaineth  it  in 
this  age,  but  meek  Johns,  or  men  of  a  gentle  spirit,  having  the 
grace  of  God,  and  obeying  his  heavenly  voice.    For  the  wicked 
must  ever  be  blind :  wisdom  shall  not  enter  into  a  fro  ward 
soul,  nor  dwell  in  the  body  that  is  given  to  sin.     John  went 
to  the  angel,  and  received  the  book ;  for  he  that  will  seek  shall 
find. 

6.  For  the  angel  said  unto  him,  Take  it  unto  thee,  and 
eat  it  up  clean.     The  belly  shall  it  make  very  bitter,  but  it 
will  be  in  the  mouth  so  sweet  as  honey.     With  good  heart 
ought  the  scriptures  to  be  received  of  all  men,  in  faith  devoured, 
and  in  a  pure  love  digested ;  in  continual  study  and  medita- 
tion thereof  each  man  after  his  calling  to  persevere,  the  king 
in  his  reign,  the  judge  in  his  office,  the  merchant  in  his  occu- 
pying, the  labourer  in  his  work,  the  mariner  upon  the  sea,  and 
the  bishop  in  his  cure.     Nothing  but  idleness  worketh  that 
man,  which  hath  it  not  grafted  within  him,  though  he  both 
fast  and  pray.     Vain  are  all  policies,  acts,  constitutions,  and 
laws  without  it.     For  it  is  the  life  of  our  soul,  the  lantern  of 
our  feet,  the  light  of  our  passage,  and  rule  of  our  works. 

7.  Bitter  it  is  in  the  belly,  and  sweet  in  the  mouth. 
When  the  knowledge  of  truth  is  once  received,  and  surely 
settled  in  the  heart,  it  engendereth  a  spirit  of  indignation,  and 
a  zeal  of  God  very  bitter  against  all  wickedness.     It  maketh 
us  with  Jeremy  to  detest  all  vice,  and  with  Ezekiel  to  abhor 
all  sin.      It  provoketh  us  also,  with  Moses,  Elias,  David,  and 
the  prophets,  grievously  to  complain  of  the  world's  abomina- 
tions, and  with  Christ  and  his  apostles  dolorously  to  lament 
the  sore  decay  of  the  wicked. 

8.  Yet  is  nothing  so  sweet  in  the  mouth  as  it  is.   Nothing 
was  to  Paul  so  delicious,  when  he  once  savoured  it ;  no,  nothing 
so  pleasant.     Neither  colours  of  rhetoric,  paintings  of  poets, 
wisdom  of  philosophers,  nor  holy  traditions  of  fathers,  could 
then  delight  him.     All  were  but  darnel,  tares,  stubble,  chaff, 


X.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  377 

filth,  rust,  dreams,  lies,  and  unprofitable  vanities.    Nothing  was       . 

in  his  mouth  then  but  that  delectable  verity,  and  that  sweet 

gospel  of  God:  that  took  he  with  him  as  the  vessel  of  election 

in  many  an  hard  journey,  and  bare  it  forth  before  the  Gentiles, 

the  kings,  and  the  children  of  Israel ;  yea,  and  for  that  to  die  ™K  i._ 

he  thought  it  then  advantage.  4Esixiv. 

9.  And  I  took  the  little  book  (saith  St  John)  out  of  Actsxya. 
.....          i          T         •     i    i          •  /» i"83'-  x'x- 

the  angel's  hand ;  with  meekness  1  received  the  scriptures  of  Psa'-  <***• 

Cant.  li. 

God.     I  did  eat  it  up  clean,  I  digested  them  in  faith. 

10.  And  it  was  in  my  mouth  so  sweet  as  honey.      Oh, 
how  delicious  (saith  David)  are  thy  sayings  unto  my  throat ! 
More  dulcet  than  honey  are  thy  words,  Lord,  to  my  mouth. 

11.  So  soon  as  I  had  eaten  it  (saith  St  John),  so  soon  as  ^Tr™PTs 
I  had  incorporate  it  in  my  mind,  and  rooted  it  in  my  soul,  £JniF!tura~ 
my  belly  was  bitter,  my  heart  was  grieved  much  to  see  the  R^Ii. 
evils  of  the  world,  my  spirit  was  troubled  to  see  the  abusions  Dan' xn* 
of  men,  and  much  I  pitied  the  loss  of  their  souls. 

12.  Yet  did  not  the  angel  so  leave  me,  but  he  said  thus 
unto  me :  Thou  must  prophesy  again  among  the  people. 

13.  As  thou  hast  received,  thou  must  render;  as  thou?c°r.vi. 

*  John  xv. 

hast  been  taught,  thou  must  teach  again,  lest  thou,  hiding  the  ^J^"^ 
treasure  of  thy  Lord,  become  an  unprofitable  servant.  Matt- xxvUi- 

14.  Thou  must  publish  the  truth  to  the  unbelievers,  thou  Mark*™. 

i  i>     T  •  11  i  Actsix. 

must  open  it  to  people  of  divers  nations  and  languages,  and  W1.sd- vi- ... 
finally  manifest  it  to  kings  of  many  regions,  that  they  see  their 
people  instructed  in  the  same.     As  a  trumpet  therefore  exalt 
thy  voice,  shew  freely  the  joyful  message  of  salvation.    Refuse  ]^te*iv- 
none  that  will  come  unto  it,  poor  nor  blind,  halt  nor  lame,  ^om^' 
Consider  that  no  man  lighteth  a  candle  to  hide  it,  but  to  set  it  R^'.^IJ. 
up  that  men  may  see  by  it.     None  other    are  fit  to  pro-    ^ihess.  u. 
phesy,  but  they  which  have  devoured  the  book.  They 
must  now  declare  the  gospel  in  this  latter  age 
of  the  church  by  the  appointment  of  the 
Lord.  For  necessary  it  is  that  by  the 
strength    thereof   all    pride    of 
this  world  and  blasphemy 
against    God     be 

destroyed. 
In  the  next  volume1  shall  follow  the  rest. 

[*  i.  e.  the  Second  Part,  which  immediately  follows.] 


part  of  tf;e  Image  of 

after  tfce  most  hjontierful  antr 

fjeaucnlpe  miclacfon  of  feagnte 
t^e  (Suangdgst,  etc. 


same  IftsrtpTc  tuljamr  3iegu£  lattrii 

antf  tortttett 
,  anlr  lurotur  tfjat 
trstimonTir  is  trrtor 


THE  SECOND  PART 

OF  THE 

IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


A  SMALL  PREFACE 

UNTO  THE  CHRISTIAN  HEADER. 


IN  the  first  part  or  volume  of  this  work  (which  containeth 
the  first  ten  chapters)  are  all  these  godly  matters  of  St  John's 
Revelation  in  course  comprehended.  First  of  all  is  the  high 
legacy  and  message  of  the  said  St  John  unto  the  seven 
congregations  of  Asia  in  the  first  chapter  mentioned :  wherein 
they  are  also  unto  seven  golden  candlesticks  compared,  and 
their  preachers  unto  seven  shining  stars  in  the  right  hand  of 
Christ. 

In  the  second  and  third  chapters  are  the  said  seven  con- 
gregations severally  each  one  by  itself  described  and  warned, 
to  the  universal  premonishment  of  the  whole  Christian  church 
in  the  seven  parts  or  climates  of  the  world.  Mark  those 
three  chapters  diligently,  and  ye  shall  perceive  that  the  true 
Christian  church  is  alone  governed  by  the  preaching  of  God's 
word,  an  only  office  of  Christ  commanded,  and  not  by  dead 
ceremonies  commanded  by  the  pope,  of  whom  there  is  no 
specialty l. 

Consider  how  those  preachers  throughout  all  this  book 
are  compared  unto  stars  and  angels,  their  congregations  called 
the  right  Spouse  of  Christ.  The  other  be  assembled2  unto 
most  filthy  locusts,  breeding  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit  bottom- 
less, unto  hateful  birds,  foul  spirits,  and  devils;  their  church 
called  the  proud  synagogue  of  Satan,  and  the  most  execrable 
whore  of  Babylon. 

In  the  fourth  chapter  is  heaven  made  open,  and  the  secrets 

t1  Specialty :  distinct  mention,  or  prerogative.] 
[2  Assembled:  resembled.] 


380  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 

thereof  manifested  unto  the  Christian  believer,  whom  John  also 
representeth  this  whole  book  over.  For  not  only  are  the 
mysteries  thereof  in  the  universal  church  performed,  but  also 
in  the  particular  churches  of  nations,  and  in  the  private  con- 
sciences of  men. 

In  the  fifth,  sixth,  and  seventh  chapters,  the  Lamb  Christ 
openeth  the  seven  seals  of  the  book  of  the  most  hidden  mys- 
teries of  God,  for  the  seven  ages  of  the  Christian  church.  In 
the  mean  season  are  the  true  servants  of  God  sealed  unto 
salvation,  solaced  in  their  troubles,  and  relieved  in  their 
sorrows,  notwithstanding  the  great  violence  of  the  truth's 
adversaries. 

In  the  eighth  and  ninth  chapters  the  seven  angels  blow  their 
trumpets,  signifying  the  preachers  to  shew  forth  their  messages 
appointed  of  God  for  the  seven  ages  of  the  church,  many 
wonderful  plagues  following  in  the  people  for  their  unbeliefs 
sake,  they  obstinately  resisting  it,  or  else  unthankfully  re- 
ceiving it. 

In  the  tenth  chapter  cometh  the  mighty  angel  from 
heaven  with  a  book  in  his  hand  all  open,  and  John  devoureth 
the  same :  which  betokeneth  the  earnest  preachers  of  this 
latter  age  of  the  church,  wherein  the  true  servants  of  God 
shall  greedily  receive  and  also  digest  the  scriptures.  Take 
this  for  a  brief  sum  of  all  that  is  spoken  in  the  other  volume  ; 
the  residue  shall  follow  hereafter  in  course. 

In  the  margin  of  that  first  part  or  volume  put  I  many 
allegations  both  of  the  scriptures  and  doctors.  And  there- 
unto was  I  first  provoked  by  this  saying  of  Saint  Jerome  in  a 
certain  epistle  of  his  ad  Paulinum  monachum :  "The  Apo- 
calypse of  St  John  (saith  he)  hath  so  many  mysteries  as  it 
hath  words1,"  or  for  every  word  a  mystery,  whether  ye  will. 

I  minded  also  there  by  my  labours  to  ease  the  readers  for 
search  of  the  places,  and  to  signify  unto  them  that  I  did 
nothing  therein  without  authority.  And  undoubtedly  the 
gathering  of  those  places  was  so  laborious  unto  me,  as  the 
making  of  the  commentary  ;  which  nevertheless  I  thought  well 
bestowed  for  the  comfort  of  my  brethren. 

But  two  cruel  enemies  have  my  just  labours  had  in  that 

[*  Apocalypsis  Johannis  tot  habet  sacramenta  quot  yerba. — Hieron. 
Epist.  secund.  ad  Paulin.  Monach.  Op.  ed.  Bened.  Par.  1706.  T.  vi. 
Pars  ii.  col.  574.] 


THE   PREFACE   TO   THE   SECOND  PART.  381 

behalf;  of  whom*  the  one  hath  them  falsified,  the  other  blas- 
phemed :  which  hath  caused  me  to  leave  them  out  in  all  that 
here  folio weth.  The  printers  are  the  first,  whose  heady  haste, 
negligence,  and  covetousness,  commonly  corrupteth  all  books. 
These  have  both  displaced  them,  and  also  changed  their 
numbers,  to  the  truth's  derogation  ;  what  though  they  had  at 
their  hands  two  learned  correctors  which  took  all  pains  possible 
to  preserve  them? 

The  other  is  Momus  or  Zoilus,  yea,  rather  one  which 
play eth  both  parts  under  the  cloak  of  a  Christian  2.  This  cruel 
carper  and  malicious  quarreller  leaveth  no  man's  work  unre- 
buked,  minister  it  never  so  much  godliness.  But  like  as  rust, 
moths,  maggots,  cankers,  caterpillars,  with  other  vile  vermin, 
corrupteth  all  that  is  to  the  use  of  man ;  so  doth  this  enemy, 
to  destroy  both  name  and  work,  only  for  the  advancement  of 
his  own  precious  person. 

His  working  tools  are  such  unsavoury  sophisms,  problems, 
clenches,  corollaries,  quiddities,  subtilties,  second  intentions, 
intrinsical  moods,  with  other  prodigious  sorceries,  whom  he 
sometime  sucked  out  of  his  mother's  breasts,  the  university. 
These  hath  he  not  yet  all,  as  unsavoury  morsels,  evomited 
for  Christ,  defining  rather  with  Aristotle  than  with  Paul  in  his 
daily  disputations. 

Of  this  royal  rabbi  is  Peter  judged  a  fool,  and  John  an 
unlearned  idiot.  Yet  shall  his  reader  find  small  learning  at  his 
hand,  unless  he  take  an  heap  of  barbarous  terms,  and  unsewed 
together  sentences,  for  matters  of  excellent  learning.  But 
surely  John  will  one  day  come  from  Ephesus  to  visit  this 
proud  Diotrephes,  and  shew  him  of  his  arrogant  brags,  to  his 
displeasure,  unless  he  leave  off  in  time.  All  Aristotle's  provision 
shall  not  help  him. 

Satan  upon  the  pinnacle  of  the  temple  never  bestowed  his 
alleged  scripture  more  perversely,  than  this  Momus  interpreted 
certain  of  my  allegations,  nor  yet  farther  from  their  right 
understanding  :  but  I  forgive  it  him  with  this  forewarning  for 
this  time,  though  it  be  not  the  first  lewd  point  that  he  hath 
played,  in  the  case  he  so  leave  his  quarrelling.  My  second 
allegation  upon  the  preface,  1.  Corinth,  vi.3,  is  not  set  there  to 

[2  The  Editor  has  not  been  able  to  ascertain,  or  even  conjecture 
upon  any  grounds  of  probability,  who  is  intended  under  this  character.] 
[3  See  page  251.] 


382  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 

authorise  the  Apocalypse,  as  he  most  falsely  and  all  contrary 
to  my  meaning  hath  interpreted  it;  but  affirmcth  that  the 
Christian  believers  are  Christ's  members,  which  ought  of 
necessity  by  the  Holy  Ghost's  appointment  to  hear  and  to  read 
the  words  of  the  said  book :  for  I  know  that  the  Epistle 
unto  the  Corinthians  was  written  of  Paul  ten  years  at  the 
least  before  St  John's  Apocalypse.  No  less  is  he  than  a 
false  prophet,  that  resisteth  Jeremy  rebuking  Babylon  for  her 
wickedness.  Too  much  it  were  to  answer  his  other  quarrel- 
lings,  and  too  tedious  unto  the  Christian  readers ;  and  there- 
fore I  pass  them  over,  lest  I  should  be  too  plenteous  in 
answering  a  fool  according  to  his  foolishness. 

Thus  by  these  cruel  handlings  of  these  two  ungracious 
enemies  have  I  just  occasion  to  leave  out  the  allegations  in 
the  margin,  observing  this  wholesome  counsel  of  Christ  con- 
cerning such  as  they  be :  "  Give  not  that  is  holy  unto  dogs, 
nor  yet  that  is  precious  unto  swine."  For  the  one  of  his 
churlish  nature  teareth  and  devoureth,  the  other  like  a  swine 
treadeth  it  under  his  filthy  feet. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  thee  ever- 
more, good  Christian  reader,  and  with  all  them  that  seek  of 
the  scriptures  the  saving  health  in  them  contained  without 
quarrelling.  Amen. 


THE  SECOND  PART 

OF    THE 

IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES, 

AFTER   THE  MOST  WONDERFUL  AND  HEAVENLY  REVE- 
LATION OF   SAINT  JOHN  THE  EVANGELIST,  &c. 
COMPILED   BY  JOHN  BALE. 


THE  ELEVENTH  CHAPTER. 

UNTO  John  was  delivered,  after  that  he  had  thus  devoured 
the  book,  a  reed,  not  unlike  to  the  mete-wand  of  six  cubits 
long  and  a  span,  which  was  given  unto  Ezekiel,  nor  very  far 
different  from  the  measuring  line  in  Zachariah.  And  what  is 
this  else,  but  that  the  administration  of  God's  heavenly  verity 
is  secretly  of  him  committed  unto  them  which  have  afore 
received  it,  and  in  faith  digested  it,  that  they  should  there- 
with rightly  measure,  discern,  and  judge  all  things?  None 
other  is  it  to  prophesy  again  in  this  sixth  age,  but  thus  to  mete 
the  temple,  the  altar,  and  the  worshippers  therein,  and  to 
prove  them  in  length,  breadth,  height  and  depth. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  then  was  given  me  a  reed  2  like  unto  a  rod,  3  and  it  was 
said  unto  me,  Arise,  4  and  mete  the  temple  of  God,  5  and  the  altar, 
6  and  them  that  worship  therein.  7  And  the  quire,  which  is  within 
the  temple,  cast  out,  8  and  mete  it  not ;  9  for  it  is  given  unto  the  Gen- 
tiles. 10  And  the  holy  city  shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty-two 
months1. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  there  was  given  me   (saith  St  John)  a  reed. 
Both  received  I  the  wisdom  of  God,  and  also  a  mouth  to  utter 
it ;  so  that   my  tongue  became  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer. 
Forsomuch  as  I  abhorred  iniquity,  the  Lord  anointed  me  in- 
wardly with  the  oil  of  gladness,  and  gave  me  stomach  to  utter 
his  word. 

2.  The  reed  which  God  delivered  me  was  like  unto  a 
rod.    For  his  word  is  the  rod  of  the  right  order,  and  the  sceptre 

f1  .xii.  months,  old  ed.] 


384  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

of  his  kingdom.  With  this  rod  spread  he  out  the  heavens,  and 
laid  forth  the  first  foundation  of  the  earth.  This  rod  of  his 
power  hath  the  Lord  now  graciously  sent  us  out  of  Sion,  by 
men  having  his  special  grace  as  by  John,  to  have  dominion 
here  in  the  midst  of  his  enemies. 

3.  For  unto  John  it  was  said  for  this  age,  Arise  from 
vain  study,   from  cares  of  the  body,  from  consideration  of 
earthly  causes ; 

4.  And  mete  the  holy  temple  of  God,  which  is  his  con- 
gregation or  church.    Prove  all  beliefs,  whether  they  be  right 
or  no.     Examine  their  works,  whether  they  spring  of  God's 
commandments  or  of  men's  traditions.     And  in  so  doing  try 
by  the  scriptures  the  corn  from  the  chaff.    Mark  out  the 
people  of  God  from  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  and  delay  not  to 
nourish  them  with  the  sweet  fruits  of  the  Spirit. 

5.  Measure  the  altar  also,  which  is  Jesus  Christ,  upon 
whom  the  full  sacrifice  of  redemption  was  offered.     For  many 
false  Christs  are  abroad  in  the  world  to  seduce  the  people. 
The  pope  boasteth  himself  for  God's  own  vicar,  Mahomet 
calleth  himself  the  great  prophet  of  the  Lord.   And  both  they, 
to  subdue  the  gospel,  hath  set  up  new  laws  ;    the  pope  his 
detestable  decrees,  and   Mahomet  his    abominable   Alcoran. 
Both  they  have  wrought   such  wonders  and  such  signs  in 
superstition,   as  might  deduce  into  error  (if  God  were  not 
merciful)  the  very  elect  persons.    The  monks  say  that  Christ 
is  in  the  desert,  the  priests  say  he  is  in  the  box;  but  ad- 
monish my   people,  that  in   no  case  they  believe  it.      The 
canons  say  he  is  here,  the  friars  say  he  is  there ;  but  coun- 
sel my  flock  that   they  go  not  forth :   for  God  dwelleth  in 
nothing  that  is  made  with  hands.     In  the  faithful  heart  is 
Christ  only  found  :    there  remaineth  he,  that  is  his  dwelling- 
place. 

6.  Therefore  now,  last  of  all,  measure  them  also  that 
worship  in  the  temple.     Consider  them  only  to  be  his  people, 
which  seek  him  in  spirit  and  in  verity,  and  that  worship  not 
in  outward  shadows,  nor  in  the  elements  of  this  world,  nor  yet 
with  observation  of  days  and  times.      They  are  not  his  sons, 
that  for  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees,  which  is  the  doctrine 
of  hypocrites,  forsake  the  bread  of  children,  which  is  his  living 
word.  They  are  not  his  lambs,  but  vile  goats,  that  rather  attend 
to  the  voice  of  strangers  than  to  the  true  shepherd,  Christ. 


XI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  385 

7.  And  therefore  the  quire,  which  is  within  the  temple, 
cast  out.  The  prelates,  priests,  and  religious,  which  are  not 
of  the  common  sort,  seclude  from  Christ,  from  his  church,  and 
from  the  company  of  true  worshippers.  Throw  forth  the 
bond-woman  and  her  son,  the  Roman  church  with  her  child- 
ren, and  Mahomet  with  his  rabble :  for  the  bond  shall  not 
inherit  with  the  free. 

8.  Measure  not  out  that  chancel  of  charmers,  that  college 
of  Balaam's  brethren,  those  marked1  Madianites,  and  cursed 
Ishmaelites.     Allow  them  not  by  the  scriptures,  commend  not 
their  counterfeit  righteousness.      Admit   them    not  for    the 
members  of  Christ,  but  judge  them  to  be  the  synagogue  of 
Satan.    And  spear  them  out  of  the  kingdom  of  God  with  the 
key  of  David.     For  they  are  those  swine  that  tread  pearls 
under  their  feet,  and  those  cruel  dogs  that  turn  again  to 
devour  men.     Meddle  not  with  that  quire,  have  not  to  do 
with  that  wicked  generation. 

9.  For  it  is  given  unto  the  Gentiles.    Wholly  are  those 
antichrists  addict  to  the  superstitious  rites  of  the  heathen  in 
their  sacrifices,  their  ceremonies,  their  observations,  their  holy 
days,  their  vigils,  fastings,  prayings,  kneelings,  and  all  other 
usages,  contrary  to   the  admonishment  of  Christ,  that  they 
should  in  no  wise  enter  into  the  ways  of  the  Gentiles.  Where- 
fore God  hath  detested  them  with  his  own  mouth,  and  clean 
given  them  over  unto  their  own  filthy  lusts.     Now  reign  they 
all  in  their  own  wisdom,  thinking  evermore  their  own  fleshly 
fantasies  best :  wholly  they  are  become  Gentiles. 

10.  And  the  holy  city,  of  whom  glorious  things  are 
spoken,  they  shall  tread  under  foot  the  space  of  forty-two 
months.     Not  the   earthly   Jerusalem   is   this   city,   builded 
of  men,  and  made  holy  by  the  outward  observations  and 
ceremonies  of  the  Jews,  as  many  expositors  have  fantasied; 
for  of  that  (like  as  Christ  prophesied)  is  not  left  one  stone 
standing  upon  another  :    but  this  city  is  the  sure  building  of 
God,  grounded  upon  the  strong  foundation  of  the  apostles  and 
prophets,  even  upon  the  hard  rock- stone,  Jesus  Christ.    This 
is  the  pleasant  possession,  the  wholesome  household,  the  sure 
hold,  and  the  delectable  vineyard  of  the  Lord  of  hosts.    This 
is  the  living  generation  of  them  which  fear,  love,  and  seek 
their  Lord  God  in  faith,  spirit  and  verity,  and  not  in  outward 

[i  See  Rev.  xiii.  17.] 

r          n  25 

[BALE.] 


386  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

shadows.  Those  aro  the  children  of  promise,  the  true  offspring 
of  Abraham,  the  chosen  house  of  Israel,  and  the  kingdom  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Pure,  clean,  and  holy,  hath  Christ  made 
this  city,  by  none  other  thing  but  the  only  shedding  of  his 
precious  blood. 

11.  This  city  tread  they  under  foot,  that  keep  down 
the  truth  of  the  gospel,  that  persecute  and  slay  God's  people 
for  it,  that  defeat  his  word  for  their  own  traditions,  that 
bring  in  the  Jewish  ceremonies,  the  Gentiles'  superstitions, 
Pagans'  customs,  and  heathen  usages,  yoking  men  with  im- 
portable burdens  of  false  worshippings  for  their  own  filthy 
lucre  and  advantage.  Notwithstanding  thus  must  they  do  still 
by  the  sufferance  of  God,  till  the  forty-two  months  be  finished ; 
which  is  not  else  but  the  time,  the  times,  and  the  half  time, 
or  the  thousand,  two  hundred  and  sixty  days,  in  that  God 
shall  shorten  the  time  for  his  chosen's  sake.  Thus,  after  St 
Paul  also,  before  the  Lord's  coming  there  must  be  a  departing. 
The  quire  or  chancel  must  be  cast  out,  that  the  man  of  sin, 
the  son  of  perdition,  and  the  adversary  exalting  himself 
above  God,  may  be  known  in  his  own  colours.  It  may  not 
be  moten1,  or  allowed  by  God's  word,  but  rejected  as  that 
plant  which  the  heavenly  Father  hath  not  planted ;  that  the 
mystery  of  iniquity  may  be  uttered  and  perceived  of  them 
which  shall  be  saved.  It  must  be  given  to  the  Gentiles,  or 
addict  to  their  superstitions,  with  all  lying  power,  signs,  and 
wonders,  in  all  deceivable  doctrine,  by  the  subtle  working  of 
Satan.  They  must  also  be  permitted  to  do  all  mischief  in 
unrighteousness  upon  the  citizens  of  God,  till  he  utterly  con- 
sume them  with  the  mighty  breath  of  his  mouth. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  will  give  power  2  unto  my  two  witnesses,  3  and  they  shall 
prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days,  clothed  in 
sackcloth.  5  These  are  two  olive  trees,  6  and  two  candlesticks,  7  stand- 
ing before  the  God  of  the  earth. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.     And  I  will  give  power,  saith  the  Lord,  unto  my  two 

faithful  witnesses,  and  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand  two 

hundred  and  sixty  days  against  those  enemies  to  the  comfort 

of  my  people :  so  that,  though  my  city  be  trodden  down  by 

[l  moten :  meted  or  measured.] 


XI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  387 

their  cruel  laws  of  persecution  to  death,  yet  shall  it  not  be 
forsaken ;  and  though  my  people  be  overloaden  with  their 
heathen  superstitions  and  blasphemous  worshippings,  yet  shall 
they  not  be  lost  nor  left  all  without  succour. 

2.  They  shall  have  my  two   witnesses   with  them  to 
solace  them  in  their  troubles,  and  to  comfort  them  in  their 
cares.     Both  Moses  and  Christ,  both  the  law  and  the  gospel, 
both  the  prophets  and  the  apostles,  shall  stand  upon  their  side 
and   be  upon  their   part;    yea,  for  so  much  time  as  their 
enemies   shall   vex   them,  and  for   so   much   space  as  their 
adversaries  shall  trouble  them,  even  a  thousand  two  hundred 
and  sixty  days,  which  make  three  years  and  a  half,  and  is 
more  than  the  forty-two  months  by  fourscore  days  and  four : 
which  signifieth  that  the  enemies   shall  not  evermore  keep 
down  his  word,  but  their  days  shall  be  shortened  for  his 
elect's  sake.     The  school-doctors  with  their  sophistry   have 
fantasied  the  said  two  witnesses  to  be  Enoch  and  Elias,  and 
that  they  should  come  then  from  paradise  terrestrial  for  the 
same  purpose,  because  that  Enoch  was  taken  away  of  God, 
and  Elias  was  carried  hence  in  a  fiery  chariot;  neither  under- 
standing what  paradise  is,  nor  yet  knowing  what  it  is  to  be 
taken  from  hence.     Paradise  is  the  sweet  rest  of  God  ap- 
pointed unto  them  that  depart  hence  in  faith.     The  peculiar 
translations  of  Enoch  and  Elias  were  not  only  for  a  con- 
firmation or  strengthening  of  the  faith  of  the  fathers  for  their 
times,  but  also  that  they  should  be  figures  of  Christ's  ascen- 
sion.   And  what  godly-wise  man  can  give  more  to  the  figure 
than  to  the  verity?     More  were  not  they  privileged  from 
death  than  was  Christ,  though  God  would  not  then  have  it  so 
openly  known,  to  declare  his  wonderful  power.     Unlike  is  it 
that  God  should  call  witnesses  from  the  dead,  not  promising 
it  by  his  word,  having  power  also  from  stones  to  arise  up 
Abraham's   children,    and    to    give    the    spirit    of   Elias    to 
whom  he  pleaseth,  like  as  he  did  to  John  Baptist,  and  as  he 
doth  now  to  many  other  more  in  our  age,  as  all  the  world 
may  see  and  hear.     These  witnesses  are  two,  forsomuch  as 
the  truth  of  the  Lord  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  godly 
persons  ought  to  stand. 

3.  These  two  witnesses,  or   faithful   protesters   of  the 
aforesaid  two  testaments,  hath  continued  with  the  people  of 
God  since  the  death  of  Stephen,  for  the  more  part  secretly, 

25—2 


388  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

and  unknown  to  the  world.  But  now  they  are  come  abroad 
by  the  appointment  of  God,  to  the  utter  confusion  of  the  great 
adversary  and  man  of  sin,  as  Paul  doth  call  him.  And  unto 
them  in  this  sixth  age  of  the  church  the  Lord  hath  given  the 
great  power  of  his  living  word,  or  the  spirit  of  his  invincible 
verity,  in  much  more  ample  wise  than  aforetime,  for  the  abate- 
ment of  the  said  enemies  or  synagogue  of  perdition. 

4.  Clothed  they  shall  be  in  sackcloth  (saith  the  Lord); 
no  pomp  shall  appear  in  their  apparel,  no  glory  of  the  world 
in  their  behaviour.     Neither  shall  they  be  accompanied  with 
a  guard  of  ruffling  rutters1.    Neither  shall  they  with  Annas  and 
Caiphas  sit  upon  life  and  death.     Neither  shall  they  bless  in 
the  street  with  mitre,  cross,  and   cope;    neither  claim  the 
higher   seats  in  side    gowns,    shaven    crowns,    and   tippets. 
Neither  shall  there  be  sack  friars,  nor  Franciscans,  monks, 
canons,  nor  hypocrites.     They  shall  not  disfigure  themselves 
to  seem  religious,  nor  say  long  prayers  to  appear  holy ;  but  in 
a  sober  conversation,  avoiding  superfluity,  they  shall  constantly 
witness  the  truth  of  God  to  the  universal  world,  to  his  glory 
and  their  edification.     For  sackcloth  in  the  scriptures  is  a 
sign  of  sobriety,  sadness,  and  temperance,  as  in  Elias  and 
John  Baptist. 

5.  These  witnesses  are  two  sweet  olive  trees,  shedding 
forth  the  fatness  of  the  scriptures  and  dulcet  savour  of  the 
Spirit.     God  hath  so  blessed  them  that  their  lips  are  full  of 
grace.     He  hath  anointed  them  with  the  oil  of  gladness  above 
their  fellows ;  of  myrrh,  balm,  and  aloes,  they  delectably  smell. 
None  other  things  utter  they  but  his  infallible  verities. 

6.  They  are  also  two  shining  candlesticks,  setting  forth 
the  light,   or  clearly  opening  the  hidden  mysteries  of  the 
scriptures,  to  the  comfort  of  the  Gentiles  and  glory  of  the 
Israelites.     They  are  not  the  light  itself,  but  only  instruments 
ordained  to  bear  witness  of  that  light :    for  there  is  but  one 
light  for  all.     Only  are  they  the  vessels  of  election,  as  was 
Paul,  to  carry  that  light  the  world  over. 

7.  They  stand  in  the  presence  of  the  God  of  the  earth, 
or  the  Lord  of  all,  as  men  of  most  high  acceptation  before 
him,  ready  to  do  his  will  and  to  fulfil  his  commandment  and 
pleasure,  having  the  oil  of  his  Spirit  and  the  light  of  his 
eternal  verity. 

t1  ruffling  rutters :  troopers,  rioters.] 


XI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  389 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  2  fire  shall  proceed  out  of  their 
mouths,  3  and  consume  their  enemies.  4  And  if  any  man  will  hurt 
them,  this  wise  must  he  be  killed.  5  These  have  power  to  shut  hea- 
ven, 6  that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophesying,  7  and  have 
power  over  waters  to  turn  them  to  blood,  8  and  to  smite  the  earth  9 
with  all  manner  plagues,  as  often  as  they  will. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  If  any  man  will  attempt  to  do  them  scath,  or  pre- 
sumptuously seek  by  crafty  colours,  subtle  reasons,  and  de- 
ceitful arguments,  upon  dangers,  doubts,  doctors,  old  customs, 
and  authority  of  fathers  to  hinder  their  office,  blemish  their 
message,  and  darken  their  light,  such  fire  shall  proceed  out  of 
their  mouths  as  shall  consume  their  enemies. 

2.  The  eternal  word  of  the  Lord  that  they  shall  declare 
(which  is  the  consuming  fire)  shall  utterly  destroy  them :   so 
that  nothing  shall  be  seen  of  that  they  were  afore  ;   neither 
cut  shoe  nor  cord,  cowl  nor  grey  coat,  boot  nor  black  hood, 
rochet  nor  scapular,  mitre  nor  crosier,  sandal  nor  frock,  shaven 
crown  nor  anointing.     For  all  these  are  their  enemies. 

3.  Consumed  are    they  to   their  salvation,  that  with 
Matthew  become  of  publicans  true  apostles,  and  with  Paul 
of  fierce  persecutors  charitable  teachers.      Contrariwise  are 
they  consumed  to  their  damnation,  which,  being  overcome  by 
the  manifest  verity,  wilfully  persist  in  their  devilish  errors 
with  Antiochus  and  Pharaoh,  with  the  scribes  and  Pharisees. 

4.  For  it  followeth,  "And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them, 
this  wise  must  he  be  killed."    Either  must  he  be  mortified 
from  the  old  Adam,  and  changed  into  a  new  man  in  Christ ;  or 
else  by  the  said  word  must  he  both  be  judged  and  condemned 
for  the  utter  adversary  of  God,  with  Satan  his  ancient  captain. 
So  must  he  be  killed.     And  no  death  will  be  found  like  unto 
that  death,  come  they  once  to  the  feeling  of  it,  though  they 
account  it  now  very  light. 

5.  For  these  witnesses  have  power,  as  had  Elias,  to  shut 
up  heaven,  that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophesying, 
but  yet  none  otherwise  than  by  the  aforesaid  word.     For 
the  word  of  God  is  the  very  key  of  David,  which  openeth  the 
kingdom  of  God  to  them   that  faithfully  believe,  and  that 


390  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

spcarcth  it  up  also  from  them  which  dwcllcth  in  unfaithful- 
ness. For  it  is  said,  in  the  days  of  their  prophesying.  This 
power  therefore  is  of  the  word,  and  not  of  the  men.  The 
word  apeareth  and  openeth,  looseneth  and  bindeth,  saveth  and 
damneth.  "He  that  believeth  (saith  Christ)  shall  be  saved;  he 
that  believeth  not  is  judged  already."  No  moisture  of  grace 
nor  godly  wisdom  can  light  where  sturdy  frowardness  is 
rooted.  The  days  of  their  prophesying  in  figure  are  none 
other  than  the  aforesaid  time,  times,  and  half  time,  or  the 
three  years  and  six  months  of  Elias. 

6.  In  those  days  shall  it  not  rain  upon  the  wicked;  they 
shall  have  no  grace  to  receive  the  verity.     In  parables  and 
figures  shall  that  be  hidden  from  them,  that  shall  be  evident 
enow  unto  the  faithful.     With  ears  shall  they  hear,  and  not 
understand ;  with  eyes  shall  they  see,  and  not  discern.     So 
blind  will  their  hearts  be.     For  such  speak  the  prophets  in 
figures,   Christ  in  parables,   and  the  apostles  in   mysteries. 
Then    open  truth   of  this   revelation   shall  not   the  wicked 
perceive,  till  they  taste  the  plagues  thereof.     Such  is  the 
nature  of  God's  wisdom,  that  though  it  be  not  in  glorious 
words,  fine  painted  terms,  nor  in  persuasible  reasons  of  man's 
wit,  but  in  plain  simple  speaking ;  yet  can  it  not  be  known  of 
the  worldly-wise.    The  sweet  dew  thereof  will  not  be  received 
of  them  in  the  aforesaid  days  of  prophecy ;  but  he  that  is  blind 
shall  be  blind  still. 

7.  These  witnesses  have  also  power  over  waters,  to  turn 
them  into  blood.     When  they  interpret  and  sincerely  declare 
the  pure  verities  of  God,  which  are  those  wholesome  waters 
that  restrain  the   damnable    dryness  of  the    soul,   that   re- 
fresh the  conscience,  and  cleanse  the  heart  of  the  sinner; 
they  cannot  choose  but  earnestly  condemn  the  perverse  judg- 
ments,   the    covetous   laws,    and    hypocritish  works    of   the 
ungodly  :   and  then  is  all  unclean  unto   them,   then  is  all 
bloody.     The   gospel,  which  was  a  stumbling-stone  to   the 
Jews,  and  made  foolishness  unto  the  Gentiles,   is  also  now 
unto    them  naughty    new    learning,    seditious  doctrine,   and 
abominable  heresy  :    yea,  and  they  judge  them  worthy  to  be 
burned  that  do  teach  it.      Thus  is  it  abhorred  of  them  that 
shall  perish,  and  nevertheless  to  them  that  believe  it  is  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation. 

8.  Finally,  they  have  power  to  smite  the  earth  with  all 


XI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES,  391 

manner  of  plagues,  as  oft  as  they  will.  Very  earth  are  they 
that  regard  not  God's  truth,  as  the  Lord  said  unto  Adam 
after  his  offence,  "Earth  thou  art,  and  unto  earth  shalt  thou 
return."  Nothing  they  esteem  but  that  which  is  earthly; 
nothing  they  desire  but  that  is  carnal.  The  fro  ward  crea- 
ture will  in  no  case  know  that  is  of  the  Spirit.  The  light  is 
hateful  unto  sore  eyes.  Very  painful  is  bread  to  the  mouth 
that  is  not  whole.  A  great  mote  was  Christ  to  the  Jews,  as 
his  true  preachers  are  unto  the  blind  world  yet  to  this  day; 
for  they  smite  the  earth. 

9.  They  touch  their  living,  they  rebuke  their  falsehood, 
they  condemn  their  wickedness ;  they  reprove  them  of  sin, 
of  righteousness,  and  of  judgment.  They  force  not  to  tell  to 
him  of  their  unfaithfulness,  fraud,  and  hypocrisy  of  their 
philosophers,  prelates,  and  religious.  No  greater  plague  is 
it  unto  the  ungodly  than  to  hear  of  their  evil  doings;  no 
greater  pain,  nor  yet  greater  punishment,  than  to  have 
their  faults  opened,  and  their  cloning1  colours  condemned. 
That  fretteth  them  at  the  very  heart.  Death  must  be 
sought  out  for  such  preachers.  No  wonder  is  it,  though 
this  be  here  written  for  this  age  of  the  church :  for  never 
were  more  earnest  witnesses  than  are  now,  and  more  are 
like  hereafter  to  follow,  till  the  man  of  sin  be  fully  known, 
and  his  kingdom  clearly  overthrown. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  when  they  have  finished  their  testimony,  2  the  beast  that 
came  out  of  the  bottomless  pit  3  shall  make  war  against  them,  4  and 
shall  overcome  them.  6  And  their  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  streets  of 
the  great  city,  6  which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  7  where 
our  Lord  is  crucified. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  when  they  have  once  finished  their  testimony 
(saith  the  Lord),  the  beast  that  came  out  of  the  bottomless  pit 
shall  make  war  against  them.  No  sooner  shall  the  witnesses 
of  God's  verity  in  all  ages  be  taken  from  the  world,  than  he 
hath  prefixed.  After  none  other  sort  shall  they  be  sent  hence, 
than  he  hath  appointed  by  his  eternal  decree.  John  Baptist 

t1  cloning  or  cloyning :  a  cloyner  was,  a  person  who  intruded  on  the 
profits  of  young  sharpers  by  claiming  a  share.  Halliwell.] 


392  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

was  not  imprisoned  nor  beheaded,  till  he  had  done  his  office. 
Christ  was  not  taken,  condemned,  and  crucified,  till  his  hour 
was  come.  Paul  was  not  put  unto  death,  till  he  had  fulfilled 
his  course. 

2.  The  beast  of  the  bottomless  pit  is  the  cruel,  crafty, 
and  cursed  generation  of  antichrist,  the  pope  with  his  bishops, 
prelates,  priests,  and  religious  in  Europe,  Mahomet  with  his 
doting  dousepers  in  Africa,  and  so  forth  in  Asia  and  India; 
all  beastly,  carnal,  and  wicked  in  their  doings. 

3.  These  make  war  against  God's  witnesses,  when  they 
hate  them,  curse  them,  blaspheme  them,  and  persecute  them ; 
when  they  withstand  them  with  their  crafts,  impugn  them 
with   their   lies,   and   vex  them   with  their   devilishness,  as 
necessary  it  is  they  should  do.     For  if  they  have  troubled 
the  head,  they  must  vex  also  the  members.    If  the  householder 
be  called  Beelzebub,  the  household  must  suffer  the  same.    No 
better  is  the  servant  than  his  Lord,  nor  the  messenger  than 
he  that  sent  him. 

4.  They  shall  also  overcome  them,  not  with  the  scrip- 
tures, but  with  their   beggarly  customs,  constitutions,  laws, 
decrees,  and  traditions.    They  shall  scourge  them  or  disgrade 
them  in  their  synagogues.     They  shall  deliver  them  up  to 
justices,  deputies,  and  rulers,  making  them  their  butchers  and 
slaves,  so  washing  their  own  holy  hands  from  the  shedding  of 
innocents'  blood. 

5.  They  shall  kill  them  also  by  their  counsel,  to  fulfil 
the  measure  of  their  fathers,  that  all  righteous  blood  may 
light  upon  them  which  have  been   shed   upon   earth.     Yet 
shall  they  not  hurt  their  souls,  but  through  faith  they  shall 
have  victory  both  over  them  and  the  devil. 

6.  And  their  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  streets  of  the  great 
city.    In  this  world  shall  their  carcases  remain,  where  as  they 
have  rule  and  dominion :  here  shall  they  be  judged  and  con- 
demned.    At  their  pleasure  shall  it  be  to  hang  them,  head 
them,  or  burn  them.     And  though  they  lay  no  hands  upon 
them  for  soiling  their  consecrate  fingers,  yet  must  it  be  done 
by  their  ghostly  counsel,  and  ordered  also  after  their  spiritual 
appointment.     None  other  is  it  to  lie  in  the  streets  of  their 
great  city,  than  after  such  laws  as  they  have  practised  to  be 
brought  unto  death. 

7.  For  spiritually  is  their  city  called.     A  glorious  name 


XI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  393 

usurp  they,  as  though  they  were  none  of  the  world.  They 
will  be  called  the  holy  church,  good  ghostly  fathers,  godly 
divines,  and  spiritual  men,  not  considering  of  what  spirit  they 
are  spiritual.  They  are  those  into  whom  the  unclean  spirit 
hath  entered  with  seven  other  spirits  worse  than  himself; 
with  the  spirit  of  falsehood,  the  spirit  of  filthiness,  the  spirit 
of  lies,  the  spirit  of  witchcraft,  the  spirit  of  error,  the  spirit 
of  blindness,  and  the  spirit  of  cruelty.  And  of  these  only 
with  such  like  are  they  spiritual,  and  of  no  godly  Spirit,  as 
their  fruits  declare.  And  therefore  the  Spirit  of  God  doth 
judge  here  this  great  city  not  to  be  called  Jerusalem,  but 
stinking  Sodom,  and  most  miserable  Egypt;  the  prophecies 
and  other  scriptures  agreeing  to  the  same:  for  look  what 
filthiness  and  abomination  was  in  Sodom,  what  idolatry  and 
devilishness  was  in  Egypt,  the  same  is  now  reigning  in  this 
painted  spiritualty,  and  is  accounted  there  great  holiness. 

8.  Among  this  consecrated  multitude,  or  smeared  sort,  is 
Christ  yet  crucified,  as  he  was  among  the  Jews  which  knew 
him  not,  and  yet  boasted  themselves  outwardly  for  the  pecu- 
liar chosen  people  of  God.  Not  only  is  Christ  among  them 
persecuted,  scourged,  punished,  and  put  unto  death  in  his 
members,  but  also  he  is  proved  of  them  an  unsufficient  Saviour 
without  their  daily  doings.  Their  masses  must  be  satisfactory 
sacrifices,  profiting  both  the  quick  and  the  dead  ;  and  that 
must  men  believe  under  pain  of  death  and  damnation.  Thus 
crucify  they  Christ  again,  and  make  a  mock  of  him,  as  wit- 
nessed Paul,  and  yet  do  they  call  him  their  Lord ;  not  unlike 
to  the  tormentors,  which  crowned  him  with  thorns,  and  saluted 
him  with,  Ave  rex  Judceorum. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  some  of  the  people,  and  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  of  the 
nations,  2  shall  see  their  bodies  three  days  and  an  half,  3  and  shall  not 
suffer  their  bodies  to  be  put  in  graves.  4  And  they  that  dwell  upon 
the  earth  5  shall  rejoice  over  them  and  bo  glad,  6  and  shall  send  gifts 
one  to  another ;  7  for  these  two  prophets  vexed  them  that  dwelt  on  the 
earth. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  as  they  lie  thus  dead  in  the  streets,  or  are  con- 
demned as  heretics,  and  despised  as  wicked  doers,  some  of 
the  people  perverted  by  these  enemies,  some  of  the  kindreds 


394  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

or  sects  of  division,  somo  of  the  tongues  or  blasphemous 
babblers,  and  some  of  the  nations  of  all  wicked  workers,  shall 
behold  their  bodies  three  days  and  an  half. 

2.  They  shall  for  all  ages  abhor  them,  hate  them,  revile 
them,  and  spitefully  report  them.     In  their  chronicles  shall 
they  write  them  for  seducers  of  the  people,   and  in  their 
stories  register  them  for  damnable  heretics :    for  the  three 
days  and  a  half  divided  into   seven  halves  betokeneth  the 
seven  ages  of  the  Church,  wherein  they  have  and  shall  still 
both  persecute  and  blaspheme. 

3.  And  these  wicked  sorts  of  people,  kindreds,  tongues, 
and  nations,  or  of  false  justices,  priests,  lawyers,  and  religious, 
shall  not  suffer  their  bodies  to  be   put  in  graves :   but  by 
these  witnesses  once  judged  heretics  by  the  clergy,  and  so 
condemned  by  the  laity,  either  shall  their  bodies  be  resolved 
into  ashes  by  fire,  or  else  consumed  by  the  fowls  of  the  air. 
Seldom  shall  ye  see  a  known  heretic  buried  among  them, 
but  most  commonly   burned.     Examples  of   this  have  been 
lately   seen  here    in    England  by  Thomas  Hitton,   Thomas 
Bilney,  John  Frith,  George  Bainham,  William  Tyndale,  John 
Lambert,  Robert  Barnes,  William  Jerome,  Thomas  Garare, 
Richard  Spenser,  and  in  Patrick  Hamilton  of  Scotland,  with 
many  other  more ;   and  long  afore  our  time,  in  Sir  John 
Oldcastle  the  lord  Cobham,  Sir  Roger  Acton,   knight,  Sir1 
Reynold  Pecock,  bishop  of  Chichester,  Master  John  Ashton, 
Sir  William  Thorpe,  Sir  William  Sawtre,  Sir  Richard  With, 
Sir  John  Ball,  Sir  William  Tailor,  and  Sir  William  White, 
priests,  with  divers  other.     The  body  of  Formosus  was  first 
taken  up  by  Stephen  the  sixth,  bishop  of  Rome,  and  dis- 
graded:    after  was  it  beheaded,  mangled,  and  thrown   into 
the  flood  of  Tyber  by   Sergius  the  third.     St  Herman  after 
twenty  years  from  his  burial  was  taken  up  and  burned  at 
Ferrara  in  Italy  by  Boniface  the  eighth.    The  bones  of  Master 
John  Wicliffe  were  taken  up  and  burned,  also  the  fortieth  year 
after  his  death,  as  Walden  witnesseth  in  his  book  De  Sacra- 
mentalibus,  tit.  ix.  Cap.  Ixxxix.2     So  was  of  late  years,  in 

[T  Sir,  a  title  formerly  applied  to  priests  and  curates  in  general  : 
for  this  reason,  dominus,  the  academical  title  of  a  bachelor  of  arts,  was 
usually  rendered  Sir  in  English  at  the  universities.  Nares'  Glossary.] 

[2  XL  anni  sunt  ex  quo  mortuus  est  impius  Witcleffe,  et  hoc  anno 
incineratus  est. — Sacramt.  Waldeni.  Paris  1623.  fol.  cxcix.J 


XI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  395 

Worcester  diocese,  the  body  of  Master  William  Tracy,  Esq., 
and  in  London  the  body  of  Richard  Hunne,  Merchant  Taylor. 
Moreover  John  Colet,  dean  of  Paul's  in  London  also,  was 
not  far  from  the  same  for  reading  of  Paul's  Epistles  by  his 
life,  had  not  other  weighty  matters  been  in  the  way.  Such 
heretics  shall  not  rest  in  their  city,  they  shall  not  be  buried 
among  them.  They  shall  not  be  shrined,  canonised,  nor  al- 
lowed for  saints ;  for  they  builded  no  monasteries,  they  set 
up  no  chantries,  they  subdued  no  princes,  nor  yet  died  for 
the  liberties  of  holy  church.  They  stood  not  in  defence  that 
priests,  doing  idolatry,  theft,  murder,  witchcraft,  whoredom, 
3 with  other  abominations,  should  remain  unpunished;  but 
rather  to  the  contrary,  and  that  they  should  worship  but  one 
God,  live  by  their  labours,  take  wives  of  their  own,  and  teach 
nothing  but  God's  laws. 

4.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  (saith  the  Lord), 
or  have  their  felicity  here  with  the  rich  glutton,  shall  rejoice 
over  them  and  be  glad. 

5.  They  shall  clap  their  hands,  when  these  godly  wit- 
nesses be  brought  out  of  the  way.     Thy  shall  common,  riot, 
and  banquet,  having  among  themselves  joy  without  measure 
that  the  heretics  be  gone ;  so  hateful  is  the  light  to  their  eyes, 
and  the  verity  to  their  wicked  hearts. 

6.  And  they  shall  send  gifts  or  presents  one  to  another 
for  gladness,  as  for  example :    My  lord  bishop  hath  had  a 
sum  of  money  of  the  priests  for  doing  his  part  so  well.     My 
lord  abbot  and  master  doctor  have  had  pheasants,  plovers, 
and  partridges,  pigs,  geese,  and  capons,  for  disputing  their 
matters  so  valiantly.     Master  parson  hath  been  commended 
for  scolding,  and  Sir  Saunder  Smell-smock4,  our  parish-priest, 
for  bearing  false  witness.     Master  friar  hath    had  trental, 
and  father  limitour5  a  bushel  of  malt  or  a  cheese  for  playing 
the  knave  also;  and  hardly  my  lord  chief  justice  hath  not 
been  without  his  reward,  nor  yet  master  chancellor,  neither 
master  scribe.     What  made  Thomas  More  for  his  time  with 
so  prodigious  tyranny  to  persecute  the  truth,  and  since,  God- 
salve  of  Norwich,  Warthon  of  Bungay,  Hales  and  Baker  of 

[3  A  word  omitted.] 

[4  Sir  Saunder  Smell-smock :  one  given  to  low  women.   Halliwell.] 

[6  Limitour :  a  friar  licensed  to  beg  within  a  certain  district.  Nares.] 


396  THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Kent,  with  such  other  like,  but  auri  sacra  fames,  as  Virgil 
doth  call  it  ?  Thus  do  they  laugh  and  triumph  when  they 
have  wrought  mischief,  and  much  it  delighteth  them  when 
they  have  done  ungodly  things. 

7.  For  these  two  prophets  (saith  the  Lord)  vexed  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth.  A  great  trouble  it  is  to  them  to 
have  their  faults  seen,  a  sore  vexation  to  have  their  crafts 
known,  and  an  exceeding  displeasure  to  be  put  from  their 
pleasant  Euphrates  by  the  preaching  of  such  busy  heretics. 
Much  was  Herod  offended  with  John,  the  bishops  with  Christ, 
the  prelates  and  religious  with  Paul ;  and  a  sore  grief  it  was 
to  their  hearts  when  they  rebuked  their  vices. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  after  three  days  and  an  half  2  the  spirit  of  life  from  God 
entered  into  them.  3  And  they  stood  up  upon  their  feet,  4  and  great 
fear  came  upon  them  which  saw  them.  6  And  they  heard  a  great  voice 
from  heaven,  saying  unto  them,  Come  up  hither.  6  And  they  ascended 
up  into  heaven  in  a  cloud,  7  and  their  enemies  saw  them.  8  And  the 
same  hour  was  there  a  great  earthquake,  9  and  the  tenth  part  of  the 
city  fell.  10  And  in  the  earthquake  were  slain  names  of  men  seven 
thousand.  11  And  the  remnant  were  feared,  12  and  gave  glory  to  God 
of  heaven.  13  The  second  woe  is  past;  14  and  behold,  the  third 
woo  will  come  anon. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  after  three  days  and  an  half  (saith  St  John) 
did  the  spirit  of  life  by  the  power  of  God  enter  into  them. 
In  the  midst  of  their  joy  and  triumph,  when  they  think  them- 
selves well  quieted,   the  heretics  thus  taken  away,  another 
storm  falleth  upon  them  much  worse  than  the  other.     Many 
more  arise  out  of  their  ashes,  to  their  confusion  and  to  the 
chosen's  comfort.     And  the  same  witnesses  they  are  again, 
giving  the  same  testimony,  though  they   be  not  the  same 
persons. 

2.  The  same  living  spirit  have  they,  confessing   the 
same  verity,  that  had  the  other.     No  long  time  can  Christ's 
congregation  be  without  faithful  tests,   he  promising  to  be 
with  them  to  the  end  of  the  world. 

3.  These  witnesses  stood  up  upon  their  feet.     In  the 
time  full  past  is  this  spoken  for  the  certainty  of  the  thing, 


XI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  397 

though  much  of  it  be  to  come :  for  so  certain  is  it,  as  it 
were  all  finished.  An  earnest  stomach  shall  they  have,  and 
•with  much  boldness  shall  they  speak.  "The  righteous  shall 
stand  up  (saith  the  Book  of  Wisdom)  hi  great  ferventness  of 
spirit  against  them  that  have  extremely  handled  them,  and 
taken  away  their  labours,  persecuted  them,  and  blemished 
their  doctrine." 

4.  And  great  fear  came  upon  them  which  saw  them. 
When  the  antichrists  see  they  cannot  prevail,  much  are  they 
inwardly  anguished,  vexed,  and  tormented.    Then  doubt  they 
their  fall,  then  fear  they  their  utter  destruction.   They  tremble 
and  quake,  when  they  see  their  laws  will  no  longer  stand, 
nor  their  insurrections  no  longer  help  them,  looking  for  a 
terrible  day.     "  With  horrible  fear  shall  they  wonder  (saith 
the  aforesaid  Book  of  Wisdom)  at  the  coming  of  the  sudden 
health,  groaning  for  sorrow,  and  mourning  for  very  anguish 
of  mind  and  saying  within  themselves,  These  be  they  whom 
we  sometime  had  in  derision  unwisely;  we  thought  their  lives 
to  be  madness,  and  their  ends  to  be  without  honour:    and 
now  they  are  reckoned  among  the  children  of  God,  and  their 
portion  is  among  the  saints.     Therefore  have  we  erred  from 
the  way  of  truth,  and  the  light  of  righteousness  hath  not 
shined  unto  us.     We  have  wearied  ourselves  in  the  paths  of 
wickedness,   but  the  way  of  the  living  Lord  have  we  not 
known." 

5.  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven,  saying 
unto  them,  Come  up  hither.      The  antichrists  shall  hear  this 
noise,  they  shall  know  them  to  be  in  the  favour  of  God,  and 
great  heaviness  it  shall  be  unto  them.     For  this  voice  is  the 
free  election  of  God  according  unto  grace,  and  not  after  man's 
deserving.     And  it  cometh  from  heaven,  as  doth  all  other 
good  gifts,  from  the  Father  of  light.    It  calleth  up  them  that 
afore  walked  somewhat  after  the  flesh,  and  durst  not  for  fear 
of  punishment  witness  the  verity.     It  commandeth  them  to 
arise  unto  God,  to  be  more  perfect,  more  spiritual,   more 
godly,  and  to   have  their    conversation   in   heaven.     They 
attend  unto  the  voice,  they  obey  it,  and  do  after  it.     For  it 
followeth : 

6.  And  they  ascended  up  into  heaven  in  a  cloud.     By 
the  power  of  God  they  are  taken  up.     From  worldly  affects 
are  they  changed  to  the  pure  love  of  God,  and  from  carnal 


398  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [ciIAP. 

prudence  to  tho  wisdom  of  tho  Spirit.  In  a  cloud  are  they 
rapt.  Compassed  are  they  with  this  flesh,  the  ill  desires 
taken  from  them.  Everywhere  resemble  they  Christ,  and 
are  daily  better  and  better.  They  cease  not  of  their  pro- 
gress; no  pain  can  separate  them  from  the  love  of  Christ,  till 
they  perfectly  come  to  the  sight  of  the  God  of  gods  in  tho 
supercelestial  Sion. 

7.  And  their  enemies  saw  them.     The  antichrists  know 
that  they  are  God's  servants,  the  hypocrites  perceive  they 
have  heavenly  knowledge.     Yea,  many  times  they  so  report 
them  both  in  their  words  and  writings.      In  many  of  their 
chronicles  they  affirm,  that  Berengarius,  Joannes  Scotus  the 
elder,  John  Wicliffe,  John  Huss,  Jerome  of  Prague,  Thomas 
Thedonensis,  a  white  friar  of  Britain  burned  in  Rome,  II  ie- 
ronymus  Savonarola,  a  black  friar  burned  in  Florence,  and 
divers  other  more,  were  men  of  most  excellent  wits,  of  most 
high  learning,  of  most  godly  conversation,  of  a  most  perfect  life, 
fervent,  constant,  and  unmoveable  in  the  time  of  their  deaths. 
Bilney,  Bainham,  Beyfeld,  Frith,  Tyndale,  Barnes  and  other, 
are   yet  reported  (yea,  of  some  which   to   this  hour  hate 
their  opinions)  to  have  died  charitably  and  godly.     Yet  be- 
lieve they  never  the  better,  they  come  never  the  sooner  to 
God.     Their  malice  hath  so  blinded  them,  and  the  cloud  of 
ignorance  so  darkened  their  knowledge,  that  still  they  blas- 
pheme and  most  cruelly  persecute. 

8.  And  in  the  same  hour  (saith  St  John)  there  happened 
a  great  earthquake.    A  terrible  contradiction  ariseth  ever  from 
the  carnal  synagogue,  and  from  among  the  earthly-minded 
hypocrites,  when  the  verity  is  taught,  as  it  was  aforetime  in 
Christ,  and  in  his  apostles,  specially  hi  Paul,  and  now  of  late 
days  in  many  other  poor   preachers.     When  new  witnesses 
arise,  then  wax  they  more  mad,  fierce,  and  fell,  than  they 
were  afore.      Then  imprison  they,  then  punish  they,  then 
make  they  acts,  and  command,  in  pain  of  death,  no  more  to 
speak  in  that  name.     Yet  do  they  rather  lose  than  win,  fall 
than  rise,  disprofit  than  profit. 

9.  For  the  tenth  part  of  their  city  fell  to  the  ground. 
Their  building  upon  sand  will  in  no  case  endure.      That  God 
hath  not  planted  must  up  by  the  roots.     Their  holy  whorish 
church  (which  is  here  called  Sodom  and  Egypt)  is  ruinously 
decayed.     Their  monasteries  of  monks,  their  houses  of  friars, 


XI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  399 

their  colleges  of  idle  priests,  with  their  nuns,  canons,  and 
chantries,  in  many  places  are  down.  Tithes  are  not  as  they 
have  been,  nor  trentals,  nor  other  devotions.  Images  are 
not  sought,  nor  pardons  in  confession.  The  people  incline 
to  new  learning,  and  go  from  their  old  belief  of  holy  church. 
They  that  were  monks,  priests,  and  friars,  are  now  become 
gospel-teachers.  Such  as  afore  were  dead,  stand  up  now 
against  them  boldly.  This  fallen  part  is  here  the  tenth  ;  for 
it  is  the  Lord's  by  the  law.  It  is  the  same  sheep  that  afore 
was  lost,  and  now  is  brought  to  Christ's  fold.  These  were 
called  away  from  thence  by  the  witnesses;  the  other  stand 
yet  still,  and  are  every  day  worse  and  worse. 

10.  In  the  earthquake  were  slain  names  of  men,  to  the 
number  of  seven  thousand.  An  innumerable  multitude  hath 
been  sent  out  of  the  way  by  these  antichrists  in  their  fury, 
but  yet  nothing  have  they  slain  but  their  names.  Only  have 
they  hurt  their  bodies ;  upon  their  souls  have  they  had  no 
power,  no  more  than  had  Satan  upon  the  soul  of  Job.  Yet 
have  not  their  names  perished  before  God ;  for  of  him 
are  they  written  in  the  book  of  life.  In  no  case  are  the 
wicked  of  the  godly  here  put  unto  death,  though  some  do  so 
understand  it,  but  rather  of  the  wicked  the  godly :  for 
they  never  retail  their  wrongs,  but  rather  pray  for  their 
enemies. 

11.  And   the    remnant    or  residue  were  feared   (saith 
St  John),  and  gave  glory  to  God  of  heaven.     Of  such  as 
were  left  in  their  earthquakes  or  terrible  persecutions,  some 
remained  in  prison ;   some  were  beggared,  some  were  exiled, 
some  fled,  some  lost  their  estimation  and  friends,  and  yet 
gave  praise  unto  God. 

12.  In  all  their  adversities  they  glorified  the  name  of 
the  heavenly  Father  and  Lord.     Thus  have  we  here  what  is 
done   already,    and  what  is   yet  to   come  under    this  sixth 
trumpet-blowing  (whereunder  we  are  now),  which  all  belong- 
eth  to  the  second  woe. 

13.  And,  these  things  once  accomplished,  the  second  woe 
will  be  past.     And  then  look  by  and  by  for  the  third  woe ; 
for  it  will  follow  anon  after  without  fail,  yea,  so  soon  as  this 
second  woe  is  done. 

14.  In  the  latter  age  of  all  shall  this  third  woe  reign, 
such  time  as   Gog  and  Magog  most  extremely  shall  rage. 


400  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

And  the  universal  judgment  shall  signify  that  woe,  as  hereafter 
more  evidently  will  appear.  But  consider  that  these  woes 
are  to  the  infidels :  the  faithful  feareth  them  not;  but,  receiving 
the  word  in  a  pure  heart,  they  bring  forth  fruit  in  patient 
sufferance. 


THE  TWELFTH  CHAPTER. 

Now  followeth  in  order  the  seventh  trumpet-blowing,  or 
the  pure  declaration  of  Christ's  joyful  tidings  for  the  last  age 
of  the  church,  under  the  seventh  seal-opening,  with  the  won- 
ders and  marvels  that  thereafter  ensue. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  seventh  angel  blew,  2  and  there  were  made  great  voices 
in  heaven,  3  saying,  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  our  Lord's  and 
his  Christ's,  4  and  he  shall  reign  for  evermore.  6  And  the  twenty,  four 
elders,  which  sat  before  God  on  their  seats,  6  fell  upon  their  faces, 
and  worshipped  God,  saying,  7  We  give  thee  thanks,  Lord  God  Almighty, 
which  art,  and  wast,  and  art  to  come.  8  For  thou  hast  received  thy 
great  might,  and  hast  reigned.  9  And  the  nations  were  angry,  10  and 
thy  wrath  is  to  come,  11  and  the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they  should  be 
judged,  12  and  that  thou  shouldest  give  reward  unto  thy  servants  the 
prophets  and  saints,  13  and  to  them  that  fear  thy  name,  small  and 
great,  14  and  shouldst  destroy  them  which  destroy  the  earth. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  the  seventh  angel  blew,  saith  St  John.  The 
seventh  sort  of  sincere  preachers  shall  utter  their  message  ac- 
cording to  the  will  of  God ;  they  shall  declare  his  pleasure  as 
he  hath  appointed  them.  For  though  it  be  spoken  here  as 
past  and  done,  for  the  certainty  of  the  thing,  yet  is  it  not 
fulfilled  in  effect.  The  word  of  God  was  without  beginning, 
and  his  promise  everlasting ;  yet  is  it  not  all  performed  in  his 
creatures,  but  many  things  are  yet  to  come. 

2.  After  this  blast  of  the  angel  were  made  great  voices 
in  heaven.  Many  (the  congregation  or  kingdom  of  God,  his 
gospel  once  purely  published  by  the  preachers,)  shall  speak 
godly  things  to  the  edification  of  others.  The  simple,  poor 
weaklings,  idiots,  and  infants  shall  utter  the  hidden  wisdom  of 
God  to  the  confusion  of  the  great  wise  men  and  sage  seniors 


XII.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  401 

of  this  world.  Yea,  the  stones  in  the  street,  the  outcasts  of 
the  world,  the  forsaken  people,  shall  wonderfully  praise  the 
Lord. 

3.  And  these  shall  be  their  sayings,  when  they  shall  see 
the  antichrists  confused  and  not  able  to  speak  again :    The 
kingdoms  of  this  world,  that  were  sometime  wicked,  cruel, 
and  unfaithful,  are  now  become  the  Lord's  and  his  Christ's,  of 
his  only  grace  and  goodness.     Now  fall  they  to  the  word, 
that  afore  thought   it  foolishness ;    now  cleave  they  to  the 
truth,  that  sometime  did  abhor  it :  now  have  they  in  hand  the 
gospel,  that  afore  did  persecute  it  as  seditious  learning  and 
heresy. 

4.  And  in  this  congregation  shall  he  reign  evermore. 
Continually  is  he  with  them  that  in  faith  retaineth  his  verity. 
All  this  shall  they  utter  with  no  small  rejoice.     For  doubtless 
after  the  seventh  seal-opening,  and  the  gospel-preaching,  then 
a  peaceable  time  shall  be,  and  figured  it  is  by  the  half  hour 
spoken  of  afore.     For  it  shall  not  continue  to  the  end.    Long 
may  not  Christ's  church  be  unpersecuted  :  but  yet  this  peace 
for  the  time  shall  not  only  be  an  inward  peace  in  the  conscience 
(as  is  always  among  the  faithful),  but  an  outward  quiet  also,  or 
a  season  without  persecution  abroad. 

5.  And  the  twenty-four  elders  (saith  St  John),  or  the 
great  number  of  saints  departed  (which  sit  before  God  on  their 
seats,  or  rest  in  his  sweet  peace  in  such  graces  of  the  Spirit 
as  he  gave  them  by  their  life-time,  as  charity,  stedfastness, 
love,  joy,  peace,  meekness,  righteousness,  and  such  other  like), 
fell  down  flat  upon  their  faces. 

6.  Most  humbly  have  they  ever  submitted  themselves, 
referring  unto  God  the  Father  the  benefit  of  their  creation, 
and  unto  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  the  free  gift  of  their  redemption: 
yea,  specially  at  this  time,  being  under  the  altar  of  God,  and 
knowing  by  his  mere  goodness  the  number  of  their  brethren 
shortly  to  be  fulfilled,  and  themselves  with  them  to  be  at  a 
glorious  liberty,  after  their  ghostly  sort,  they  laud  him,  saying, 

7.  From  the  very  depth  of  our  spiritual  hearts  we  render 
unto  thee  most  high  thanks,  Lord  God  Almighty,  eternal 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  which  art  one  essential  God, 
and  wast  without  beginning,  and  shalt  be  without  ending. 

8.  For  thou  hast  taken  upon  thee  thy  great  might.    Now 
hast  thou  shewed  thy  wonderful  power.     Ever  hast   thou 

,         ,  26 

[BALE.] 


402  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

reigned  among  thy  people,  but  never  so  graciously,  so  plen- 
teously,  and  so  gloriously  for  our  behalf. 

9.  The  heathen  evermore  were  angry,  when  thy  truth 
appeared.     Mad  were  the  wicked  antichrists,  when  thy  glory 
shined,  and  their  pride  diminished.     They  fretted  for  anger, 
they  swelled  for  wodeness1,  yea,  they  slew  thy  servants  and 
burned  up  thy  people. 

10.  But  now  is  thy  wrath  towards  them :  now  will  thy 
anger  break  out,  now  will  thy  vengeance  appear :  now  shall 
thy  terrible  judgment  without  mercy  be  declared  from  heaven 
upon  all  ungodliness  of  those  cruel  enemies  that  withheld  thy 
truth  in  unrighteousness. 

11.  Now  shortly  ensueth  the  time  of  the  dead,  wherein 
they  shall  be  judged,  some  to  joy,  some  to  heaviness,  some  to 
glory,  some  to  pain. 

12.  Now  approacheth  the  glad  season,  wherein  thou  hast 
appointed  to  reward  the  true  servants,  the  prophets,  and  the 
faithful  believers,  made  saints  by  the  only  death  of  thy  Son, 
and  all  them  that  yet  fear  thy  name,  with  eternal  felicity. 

13.  None  wilt  thou  seclude  from  this  thy  liberal  goodness, 
for  no  weakness  nor  poverty  ;    but  so  well  the  small  as  the 
great,  the  low  as  the  high,  the  poor  as  the  rich,  the  sick  as 
the  whole,  the  unlearned  as  learned,  shall  taste  of  thy  ines- 
timable clearness. 

14.  Only  shalt  thou  destroy  them  that  destroy  the  earth, 
compelling  both  it  and  all  that  therein  is,  not  to  serve  thee 
their  heavenly  Creator,  but  their  own  stinking  desires,  lusts, 
and  corrupt  affections,  thy  glory  not  once  esteemed  nor  re- 
garded.   Herein  may  we  conjecture  that  the  seventh  seal  once 
opened,  and  the  seventh  trumpet  blown,  the  last  judgment-day 
is  not  far  off.     Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth  for  the  Lord's 
coming. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  temple  of  God  was  opened  in  heaven,  2  and  there  was 
seen  in  his  temple  the  ark  of  his  testament.  3  And  there  followed 
lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  earthquake,  4  and  much 
hail. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.     And  the  temple  of  God  (saith  St  John)  was  opened 
in  heaven.     Evident  will  the  godly  and  spiritual  estate  of  the 

[*  wodeness:  madness.] 


XII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  403 

true  Christian  church  seem  in  those  days,  the  gospel  sincerely 
preached.  In  faith  shall  men  seek  their  living  Father,  and 
not  in  dead  images,  nor  other  corruptible  things.  In  spirit 
and  verity  shall  they  worship  him,  and  not  in  dumb  ceremonies 
nor  outward  shadows.  Speared  is  God's  temple,  when  his 
true  worshipping  is  hid ;  and  opened  it  is  again,  when  that 
is  clearly  seen.  Till  Christ's  coming  in  the  flesh  nothing 
thereof  appeared :  with  the  key  of  David  opened  he  the 
mysteries  thereof;  whereby  through  faith  the  conversation 
of  many  is  now  and  hath  been  ever  since  in  heaven. 

2.  This  temple  thus  open,  anon  the  ark  of  God's  holy 
testament  was  seen  therein.    Christ  sheweth  himself  in  his  own 
colours,  when  the  gospel  is  truly  received ;  which  is  that  ark, 
wherein  all  the  riches  of  God's  covenants  and  the  precious 
treasure  of  his  promise  is  reposed,  to  man's    behoof  ;   and 
specially  those  by  whom  we  are  reconciled  and  saved.     By 
him  are  we  only  brought  to  God's  favour  again,  and  graciously 
redeemed :  yea,  all  the  sort  of  us  have  received  of  his  abun- 
dant and  overflowing  fulness.     The  sight  of  this  ark  in  the 
temple  is  none  other  than  a  clear  knowledge  of  him  in  his 
congregation.    So  oft  are  his  mysteries  evident,  as  this  temple 
is  opened :   so  many  times  are  they  known  as  his  word  is 
truly  taught. 

3.  And  no  small  fruit  is  to  be  thought  to  come  thereof. 
For  there  followed  lightnings,  voices,  thunderings,  and  earth- 
quakes.    Divers  respects  hath  the  verity  of  God,  according  to 
diverse  audiences.     In  manner  of  lightning  it  moveth  some, 
making  of  earth  heaven,  and  of  sinners  godly  people,     A 
sound  or  a  noise  only  it  is  to  some  men,  not  regarding  the 
fruits  thereof.     To  some  it  is  an  occasion  of  anger,  spite,  and 
madness,  and  to  some  of  open  blasphemy  against  the  Holy 
Ghost.     For  what  else  doth  the  clergy,  maliciously  withstand- 
ing it,  but  wilfully  work  against  knowledge  ?    And  what  doth 
the  undiscreet  laity,  blinded  up  then,  but  babble  they  wot 
not  what  ? 

4.  And  a  great  hail  also  followed,  which  betokeneth  the 
vehement  and  sharp  judgments  of  God  towards  such  enemies 
of  his  verity.     The  most  terrible  tempest  of  his  ire  abideth 
them.     The  Lord  shall  break  into  the  land  (saith  the  prophet 
Isaiah)  like  a  sore  tempest  of  hail  that  breaketh  down  strong 
holds  or  castles.     And  the  proud  crown  of  the  drunken  Eph- 

26—2 


404  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

raimites  shall  be  trodden  under  foot.  Not  only  is  the  last  age 
appointed  to  these  thunderings  and  earthquakes,  but  they 
began  also  so  soon  as  Christ  appeared  in  the  flesh.  No  sooner 
was  the  young  babe  born,  but  Herod  for  madness  sought  to 
slay  him  in  his  very  infancy.  The  Pharisees  and  scribes,  the 
bishops,  priests,  and  lawyers,  swelled  at  his  preaching,  and 
never  left  till  they  had  slain  him.  And  this  rule  with  the 
prelates  and  hypocrites  hath  continued  ever  since,  and  still 
shall  do  till  the  latter  day.  Only  is  there  and  shall  be  a 
moderation,  that  sometime  it  is  not  so  extreme  as  at  some ;  for 
if  it  were  always  alike,  there  should  none  be  left. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in  heaven,  2  a  woman 
clothed  with  the  sun,  3  and  the  moon  under  her  feet,  4  and  upon  her 
head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars.  5  And  she  was  with  child,  6  and  cried, 
travailing  in  birth,  7  pained,  ready  to  be  delivered. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  there  appeared  (saith  St  John)  a  great  token 
in  heaven.     For  no  wonder  is  this  token  here  to  be  taken,  as 
in  other  places  of  the  scripture,  but  for  a  type  or  figure,  con- 
taining under  mystery  great  things. 

2.  A  woman  was  seen  clothed  with  the  sun,  yea,  of  John  : 
for  to  God's  only  elect  is  the  verity  shewed  to  advantage. 
Not  Mary,  Christ's  mother,  is  this  woman,  though  many  hath  so 
fantasied  in  their  commentaries ;  but  it  is  the  true  Christian 
church,  of  whom  Alary  is  a  most  notable  member. 

3.  This  woman  the  church,  (as  Salomon's  canticles  spe- 
cify), is  fair,  lovely,  pleasant,  sweet,  wholesome,  delectable, 
undefiled  as  the  moon,  excellent  in  clearness  as  the  sun,  and 
glorious  as  an  army  of  men  with  their  banners  and  streamers. 
This  woman  is  beautifully  decked  with  the  shining   Sun  of 
righteousness.     None  is  of  her,  that  hath  not  done  on1  Jesus 
Christ,  being  renewed  in  their  hearts  by  faith.     Her  children 
are  not  they  that  persecuted  God's  word,  no  more  than  was 
Annas  and  Caiphas,  Joannes  and  Alexander. 

3.     This  woman  seemed  to  have  the  moon  under  her 

feet.     To  the  church  or  congregation  of  God  are  all  other 

creatures  subject.    All  moveable  things  hath  the  Lord  subdued 

unto  her.    She  is  the  right  heir  and  inheritor  of  them  through 

P  done  on :  put  on.] 


XII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  405 

Christ,  they  with  her  to  be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of 
corruption  and  to  serve  in  liberty. 

4.  Upon  her  head  was  also  a  crown  of  twelve  stars; 
which  betokeneth  not  only  the  twelve  apostles  declaring  the 
glory  of  Christ's  kingdom  immediately  after  his  death,  but  all 
other  godly  ministers  of  the  word  also,  which  have  done  the 
same  ever  since.  Only  reigneth  the  true  Christian  church  by 
the  word  of  God,  by  the  sincere  scriptures,  by  the  doctrine  of 
the  apostles,  and  neither  [by]  superstitions  nor  ceremonies, 
neither  by  councils  nor  customs,  by  doctors  nor  fathers,  by 
mitres  nor  rochets,  by  tippets  nor  hoods,  by  shaven  crowns  nor 
side  gowns,  by  crosses  nor  copes,  by  bells  nor  torches,  by 
shrines  nor  gilt  images,  nor  yet  by  twelve  couples  in  a  livery 
with  golden  chains  and  guarded  coats.  Her  beauty  consisteth 
only  in  faith,  and  in  the  observation  of  God's  holy  command- 
ments. Her  true  ministers  or  preachers,  as  very  chosen  stars, 
shew  forth  his  glory  to  the  edification  of  others,  and  not  their 
own  pomp  and  magnificence. 

5.  And  she  was  as  is  the  woman  with  child.     She  cried 
travailing  in  birth,  and  was  pained  as  one  ready  to  be  deliv- 
ered.    With  Christ  is  the  church  big,  when  her  members  are 
in  full  faith :    in  the  heart  is  he  evermore  conceived,  and 
delivered  forth  such  time  as  he  is  declared  unto  others.     For 
this  cause  Christ  called  them  his  mother  which  had  faith,  and 
thereupon  did  the  will  of  his  Father.     Of  faith  in  the  first 
promise  that  Christ  should  destroy  the  serpent  was  he  first 
conceived  in  Adam  and  Eve,  and  so  grew  forth  in  righteous 
Abel,  in  Seth,  Enos,  Enoch,  Noe,  Sem,  Tarah,  Melchisedech, 
Abraham  and  Lot.     And  as  the  promises  waxed  stronger  (as 
in  Abraham,  Moses,  David,  and  the  prophets),  and  the  people  of 
God  more  in  number,  so  waxed  the  woman  bigger  and  bigger, 
till  the  fulness  of  her   time  was    come  that  she  should   be 
delivered  :    which   was  such  time  as  Christ  appeared  to  the 
world,  taught,  and  was  conversant  here  among  men.     And 
this  course  hath  she  kept  ever  since,  and  shall  do  to  the  latter 
day  in  them  that  believe.     Thus  hath  she  had  Christ  in  her 
womb  since  the  beginning. 

6.  And  being  full  of  his  heavenly  Spirit,  she  had  cried 
in  the  patriarchs  and  prophets,  in  the  apostles  and  faithful 
ministers,  as  one  travailing  in  birth.     Her  cry  was  the  mighty 
and  strong  declaration  of  Christ's  doctrine,  the  fervent  zeal  and 
desire  of  the  glory  of  God,  and  of  all  men's  health  in  Christ. 


406  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [cHAl>. 

She  travailcth  evermore  anew,  like  as  did  Paul,  till  Christ  be 
fashioned  in  her  Christian  members.  With  all  her  strength 
she  laboureth,  that  the  promised  Seed  may  increase  in  the  faith 
of  all  men. 

7.  Finally  she  is  pained  with  labours,  dolours,  blasphe- 
mies, troubles,  and  terrible  persecutions,  and  never  is  delivered 
without  them.  Never  is  Christ  earnestly  received,  till  some 
of  her  members  do  suffer.  The  constant  spirit  and  invincible 
standing  by  the  truth  in  them  hath  converted  many.  And 
like  as  the  pained  woman  in  all  her  agonies  is  much  comforted 
by  the  hope  of  a  child ;  so  are  God's  faithful  witnesses,  trusting 
that  by  their  patient  and  glad  sufferance  Christ  should  be 
received  and  rightly  fashioned  in  many.  Yea,  this  causeth 
them  to  rejoice  in  all  adversity,  and  little  to  esteem  their 
pains. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  there  appeared  another  wonder  in  heaven :  2  for  behold  a 
great  red  dragon,  3  having  seven  heads,  4  and  ten  horns,  5  and  seven 
crowns  upon  his  heads,  6  and  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars, 
7  and  cast  them  to  the  earth. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  After    this    (saith    St   John)    appeared    in    heaven 
another  token  or  marvel,  all  diverse  from  the  first.    The  true 
church  (which  is  God's  kingdom)  was  never  yet  without  con- 
tradiction, nor  without  the  crafty  assaults  of  enemies.     Adam 
was  not  so  soon  created,  but  he  was  immediately  assaulted  of 
Satan.     Christ  entered  not  so  soon  the  world,  but  he  was  by 
and  by  persecuted.    "  The  devil  goeth  about  like  a  roaring 
lion,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour." 

2.  For  behold,  there  was    seen   a   great  red  dragon, 
betokening  the  said  devil  with  his  whole  retinue,  full  of  deceit, 
craft,  malice,  poison,  pride,  and  fierceness,  to  enforce  the  poor 
weaklings  to  consent  unto  his  falsehood.      All  red  his  body 
seemed,  in  token  that  they  which  are  of  him  are  all  full  of 
cruelty,  spite,  and  blood-shedding,  afflicting  the  constant  be- 
lievers for  withstanding  his  assaults.    Seldom  is  he  out  of  the 
earth,  as  witnesseth  Job,  but  commonly  in  the  company  of 
men,  impugning  the  faithful.    And  no  power  is  able  to  match 
him,  unless  it  cometh  from  above. 

3.  The  said  dragon  had  seven  heads,  signifying  all  the 
crafty  wiles  and  subtle  suggestions  that  he  hath  practised  and 


XII.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  407 

used  against  Christ  and  his  word  under  all  the  seven  seals 
opening,  and  the  seven  trumpets  blowing.  Very  easy  it  is  to 
conjecture  what  manner  of  heads  they  were,  marking  other 
places  of  the  scripture.  A  serpent's  head  should  seem  to  be 
the  first,  considering  that  in  the  serpent  he  deceived  our  first 
parents  with  his  venomed  crafts.  This  head  so  maliciously 
poisoned  man,  that  God  repented  him  of  his  creation,  and 
destroyed  his  whole  kind  in  the  flood,  eight  persons  only 
reserved.  After  the  flood  had  he  the  head  of  a  calf  for  the 
second,  in  signification  of  the  shameful  idolatry,  and  wicked 
worshipping  that  then  began  in  Nimrod,  and  so  continued  in 
the  heathen.  The  third  was  the  head  of  a  lion,  full  of  pride 
and  oppression,  expressed  first  in  the  cruel  reign  of  the  As- 
syrians and  Chaldeans,  and  after  in  the  proud  bishops  and 
priests.  The  fourth  was  a  bear's  head,  full  of  ravine  and 
cruelness,  betokening  the  fierce  kingdom  of  the  Medes  and 
Persians.  Consequently  his  fifth  head  was  like  a  leopard's 
head  of  many  colours,  full  of  fickleness  and  changeableness : 
and  that  was  the  unconstant  reign  of  the  Greeks.  His  sixth 
was  the  head  of  a  beast  far  unlike  all  other  beasts,  which 
signifieth  the  kingdom  of  the  Romans  with  their  monstrous 
laws  more  than  need.  The  seventh  is  not  unlike  to  a  man's 
head,  including  all  carnal  wisdom,  with  all  devilish  policies 
and  crafts  :  and  this  is  the  very  papacy  here  in  Europe,  which 
is  the  general  antichrist  of  all  the  whole  world  almost,  which 
hath  already  subdued  and  destroyed  the  empire  of  Rome : 
for  he  is  called  the  apostate  and  man  of  sin.  By  this  only 
head  is  the  dragon  named  the  envious  man.  The  whole  body 
followeth  the  heads.  As  the  devil  is  malicious,  wicked,  fierce, 
cruel,  tyrannical,  false,  execrable,  and  deceitful,  so  are  all  his 
members.  In  the  prudence  of  the  flesh  after  him  they  walk 
in  idolatry,  hypocrisy,  and  all  other  filthiness.  And  like  as 
afore  Christ's  coming  these  heads  were  in  the  serpent,  in 
the  golden  calves,  in  the  kingdom  of  Babylon,  in  Nimrod,  in 
Pharao,  in  Antiochus,  and  in  the  Pharisees  and  scribes, 
bishops,  lawyers,  and  priests ;  so  have  they  been  since  his 
time  under  the  seven  seals  opening,  and  the  seven  trumpets 
blowing,  after  the  same  sort.  Under  the  first  he  had  a 
serpent's  head  in  the  Jews,  most  maliciously  and  subtilely 
withstanding  Christ  and  his  apostles,  pretending  the  zeal 
of  God  and  his  laws.  Under  the  second  he  had  a  calf's 


408  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [cHAP. 

head  in  the  idolaters  which  slew  the  constant  witnesses  of 
Christ's  verity.  Under  the  third,  the  head  of  a  proud  lion, 
in  the  bold  rabble  of  heretics,  presuming  against  God's  word 
to  affirm  ungodly  things..  Under  the  fourth,  the  head  of  a 
bear,  in  the  greedy  multitude  of  holy  hypocrites  and  spiritual 
antichrists,  which  hath  ravished  up  the  substance  of  this  world, 
usurping  the  empire  of  the  same :  for  then  began  the  papacy 
with  Mahomet's  mischief.  Under  the  fifth  head  of  a  leopard,  in 
the  diversity  of  pestilent  sects,  or  execrable  locusts,  of  whom 
every  one  rejoiceth  in  his  own  colour  and  invention :  for 
then  did  they  sore  increase.  Under  the  sixth,  the  head  of  a 
beast  unlike  to  all  others,  in  the  tyranny  of  wicked  governors 
blinded  and  persuaded  by  the  priests  to  slay  God's  servants 
for  the  upholding  of  their  stinking  generation  :  for  then  was 
and  is  yet  done  much  murder  upon  such  as  confessed  the  truth. 
Under  the  seventh  or  last  seal-opening  shall  he  have  yet  still 
the  head  of  a  man,  in  fleshly  policies,  and  falsehood  of  the 
pope  and  his  prelates,  in  the  doctors  and  priests,  till  God 
utterly  shall  destroy  them  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth. 

4.  The  said  dragon  had  also  ten  horns,  or  all  subtle  ways 
wherewith  to  impugn  the  feeble  weak  nature  of  man,  or  to 
provoke  him  evermore  to  rebel  against  God's  commandments. 

5.  Upon  his  seven  heads  he  had  seven  crowns,  signify- 
ing thereby  that  both  he  and  his  members  have  not  only 
possessed  the  aforenamed  vices,  but  also  they  have  over  the 
world  reigned  in  them,  and  yet  do  to  this  day.     In  pride, 
falsehood,  malice,  craft,   cruelty,  wickedness,  and  all  other 
mischiefs,  triumph  they  yet. 

6.  And  his  tail  drew  towards  him  the  third  part  of  the 
stars,  and  in  conclusion  threw  them  down  to  the  earth.     By 
worldly  promotions,  lucre,  favour,  and  other  flattering  fan- 
tasies, hath  he  tangled  many  learned  men,  and  plucked  them 
clean   from  Christ's  true   church    and   from  the  life  of  the 
gospel,  so  provoking  them  wholly  to  give  themselves  to  the 
study  of  erroneous  doctrine  and  lying  prophecies,  to  seduce 
the  worldly  multitude,  and  keep  them  in  perpetual  blindness. 

7.  So  that  they  are  now  cast  into  the  earth.     They  are 
become  all  carnal,  filthy  and  ungodly  in  all  their  wisdom, 
study,  and  works,  in  all  their  counsels,  preachings,  and  teach- 
ings.    Now  are  they  the  wicked  apostles  of  Satan ;  no  longer 
may  they  shine  in  the  firmament. 


XII.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  409 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  dragon  stood  before  the  woman,  which  was  ready  to  be 
delivered,  2  for  to  devour  her  child  as  soon  as  it  were  born.  3  And 
she  brought  forth  a  man  child,  4  which  should  rule  all  nations  with  a 
rod  of  iron.  5  And  her  son  was  taken  up  unto  God,  and  to  his  seat. 
6  And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  7  where  she  had  a  place 
prepared  of  God,  8  that  they  should  feed  her  there,  9  a  thousand,  two 
hundred  and  threescore  days. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Before  the   aforesaid  travailing    woman  stood   this 
dragon,  ready  to  devour  her  child,  so  soon  as  it  were  born. 
Evermore  is  the  devil  waiting  his  prey,  where  as  the  gospel  is 
sincerely  taught,  lest  any  thereby  should  become  the  children 
of  God. 

2.  He  seeketh  all  crafts,  policies,  and  engines,  to  take 
the  word  from  the  heart,  lest  they  believing  it  should   be 
saved.     Thus  sought  he  to  devour  Christ  after  the  latter, 
appointing  Herod  to  slay  him  soon  after  his  birth ;  and  when 
he  saw  that  way  would  not  take,  yet  left  he  not  off  till  the 
Jews  had  slain  him.     Not  thus  yet  satisfied,  he  laboured  by 
the  bishops  to  extinguish  the  faith  of  his  resurrection,  lest 
that  should  profit  unto  life.    Moreover,  whereas  the  apostles 
and  other  godly  men  have  given  Christ  unto  others  in  manner 
as   they   received   him,  he  hath  left  no   cautels1   unsought 
by  his  malignant  members  ever  since  to  deprive  God's  people 
thereof. 

3.  Such    a    man-child    (saith    St    John)    brought   this 
woman  forth,  as  with  an  iron  rod  should  rule  all  nations. 
Never  is  the  true  church  idle,  but  conceiveth  Christ  at  the 
gospel  preaching,  retaineth  him  in  faith,  and  bringeth  him 
forth  in  teaching  others  the  same.     No  woman  child  is  he, 
impotent,  weak,  and  feeble ;  but  a  man  child,  bringing  with 
him  always  a  strong,  mighty,  and  invincible  Spirit,  where  as 
he  is  unfeignedly  received.     For  he  is  the  mighty  Lord  that 
is  valiant  in  battle. 

4.  With  the  iron  wand  of  his  word  invincible  shall  he 
govern  his  meek-spirited   flock,  that  none  other  laws  shall 
they  require.    With  the  same  also  shall  he  subdue  all  power 
which  are  not  of  him,  and  drive  them  down  to  the  bottom  of 
hell.     For  by  faith  only  in  him  is  the  victory  over  the  world. 

t1  cautels:  deceits.] 


410  THE   IMAGE   OF  MOTH   CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

5.  This  child  was  also  taken  up  to  God  and  unto  his 
throne.     Whereas  the  devil  thought  to  devour  him,  and  to 
wrap  him  up  for  ever  under  death,  he  put  him  beside  his 
purpose.     Victoriously  he  arose  up   from  death  to  life,   he 
ascended  unto  heaven,  and  now  sitteth  upon  the  right  hand  of 
God  the  Father  Almighty.     And  where  as  he  is  now,  there 
shall  his  faithful  followers  and  ministers  be  hereafter ;  for  that 
is  his  is  also  theirs,  birth,  life,  death,  resurrection  and  as- 
cension. 

6.  The  woman  fled  after  this  into  the  wilderness.    What 
else  doth  the  just  people  of  God  but  flee  the  contagiousness, 
vanity,  tumult,    fornication,   idolatry,   and  filthincss    of   this 
world,  seeking  God  in  the  solitary  heart,  and  not  in  outward 
fantasies  ?  "  I  got  me  away  far  off  (saith  David),  and  remained 
in  the  desert."    Monks,  nuns,  canons  and  friars,  have  fled  into 
monasteries,  convents,  and  houses,  but  nothing  after  this  sort ; 
for  in  all  voluptuous  pleasures  have  they  there  lived.     The 
unfeigned  solitary  man,  after  Jeremy,  continueth  peaceably 
with  himself,  and  hath  his  heart  above. 

7.  In  the  said  wilderness  had  she  a  place  prepared  of 
God :  which  is  none  other  but  God's  protection,  defence,  and 
safeguard  promised  in  the  scriptures ;  that  the  Lord  should 
preserve  us  as  he  did  his  chosen  people  of  Israel,  when  he 
went  before  them  in  a  cloud  upon  the  day,  and  in  the  night  in 
a  pillar  of  fire.     David   boasted  himself  that  God  was  his 
refuge,  and  that  he  dwelled  under  the  defence  and  shadow 
of  the  Highest.      So  long  as  the  Lord  is  my  governor  (saith 
he)  I  can  want  nothing.     He  feedeth  me,  he  sustaineth  me,  I 
doubt  no  danger,  for  he  is  with  me.    His  staff  stayeth  me,  his 
word  and  promise  is  my  whole  comfort. 

8.  And  there  will  the  Lord  feed  her  (saith  St  John)  for 
the  space  of  a  thousand,  two  hundred  and  sixty  days.     None 
other  are  fed  with  the  scriptures  and  promises  of  God,  (which 
is  the  bread  of  children  not  to  be  given  to  dogs,)  but  they 
which  fly  into  this  desert  from  the  dragon,  forsaking  both 
head  and  tail,  both  suggestions  and  laws,  both  customs  and 
constitutions :  for  all  are  devilish.     None  other  escaped  the 
plague  of  Sodom,   but   they  which  fled  clean  from  thence. 
Lot's  wife  but  looking  back  only  towards  it  again  was  turned 
into  a  salt  stone. 

9.  The  numbered  days  here  are  none  other  but  the  afore 
written  time  of  the  two  witnesses,  the  time  of  Elias's  preaching, 


XII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  411 

the  time  of  John's  preaching,  the  time  of  Christ's  preaching, 
or  the  time  of  the  gospel  preaching  from  Christ's  ascension  to  the 
latter  end  of  the  world.  That  is  the  very  time  of  the  feeding 
of  his  church.  And  not  open  is  this  feeding  here,  but  secret 
in  the  wilderness,  among  a  sort  unknown  to  the  world,  having 
the  poverty  of  spirit  without  shaving,  anointing,  or  hypocrites' 
apparel.  And  not  only  hath  the  Lord  thus  nourished  his 
people  in  this  spiritual  respect,  but  also  in  body :  when  they 
have  been  grievously  handled,  spoiled  of  their  goods,  im- 
prisoned, and  exiled,  graciously  hath  he  relieved  them,  and 
provided  for  them  both  solace  and  comfort  at  the  hands  of 
them  whom  they  never  saw  afore :  so  that  the  just  hath  not 
felt  himself  forsaken,  nor  his  children  seeking  bread. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  there  was  a  great  battle  in  heaven.  2  Michael  and  his  angels 
3  fought  with  the  dragon,  and  the  dragon  fought  and  his  angels,  4  and 
prevailed  not,  5  neither  was  their  place  found  any  more  in  heaven. 

6  And  the  great  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  called  the  devil,  and  Satan, 

7  was  cast  out,  8  which  deceived  all  the  world.    9  And  he  was  cast 
into  the  earth,  and  his  angels  were  cast  out  with  him  also. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  there  happened  at  that  time  (saith  St  John) 
a  great  battle  in  heaven.  In  the  church  is  evermore  variance 
and  strife  without  ceasing  betwixt  the  Spirit  and  the  flesh, 
the  good  and  the  bad,  the  faithful  and  the  unfaithful.  None 
other  is  this  battle  but  a  very  contradiction,  a  diversity  in 
faith,  study,  opinion,  will,  and  work,  about  the  laws  or  com- 
mandments of  God,  and  also  about  the  laws  and  traditions  of 
men.  This  battle  is  weighty  in  cause,  multitude,  and  continu- 
ance. The  cause  thereof  is  Christ,  the  gospel,  faith,  right- 
eousness, man's  health,  God's  high  honour,  and  such  other  like 
on  the  one  party.  Upon  the  other  party  the  cause  is  error, 
hypocrisy,  lies,  idolatry,  avarice,  pride,  cruelty,  filthiness, 
with  all  such  other.  So  great  is  the  multitude,  that  none  is 
found  out  of  it :  none  is  there  but  are  in  this  army.  Either 
they  are  good  or  bad,  faithful  or  unfaithful,  righteous  or  un- 
righteous. The  righteous  are  of  the  host  of  Michael,  the 
unrighteous  are  upon  the  dragon's  side.  Continued  hath  this 
battle  from  the  first  beginning,  and  so  shall  still  to  the  latter 
end.  Yea,  though  the  dragon  be  bound  or  tied  up  under  the 


412  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

scvcntli  seal-opening,  that  he  rage  not  then  as  he  hath  done 
afore ;  yet  shall  the  spirit  of  wickedness  and  a  mind  to  do 
mischief  reign  inwardly  still  in  his  members:  for  a  Satan  can 
be  but  a  Satan,  and  a  devil  but  a  devil. 

2.  Michael   and  his  angels  fought  valiantly   with   the 
dragon.     Spiritual  are  they  which  have  done  on  Christ  after 
the  mind  of  Paul,  and  spiritual  is  their  armour.    Their  girding 
is  verity,  their  breast-plate  righteousness,  their  shield  a  sure 
faith,  their  weapon  the  word  of  God,  their  helmet  the  hope  of 
health,  and,  for  stedfastness  of  their  feet,  their  shoeing  the 
gospel.    By  interpretation  is  Michael  to  say,  'who  is  as  God?' 
or,  '  who  is  like  unto  God  ?'    And  he  betokeneth  the  constant 
ministers  and  sincere  teachers  of  the  gospel.     The  angels  of 
Michael  are  all  they  that  in  a  sure  faith  confess  the  eternal 
magnificence  of  God,  and  that  none  is  like  unto  him.      Con- 
trariwise the  dragon's  angels  are  the  hypocrites,  lying  pro- 
phets, and  erroneous  teachers. 

3.  These  fight  with  the  dragon,  and  the  dragon  and  his 
angels  with  them.  For  he  that  is  not  with  Christ  is  against  him. 
With  the  righteous  is  Michael ;  for  ministering  spirits  are  the 
angels  ordained  for  the  comfort  of  them  which  shall  be  saved. 
And  commanded  they  are  to  wait  upon  the  faithful,  to  pre- 
serve and  defend  them.     The  wicked  sort  have  the  devil  and 
his  chaplains  to  fight  for  them,  the  righteous  have  Michael  and 
his  angels.     The  wicked  fight  with  errors  and  lies,  the  right- 
eous with  the  only  verity  of  God. 

4.  As  vengeable  and  as  fierce  as  they  are,  yet  prevail 
they  not,  neither  is  their  place  found  any  more  in  heaven. 
Faith  hath  the  victory  by  the  promise  of  God,  though  the 
blind  world  seeth  it  not.     Overcome  are  the  wicked  when 
their  enterprises  take  not,  and  clean  overthrown  when  their 
beggary  is  contemned.     And  never  is  the  full  victory  gotten, 
no  more  than  it  was  in  Christ,  till  the  tabernacle  of  this  body 
be  laid  aside.     At  that  day  is  the  crown  gotten,  whom  the 
Lord  hath  laid  up  for  the  righteous.     And  like  as  there  is 
daily  fighting,  so  is  there  in  some  daily  victory.     Daily  are 
the  angels  of  darkness  overthrown,  daily  are  they  cast  out  of 
heaven,  which  is  the  true  church.    Daily  are  they  condemned 
by  the  word  of  God,  and  judged  for  rebels  against  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  whose  sin  is  never  forgiven. 

5.  No  place  have  they  any  more  with  the  chosen,  no 


XII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  413 

election  nor  acceptation  afore  God.  The  more  light  they  have 
had,  and  the  more  they  have  tasted  of  the  truth,  now  forsak- 
ing it,  and  rebelling  against  it  with  the  devil,  the  farther  they 
are  from  God,  and  the  more  nigh  unto  damnation,  Never 
believed  he  truly,  that  so  had  received  the  word.  Let  none 
think  to  be  saved  unless  he  persevereth  to  the  end. 

6.  And  the  great  dragon,  or  captain  of  all  the  unfaithful 
sort,  that  old  crooked  serpent  which  deceived  Adam,  and  is 
called  the  devil,  or  malicious  accuser,  yea,  and  also  Satan,  the 
most  cruel  adversary,  with  all  his  clients  and  spiritual  ad- 
herents, are  certain  and  sure  to  be  cast  out. 

7.  With  the  righteous  shall  they  have  no  portion  for  all 
their  glorious  titles.     With  the  godly  shall  not  their  names  be 
registered  for  all  their  holy  unctions.     But  with  the  prince 
of  this  world  they  shall  be  thrown  forth. 

8.  For  he  by  them,  and  they  by  him,  hath  deceived  all 
the  world,  in  lying  tokens  and  wonders,  and  in  the  operation 
of  errors,  to  the  utter  damnation  of  all  them  that  consenteth 
to  their  wickedness. 

9.  And  he  was  cast  into  the  earth,  and  his  angels  also 
were  cast  out  with  him ;  which  is  not  else  but  that  they  are 
reserved  to  eternal  damnation.     For  serving   the    creature 
rather  than  the  Lord,  that  made  all,  God  hath  forsaken  them, 
and  given  them  over  to  their  own  shameful  lusts.     All  grace 
and  goodness  hath  he  taken  from  them,  and  in  all  darkness 
hath  he  left  them.     Nothing   is  now   behind  but  hell-fire, 
prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels.     The  church  thus  first 
bringing  forth  Christ  among  the  Jews,  and  so  by  their  cruelty 
driven  out  into  the  wild  desert  of  the  Gentiles,  hath  been  there 
fed  of  God  in  persecution  ever  since,  and  shall  be  still  till  the 
term  come  out  of  the  aforesaid  thousand,  two  hundred  and  sixty 
days ;  whose  end  is  in  the  Lord's  hands. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  hoard  a  loud  voice  which  said,  2  In  heaven  is  now  made 
salvation,  and  strength,  3  and  the  kingdom  become  our  God's,  4  and 
the  power  his  Christ's.  6  For  he  is  cast  down  which  accused  them 
before  God  day  and  night.  6  And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb,  7  and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony :  8  and  they  loved 
not  their  lives  unto  the  death.  9  Therefore  rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and 
ye  that  dwell  in  them.  10  Woo  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth,  and  of 
the  sea;  11  for  the  devil  is  come  down  unto  you,  12  which  hath  great 
wrath,  13  because  he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time. 


414  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [dlAP. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  I  heard  a  mighty  great  voice  (saith  St  John) ; 
which  is  the  whole  agreement  of  all  the  sacred  scriptures. 
And  the  voice  said  thus  unto  me, 

2.  Now  is  there  in  heaven  salvation.     In  the  church  is 
the  health  of  soul,  now  that  the  idolatry  with  other  abomina- 
tions is  thrown  forth,   and  she  clean  delivered   from   their 
beggary.     Now  appeareth  the  power  of  the  Lord,  that  his 
gospel  is  truly  preached. 

3.  Now  is  it  become  our  God's  kingdom,  that  their  doc- 
trine is  not  of  men. 

4.  Now  hath  it  the  whole  strength  of  his  Anointed.    All 
Christ's  labours,  merits,  and  deservings,  his  nativity,  passion, 
resurrection,  and  ascension,  is  now  her  own  good.     Christ's 
victory  is  theirs,  his  crown,  his  sceptre,  his  seat,  and  king- 
dom is  theirs :  yea,  the  possession  of  his  Father's  right  hand 
is  theirs. 

5.  For  the  enemy  of  our  brethren  is  thrown  down, 
which  cruelly  accused  them  before  God  day  and  night.     The 
adversary  Satan,  which  quarrelled  before  the  Lord  against 
patient  Job,  and  vexed  him  sore  in  his  substance  and  flesh, 
never  ceasing  to  this  day  to  trouble  the  righteous  with  anti- 
christs and  tyrants,  is  now  overcome  by  the  victory  of  faith, 
and  his  power  greatly  diminished  in  his  members.    Now  is  the 
kingdom  of  God  increased,  much  people   being  unfeignedly 
converted  with  Christ. 

6.  Conquered  him  they  have  by  no  power  of  their  own, 
neither  merits  nor  works,  but  through  the  inestimable  strength 
which  is  in  the  blood  of  the  immaculate  Lamb  Jesus  Christ, 
and  through  the  invincible  word  of  his  verity,  which  they  to 
the  world  have  testified. 

7.  In  the  witness  thereof  have  they  constantly  suffered, 
and  through  faith  in  them  have  they  with  him  obtained  vic- 
tory over  the  world,  sin,  hell,  death,  and  the  devil.    Not  their 
own  bodies  have  they  spared  to  win  this  conquest. 

8.  But  much  more  have  they  loved  Christ  and  his  truth 
than  themselves,  accounting  it  advantage  to  give  their  lives 
for  him. 

9.  Therefore  rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  all  you  that  in 
them  do  dwell.     Ye  angels  above  ordained  for  man's  comfort, 


XII.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  415 

ye  saints  departed  from  the  miseries  of  this  world,  ye  faithful 
believers  remaining  in  this  life,  and  ye  fervent  favourers  of 
the  Lord's  verity,  be  glad  that  your  brethren  have  gotten 
the  victory  of  the  devil  and  his  angels  to  the  glory  of  Christ. 

10.  But  woe  unto  the  wretched  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
and  of  the  sea !     No  small  danger  is  towards  them  that  hath 
heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  and  still  yet  will  follow  the  course 
of  this  world.     No  light  peril  hangeth  over  their  heads  that 
are  inconstant,  fickle,  and  wavering,  giving  back  with  every 
blast  for  the  pleasure  of  their  flesh. 

11.  Take  heed  of  it  therefore;  for  unto  you  that  are 
such  the  devil  is  come  down  with  his  subtle  suggestions  and 
crafts,  with  his  wily  cautels  and  engines.    Among  you  doth  he 
remain,  watching  to  have  his  prey,  as  he  did  among  the 
children  of  Israel,  when  they  were  become  unfaithful. 

12.  Tares  will  he  sow  to  destroy  the  good  seed ;  for  his 
wrath  is  great  to  see  himself  thus  dejected,  and  his  hate  is 
exceeding,  beholding  his  kingdom  decayed.    Among  you  must 
he  wreak  his  anger,  for  he  cannot  harm  the  faithful.    Through 
his  envy  came  death  first  into  the  world.     If  ye  will  escape 
his  snares,  look  ye  give  no  place  unto  him,  but  in  faith  resist 
him  manfully. 

13.  He  waxeth  now  mad,   and  fretteth  with  himself. 
He  mindeth  to  make  havoc  and  to  do  much  mischief,  because 
he  knoweth  that  his  time  is  short.     No  long  season   shall 
he  have  from  henceforth  to  deceive.     The  latter  day  he  per- 
ceiveth  not  to  be  far  off,  wherein  great  torments  abide  both 
him  and  his  :  and  that  maketh  him  so  wode ;  that  maketh 
him  so  insatiably  desirous  to  noy,  not  caring  what  spite  he 
worketh  against  God  :   and  no  wicked  will  leaveth  he  un- 
sought, to  perform  his  cruel  intent.    Woe  unto  them  therefore 
that  in  these  days  taketh  no  heed!     Woe  unto  them  that 
slumber  in  wanton  pleasures,  when  most  danger  is,  and  the 
devil  most  busy,  not  attending  to  the  call  and  warning  of 
God. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto  the  earth,  2  he 
pursued  the  woman,  which  brought  forth  the  man  child.  3  And  to 
the  woman  were  given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  4  that  she  might  fly 
into  the  wilderness  5  into  her  place,  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time, 
times,  and  half  a  time,  6  from  the  presence  of  the  serpent.  7  And  the 


416  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth  water  after  tho  woman,  as  it  had  been  a 
river,  8  that  he  might  cause  her  to  bo  caught  of  tho  flood.  9  And  tho 
earth  helped  tho  woman,  10  and  the  earth  opened  her  mouth,  11  and 
swallowed  up  tho  river,  which  tho  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth.  12 
And  tho  dragon  was  wroth  with  tho  woman,  13  and  went  and  made 
war  with  tho  remnant  of  her  seed,  14  which  keep  the  commandments 
of  God,  15  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  16  and  he  stood  on 
the  sand. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  when  the  dragon  or  most  furious  serpent,  the 
devil,  the  head  master  of  pride  and  father  of  lies,  saw  that 
he  was  thrown  down  unto  the  earth  by  the  valiant  host  of 
God ;  or  such  time  as  he  perceiveth  the  idolatry,  superstition, 
pomp,  hypocrisy,  and  other  abominable  filthiness,  destroyed 
by  the  word  of  God  in  his  malignant  synagogue  of  proud 
painted  prelates; 

2.  Then  persecuteth  he  the  poor  woman  which  brought 
forth  the  man  child.     Then  vexeth  he  the  true  congregation 
that  teacheth  none   other  but   Christ,   and  confesseth   none 
other  Saviour,  health,  and  Redeemer.    Them  doth  he  torment 
and  punish  by  his  mitred  Mahounds1  and  his  shaven  Sodomites, 
subduing  unto  them  for  that  purpose  the  power  of  kings  and 
might  of  magistrates.     Then  sitteth  Annas  in  consistory,  and 
Caiphas  in  sessions  upon  life  and  death.     Then  bringeth  the 
woman  her  child  forth  in  pain.      By  the  martyrdom  or  death 
of  godly  witnesses  is  Christ  delivered,  and  left  here  behind  in 
the  hearts  of  many. 

3.  And  unto   the  woman  were  given  two  wings  of  a 
great  eagle,  or  the  two  testaments  of  God,  containing  the 
prophecy  and  gospel,  with  the  love  of  God  and  our  neighbour. 
And  these  mighty  wings  were  given  her,  that  she  might  fly 
with  them  into  the  wilderness.     Evermore,  when  dangerous 
persecution  is,  the  members  of  Christ's  congregation  (which 
are  left  here   behind)  hath  authority  of  the  old  law  to  flee 
from  it  with  Jacob,  Moses,  David,  and  Elias,  of  the  new  law 
also  with  Christ  and  his  apostles.     "  If  they  pursue  ye  in  one 
city  (saith  the  Lord),  flee  you  into  another  ;"  not  only  to  save 
your  bodies,  but  to  fructify  in  the  people.     Get  ye  into  the 
desert.    Teach  them  that  were  not  taught  afore.    If  ye  cannot 
be  suffered  openly  to  preach,  instruct  men  privately  in  houses 

[l  Mahounds:  Mahometans.] 


Xll.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  417 

Play  not  the  sluggard  in  the  Lord's  vineyard.  Be  not 
niggards  over  his  free  treasure ;  but  as  ye  have  plenteously 
received  it,  so  liberally  distribute  it  again. 

4.  From  the  face  of  the  dragon  hath  the  woman  thus 
power  to  fly  into  the  wilderness  by  the  scriptures,  when  her 
child  is  delivered  and  taken  up  to  the  throne  of  God  for  the 
unthankfulness  of  the  people,  that  they  have  not  in  faith 
received  him.     And  in  much  danger  are   they  left,  having 
the  devil  and  his  angels  thrown  down  among  them  with  their 
wiles  and  crafty  snares.    In  much  more  peril  are  they  than 
they  were  afore. 

5.  A  place  hath  she  in  this  desert  appointed  of  God, 
wherein  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  for  times,  and  for  the 
half-time ;  which  is  not  else  but  his  special  protection  among 
them  that  be  poor  in  spirit,  and  are  judged  outcasts  of  the 
world.      There  is  the  true  church  nourished  with  the  pure 
word,  not  mixed  with  the  leaven  of  Pharisees.     There  is 
the  faithful  congregation  at  all  times  fed,  without  the  tra- 
ditions of  hypocrites.     Only  are  they  relieved  with  the  verity, 
and  satisfied  with  the  living  promises,  and  have  been  since  the 
time  of  Christ ;  yea,  since  the  time  of  Daniel,  and  afore.    And 
this  feeding-time  of  the  Lord  in  secretness  hath  been  some- 
time shorter,  sometime  longer,  and  sometime  shortest  of  all, 
according  to  the  times  of  persecution  and  of  blindness  in  the 
enemies. 

6.  To  flee  from  the  presence  of  the  serpent  have  they 
evermore  had  commandments  of  the  Lord,  and  to  shun  the 
suggestions  of  his  angels.    Warned  they  have  been  in  no  wise 
to  go  forth,  when  they  say,  Christ  is  here  and  there,  forso- 
much  as  their  crafts  are  such  as  would  (if  it  were  possible) 
deceive  the  very  elect. 

7.  And  the  dragon  (saith  St  John)  did  cast  out  of  his 
mouth  water   after  the  woman.     A   doctrine   of  hypocrisy, 
errors  and  lies,  hath  always  passed  from  the  synagogue  of 
Satan.     None  other  fruits  hath  gone  from  them,  than  waver- 
ing superstitions,  idolatry,  and  heathen   ceremonies :    these 
hath  flowed  forth  like  a  great  river ;  daily  have  they  aug- 
mented,   and    continually   increased.     Innumerable    are    the 
cumbrous  and   unprofitable  burdens   of  their  fantasies  and 
dreams,  wherewith  they  noy  men's  consciences,  drown  their 
small  faith,  and  overload  their  souls. 

[BALE.]  27 


418  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [cHAP. 

8.  This  stinking  water  did  the  serpent  vomit  out  by  his 
ravenous  antichrists,  which  are  his  insatiable  mouth,  to  stop 
the  passage  of  the  woman.    He  poured  it  forth  in  abundance, 
that  he  might  cause  her  to  be  caught  of  the  flood.     Such  is 
always  the  mischievous  nature  of  the  devil  and  his  angels. 
Vengeable   assaults   have   they,    and   innumerable  crafts   to 
deceive  the  innocent,  not  knowing  them.      Our  first  mother 
Eve  was  thus  trapped  in  the  beginning,  and  so  had  been 
drowned  with  Adam  her  husband,  had  they  not  had  faith  in 
the  promised  Seed.    An  innumerable  multitude  had  been,  and 
are  yet  to  this  day,  swallowed  up  of  this  flood,  and  without 
great  difficulty  none  escapeth  it.     Exceeding  is  the  compass, 
study,  and  practice  of  this  false  generation.     Evermore  pour 
they  out  their  poison  ;  they  dispute  their  matters  with  errors 
and  lies,  with  counsels  and  customs,  having  upon  their  side 
the  darkened  powers. 

9.  Yet  is  the  Lord  merciful  to  his  poor  congregation, 
that  they  are  not  drowned  with  all  this  filthy  flood.     None  of 
it  once  toucheth  their  hearts.    No  part  of  their  faith  doth  all 
this  riffraff  hinder.    This  dirty  baggage  accumbreth  not  their 
souls.      Only  are  they  satisfied  with  the  wholesome  doctrine 
of  Christ's  Spirit.     And  the  earth  did  help  the  woman,  saith 
St  John.     The  carnal  multitude,  the  wise  men  of  this  world, 
the  very  reprobates  from  God,  all  dry  without  the  true  faith, 
drank  up  this  filthy  water. 

10.  They  opened  their  mouths  wide,  and  swallowed  up 
the  great  river  clean,  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth. 
This  erroneous  doctrine  was  evermore  pleasant  unto  them. 
Much  more  have  they  always  delighted  in  lies  and  old  wives' 
dreams  than   God's  truth.     Thereto  have  they  given  their 
ears,  with  all  avidious  greediness  and  superstitious  devotion 
have  they  embraced  them.    But  the  living  waters  of  the  Lord 
savoureth  not  in  their  mouths,  their  own  broken  cisterns  do 
please  them  best.     Better  is  to  a  swine  a  filthy  puddle  than 
a  sweet  running  water  :  nowhere  will  he  drink,  but  where  he 
may  wallow  his  carcase.     No  doctrine  pleaseth  them,  unless 
it  maintaineth  their  sin. 

11.  In  drinking  up  this  flood  yet  ease  they  this  woman. 
In  such  multitude  is  Christ's  small  flock  not  missed,  not  looked 
for,  nor  yet  many  times  in  their  abominations  perceived  to  be 
absent.     So  gracious  to  them  is  the  Lord,  that  in  no  wise 


XII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  419 

are  they  harmed  with  those  unwholesome  waters.  They  are  not 
caught  of  that  pestilent  flood.  It  overwhelmeth  not  their 
faith. 

12.  And  the  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  woman,  saith 
St  John.   Frantic  and  mad  is  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  when 
their  wanton  ware  is  forsaken,  abhorred,  and  despised.    Then 
fret  they  for  anger,  then  swell  they  for   wodeness.      Then 
whet  they  their  teeth  upon  the  innocent  souls,  and  would  tear 
them  in  pieces  for  very  spite :  then  imagine  they  new  cautels 
and  wiles,  and  thereupon  procure  they  new  laws  to  be  made, 
to  trap  them  in  snares,  that  they  escape  no  way. 

13.  For  the  dragon  in  his  wrath  made  war  with  the 
remnant  of  her  seed,  which  kept  the  commandments  of  God. 
All  manner  of  ways  hath  this   serpent  assayed  to  destroy 
Christ's  true  church.     The  apostles  he  vexed  with  the  Phari- 
sees and  priests  for  the  first  age.     With  false  brethren  and 
tyrants  troubled  he  their  successors  for  the  second  age.      For 
the  third  with   innumerable  heresies  did  he  accumber  them. 
For   the  fourth  with   damnable  sects    of  hypocrisy  did  he 
oppress  them.     For  the  fifth  brought  he  the  world  into  a 
damnable  peace  of  idolatry  and  superstition.     And  for  the 
sixth,  seeing  he  cannot  yet  prevail,  he  maketh  open  war  upon 
the  remnant  of  her  seed. 

14.  Now  doth  his  synagogue  of  prelates,  priests,  hypo- 
crites, and  tyrants,  make  wicked  laws  against  them.     Now  do 
they  persecute  them  for  keeping  the  commandments  of  God 
in  marriage,  in  receiving  meats  with  thanksgiving,  and  in  not 
going  out  to  seek  Christ  here  and  there  in  their  masses  and 
mutterings,  in  their  outward  colours  and  shadows. 

15.  Now  put  they  them  to  death,  which  have  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus  Christ,   preaching  him  for  an  only  teacher 
necessary,  for  an  only  mediator  and  advocate,  for  an  only 
Saviour  and  Redeemer,  for  our  only  righteousness,  wisdom, 
and  health.     For  their  war  is  only  against  them  that  keep 
God's  commandments,  and  that  have  the  witness  of  Jesu. 
Neither  is  it  against  bawds  nor  whores,  against  murderers 
nor  thieves,   against  idolaters  nor  hypocrites,  sorcerers  nor 
Sodomites,   advouterers   nor    gluttons,  idiots    nor  liars,  idle 
priests  nor  vagabonds,  schismatics  nor  traitors  :  none  of  these 
seek  they  out;  none  of  these  accuse  they  at  their  sessions,  but 
the  only  readers  of  the  gospel  and  poor  favourers  of  God's  truth. 

27—2 


420  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES,  [CHAP. 

16.  Upon  the  sea-sand  stand  they  evermore  with  their 
grand  captain,  to  fight  this  battle.  None  other  laws  have 
they  to  ground  themselves  upon,  but  their  own  traditions  and 
customs,  with  such  fantastical  acts  as  they  daily  make,  or 
procure  to  be  made  of  princes  for  their  own  wicked  purpose. 
And  as  their  laws  are  beggarly  and  weak,  so  is  their  usurped 
authority,  so  are  their  proud  titles,  so  are  their  mitres,  their 
anointings,  and  pompous  functions.  All  are  sand,  dust, 
and  rotten  powder  before  God,  not  grounded  upon  his  word. 
All  are  unprofitable  chaff.  Yea,  theirselves  are  a  ground 
unfruitful,  sandy,  and  unsure ;  fit  for  the  dragon  to  stand 
upon  to  fight  against  Christ's  members.  For  they  are  the 
very  seat  of  Satan,  and  his  continual  dwelling-place;  and 
that  he  cannot  do  by  himself,  he  bringeth  evermore  to  pass 
by  them.  Innumerable  also  are  their  devilish  practices,  their 
wiles  and  their  subtilties,  to  uphold  their  master,  as  are  the 
sands  of  the  sea. 


THE  THIRTEENTH  CHAPTER. 

BY  the  monstrous,  ugly,  and  most  odious  beast  rising 
out  of  the  sea,  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  is  meant 
the  universal  or  whole  Antichrist,  comprehending  in  him  all 
the  wickedness,  fury,  falsehood,  frowardness,  deceit,  lies, 
crafts,  sleights,  subtilties,  hypocrisy,  tyranny,  mischiefs,  pride, 
and  all  other  devilishness,  of  all  his  malicious  members  which 
have  been  since  the  beginning.  "  The  exceeding  presumption 
of  them  that  hate  thee,  blessed  Lord  (saith  David),  ariseth  day 
by  day."  Continually  thine  enemies  grow,  always  they  in- 
crease, and  evermore  they  prosper  in  this  world.  Not  from 
the  stedfast  or  sure  ground  (which  are  the  Lord's  people) 
ariseth  this  beast,  but  out  of  the  wavering  sea,  or  from  the 
fickle  fellowship  and  moveable  multitude  of  the  ungodly.  For 
the  wicked  sort,  after  Isaiah,  are  the  raging  sea  that  cannot 
rest,  whose  water  foameth  with  the  mire  and  gravel.  No 
peace  is  among  the  ungodly  (saith  the  Lord),  no  unity,  no 
charity  nor  mutual  Christian  love.  It  pleased  therefore  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  provoke  John  after  his  secret  vision  to  de- 
scribe this  mighty  Antichrist  thus  in  his  right  colours,  accord- 
ing to  that  he  had  seen,  to  the  forewarning  of  Christ's  people. 


XIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  421 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  a  beast  rise  out  of  the  sea,  2  having  seven  heads  and 
ten  horns,  3  and  upon  his  horns  ten  crowns,  4  and  upon  his  head  the 
names  of  blasphemy.  5  And  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  a  cat  of  the 
mountains ;  6  and  his  feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear,  7  his  mouth  as 
the  mouth  of  a  lion.  8  And  the  dragon  gave  him  9  his  power,  10  and 
seat,  11  and  great  authority. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  I  beheld  (saith  Sfc  John)  an  execrable  beast,  very- 
odious  and  hateful  to  look  upon,  rising  out  of  the  ravenous 
roaring  sea.  For  the  wicked  advance  themselves  as  the  green 
bay-tree  in  ungodliness,  and  the  synagogue  of  proud  hypo- 
crites riseth  up  aloft,  setting  up  their  Christs,  as  doth  the  fat 
cedar-trees  of  Lebanon.  All  beastly  are  they,  as  was  Ely  mas 
the  sorcerer,  full  of  filthiness,  guile,  and  falsehood,  yea,  the 
very  whelps  of  the  devil  subverting  the  ways  of  God.  JSone 
other  is  this  beast  here  described,  than  was  the  pale  horse  in 
the  fourth  age,  the  cruel  multitude  of  locusts  in  the  fifth  age, 
and  the  horses  of  incomparable  wodeness  for  the  sixth. 

2.  Seven  heads  and  ten  horns  had  this  cruel  beast,  not 
unlike  therein  to  the  aforesaid  red  dragon  or  serpent:  for,  look 
what  pestilent  suggestions  in  errors  and  lies,  and  what  de- 
ceivable  power  in  signs  and  wonders,  hath  reigned  in  the  devil 
for  all  ages,  the  same  also  hath  reigned  in  the  wicked  mem- 
bers of  his  bestial  body,  in  the  furious   bishops,   lawyers, 
doctors,  priests,  hypocrites,  and  false  magistrates;  for  their 
heads  are  their  universal  crafts,  and  their  horns  their  tyran- 
nous authorities,  usurped  primacies,  or  malignant  magistrates. 
Thy  strong  mighty  power,  Lord,  (saith  David,)  hath  broken  the 
dragon's  heads  in  the  raging  waters  :  thou  hast  smitten  in  pieces 
the  heads  of  the  great  Leviathan.   Enhance  not  your  horns  so 
high,  ye  stiff-necked  antichrists;  for  the  horns  of  the  ungodly 
will  the  Lord  pluck  down,  and  exalt  the  horns  of  the  righteous 
in  the  house  of  David  his  servant.     More  are  the  horns  here 
in  number  than  are  the  heads :  for  greater  is  the  power  than 
is  the  suggestion,  the  usurped  authority  than  the  craft,  the 
majesty  than  the  error,  and  much  more  mischief  may  work. 

3.  This  beast  had  upon  his  ten  horns  ten  crowns,  sig- 
nifying his  victory,  dominion,  and  primacy  over  the  universal 
world,  and  that   he  through  the  wickedness  of  the   people 
is  the  unworthy  captain  and  prince  thereof.     In   this  only 


422  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [c'HAP. 

point  differeth  tho  dragon  from  the  beast,  the  devil  from  his 
members,  or  Satan  from  his  carnal  synagogue.  He  had 
seven  crowns  upon  his  seven  heads :  they  have  ten  crowns 
here  upon  their  ten  horns.  For  that  he  hath  but  in  simple 
suggestion,  they  have  in  double  power  of  coaction.  Whereas 
he  doth  but  dallyingly  persuade,  they  may  enforce  and  compel. 
Whereas  he  doth  but  easily  move,  they  may  by  rigorous 
authority  constrain.  When  he  hath  proponed  an  error,  they 
may  by  their  power  establish  it  for  an  infallible  truth,  and 
make  of  it  a  necessary  article  of  the  Christian  belief,  as  they 
have  done  of  purgatory,  pardons,  confession,  saints-worshipping, 
Latin  service- hearing,  and  such  like.  When  he  hath  once 
made  a  lie  (as  he  is  the  father  of  all  lies),  they  may  authorise 
it  for  an  unwritten  verity,  like  as  they  have  done  many. 
Much  more  mischief  may  they  do,  being  his  spiritual  instru- 
ments, than  he  can  do  alone ;  as  largely  appeareth  by  their 
works.  Never  could  Satan  have  put  Christ  unto  death,  had 
he  not  entered  into  Judas,  and  so  betrayed  him ;  had  he  not 
entered  into  the  bishops  and  lawyers,  and  so  condemned  him. 
Never  had  the  apostles,  nor  all  other  godly  preachers  since 
their  time,  been  sent  out  of  the  way,  had  not  those  mitred 
Mahomets  and  priests  wrought  still  their  old  feats. 

4.  Upon  this  beast's  head  was  written  the  names  of 
blasphemy  against  the  Lord  and  his  Christ :  which  are  none 
other  than  the  proud  glittering  titles,  wherewith  they  gar- 
nish their  usurped  authority  to  make  it  seem  glorious  to  the 
world,  having  within  them  contained  the  great  mystery  of 
iniquity.  What  other  else  is  pope,  cardinal,  patriarch,  legate, 
metropolitan,  primate,  archbishop,  diocesan,  prothonotary, 
archdeacon,  official,  chancellor,  commissary,  dean,  prebend, 
parson,  vicar,  my  Lord  abbot,  master  doctor,  and  such  like, 
but  very  names  of  blasphemy?  For  offices  they  are  not 
appointed  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  nor  yet  once  mentioned  in  the 
scriptures.  What  other  is  it  but  abomination,  the  pope  to 
write  himself  the  most  holy  father,  the  general  vicar  of  Christ, 
the  supreme  head  of  the  Christian  church,  and  the  only  dis- 
tributor of  the  treasures  of  God ;  the  bishops  and  priests 
also  to  call  themselves  their  churches'  bridegrooms,  sitters  in 
God's  stead,  forgivers  of  sin,  and  our  Lady's  chaste  knights  ? 
None  other  are  they,  so  abusing  their  flock  in  leaving  the 
just  office  of  sincere  preaching  under  such  vain  titles,  after 


XIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  423 

the  mind  of  Zachary,  but  very  shameful  idols  indeed.  Their 
decrees,  decretals,  constitutions,  canons,  rules,  statutes,  pro- 
vincial and  synodal,  traditions,  laws,  fatherly  customs,  and 
usages,  not  grounded  upon  God's  commandments,  are  very 
devilishness  and  hypocrisy,  blaspheming  the  name  of  God. 
For  why  ?  to  have  the  name  of  blasphemy  upon  their  heads 
is  none  other,  than  under  a  glorious  title  to  maintain  that 
thing  which  is  blasphemous,  glorifying  themselves  in  the  same. 
The  ungodly  (saith  David)  with  mock  have  disdained  the  Lord, 
and  with  open  mouth  have  uttered  wickedness  against  God. 

5.  And  the  strange  fashioned  beast    (saith   St  John), 
•whom  I  saw  in  this  vision,  was  like  in  similitude  to  a  cat  of 
the  mountain l,  full  of  many  coloured  spots  in  token  of  incon- 
stancy, variety,  and  fickleness. 

6.  His  feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear,  fierce,  rough, 
and  ill-favoured,  in  signification  of  cruelty,  stubbornness,  and 
uncleanness. 

7.  And  his  mouth  seemed  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion,  de- 
claring him  to  be  full  of  pride,  ravine,  and  excess.     To  such 
beasts  as  here  are  mentioned  compareth  Daniel  under  hidden 
mystery  certain  mighty  kingdoms  of  the  world  :  as  to  the 
lioness  (which  here  is  called  a  lion  for  the  more  cruelty  now 
used  than  was  in  those   days)  the  proud  kingdoms  of  the 
Assyrians  and  Chaldeans;    to  the  bear  the  cruel  kingdoms 
of  the  Medes  and  Parthians ;  and  unto  the  cat  of  the  moun- 
tain the  unstedfast  kingdom  of  the  Greeks.     Of  pride,  spoil, 
and  robbery  are  the  Assyrians  and  Chaldeans  condemned  by 
Esay,  Nahum,  and  Abakuk  the  prophets.     The  Medes  and 
Parthians  held  captive  the  people  of  God,  as  witnesseth  Hester, 
Paralipomenon2,  and  Esay.     The  Greeks  most  spitefully  were 
bent  against  them  under  the  cruel  king  Antiochus,  as  in  the 
Maccabees  is  evident.    No  abomination  nor  mystery  of  ini- 
quity, as  Paul  calleth  it,  was  ever  found  in  these  kingdoms,  but 
now  reigneth  manifold  in  the  detestable  papacy  or  monstrous 
kingdom  of  antichrist,  as  all  the  world  may  see.     Nowhere 
was  ever  more  pride,  vanity,  and  cruelness,  idolatry,  whoredom 
and  filthiness,  hypocrisy,  falsehood,  and  fickleness,  extortion, 
vain-glory,  and  covetousness,  sorcery,  superstition,  and  unfaith- 
fulness.   More  than  all  the  unfaithful  kingdoms  under  heaven, 

[*  Cat  of  the  mountain :  leopard.] 
[2  Paralipomenon:  Chronicles.] 


424  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

have  this  sodomitical  spiritualty  defiled  with  their  witchery  the 
holy  temple  of  God,  which  is  the  Christian  church.  They 
have  most  shamefully  abused  God's  chosen  people,  which  are 
the  vessels  ordained  to  his  glory.  They  have  holden  his 
free  servants  most  miserable  captive  under  their  wicked  de- 
crees and  traditions.  The  cruelty  of  Pharao,  Antiochus,  and 
Caiphas,  compared  to  their  tyranny,  is  but  as  it  were  a 
play,  dalliance,  or  shadow.  In  them  is  all  lechery  and  un- 
cleanness,  all  raging  lusts  and  wantonness,  all  fleshly  abuses 
and  beastliness,  no  natural  order  observed.  Nothing  in  a 
manner  are  the  cruel  constitutions,  made  against  the  Jews  by 
suggestion  of  Haman  and  by  Antiochus,  to  their  wicked  laws 
and  ordinances ;  for  they  were  only  against  the  body,  theirs 
are  against  men's  souls :  so  that  [in]  the  papistical  kingdom  of 
antichrist  are  to  be  seen  both  the  lion,  the  bear,  and  the  cat 
of  the  mountain ;  they  not  only  participating  with  all  un- 
faithful regions,  but  also  doubling  with  them  in  all  abominations 
under  the  sky.  The  mouth  they  have  of  a  lion,  roaring  out 
evermore  blasphemies,  curses  and  bitterness.  The  feet  of  a 
bear  signifieth  their  ravenous  affections,  running  unto  all 
pernicious  evils,  very  swift  also  to  the  shedding  of  blood.  As 
cats  of  the  mountain,  they  are  spotted  with  diverse  fickle 
fantasies,  in  sects,  observations,  ceremonies,  rites,  laws,  and 
customs,  nowhere  stedfast  and  uniform,  but  everywhere 
variant  and  foolish.  And  worthy  they  are  to  be  forsaken  of 
God,  and  to  be  left  to  the  spirit  of  errors  and  lies  to  their 
damnation,  that  so  contemn  the  verity  of  God. 

8.  Moreover  the  dragon  (saith  St  John),  which  is  Satan 
the  devil,  gave  over  unto  this  beast,  or  cursed  generation  of 
antichrist,  being  his  bestial  body,  all   his  whole  power,  his 
blasphemous  seat,  and  his  mighty  authority.      To  give  them 
his  power  is  no  more  but  to  fill  them  with  crafts,  subtilties, 
wiles,  malice,  fraud,  and  deceit,  and  to  make  them  apt  to 
seduce  the  simple,  or  to  able  them  to  all  falsehood  and  witty 
guile.     To  admit  them  his  seat   is  to  leave  them   here    a 
kingdom  of  vain-glory,  hypocrisy,  and  abominable  idolatry. 
To  grant  them  his  full  authority  is  to  work  in  them  all  lying 
signs  and  wonders  through  deceivable  doctrine,  strongly  to 
delude  the  unbelievers  to  their  greater  damnation. 

9.  To  this  power  of  the  dragon  is  no  power  comparable 
upon  earth :  no  power  is  able  to  suppress  it,  [save  that  which] 


XIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  425 

cometh  from  above,  and  is  given  unto  us  from  the  Father  of 
light,  as  is  the  strong  gift  of  faith.  Thus  is  this  great 
antichrist  a  king  with  Satan  over  all  the  children  of  pride. 
With  Lucifer  he  usurpeth  the  seat  of  God,  sitting  in  the 
consciences  of  men,  evermore  boasting  himself  to  be  in  God's 
stead,  seducing  the  people  of  the  world,  and  finally  overcom- 
ing them  by  bringing  them  into  all  kinds  of  error. 

10.  And  as  concerning  the  seat,  like  as  Christ  our  Lord 
sitteth  in  the  throne  of  God  reigning  with  his  eternal  Father 
in  meekness,  so  sitteth  he  in  the  throne  of  Satan  with  his 
father  the  devil  in  all  pride  and  blasphemy.     As  touching  the 
power,  like  as  Christ  had  his  power  of  God,  so  hath  he  his 
power  of  the  devil.    Like  as  Christ  is  full  of  grace  and  verity, 
and  of  his  fulness  all  they  have  received  that  truly  have  be- 
lieved in  him ;  so  is  this  antichrist  full  of  hate,  falsehood,  and 
all  other  iniquity,  of  whose  errors  and  lies  the  unbelievers 
have  tasted.     Like  as  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Christ  hath  wrought 
in  his  lovers  the  mystery  of  truth  and  goodness ;  so  hath  the 
erroneous  and  unclean  spirit  of  this  antichrist  wrought  the 
mystery  of  his  wickedness  in  Christ's  enemies,  since  his  death 
and  ascension. 

11.  And  finally,  as  concerning  authority,  like  as  Christ 
being  man  took  power  of  God  to  do  such  miracles  as  none  else 
could  do,  so  did  he  of  the  devil,  being  his  wretched  body,  to 
work  prodigious  marvels  and  wonders  in  hypocrisy  among 
the  unfaithful  multitude,  by  the  secret  sufferance  of  God :  so 
that,  in  all  perverting  power,  supremity,  and  authority,  he 
folio  weth  his  father  Satan,  yea,  in  every  point.  For  like  as  he 
deprived  simple  Job,  a  man  that  feared  God,  of  his  substance, 
cattle,  children,  and  servants,  and  vexed  him  in  his  flesh  with 
most  grievous  botches ;  so  doth  this  greedy  leviathan,  this 
malicious  murderer,  the  man  of  sin,  and  body  of  the  devil, 
with  his  devouring  locusts,  rob  the  poor  people  of  their  sweat, 
labours,  travail,  and  necessary  living,  sparing  neither  sick  nor 
succourless,  poor,  widow,  nor  fatherless,  no  goods  gotten  by 
theft,    manslaughter,    extortion,    bribery,  pillage,    idolatry, 
bawdry,  and  all  other  ungodliness,  coming  to  them  amiss  in 
their  private  confessions.     And  (that  is  most  to  be  lamented) 
they  defile  their  souls  with  all  superstitions,  false  belief,  and 
devilishness,  leaving  their  consciences  all  doubtful,  desperate 
and  comfortless.     Finally,  to  conclude,  like  as  in  the  body  of 


426  THE  IMAOB  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Christ  dwelleth  the  whole  fulness  of  the  Godhead  corporally ; 
so  dwelleth  there  in  this  body  of  Satan  the  whole  fulness  of 
falsehood,  craft,  subtilty,  malice,  with  power  to  work  all 
manner  of  mischief,  effectually,  really,  substantially,  and  cor- 
porally. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were  wounded  to  death,  2  and 
his  deadly  wound  was  healed ;  3  and  all  the  world  wondered  at  the 
beast.  4  And  they  worshipped  the  dragon  which  gave  power  unto 
the  beast,  6  and  they  worshipped  the  beast,  6  saying,  7  Who  is  like 
unto  the  beast  ?  8  Who  is  able  to  war  with  him  ? 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  one  of  his  heads  (saith  St  John)  seemed  unto  me 
as  it  had  been  wounded  unto  death :  and  it  was  not  in  deed ; 
for  his  deadly  wound  was  healed  again.  Evident  it  is  that  in 
John's  time  Rome,  the  mother  of  all  whoredom,  had  subject 
unto  her  the  seven  climates  or  universal  parts  of  the  world, 
with  all  their  powers,  governors,  kings,  possessions,  popes, 
false-worshippings,  and  such  like  :  whom  some  writers  sup- 
pose meet  to  be  taken  for  the  seven  heads  of  this  beast.  But 
I  find  another  thing  in  it,  the  body  of  these  seven  heads  being 
but  one,  and  still  continuing  so.  For  though  all  were  at  that 
time  under  her,  yet  is  it  not  so  now,  and  yet  still  remaineth 
this  beast.  Therefore  I  do  take  it  for  one  universal  antichrist 
(as  I  did  afore),  comprehending  in  him  so  well  Mahomet  as 
the  pope,  so  well  the  raging  tyrant  as  the  still  hypocrite  ;  and 
all  that  wickedly  work  are  of  the  same  body.  The  seven 
heads  of  the  beast  may  so  well  be  his  presumptuous  doings 
for  the  seven  ages  of  the  church,  as  any  thing  else,  and  yet 
no  prejudice  done  to  that  hath  been  said  afore.  What  should 
ail  this  wounded  head  here,  not  to  signify  his  supremacy 
suppressed,  his  usurped  authority  and  power  diminished,  and 
his  whole  prodigious  occupying  condemned  in  this  latter  age 
of  the  church  ?  I  suppose  nothing  more  manifest,  unless  we 
have  eyes  and  will  not  see.  Are  not  now  in  many  parts  of 
Germany,  and  in  England  also,  the  pope's  pardons  laid  aside  ; 
his  power  put  down,  his  name  abolished,  his  purgatory,  pil- 
grimages, and  other  peltries  utterly  exiled ;  and  so  like  to  be 
within  short  space  in  other  regions  also  ?  If  this  be  not  a 
deadly  wounding  of  one  of  the  beast's  heads,  I  think  there  is 


XIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  427 

none.     If  this  be  not  an  apparent  likelihood  of  his  fall,  there 
is  none  to  be  looked  for. 

2.  But  the  healing  again  of  this  mortal  wound  is  like  to 
mar  all,  and  make  the  last  error  worse  than  the  first.  In  many 
places  where  as  the  gospel  hath  been  preached,  the  bishop 
of  Rome  deposed,  sects,  shrines,  and  sanctuaries  destroyed, 
monasteries,  priories,  and  friaries  turned  over,  remaineth  still 
their  poison  with  those  same  instruments  wherewith  they  have 
wrought  all  mischief.  Still  continueth  their  more  than  Jewish 
ceremonies,  their  prestibulous1  priesthood,  their  vowing  to 
have  no  wives,  and  their  sodomitical  chastity.  Still  remaineth 
their  foul  masses,  of  all  abominations  the  principal,  their  pro- 
digious sacrifices,  their  censing  of  idols,  their  boyish  processions, 
their  uncommanded  worshippings,  and  their  confessions  in  the 
ear,  of  all  traitory  the  fountain,  with  many  other  strange  ob- 
servations, whom  the  scripture  of  God  knoweth  not.  Nothing 
is  brought  as  yet  to  Christ's  clear  institution  and  sincere 
ordinance,  but  all  remaineth  still  as  the  antichrists  left  it. 
Nothing  is  tried  by  God's  word,  but  by  the  ancient  authority 
of  fathers :  now  passeth  all  under  their  title.  Though  the 
old  bishops  of  Rome  were  of  late  years  proved  antichrists,  and 
their  names  rased  out  of  our  books,  yet  must  they  thus  pro- 
perly for  old  acquaintance  be  called  still  our  fathers.  If  it 
were  naught  afore,  I  think  it  is  now  much  worse :  for  now 
are  they  become  laudable  ceremonies,  whereas  before  time 
they  were  but  ceremonies  alone.  Now  are  they  become  ne- 
cessary rites,  godly  constitutions,  seemly  usages,  and  civil 
ordinances,  whereas  afore  they  had  no  such  names.  And  he 
that  disobeyeth  them  shall  not  only  be  judged  a  felon  and 
worthy  to  be  hanged  by  their  new  forged  laws,  but  also  con- 
demned for  a  traitor  against  his  king,  though  he  never  in  his 
life  hindered,  but  rather  to  his  power  hath  furthered,  the 
commonwealth.  To  see  this  also  with  such  like  put  in  execu- 
tion, the  bishops  have  authority  every  month  in  the  year,  if 
they  list,  to  call  a  session,  to  hang  and  burn  at  their  pleasure. 
And  this  is  ratified  and  confirmed  by  act  of  Parliament  to 
stand  the  more  in  effect.  If  this  be  no  healing  of  antichrist's 
wounded  head,  never  is  like  to  be  any.  When  men  shall 
defend  free-will,  and  allow  their  popish  mass  to  be  a  sacrifice 
satisfactory  for  the  quick  and  the  dead,  labour  they  any  other 

[T  prestibulous:  deceitful.] 


428  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

(think  you)  than  the  healing  of  this  wound?  He  likewise 
that  in  an  open  audience  maintaineth  our  own  works  to  justify, 
byDimitte  nobis,  and  other  not  rightly  understanded  scriptures, 
doth  he  any  other  than  prepare  a  salve  for  the  same  ?  Nay, 
surely.  No  less  also  doth  he  that  setteth  men  to  open  penance 
at  Paul's  cross,  (for  holy  water  making,  for  procession  and 
censing,  with  other  poppetish  gauds,)  constraining  them  to 
promise  the  advancement  of  the  old  faith  of  holy  church  by 
such  fantastical  fopperies ;  as  Bonner  bishop  of  London  did 
now  of  late,  to  the  laughing  game  and  wonderment  of  all  the 
world.  Alas,  how  is  the  people  abused !  None  other  do  they 
but  mock  Christian  princes  with  flattery,  that  give  them  old 
popish  titles  and  blasphemous  names  of  antichrist ;  as  to  call 
them  most  Christian  kings,  and  defenders  of  the  catholic  faith, 
(meaning  the  pope's  old  traditions,)  to  heal  the  head  of  the 
beast.  This  is  surely  none  other  but  with  the  said  beast  to 
receive  authority,  seat  and  power  of  Satan.  Let  them  there- 
fore take  heed  lest  they  be  found  the  same  antichrists  that 
they  have  condemned,  and  so  throw  themselves  double  under 
the  same  plague.  Necessary  it  is  they  beware  what  they 
drink,  or  what  titles  they  take  upon  them  at  their  appoint- 
ment, lest  they,  forgetting  themselves,  be  found  drunken  by 
taking  excess  of  the  Babylonish  cup,  and  sa  perish  with  the 
wicked.  Mark  diligently  this  word  "  head,"  and  ye  shall  well 
perceive  how  wonderfully  the  story  agreeth  with  the  mystery. 

3.  And  all  the  world  (saith  St  John)  wondered  at  the 
beast.     All  foolish,  carnal,  and  worldly  people,  not  under- 
standing the  wisdom  of  God's  holy  Spirit,  depend  all  upon 
their  beastly  baggage,  thinking  all  that  they  do  to  be  godly, 
meritorious,  and  spiritual.      They  magnify  it,  praise  it,  and 
have  it  in  most  high  estimation,  yea,  they  have  it  in  much 
more  price  than  any  thing  that  is  of  God.     In  no  wise  will 
they  from  their  old  frenzy,  such  is  their  exceeding  blindness. 
For  when  they  hear  tell  their  customs  shall  continue,  their 
governors  agreeing  to  the  same,  they  clap  their  hands  for  joy, 
and  sing  Gaudeamv$  with  the  priests. 

4.  Yea,  they  worship  the  dragon  which  gave  such  power 
to  the  beast.      With  their  hearts  they  rejoice,  trusting  upon 
longer  continuance,  when  they  see  his  head  restored  again  in 
their  rulers,  the  godly  teachers  burned,  and  the  preachers  put 
to  silence. 


XIII.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  429 

5.  They  worship  also  the  beast,  so  many  as  worshipped 
the  dragon.     For  as  they  which  worship  Christ  worship  his 
Father  also,  so  they  that  worship  antichrist,  agreeing  to  his 
laws  and  decrees,  do  also    worship  the  devil,  of  whom  he 
received  his  pride.     They  wonder  with  the  Jews,  that  seek 
cavillations  to  contemn  Christ's    doctrine,  as -do   the    filthy 
family  of  the  doting  dodypoles1,  priests,  and  unlearned  lawyers. 
They  worship  with  the  heathen,  that  admit  their  power  and 
allow  their  facts,  as  doth  the  foolish  multitude,  that  never 
will  be  godly-wise.     None  other  judgment  remaineth  in  these 
days    to    these    wonderers    and   worshippers   of  the    newly 
restored  head  of  the  beast,  than  did   unto  them  that  with 
double  devotion  agreed  to  the  abominations  of  Mahomet  and 
the  pope. 

6.  And  this  will  be  their  saying,  as  folio  weth  in  the 
text,  spoken  in  the  time  past  for  the  certainty  of  the  thing, 
as  the  manner  of  the  scripture  is : 

7.  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast,  in  outward  glittering 
works,  or  in  the  external  observations  of  counterfeit  religion  ? 

8.  Who  is  able  to  war  with  her,  the  worldly  powers 
now    so    deeply  maintaining    her    quarrel?     All    seek    the 
papists,  that  they  can  in  the  world  imagine,  to  uphold  the 
glory,  magnificence,  and  beauty  of  their  holy  whorish  church, 
or  malignant  muster.     No  cautels  nor  crafts  leave  they  un- 
sought nor  unsearched  out,  to  cause  the  people  to  esteem  her 
of  incomparable  power.     No  small  labour  took  Standish  in 
hand  in  Whittington  College2,  when  he  made  his  more  than 
foolish  book  of   reproach   against  Barnes    being  dead :  nor 
no  less  diligence  the  wise  poet,  John  Huntington,  when  he 
registered  in  his  genealogy   of  heretics  without  grace,    wit, 
or  learning,  the  names  only  of  such  godly  men  as  were  the 
pope's  enemies,  no  heretic  against  God  once  mentioned.     No 
more  did  Thomas  Smith,  Richard  Dallison,  William  Stawn, 
Steven  Prowet,    friar  Adrian,    Quarry    the   pardoner,   with 
such  other  blind  popish  poets  and  dirty  metrists,  when  they 
uttered  their  beastly3  rhymes  and  poesies.      And  sure  I  am 
that  many  more  be  yet  abroad  of  the  same  wicked  zeal  and 

f1  dodypole :  a  blockhead.] 

[2  In  Coverdale's  Remains,  Park.  Soc.  Ed.  p.  322,  there  is  a  notice 
of  Standish's  Work.] 

[3  This  word  is  substituted  for  another.] 


430  THK  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [ciIAP. 

spirit,  to  the  great  blasphemy  both  of  God  and  his  truth, 
now  that  the  beast's  wound  is  made  whole  again  by  so  many 
new  acts,  so  many  new  titled  bishops,  so  fresh  sale  of  bene- 
fices, masterships,  and  dignities,  spiritual  offices,  degrees,  and 
authorities,  as  plenteous  as  ever  was  in  Rome.  And  lest  we 
should  be  deprived  of  our  new  pleasant  Euphrates,  and  so 
be  compelled  by  the  word  of  God  to  follow  the  monks,  canons, 
nuns,  and  friars  in  their  banishments;  we  have  procured 
certain  acts  to  be  made  for  our  commodity,  and  those  only 
to  be  published  among  the  people  once  in  a  quarter,  or  so 
oft  as  shall  please  us,  to  blemish  all  godly  preachings  of  the 
scriptures.  Thus  seek  we  ourselves  and  not  God,  our  own 
strength  and  not  his,  our  own  glory  and  not  Jesus  Christ's. 
But  let  us  not  think  that  he  sleepeth  with  Baal,  the  false 
god,  knowing  the  most  hidden  thoughts  of  the  heart ;  but 
that  he  will  within  short  space  send  forth  his  lightnings  and 
scatter  us,  bringing  our  heathenish  devises  to  nought.  For 
the  kingdom  of  one  faith  in  us  and  the  pope  thus  manifestly 
in  certain  points  divided  must  surely  decay. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  2  to  speak  great  things 
and  blasphemies.  3  And  power  was  given  unto  him  to  do  forty-two 
months.  4  And  he  opened  his  mouth  unto  blasphemy  against  God,  to 
blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  tabernacle,  and  them  that  dwell  in  heaven. 
5  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints,  6  and 
to  overcome  them.  7  And  power  was  given  him  over  all  kindreds, 
tongues,  and  nations.  8  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  worshipped 
him,  9  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  10  of  the  Lamb, 
11  which  was  killed  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  12  If  any  man 
have  an  ear,  let  him  hear.  13  He  that  leadeth  into  captivity  shall  go 
into  captivity.  14  He  that  killeth  with  a  sword  must  be  killed  with  a 
sword.  15  Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of  the  saints. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  To  this  beast  (saith  St  John)  was  given  a  mouth,  not 
of  God,  but  of  Satan,  to  speak  great  mighty  things  and 
blasphemies.  So  well  is  this  spoken  of  the  one  as  the  other, 
so  many  as  hath  done  on  the  antichrist's  livery,  title,  power, 
authority,  or  name.  When  the  verity  of  the  Lord  was  opened 
before  them,  they  gave  no  thanks  for  it,  but  became  vain  in 


XIII.]  THB  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  431 

their  thoughts :  wherefore  God  gave  them  over  into  "a  lewd 
mind,  darkening  their  hearts;  so  that  now,  thinking  them- 
selves wise,  they  appear  more  foolish  than  afore. 

2.  Now  speak  they  great  things  in  their  convocations, 
scenes  and  sermons,  and  all  are  sore  blasphemies  against  God 
and  his  Christ.  Now  must  they  serve  God  by  most  strait 
commandment  with  old  .Romish  beggary,  though  he  most 
highly  abhorreth  it,  and  no  scriptures  may  be  read  in  the 
time  thereof:  for  the  scriptures  must  only  pass  as  we  will 
have  them.  How  should  the  beast's  head  else  be  healed 
again  ?  or  how  should  our  church  be  known  else  to  be  his 
own  image  ?  O  beastly  abomination  and  most  hellish  decree ! 
Now  must  Christ  be  taken  for  no  Saviour  at  all  without  our 
deservings.  The  supper  of  the  Lord,  that  was  sometime  a 
mutual  participation  of  Christ's  body  and  blood,  must  now 
be  a  new  crucifying  of  him,  one  traitor  playing  all  parts, 
Judas,  Annas,  Caiphas,  Herod,  Pilate,  and  the  Jews.  Ma- 
trimony must  be  judged  un cleanness,  though  it  be  the  earnest 
institution  of  God.  No  popish  vow  may  be  dissolved,  though 
it  be  well  known  a  matter  so  devilish,  as  hath  made  an  hun- 
dred thousand  Sodomites.  The  Eucharist  may  not  be  received 
in  both  kinds,  though  it  be  the  express  commandment  of 
Christ  so  to  be  used.  Without  the  blind  bussings  of  a  papist 
may  no  sin  be  solved,  for  that  is  the  upholding  of  their  king- 
dom, with  many  other  like  blasphemies.  Certain  other  great 
things  are  uttered  by  this  mouth,  which  now  I  pass  over, 
lest  I  should  be  tedious  to  the  reader.  Howbeit  this  one 
great  blasphemy  that  is  spoken  I  cannot  leave  untouched ; 
whereas  they  boast  themselves  yet  still  alone  to  be  the  holy 
church,  by  the  only  virtue  of  their  unctions  and  shavings 
received  first  of  the  pope,  the  laity  secluded ;  and  under 
this  most  falsely  usurped  title  they  will  still  be  taken  for 
the  redeemers  of  men's  souls,  (for  they  say  that  their  masses 
are  satisfactory  sacrifices  for  the  quick  and  the  dead,  justi- 
fying, relieving,  and  saving  them  both  from  damnation,  ex 
opere  operato ;)  and  over  that  abominable  swarm  of  anti- 
christ's filthy  ministers  make  they  now  their  kings  the  heads 
most  blasphemously,  only  to  be  by  them  upholden  now  in  all 
their  mischiefs.  Truth  it  is  that  the  king  is  the  politic  head, 
supreme  governor,  and  great  stay,  under  God,  of  the  people 
to  his  charge  committed,  and  after  that  sort,  their  mighty 


432  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHUKCHKS.  [CHAP. 

monarch  also  by  the  scriptures,  which  they  have  afore  this 
time  denied,  worshipping  them  for  most  holy  saints,  which 
have  most  presumptuously  rebelled  in  that  behalf;  but  over 
that  whorish  church  of  theirs  (whom  Christ  never  planted) 
is  Satan  the  only  head,  by  the  Holy  Ghost's  sore  judgments 
here :  for  to  the  beastly  brood  gave  the  dragon  his  power, 
his  seat,  and  his  mighty  authority.  God  forbid  therefore 
that  any  Christian  prince  should  at  their  false  suggestions 
admit  so  blasphemous  a  title !  The  devil  (saith  Job)  is  the 
only  head  over  all  the  children  of  pride.  That  voice  there- 
fore may  be  blasphemous,  as  coming  from  the  mouth  of  the 
serpent,  if  it  be  not  taken  good  heed  to. 

3.  And  power  was  given  to  the  beast  to  do  these  things 
for  the  space  of  forty-two  months,  which  is  the  three  years 
and  an  half  of  Elias,  the  time,  times,  and  half  time  of  Daniel, 
and  the  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  days  of  John.     Not 
only  for  this  age  of  the  church,  but  also  for  all  other  ages, 
and  by  other  heads  also,  hath  the  mouth  of  this  beast  uttered 
great  things  in  blasphemy,  lies  in  hypocrisy,  and   wonders 
under  a  deceitful  power.    But  as  concerning  this  latter  healed 
head  of  the  beast,  the  time  thereof  will  be  short,  as  hereafter 
shall  appear  in  the  seventeenth  chapter. 

4.  He    opened  his  mouth    (saith  the  text)  in  reproofs 
against  God,  speaking  ill  of  his  name,  of  his  tabernacle,  and 
of  them  them  that  dwell  in  heaven.     This  is  in  a  manner  all 
one  with  that  was  spoken  afore  in  the  tenth  chapter,  of  the 
temple,  the  altar,  and  of  them  that  worship  in  the  temple, 
save  only  that  his  name  is  here   for  his  temple;    in  token 
that  when  his  temple  is  blasphemed  (which  is  his  congregation), 
his  name  is   blasphemed  by  the  same ;   so  is  his  tabernacle 
Jesus,  in  whom  bodily  dwelleth  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead; 
so  are  also  they  that  dwell  in  heaven,  whereby  is  meant  the 
true  church,  from  whom  the  angels  are  not  secluded,  being 
their  fellow-servants.    These  dwellers  be  they  that  have  their 
conversation  in  heaven  under  an  undefiled  faith,    that  seek 
those  things  which  are  above,  and  not  upon  earth,  that  wor- 
ship the  Father  in  spirit  and  verity,  and  that  persevere  true 
Christians  to  the  end.     Many  entereth  this  heaven  of  the 
Lord,  but  all  continue  not  in  it  to  the  end  of  their  lives ;  the 
more  is  the  pity. 

5.  Power  was  also  given  unto  this  beastly  antichrist  to 


XIII.]  THB  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  433 

make  battle  with  the  saints,  and  to  overcome  them.  Conti- 
nually do  they  with  violence  vex  by  their  carnal  policies, 
authority,  and  laws,  the  sincere  witnesses  or  preachers  of  the 
Lord,  sanctified  of  him  through  faith  in  his  holy  word  as 
were  his  apostles;  like  as  did  the  malicious  clergy  of  the 
Jews ;  yea,  they  did  resist  them  with  their  more  than  tyran- 
nous proclamations,  commissions,  and  commandments,  with 
cruel  Pharao,  Aman,  and  Antiochus,  to  prove  Christ  in  them 
the  sign  of  contradiction  and  stone  of  reproach.  They  seek 
here,  they  hunt  there,  and  never  leave  raging  till  they  have 
closed  them  up  in  prison. 

6.  Yet  are  they  not  so  contented,  till  they  have  over- 
come them  in  the  sight  of  the  blind  world,  though  not  before 
God.     Either  shall  they  be  compelled  shamefully  to  recant, 
or,  if  they  persist  in  the  verity,  to  suffer  most  painful  death. 
By   one  way   or  other  they  must  be  overcome,  to  hold  the 
people    in    error.     The    Gardiner    of   Winchester   was   not 
ashamed  now  of  late  (as  I  heard  it  credibly  reported)  to  say 
unto  one  that  was  accused  of  his  malignant  multitude,  when 
he   was  no  longer    able    to    withstand  the  manifest   truth : 
"  Master  Seyton,  we  know  ye  are  learned,  and  plenteously  en- 
dued with  knowledge  in  the  scriptures ;  yet  think  not  that 
ye  shall  overcome  us.     No,  no,  set  your  heart  at  rest,  and 
look  never  to  have  it  said  that  ye  have  overcome  the  bishops, 
for  it  shall  not  be  so."    Indeed  it  is  truth :  for  neither  Christ 
nor  his  apostles  did  ever  yet  overcome  you.    Their  victory 
over  you  is  not  in  this  world,  your   kingdom  being  here. 
But  be  certain  and  sure  of  it,  ye  shall  be  overcome  to  your 
much  more  rebuke  at  the  latter  day,  when  all  wrongs  and 
injuries  shall  be  revenged ;  which  is  not  far  off.     Tour  lordly 
estimation  (which  may   not  be    hindered  here)   will  appear 
there  not  very  precious.     Yet  do  ye  well  to  hold  up  a  proud 
peacock's  head  as  long  as  ye  may.     Lose  not  an  inch  of  your 
height  hardly,  but  with  your  gogly  eyes  look  up  like  a  man 
with  a  guard  at  your  tail,  like  a  sort  of  tormentors  in  a  play ; 
and    with   your   lying  judgments    overcome  these   beggarly 
vagabonds,  and  burn  them  also  rather  than  fail,  to  fulfil  the 
measure  of  your  holy  fathers. 

7.  And  authority  was  given  to  this  beast  upon  every 
kindred,  people,   tongue,  and  nation.     For  none  these  anti- 
christs spare,  neither  high  nor  low,  rich  nor  poor,  sick  nor 

r        '  28 

[BALE.] 


434  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [ciIAP. 

•whole,  learned  nor  unlearned.  But  a  jurisdiction  they  must 
have  over  them,  though  it  be  usurped.  Once  in  the  year 
must  they  have  them  in  confession,  to  know  which  way  they 
are  bent.  That  salve  have  they  gotten  in  again,  to  heal  up 
their  wounded  head.  Be  he  native  or  be  he  stranger,  be  he 
a  ruler  or  be  he  a  commoner,  he  must  obey  them,  no  remedy, 
or  else  stand  forth  at  the  sessions  with  Christ  among  thieves. 
Not  in  one  region,  or  where  as  one  manner  of  language  is 
used,  have  they  this  authority ;  but  in  every  land,  in  every 
shire,  in  every  town,  and  in  every  family  must  they  have  to 
do,  corrupting  every  man's  faith. 

8.  For  all  that  dwell  upon  earth  must  worship  this 
beast.  They  must  agree  to  the  great  things,  no  remedy  : 
they  must  blaspheme  God  as  they  do.  But  blessed  be  the 
Lord,  none  doth  that  in  their  hearts  but  they  only  that  dwell 
upon  the  earth,  that  have  their  felicity  here,  that  seek  the 
prosperity  of  this  world,  and  regardeth  none  other  life  than 
therein  is.  The  lambs  of  Christ's  fold  give  heed  to  his  voice, 
they  regard  his  call,  they  follow  his  word,  they  walk  in  his 
light :  they  seek  for  no  holiness  but  only  in  him,  neither  in 
water  nor  bread,  ashes  nor  palms,  robes  nor  relics,  masses 
nor  anointings.  He  is  their  only  sufficient  wisdom,  righteous- 
ness, holiness,  and  redemption.  His  word  is  their  living 
water,  the  food  of  their  souls,  the  lantern  that  shall  guide 
them,  and  the  life  that  will  not  fail  them.  None  other  doc- 
trine do  they  covet,  nor  yet  other  precepts  of  living.  Though 
they  be  here  in  the  earth,  yet  dwell  they  not  upon  it.  No 
continuing  city  have  they  here,  but  they  seek  unto  another 
of  much  more  beauty  and  pleasure,  not  builded  of  men  ; 
and  for  that  they  are  ready  rather  to  render  up  their  life, 
than  to  renounce  the  verity.  Only  they  which  dwell  here 
doth  worship  the  beast,  loving  themselves  better  than  God, 
and  their  flesh  better  than  his  truth,  having  their  whole  trust 
in  the  many  merits  and  dirty  deservings  of  these  beastly  hy- 
pocrites, and  nothing  at  all  in  his  sweet  promises. 

9.  And  therefore  are  not  their  names  written  of  the 
Lamb  in  the  book  of  life,  which  Lamb  was  slain  from  the  be- 
ginning of  the  world.  Christ  hath  not  allowed  them  by  his 
word  and  promise.  With  the  righteous  are  they  not  regis- 
tered, as  members  of  one  mystical  body  in  him.  In  the 
similitude  of  his  death  are  they  not  grafted  unto  him,  as  the 


XIII.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  435 

branches  unto  the  vine,  to  be  partners  of  his  resurrection. 
Their  portion  is  not  in  the  land  of  the  living  with  him.  They 
are  none  of  those  -whom  the  Father  hath  given  him,  to  par- 
ticipate with  him  in  one  spirit.  Predestinated  they  are  not 
unto  life  by  him,  nor  so  written  up  in  the  foreknowledge  of 
God.  Chosen  they  were  not  of  the  Lord  before  the  world's 
constitution,  to  be  his  undefiled  children  in  Christ. 

10.  He  is  the  meek  Lamb  that  was  slain.     He  alone 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.      In  him  only  is  the  life, 
for  he  is  the  life  itself.     Yet  is  he  the  life  of  none  other,  but 
of  those  that  only  believe  in  him. 

11.  In  that  he  was  killed  from  the  world's  beginning, 
is  signified,  that  he  died  for  all  them  which  were  create  to 
be  saved,  and  that  his  only  death  is  all  their  health,  raise, 
and  remedy,  by  the  promise  of  God.     For   all  they  have 
eaten  of  one  spiritual  meat,  and  drunk  of  one  spiritual  rock, 
though  it  came  in  the  flesh  long  after  them.     He  only  trod 
down  the  head  of  the  serpent.      Since  the  beginning  hath  he 
been  slain  in  his  members  also,  as  manifest  it  is  in  righteous 
Abel,  Jeremy,  John  Baptist,  and  such  other  like.     They  that 
are  not  written  of  the  Lamb  in  the  book  of  life  for  the  chil- 
dren of  God,  are  registered  in  the  book   of  death  for  the 
children  of  perdition,  reserved  to  eternal  death  for  their  in- 
fidelity, with  the  devil  and  his  angels. 

12.  He  that  hath  an  ear  (saith  the  text)  let  him  take 
good  heed.     He  that  hath  an  understanding,  let  him  be  ad- 
monished by  that  which  followeth  here.     Or,  he  that  hath 
received  the  wisdom   of  the  Spirit,  let  him  judge  hereof  ac- 
cording unto  it.     Thus  doth  the  Holy  Ghost  advertise  the 
faithful  to  consider,  that  whatsoever  things  are  written,  they 
are  written  unto  our  learning. 

13.  He  that  leadeth  into  captivity  shall  go  into  capti- 
vity ;  and  he  that  killeth  with  a  sword  must  with  a  sword 
be  slain.      This  warning  giveth  the  Lord,  take  it  if  they  list : 
for  he  will  have  his  right  judgments  known.     He  that  vexeth 
or  afflicteth  the  just   believers  in  body  by  outward  punish- 
ments, he  shall  be  afflicted  in  the  spirit  with  an  inward  dark- 
ness or  blindness  of  the  soul,  that  he  may  be  the  more  captive 
to  sin  and  to  Satan.      God  will  deliver  him  up  into  a  lewd 
mind,  and  will  give  him  strong  delusion,  to  believe  all  manner 
of  lies,  that  he  might  be  damned. 

28—2 


436  THE  IMAGE  OF   BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

14.  He  that  killeth  the  poor  innocent  for  his  faith  with 
the  iron  sword,  or  slayeth  him  with  any  other  torment,  with 
the  sword  of  the  Spirit  (which  is  the  Lord's  word)  shall  he  bo 
both  judged  and  condemned.    "  The  word  that  I  have  spoken 
(saith  Christ),  shall  judge  them  at  the  latter  day."     And  this 
is  in  manner  all  one  with  that  was  said  in  the  eleventh  chapter 
afore :  "  If  any  man  will  hurt  them,  fire  shall  proceed  out  of 
their  mouths,  and  consume  their  enemies." 

15.  Nevertheless  to  the  Christian  is  persecution  neces- 
sary.    For   here  in  this  life  is  the  patience  of  the  saints 
proved,  and  their  faith  required.    Here  was  Abraham  tempted 
and  Job  sore  vexed,  and  both  they  were  found  God's  true 
faithful  servants.    Here  were  the  apostles  contemned,  rejoicing 
that  they  were  found  worthy  for  Christ's  sake  to  suffer  re- 
buke.    The  righteous  the  Lord  trieth  as  gold  in  the  furnace. 
He  chasteneth  every  servant  that  he  loveth,  and  scourgeth 
every  son  that  he  receiveth.     Only   is  it  faith  that  all  the 
evils  of  this  world  by  patience  overcometh,  and  so  obtaineth 
the  victory.     The  fruit  which  riseth  to  eternal  life  is  peace- 
able sufferance  in  faith.     And  that  must  be  here  in  this  life, 
where  as  we  are  unperfect,  to  make  us  perfect. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  beheld  another  beast  2  coming  up  out  of  the  earth.  3 
And  he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  4  and  he  spake  as  did  the  dragon. 
6  And  he  did  all  that  the  first  beast  could  do,  6  in  his  presence.  7  And 
he  caused  the  earth,  and  them  which  dwell  therein,  8  to  worship  the 
first  beast,  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed.  9  And  he  did  great  won- 
ders, 10  so  that  he  made  fire  come  down  from  heaven  11  in  the  sight 
of  men ;  12  and  deceived  them  that  dwelt  on  the  earth  by  the  means 
of  those  signs  which  he  hath  power  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  beast,  say- 
ing to  them  that  dwelt  on  the  earth,  that  they  should  make  an  image 
unto  the  beast,  which  had  the  wound  of  a  sword  and  did  live. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  I  beheld  (saith  St  John)  in  this  secret  revelation 
of  my  Lord  another  beast  arising  out  of  the  earth.  A  figure 
is  this  of  all  false  prophets  and  ungodly  preachers :  beastly  are 
they  evermore,  vain,  carnal  and  corrupt  in  their  studies, 
abominable  in  the  practising  of  their  wicked  hearts,  not 
seeking  God,  but  their  bellies;  not  Christ's  glory,  but  their 
own  pride  and  vain  glory. 


XIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  437 

2.  From  the  earth  they  arise,  all  given  to  earthly  wis- 
dom.     The  only  affects1  of  this  world   do  move   them   to 
teach,  and  no  good  zeal  of  the  truth.     Either  are  they  tickled 
with  ambition,    pricked  with   avarice,    or  else   stirred   with 
malice  to  envy.    These  are  the  common  affects  of  the  wicked. 
This  a  going  up  have  they  from  wickedness  to  wickedness,  and 
shall  have  still,  till  the  Lord  destroy  them ;  like  as  have  the 
just  believers  from  virtue  to  virtue  in  the  Spirit,  till  such  time 
as  they  see  him  face  unto  face  in  the  everlasting  Sion.     From 
the  world's  beginning  hath  this  beast  risen  up  in  Cain,  the 
first  murderer,  in  the  fleshly  children  of  men,  in  Cham  the 
shameless  child  of  Noe,  in  Ismael  and  Esau,  in  Jannes  and 
Jambres,  in  Balaam  and  Baal's  prophets,  in  the  Benjamites 
and  Bel's  chaplains,  in  Phasur  and  Semeias,  in  Judas,  Annas 
and  Caiphas,  in  Bar-jesu  and  Diotrephes ;  and  now,  since  their 
time,  most  of  all  in  Mahomet's  doctors  and  the  pope's  quirest- 
ers2.     Yea,  still  they  are  aloft  in  their  beastly  beggary,  and 
will  be  till  their  mischief  be  finished.     Who  seeth  not  now-a- 
days,  that  hath  light  in  the  Spirit,  the  malignity,  hypocrisy, 
fraud,  craft,  and  deceit,  in  certain  false  prophets  at  Paul's 
cross  in  London,  and  in  other  places  else  ? 

3.  This  beast  had  two  horns  like  the  Lamb  at  a  blush3, 
but  all  counterfeit  and  false  in  very  deed ;  for  he  spake  as 
did  the  dragon.     The  horns  of  Christ  are  his  high  kingdom 
in  the  world.     Only  ariseth  his  church  by  faith  in  the  glad 
tidings  and  promises   of  God:    that  word  is  the  sceptre  of 
Christ's  power,  and  the  rod  of  right  order,  where  as  he  reign- 
eth.    None  other  strange  sceptres  are  there,  neither  traditions 
nor  customs.      Seven  horns  hath  Christ,  for  in  him  was  the 
fulness  of  the  verity  :  this  beast  hath  but  two,  and  yet  they 
are  but  false  and  counterfeit.      They  seem  to  be  Christ's  and 
are  not :  these  are  the  corrupted  letter  of  the  two  testaments, 
falsely  interpreted,  and  for  a  carnal  purpose  alleged.     And 
therefore  it  is  but  apparent,  hypocritish,  and  deceitful ;  yea, 
and  clean  repugnant  to  the  Lord's  meaning,  not  having  the 
judgment  of  his  Spirit.     This  letter  without  the  Holy  Ghost 
is  dead,  and  nothing  pertaineth  unto  Christ :  he  is  the  verity 
and  life  ;  this  is  but  a  fable  or  fiction.     His  word  is  Spirit 
and  life  ;  this  is  but  a  brass-pot  sounding,  or  a  Latin  candlestick 

[!  affects:  affections.]  [2  quiresters:  choristers.] 

[3  blush  :  resemblance,  look.     Halliwell.J 


438  THB  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

tinkling,  fantastical  and  faint,  sophistical  and  sleighty.  Though 
tho  same  be  like  Christ's,  yet  are  they  none  of  his,  but  the 
very  horns  of  tho  beast ;  for  they  uphold  antichrist's  kingdom, 
and  not  his ;  a  worldly  glory,  and  not  his ;  for  his  kingdom 
is  not  of  this  world.  No  longer  are  they  his  words,  his  laws, 
nor  his  testimonies  than  they  maintain  his  right  honour. 
No  newly  practised  worshippings  alloweth  he  for  his,  but 
utterly  abhorreth  them  all  as  things  raw  and  unsavoury. 

4.  And  therefore  it  followeth,  that  beast  spake  as  did 
the  dragon.  The  doctrines  and  teachings  of  these  false 
apostles  and  deceitful  masters  are  lies  in  hypocrisy,  and  the 
very  doctrine  of  devils,  under  title  of  the  verity  repugnant 
to  the  same:  not  unlike  to  that  the  serpent  said  unto  the 
woman,  "Ye  shall  not  die  if  ye  eat  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  but 
ye  shall  be  surely  as  Gods,  knowing  both  good  and  evil."  They 
do  as  did  Satan  in  the  desert.  Always  they  persuade  us, 
either  of  stones  to  make  bread,  or  else  throw  ourselves  down- 
ward, or  else  to  worship  the  devil,  that  is,  to  change  the 
good  creatures  of  God  from  their  right  use,  as  trees  into  idols, 
silks,  velvets,  cloth,  gold  and  silver  into  superstitious  orna- 
ments, chaste  marriage  into  stinking  whoredom  and  sodomy, 
with  such  like ;  to  decline  from  the  duties  commanded  of 
God  to  their  idle  observations,  so  making  his  commandments 
of  none  effect  for  the  vain  traditions  of  men ;  and,  finally,  to 
fall  unto  forbidden  worshippings  or  abominations  of  idolatry, 
of  whom  they  are  full.  And  for  these  they  have  with  Satan 
also  their  mangled  scriptures  to  lay  for  them,  to  prove  that 
the  help  of  dead  saints  is  necessary,  their  masses,  merits,  and 
work  more  than  need  expedient,  and  the  fire  of  purgatory  a 
fearful  thing,  with  the  devil  and  all  of  such  fantasies.  These 
are  the  prelates  of  antichrist's  church,  the  two-horned  monsters 
or  great  bellied  bishops,  rightly  described  here  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  this  two-horned  beast :  these  beastly  buzzards  are 
not  ashamed  both  to  say  and  write,  that  in  their  mitres  they 
bear  the  figure  of  both  testaments,  whose  verity  they  impugn 
with  tooth  and  nail.  Very  truly  they  say  that  they  carry  the 
figure ;  for  indeed  it  is  but  a  shadow  they  bear  :  not  to  glorify 
God,  but  their  own  beastly  bodies  with  pearl  and  stone,  like 
Mahounds1  in  a  play  ;  for  his  truth  they  most  cruelly  persecute. 

[l  Mahounds :  Mahomet.     The  term  was  often  used  for  an  idol  or 
pagan  deity.     Halliwell.] 


XIII.]  THE   IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES.  439 

These  are  the  very  false  prophets,  the  instruments  of  Satan, 
the  deceivers,  wolves,  wagelings2,  Judases,  dreamers,  liars,  idols, 
adversaries,  adders,  whelps,  foxes,  destroying  the  Lord's  vine- 
yard, deceitful  workmen,  desperate  shepherds,  blind  watchmen, 
dumb  dogs,  devils  incarnate,  wicked  seed,  unsatiate  beasts, 
whose  god  is  their  belly,  and  glory  their  confusion.  To  all 
these  and  to  many  other  such  doth  the  Holy  Ghost  compare 
them,  for  that  they  have  with  their  errors  and  lies  turned 
the  sweetness  of  the  scriptures  into  bitterness,  scarcely  leaving 
one  place  thereof  undefiled  with  their  filthy  dregs. 

5.  This  beast  (saith  St  John)  did  all  things  that  the  first 
beast  could  do,  even  before  his  own  face.   The  same  lying  power 
to  deceive  in  hypocrisy  hath  this  beastly  brood  that  the  great 
antichrist  hath,  the  same  wily  crafts,  and  the  same  beastly 
kinds  of  idolatry  ;  and  so  doth  use  them.    The  same  abomina- 
tions maintain  they  the  world  over,  that  the  pope  maintain- 
eth  at  Rome,  and  Mahomet  in  Barbary  of  Turkey :  yea,  the 
same  superstitions  and  sorceries,  the  same  execrable  traditions 
and  beggaries,  the  same  ceremonies  have  they  that  he  hath, 
the  same  unctions,  the  same  orders,  and  the  same  masses ; 
the  same  idle  observations  with  unknown  cloyning,  clattering 
and  wawling3,  are  still  used  in  England,  like  as  they  were  used 
afore,  and  no  less  blasphemy  to  God. 

6.  To  do  such  things  in  the  first  beast's  presence  is  to 
do  them  where  his  power  and  authority  is  reigning,  or  where 
as  is  the  seat  of  Satan ;  which  is  every  place  that  admitteth 
strange  worshippings. 

7.  Both  the  earth,  and  them  that  dwell  in  the  earth, 
compel  they  to  worship  this  first  beast.     Not  only  enforce 
they  them  to  wicked  idolatry,  that  never  would  know  the 
truth,  but  also  many  of  those  which  hath  great  knowledge  in 
the   same.      Oh,  how  many  are  in  England,   and  in  other 
regions  also,  that  in  these  days  work  against  faith,  knowledge, 
and   the   Holy  Ghost,  admitting   the  priests'  abominations ! 
Rather  had  they  to  dwell  still  in  the  earthly  beggary,  with 
the  blasphemy  of  God,  than  either  to  be  out  of  favour,  or  to 
lose  their  offices,  to  have  their  goods  hindered,  or  to  hazard 
their  lives ;    so  sweet  are  these  wanton   worldly  pleasures. 
Rather  had  they  to  perish  with  the  sons  of  Eli  and  Samuel, 

[2  wagelings :  hirelings.] 

[3  wawling :  to  squeak,  to  cry  out.     Halliwell.] 


440  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

for  abusing  the  ordinances  of  the  Lord,  and  with  Core, 
Dathan,  and  Abiram,  for  rebelling  against  them,  to  sink  unto 
hell,  than  with  Christ  to  take  pains  or  poverty.  But  let  not 
them  think  to  be  worthy  of  Christ,  that  better  love  their 
own  carnal  commodity  than  his  heavenly  verity. 

8.  Well,  the  beast  must  they  worship  whose  wound  is 
made  whole.      His  old  rusty  rules  new  burnished,  and  his  old 
Romish  rags  new  patched,  by  a  newly  confirmed  authority, 
must  they  embrace  in  pain  of  death.    The  Lamb  shall  not  yet 
be  suffered  to  appear;  still,  for  a  time,  must  these  terrible 
termagants  have   more  worship   than   God,   their   traditions 
preferred  to  his  most  pure  word :  and  why  should  it  not  be 
so  ?  have  they  not  now  a  new  reformed  church,  in  whom  the 
beast's  wounded  head  is  newly  restored  ?  So  long  as  it  is  like 
the  pope's  church,  it  must  follow  his  rules,  and  cleave  to  his 
ordinances.    It  shall  not  follow  Christ  in  faith  and  in  doctrine, 
till  it  appear  like  that  church  which  he  left  here  behind  him 
when  he  ascended :  and  that  is  not  like  to  be  yet. 

9.  First  must  there  be  wrought  great  wonders.     Fire 
must  be  compelled  to  come  down  from  heaven  in  the  sight  of 
men  by  this  two-horned  beast.     The  disciples  of  antichrist 
with  their  bifurked1  ordinaries  must  violently  pluck  from  the 
true  Christian  church  (whose  reign  is  not  of  this  world)  the 
eternal  word  of  the  Lord. 

10.  Then  must  they  take  from  them  the  consuming  fire 
that  Christ  sent  down  into  the  earth  of  men's  hearts,  to  dry 
up  all  malice  and  sin.     Yea,  they  must  deprive  them  of  the 
cloven  fiery  tongues,  which  the  Holy  Ghost  poured  upon  the 
apostles  to  the  comfort  of  all  the  world.      The  treasure  that 
Christ  hath  left  here  to  succour  us  they  must  hide  under  the 
ground,  and  the  candle  that  he  lit  us  to  see  over  the  house 
convey  underneath  the  bushel. 

11.  And  these  wonders  shall  they  work  in  the  presence 
of   men.     Already  have  they  taken   in  England  from    the 
bibles  the  annotations,  tables,  and  prefaces,  to  perform  this 
their    damnable   enterprise.     They    have    straitly   forbidden 
the  reading  thereof  for  time  of  their  Romish  service.      Some 
have  they  burned,  and  some  put  to  silence,  and  all  in  the 
face  of  the  people.      Yea,   they  raise  the  maids  of  Ipswich 
and  of  Kent,  to  work  wonders  and  marvels,  and  now  of  late 

[!  bifurked:  two-forked,  double-sided.] 


XIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  441 

the  foolish  northenmen  to  fight  for  their  church.  What  prac- 
tices they  have  had  in  that  ear  and  that  ear,  to  fetch  away 
the  true  favourers  and  preachers  of  the  gospel  at  divers  times, 
he  that  well  considereth  may  say  that  the  Holy  Ghost  hath 
here  rightly  described  them,  calling  them  workers  of  wonders : 
the  discreet  citizen  of  London,  master  Packington,  was  slain 
with  a  gun  at  St  Thomas  of  Acres  (as  they  call  it)  not  without 
their  privy  legerdemain.  But  this,  with  other  of  their  miracles, 
I  intend  to  declare  more  at  large  in  another  treatise,  the 
Lord  sending  me  life.  It  is  not  long  ago  also,  since  Alexander 
Seyton,  an  excellent  learned  man,  with  poor  master  Tolwyn, 
recanted  at  Paul's  cross ;  nor  yet  long  afore,  since  good 
doctor  Crome  was  compelled  to  do  the  same.  And  now,  last 
of  all,  to  take  the  scripture  clean  away,  they  have  sought  out 
great  faults  in  the  translation  of  it,  and  thereupon  taken  them 
away  from  the  common  people's  reading.  Great  pains  they 
take  to  put  it  down,  but  they  never  sweat  in  the  setting  up  of 
it.  Thus  mind  they  to  work  their  wonders,  till  they  have 
buried  it  all  in  the  earth :  they  lack  now  but  four  knights  to 
hire,  to  keep  it  down  still,  that  it  rise  no  more  up.  O  very 
imps  of  hell,  and  limbs  of  the  devil,  how  vain  are  your  studies, 
and  how  wicked  your  practices !  I  have  no  doubt,  but  within 
short  space  God  will  destroy  the  counsels,  and  dissipate  the 
strength  of  them  that  please  men.  Yet  let  no  man  marvel, 
though  they  do  these  feats  for  the  time  :  for  if  the  Gospel 
were  taught  without  check,  in  a  while  should  nothing  remain 
of  that  generation,  neither  mitre  nor  rochet,  shaven  crown  nor 
anointing  ;  and  that  know  they  well  enough.  For  the  word 
of  the  Lord  is  the  breath  of  his  mouth  that  shall  destroy  them, 
and  the  devouring  fire  that  shall  consume  them. 

12.  By  the  means  of  these  signs  (saith  the  text),  which 
this  beast  had  power  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  other  beast,  or 
where  his  abusions  do  reign  without  check,  he  deceived  them 
that  dwelt  on  the  earth.  Many  in  this  age  are  wonderfully 
abused  through  the  deceitful  working  of  Satan  in  these  horned 
whoremongers,  but  yet  none  other  than  are  earthly-minded. 
Of  some  men  indeed  the  eyes  are  bleared  with  their  crafts, 
of  some  men  the  weak  judgments  blemished  with  their  subtil- 
ties,  for  want  of  discerning  the  scriptures:  some  men  are 
tangled  with  doubts,  some  troubled  with  error,  some  tormented 
with  fear,  considering  that  for  this  new  learning  (as  they  will 
have  it  called)  some  have  been  hanged,  as  were  the  three 


442  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.         [ciIAl'. 

poor  young  men  of  Suffolk  for  the  rotten  rood  of  Dover  court ; 
some  burned,  some  beheaded  for  things  of  nought,  as  is  known 
[to]  all  the  world.  These  things  daseth1  their  wits,  and 
amazeth  their  minds,  and  earth  is  the  cause  of  all  this.  "Were 
it  not  that  they  much  more  loved  this  world's  pleasures  than 
God,  it  should  never  be  so. 

13.  All  the  persuasions  of  antichrist's  prelates  and  preach- 
ers hath  evermore  been,  and  are  now  still  unto  such  earthly  in- 
habitants, that  they  should  make  an  image  like  unto  this  beast : 
which  is  always  to  choose  such  an  emperor  with  other  worldly 
governors  as  shall  be  for  their  commodity.  He  must  by 
the  worldly  people  be  compelled  to  take  authority,  sceptre, 
and  crown  at  their  hands,  so  sworn  to  maintain  their  fleshly 
liberties.  He  must  also  be  fashioned  by  their  wicked  doc- 
trines and  false  counsels  in  confessions,  like  them  in  all  super- 
stitious living,  and  in  the  tyrannous  murder  of  innocent 
Christian  men :  where  such  an  head  ruler  is  appointed,  there 
is  his  own  figure  made ;  and  where  such  a  head  governor  is 
constituted,  there  is  his  own  image  set  up.  For  we  must 
consider  that  this  revelation  is  in  all  points  no  story,  specially 
here,  as  many  writers  have  thought  it  to  be,  in  supposing  an 
antichrist  to  be  born  at  the  latter  end  of  the  world.  But  it 
is  a  mystery,  comprehending  in  it  but  one  general  antichrist 
for  all,  which  hath  reigned  in  the  church  in  a  manner  since 
the  ascension  of  Christ.  And  in  this  one  point  are  all  the 
commentators  that  I  have  seen  most  foully  deceived ;  yea, 
the  best  learned  of  them.  I  know  well,  if  there  be  any  yet 
to  come,  he  shall  be  but  a  member  of  this.  Again,  to  our 
purpose. 

14.  Specially  must  they  make  a  right  image  of  that 
beast,  which  had  the  wound  of  a  sword,  and  did  live.     This 
betokeneth,  that  in  these  days  they  shall  stir  about  them,  and 
leave  no  cautels  unsought,  neither  any  false  counsels  unfet 
from  other  realms  to  do  their  feats  with,  and  to  fashion  the 
Christian  governors  to  their  minds,  as  Winchester  did  the  last 
time   he  was   in  France :    after  whose  coming   home  many 
great  wonders  were  wrought  in  England,  and  fire  was  made 
to  come  down  from  heaven.      Consider  the  story  afore,  for 
the  story  declareth  the  mystery.      That  wounded  head  now 
healed  must  be  upholden. 

15.  He  had  a  grievous  wipe  with  the  sword  (which  is 

t1  daseth  :  dazzles,  stupifics.] 


XIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  443 

the  living  word  of  the  Lord),  when  he  lost  his  monks,  canons, 
and  friars,  his  purgatory,  pilgrimages,  and  shrines.  Yet  was 
he  not  all  dead  :  for  though  their  cowls,  coats,  and  rochets 
were  off,  yet  had  they  still  the  same  popish  hearts,  and  the 
same  superstitious  frowardness,  that  they  were  wont  to  have. 
This  might  have  been  found  true,  if  it  had  been  searched 
when  certain  popish  priests  of  master  Wharton's  retinue,  not 
far  from  Bongay  in  Suffolk,  did  calk  for  Cromwell,  and  for 
other  else,  if  the  world  had  not  changed  to  their  minds.  I 
write  not  this,  thinking  they  can  harm  by  their  calking 
where  as  faith  is  resident,  but  only  to  shew  that  their  hearts 
are  yet  alive,  and  how  virtuously  they  are  occupied.  Many 
things  I  consider  at  this  instant  point,  concerning  prince 
Edward,  whom  I  doubt  not  but  the  Lord  hath  sent  for  the 
singular  comfort  of  England :  not  that  I  temerously  define 
any  thing  to  come  concerning  him,  considering  it  only  in 
the  Lord's  power  ;  but  I  desire  the  said  Lord  to  preserve  his 
bringing  up  from  the  contagious  drinks  of  these  false  phy- 
sicians. And  this  is  to  be  prayed  for  of  all  men,  if  ye  ponder 
well  the  text,  and  mark  their  wonderful  workings,  where  the 
beast's  head  is  restored. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  he  had  power  to  give  spirit  unto  the  image  of  the  beast, 
2  and  to  make  that  the  image  of  the  beast  should  speak,  3  and  should 
cause  that  as  many  as  would  not  worship  the  image  of  the  beast,  should 
be  killed.  4  And  he  made  all,  both  small  and  great,  rich  and  poor, 
free  and  bond,  5  to  receive  a  mark  in  their  right  hands,  6  or  in  their 
foreheads ;  7  and  that  no  man  might  buy  and  sell,  8  save  he  that  had 
the  mark,  9  or  the  name  of  the  beast,  10  either  the  number  of  his 
name. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  For  power  they  have  to  give  spirit  to  the  image  of 
the  beast.  It  is  surely  given  them  of  the  devil,  when  they 
have  once  fashioned  out  the  beast's  right  image,  or  made  of  an 
emperor  a  tyrant,  or  set  in  the  place  of  a  godly  governor  a 
cruel  murderer  up  of  God's  people,  by  nattering  praises  to 
encourage  them  to  all  mischief,  and  by  wicked  counsel  to 
prick  them  forward,  to  make  cruel  acts  of  murder  for 
upholding  their  beastly  generation.  The  spirit  that  they  do 
minister  unto  princes  evermore  is  not  the  correction  of  sin, 


444  THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

the  amendment  of  life,  redress  of  the  commonwealth,  provision 
for  the  poor,  nor  the  seeking  of  God's  glory  ;  but  by  flattering 
praises  to  uphold  them  in  their  evils,  much  after  this  sort 
of  speaking  :  '  Your  majesties  or  graces  are  called  most  vir- 
tuous, most  valiant,  most  worthy,  most  wise,  most  mighty, 
and  best  learned  among  all  Christian  potentates;  they  are  all 
but  ashes,  in  comparison  to  your  worthinesses.  If  it  be  your 
majesties'  pleasure  to  do  this  or  that  within  your  own  domi- 
nion, who  shall  be  so  bold  to  withstand  you?  No,  though 
God's  holy  laws  be  an  hundred  times  against  it.  Support  the 
old  religion  of  holy  church  against  the  heretics,  and  ye  can- 
not choose  but  prosper  in  all  your  affairs.  Let  it  be  treason 
against  your  own  persons,  according  to  the  acts  of  the 
emperor  Sigismundus  and  of  king  Henry  the  fifth,  if  they 
do  but  once  speak  against  her  corrupt  customs.  Make  cruel 
constitutions  apace,  and  proclaim  them  abroad,  to  shew  your- 
selves the  pope's  lively  images. 

2.  Our  office  it  is  to  cause  the  beast's  images  to  speak. 
Let  therefore  your  voices  be  heard.     Be  no  dumb  idols,  but 
speak  with  bold  stomachs.    In  his  spirit  make  utterance  with- 
out God's  word  of  his  old  Romish  rules.      Send  forth  your 
proclamations   to   be   published    everywhere,  concerning  his 
masses,  his  confessions,  his  ceremonies,  and  his  whorish  chastity. 
Let  all  things  be  blown  forth  under  your  titles,  names,  and 
authorities,  to  be  observed  under   pain  of  death.     If  other 
realms  report  that  ye  abuse  the  duty  of  emperors  or  kings 
(which  is  the  office  of  God),  esteem  not  their  sayings,  but  stand 
well  in  your  own  conceits.     Interpret  the  scriptures  at  your 
own  lusts  and  pleasures,  as  your  law-master  of  Rome  hath 
done  afore  your  time. 

3.  Cause  so  many  to  be  killed,  as  will  not  worship  the 
image  of  the   beast,  or  obey  such  wicked  laws  against  the 
verity  of  God,  as  hath  been  made  by  those  emperors  that  were 
the  pope's  eldest  sons,  by  the  kings  of  France  which  were  his 
younger  sons,  or  by  other  princes  else  which  were  the  defenders 
of  his  church :  let  none  escape  your  hands  that  inveigheth 
against  our  kingdom,  but  make  havoc  of  them  on  every  side 
as  of  heretics  and  traitors,  to  prove  the  Holy  Ghost  true  here 
in  his  fore-judgments.      For  that  is  your  office,  not  appointed 
of  God,  but  of  Satan.      And  in  our  commission  from  him 
also  we  have  it,  to  be  no  slack  movers  of  you  thereunto.     So 


XIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  445 

hath  Christ  told  afore  this  revelation  unto  St  John  the  evan- 
gelist. This  is  the  ghostly  counsel  that  we  the  horned  beasts 
have  in  commission  to  give  unto  you  from  the  mouth  of  the 
dragon.'  When  such  an  image  or  idolous  prince  is  thus  upset 
or  constituted  by  authority  (his  oath  once  made  that  he  shall 
always  defend  them),  he  may  in  no  wise  speak  but  out  of  that 
spirit  that  their  conjurors  (confessors  I  should  say)  have  put 
into  him.  He  may  make  no  laws  but  at  their  spiritual  ap- 
pointment, like  as  the  emperor  Charles  doth  now  in  these  days. 
Much  after  this  sort  became  the  emperor  Nero  this  beast's 
image  immediately  after  Christ's  ascension  by  the  subtle 
sleights  of  that  spiritual  sorcerer,  Simon  Magus,  at  Rome,  to 
withstand  the  Christian  preachers,  Peter  and  Paul ;  as  largely 
witnesseth  Egesippus  in  his  third  book,  De  Hierosolymorum 
excidio,  the  second  chapter.  This  Simon  Magus  by  flattering 
praises  crept  first  into  his  favour,  promising  him  health,  long 
life,  increase  of  power,  and  enlargement  of  his  empire,  with 
continual  victory  over  his  enemies,  in  case  he  would  follow  his 
counsel :  upon  this  became  he  not  only  his  chief  counsellor,  but 
also  the  high  bishop  of  his  soul,  and  conservator  of  his  body, 
the  preservation  of  his  whole  health  and  life  to  him  committed 
only.  All  things  after  that  were  done  by  his  counsel  to  stop 
the  apostles'  preaching,  he  taken  for  the  emperor's  most  familiar 
friend,  and  a  man  most  profitable  to  the  commonwealth  of  the 
Romans,  and  they  soon  after  suppressed  and  put  unto  most 
cruel  death. 

4.  And  he  made  all  (saith  St  John)  both  great  and  small, 
rich  and  poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  in  their  right 
hands,  or  in  their  foreheads.  When  this  new-raised  image  of 
the  beast,  or  sworn  power  to  antichrist,  is  once  raised  up  or 
admitted  by  their  authority,  be  he  king  or  emperor,  prince  or 
other  potentate,  he  must  strongly  defend  that  synagogue  of 
the  devil  with  whole  majesty,  crown,  and  sceptre.  By  their 
only  counsel  must  he  then  make  laws  (for  they  must  give  him 
spirit),  and  send  his  commandments  abroad  that  their  holy 
decrees  be  observed.  Commissioners  and  visitors  must  out 
under  that  authority,  as  well  to  the  clergy  as  laity.  Then 
must  all  be  sworn  to  it  and  to  obey  it,  both  high  and  low,  both 
gentleman  and  yeoman,  both  owner  and  farmer,  both  citizen 
and  townsman,  both  merchant  and  ploughman,  both  master 
and  servant,  both  native  dweller  and  denizen  :  yea,  both 
priests  in  their  colleges,  monks  in  their  abbeys,  canons  in 


446  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

their  convents,  and  friars  in  their  cloisters,  must  after  their 
sort  do  the  same.  This  rule  hath  been  always  for  the  com- 
modity of  that  kingdom,  where  as  the  powers  have  been  thus 
by  them  perversed.  Much  were  it  to  shew  the  manifold 
examples  in  that  behalf.  Charles  the  fifth,  now  emperor,  to 
make  this  good,  and  to  shew  himself  to  be  the  said  beast's 
image,  caused  such  acts  to  be  published  throughout  his  whole 
dominion  against  the  Christian  doctrine,  wherein  all  they  [are] 
declared  heretics,  schismatics,  and  excommunicates,  which  take 
not  the  pope  for  St  Peter's  only  vicar  and  head  of  the  Chris- 
tian church,  none  excepted,  neither  king  nor  Corvoster,  as 
there  are  now  divers  of  the  contrary  opinion.  The  articles 
of  the  Lovanians  under  his  privilege,  and  the  acts  of  the 
Parisians  under  the  French  king's  authority,  proclaimed  in 
this  present  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  five  hundred  and 
forty-five,  will  make  all  this  matter  good. 

5.  And  what  is  this  else,  both  in  their  clergy  and  com- 
mons, but  to  receive  a  mark  in  their  right  hands  or  foreheads? 
For  in  admitting  those  articles  and  acts  they  grant  to  obey 
those  blasphemous  doctrines  that  shall  both  corrupt  their  life 
and  faith,  both  their  works  and  conscience.    For  in  consenting 
unto  errors  in  their  faith  they  spot  their  foreheads,  having  so 
their  consciences  marked  with  a  hot  iron.     In  full  granting 
also  to  do  them  in  effect  they  defile  their  hands,  performing 
such  works  as  are  unpure  before  God.     If  they  were  gone 
quite  from  Christ  that  wrapped  themselves  again  with  the 
works  of  the  law,  appointed  of  God  before  his  coming,  much 
more  are  they  gone  from  him  that  tangle  themselves  with 
such  works  of  bondage  as  he  never  knew ;  as  are  all  their  idle 
observations,  having  no  express  commandments  of  the  word 
of  God.    "  Only  look  we  (saith  St  Paul)  in  spirit  to  be  justified 
through  faith,  which  by  love  is  mighty  in  operation." 

6.  And  for  them  that  so  believe  is  this  disjunctive,  '  or,' 
put  between  their  hands  and  foreheads.     For  all  they  that 
outwardly   keep    these    heathenish   observations,    have    not 
their  consciences  defiled  with  them,  for  their  inward  faith's 
sake,  though  they  perform  the  outward  works,  doubting  the 
terror  of  the  laws.     Yet  would  I  counsel  them  not  therein  to 
trust,  but  at  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  go  from  it.     For  though 
Lot  dwelt  in  Sodom,  yet  at  the  Lord's  voice  he  departed 
from  thence. 

7.  This  image  made  also  that  no  man  might  buy  or  sell, 


XIII.]  THE   IMAGE  OF   BOTH   CHURCHES.  447 

save  he  only  that  had  the  mark  or  the  name  of  the  beast,  or 
at  the  least  the  number  of  his  name.  The  acts  of  Justinian 
the  emperor  shall  make  this  good ;  so  shall  the  constitutions  of 
Adelstane  and  Edgar,  and  many  other  kings  here  in  England, 
which  for  the  order  and  commodity  of  the  clergy  made  many 
politic  laws ;  specially  king  Inas,  governor  of  the  west  Saxons, 
which  first  gave  the  Peter  Pence  unto  Rome,  and  made  himself 
a  monk  there.  But,  in  this  spiritual  generation,  among  them- 
selves is  none  allowed  for  a  merchant  unless  he  come  in  by 
simony.  None  was  made  bishop,  pastor,  nor  curate,  but  paid 
for  it  their  taxed  sums,  bishops  to  the  pope,  and  the  priests  to 
the  bishops,  besides  Item  in  bribes.  None  might  else  be 
allowed  to  utter  to  advantage  the  wares  of  the  beast,  or  dis- 
tribute the  rites  of  that  holy  whorish  church. 

8.  Neither  were  any  made  free  of  that  mart,  unless  they 
had  the  mark  of  the  beast ;  which  is  not  only  the  outward 
sign  of  their  head,  shaving  and  anointing  of  their  fingers,  but 
also  the  inward  print  of  their  consciences,  received  by  profes- 
sion made  to  that  wicked  monster.     For  like  as  true  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  mark  of  a  perfect  Christian,  so  is  a  false 
belief  in  popish  traditions  a  token  of  antichrist's  member.    "  By 
their  fruits  (saith  Christ)  shall  ye  know  them."     For  the  one 
followeth  the  rule  of  God's  word,  the  other  hath  counterfeit 
works  of  men's  prescription. 

9.  Else  must  they  have  the  name  of  the  beast  to  be 
called  spiritual  men,  or  the  holy  consecrate  number,  as  his 
holy  fatherhood  is  called. 

10.  Or  at  the  least  they  must  have  the  number  of  his 
name,  which  is  a  note  of  magnificence  and  worthiness.     Less 
can  they  not  be  called  than  lords,  so  many  as  are  sworn  to 
that  spiritual  market.     The  most  ragged  runagate  and  idle 
idiot  among  them  is  no  less  than  a  sir,  which  is  a  lord  in  the 
Latin,  as  sir  John,  sir  Thomas,  sir  William.     In  this  Latin 
only  hangeth  their  great  lordships.     Among  their  unknown 
Latin  hours,  their  masses,  and  their  diriges,  lieth  their  plen- 
teous patrimony  in  their  portasses  and  mass-books.     Not   he 
that  leaveth  all  with  poor  Peter,  may  be  called  from  the  fish- 
ing, nor  with  Matthew  from  the  custom-house,  to  do  these 
offices ;  but  he  that  catcheth  all,  with  Judas  and  Simon  Magus, 
must  come  from  simony  to  do  them.     Not  he  that  is  called 
of  God,  as  was  Aaron,  shall  have  cure  of  soul,  but  he  that 


448  THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

offereth  to  Corban  with  Annas  and  Caiphas.  Such  a  world 
hath  it  been,  and  is  yet  still  in  the  world  abroad  among 
them. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  Here  is  wisdom  :  2  let  him  that  hath  wit  3  count  the  number  of 
the  beast ;  4  for  it  is  the  number  of  man.  5  And  his  number  is  six 
hundred,  sixty  and  six. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Here  is  wisdom  to  be  had,  saith  St  John.     Let  him 
that  hath  wit  count  the  number  of  the  beast,  for  it  is  the 
number  of  man.     And  his  number  is  six  hundred,  sixty  and 
six. 

2.  Forsomuch  as  Christ  hath   willed   us  diligently  to 
search  the  scriptures,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  here  doth  commit 
the  judgment  of  this  secret  to  the  wit  of  man ;  some  writers 
have  deducted  this  number  out  of  certain  Greek  words,  be- 
tokening this  great  antichrist,  because  this  present  revelation 
was  first  written  in  the  Greek  language :  as  out  of  Antemos, 
which  signifieth  one  contrary  to  God's  honour ;  out  of  Arnume, 
which  signifieth  a  denier  of  God ;  and  out  of  Teitan,  which 
betokeneth  the  sun.     All  these  three  vocables,  though  they 
seem    diverse,    yet    contain   they,  after   the   Greek    rules, 
neither  more  than  less  than  this  set  number.     And  all  this 
may  stand  both  with  scripture  and  reason.     For  he  that  is 
not  with  Christ  is  against  him,  calling  that  is  good  ill,  and 
that  is  ill  good,  ministering  darkness  for  light.      Such  lying 
masters  as  had  brought  in  sects  of  perdition  have  denied  the 
Lord  that  bought  them.    They  are  not  the  light,  as  they  boast 
themselves  to  be  (for  all  they  love  to  be  called  spiritual) ;  but 
they  are  the  fallen  stars,  and  very  apostates  from  God,  and 
Satans  transforming  themselves  into  the  angels  of  light  by 
divers  kinds  of  hypocrisy. 

3.  Some  expositors,  leaving  the  Greek,  have  practised 
the  same  thing  by  these  two  Latin  words,  Die  lux,  containing 
in  numeral  letters  the  same  set  number  :  which  signified  that 
they  call  themselves  the  light,  or  men  of  a  spiritual  sort,  being 
nothing  less ;  for  they  indeed  are  the  same  self  darkness,  that 
will  in  no  wise  receive  the  light,  but  rather  persecute  it 
with  most  spite  and  cruelty.  After  this  sort  might  I  bring  in 


XIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  449 

diabolus  incarnatus,orjiliusperditionis,'ihe  devil  incarnate  or 
the  son  of  perdition;'  for  both  they  are  the  names  of  this  beastly 
antichrist  by  the  scriptures,  the  one  wanting  in1  the  numeral 
letters  but  four  of  the  number,  and  the  other  but  six,  which 
might  be  supplied  in  the  other  letters.  But  among  all  these 
this  word  Arnume*  most  rightly  toucheth  the  mystery,  which  is 
as  much  to  say  as,  'I  deny.'  Evidently  seemeth  he  to  have  the 
mark  of  the  beast,  or  to  be  sealed  with  the  number  of  his  name, 
that  saith  when  he  heareth  the  manifest  verity,  'I  will  never 
admit  it  while  I  have  a  day  to  live ;  it  is  against  good  order,  it 
standeth  not  with  laudable  custom,  our  doctors  agree  not 
thereunto,  our  holy  canons  allow  it  not,  it  hath  not  the  holy 
fathers'  consent,'  with  such  like.  What  are  these  else  but  the 
voices  of  an  antichrist  ?  Full  of  such  voices  was  the  pope's 
legate,  Gaspar  Contarini,  at  the  last  council  of  Raynesburg;  so 
was  that  frantic  papist,  John  Eckius,  and  our  Winchester,  the 
winker  of  wiles,  largely  declaring  themselves  to  be  deeply  of 
the  same  profession  and  mark. 

4.  But  I  find  yet  another  thing  in  it.  For  it  is  called 
here  the  number  of  man,  whose  number  lieth  all  in  six.  God 
created  all  things  for  man's  commodity  in  six  days,  and  in  the 
seventh  rested.  After  this  creation  continued  man  the  space 
[of]  six  ages,  till  the  coming  of  Christ,  which  brought  with  him 
the  sabbath  of  the  Spirit.  And  this  is  signified  by  the  greater 
number,  which  is  the  six  hundred.  For  not  unlike  is  it  to  the 
time,  times,  and  half  time  of  Daniel  and  John,  and  to  the 
years,  months,  and  days  of  Elias,  and  John  also,  as  we  had 
afore.  Since  Christ's  ascension  hath  the  church  continued  by 
six  other  ages  of  much  less  time,  comprehended  in  the  six  seals, 
in  the  latter  end  of  whom  we  are  now.  And  this  shall  con- 
clude with  such  a  sabbath  of  peace  in  the  freedom  of  God's 
word,  as  hath  not  been  since  the  beginning.  Satan  shall  be 
tied  up,  and  the  true  believers  shall  occupy  in  much  quietness, 
the  beast  condemned  with  all  his  false  prophets.  And  this  is 
the  number  of  the  sixth.  But  this  peace  shall  not  thus  in 
quietness  long  continue ;  for  long  cannot  Christ's  church 
be  without  persecution.  Satan  shall  be  loosed  again,  and  the 
believings  of  the  beast  shall  set  up  their  bristles,  and  persecute 
the  saints  afresh.  Again  shall  they  plant  and  build,  ravish 
and  keep  whores,  riot  and  ruffle,  as  though  they  should  long 
[*  Old  ed.  is.]  [2  i.  e. 

r         -. 
[BALE.] 


450  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [cHAP. 

continue.  But  suddenly  shall  the  latter  judgment-day  of  tho 
Lord  light  upon  them  unbewares,  the  perpetual  sabbath  of 
joy  shining  to  the  elect  flock  of  Christ.  And  this  is  the  least 
number  of  all,  compared  here  unto  six;  and  may  well  be 
signified  by  the  forty-two  months  afore,  which  is  rightly  six 
sevenths,  in  the  which  they  shall  tread  down  the  holy  city  or 
congregation  of  the  Lord  once  again.  This  latter  account  was 
found  out  by  a  certain  unnamed  disciple  of  John  Wicliffe,  and 
I  suppose  it  most  agreeing  to  the  truth.  The  second  sabbath 
here,  or  liberty  of  God's  truth,  hath  had  his  shew  in  England 
already,  if  ye  mark  it  well.  And  whether  it  will  yet  appear 
more  open  or  nay,  it  is  in  the  Lord's  hands  :  let  us  pray  and 
hope,  for  it  hath  great  likelihood  of  a  much  farther  appearance. 
5.  Since  the  world's  beginning  hath  the  mystery  of 
iniquity  wrought  in  Cain  and  in  his  posterity,  and  so  continued 
in  the  beastly  members  of  antichrist,  and  so  shall  do  still  to  the 
latter  day.  Therefore  is  it  no  less  than  the  number  of  man, 
six  hundred  sixty  and  six.  Thus  is  he  tokened  with  all 
wickedness,  that  admitteth  the  false  faith  of  this  beast,  and 
folio weth  the  same  in  his  living  by  the  subtile  persuasions  of 
the  bishops  and  their  liege  prophets ;  and  is  sealed  up  to 
eternal  damnation,  unless  the  Lord  call  him  in  time.  Not 
only  in  England  is  healed  the  beast's  wounded  head,  but  also 
in  other  certain  regions.  But,  forsomuch  as  it  is  most  lively 
done  there,  and  this  book  written  in  that  language,  I  have 
only  brought  forth  here  examples  thereof  in  that  purpose. 


THE  FOURTEENTH  CHAPTER. 

IN  this  present  chapter  declareth  the  Lord  unto  John,  and 
unto  his  faithful  servants  by  him,  the  degree,  estate,  and  con- 
dition of  his  true  believing  church,  now  after  he  hath  afore 
lively  described  the  bestial  church  of  antichrist  and  of  his 
horned  spiritualty  by  the  aforenamed  two  monstrous  beasts. 
And  this  is,  that  his  lovers  should  know  what  they  be  which 
are  of  his  household,  and  what  an  helper  they  have  of  him  in 
the  midst  of  their  adversities,  to  the  comfort  of  their  souls. 
And  though  they  be  here  among  those  raging  tyrants  in  ter- 
rible agonies  and  pains,  persecutions  and  troubles,  he  is  never 


XIV.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  451 

absent  from  them,  nor  will  not  be  till  he  hath  rewarded  them 
with  unspeakable  joys. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  looked,  and  lo,  a  Lamb  stood  in  the  mount  Sion,  2  and  with 
him  an  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand,  3  having  his  Father's  name 
written  in  their  foreheads.  4  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  5  as 
the  sound  of  many  waters,  6  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder.  7 
And  the  voice  that  I  heard  was  8  as  the  harpers  that  play  upon  their 
harps.  9  And  they  sang  as  it  were  a  new  song  10  before  the  seat,  11 
and  before  the  four  beasts,  12  and  the  elders.  13  And  no  man  could 
learn  that  song  14  but  the  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand,  15  which 
were  redeemed  from  the  earth.  16  These  are  they  which  were  not 
denied  with  women,  17  for  they  are  virgins.  18  These  follow  the 
Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth.  19  These  were  redeemed  from  men, 
20  being  the  first-fruits  unto  God  and  to  the  Lamb :  21  and  in  their 
mouths  was  found  no  guile,  22  for  they  are  without  spot  before  the 
throne  of  God. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  I  looked  (saith  St  John)  on  the  other  side,  and  in  a 
thought  as  it  were  I  beheld  that  a  Lamb  stood  upon  mount 
Sion;  even  the  Lamb  of  God,  Jesus  Christ,  that  alone  took 
away  the  sins  of  the  world.    Alone  doth  he  govern  his  faithful 
church,  as  the  only  and  immediate  head  thereof,  having  none 
other  to  assist  him  in  that  office.      For  who  is  the  king  over 
Sion,  but  he  ?    Who  shall  reduce  Israel  again  to  his  fold,  but 
he  ?     Only  is  he  with  his  congregation,  to  aid  them  with  his 
word,  to  hold  them  with  his  Spirit,  and  to  strengthen  them 
with  his  grace. 

2.  And  with  him  were  present  an  hundred  and  forty-four 
thousand,  having  his  Father's  name  written  in  their  foreheads. 
So  many  as  have  in  heart  received  his  word,  and  in  faith 
digested  his  verity,  are  the  very  children  of  Abraham,  and  are 
marked  up  for  the  sons  of  God  by  the  seal  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

3.  For   power    have    they    given   them    to    be    God's 
children,  that  believe  in  his  name.     And  this  is  it,  to  have  his 
name  written  in  their  foreheads ;  for  their  faith  declareth  them 
God's  sons.     Let  this  set  number  be  none  impediment  to  the 
reader  to  be  taken  here  for  the  universal  multitude  of  the 
faithful,  as  well  of  the  Gentiles  as  of  the  Jews  that  believe, 
though  it  otherwise  appeareth  in  the  seventh1  chapter  of  this 

[i  Old  ed.  .viii.] 

29—2 


452  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

book  :  for  so  well  is  the  Gentile  that  hath  faith  a  perfect 
Israelite,  as  is  the  Christian  Jew :  yea,  much  rather  was 
Zacheus  for  his  faith  judged  Abraham's  child,  than  was 
Simon  for  fulfilling  the  works  of  the  law :  for  God  is  not 
partial ;  whatsoever  he  be  that  feareth  him,  and  worketh 
righteousness,  is  accepted  with  him.  And  so  is  it  meant  here. 
And  therefore  is  not  the  difference  written  here,  as  in 
the  other  place ;  but  all  is  joined  in  one,  to  comprehend  all 
under  one.  And,  as  touching  the  equal  certainty  in  number, 
both  here  and  there,  like  as  it  is  there  certainly  known 
unto  God,  even  so  is  it  here,  though  it  be  unto  us  both 
innumerable  and  uncertain;  not  as  concerning  the  number 
itself,  but  the  common  understanding  thereof  in  the  scriptures. 
For  if  the  number  of  one  seventh  be  an  infinite  number  there, 
much  more  of  many  sevenths. 

4.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  (saith  St  John) ; 
which  is  all  one  with  the  aforesaid  Sion,  and  is  the  univer- 
sal congregation   of  Christ,  all  clear  from  the  superstitions 
of  men.     For  from  Sion  cometh  the  law  of  the  Lord,  after 
Isaiah,  and  the  word  of  God  from  Jerusalem. 

5.  This  word  is  as  the  noise  of  many  waters,  when  it 
is  in  the  mouths  of  many  divers  peoples,  of  divers  nations  and 
languages,  one  not  understanding  another,  and  yet  knowing 
it  each  people  among  themselves. 

6.  Very  like  is  it  also  to  a  great  thunder  crack,  mighty, 
fearful,  and  terrible  to  the  flesh.      "  Very  hard  is  thy  word, 
Lord,  (saith  Christ's  disciples  ;)  who  is  able  to  abide  it  ?" 

7.  And  the  voice  that  I  heard  (saith  John)  was  much 
after  the  noise  that  the  harpers  make  when  they  play  upon 
their  harps.     Full  of  agreement  are  the  holy  scriptures,  yea, 
full  of  sweet  harmony  and  concord.     More  precious  are  the 
verities  of  the  Lord  than  is  gold,   and  their  melody  more 
sweet  than  honey. 

8.  With  them  rejoiced  David  before  the   ark   of  the 
Lord.     In  them  took  Paul  a  stomach,  and  confounded  the 
Jews  at  Damascus. 

9.  And  sweetly  they  uttered  with  their  voices  a  song, 
that  seemed  all  new,  before  the  seat  of  the  Lord,  before  the 
four  beasts,  and  before  the  ancient  elders.      This  song  is  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  all  new,  both  to  the  good  and  to  the  ill  : 
the  faithful  it  renew eth  in  the  spirit  of  their  minds,  provoking 


XIV.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  453 

them  to  do  on  a  new  man  in  Christ ;  the  hearts  of  the  un- 
faithful is  so  hardened,  that  they  in  disdain  and  spite  do 
call  it  new  learning,  as  did  the  ignorant  multitude  at  Caper- 
naum, and  the  worldly-wise  men  at  Athens. 

10.  -   Before  the  seat  of  the  Lord  was  this  song  uttered, 
which  is  the  godly  disposed  multitude.    For,  like  as  the  heart 
of  an  hypocrite  is  the  very  seat  of  Satan,  so  is  the  heart  of  a 
faithful  man  the   seat  of  God  and  habitacle   of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

11.  Before  the  four  beasts  was  it  opened  also  by  this 
number  of  godly  teachers ;  which  beasts  are  the  private  con- 
gregations of  the  Lord,  remaining  here  yet  in  the  flesh,  in 
the  four  quarters  of  the  world. 

12.  Finally,  before  the  elders  was  it  sung  also :  for  none 
other  doctrine  is  it,  nor  gospel  of  glad  tidings,  than  hath  been 
since  the  beginning,  nor  than  hath  been  thankfully  received 
of  our  old  ancestors,  the  patriarchs,  the  prophets,  and  the 
apostles,  and  the  faithful  fathers. 

13.  And  no  man  could  learn  that  new  song,  but  the 
aforesaid  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand,  which  were  re- 
deemed from  the  earth.     0  mighty,  wonderful,  yea,  and  terri- 
ble sentence  of  the  Lord  !     None  that  take  themselves  for  the 
people  of  God,  can  be  accepted  afore  him  for  the  true  seed  of 
Abraham,  nor  for  the  just  ministers  of  his  word,  unless  they 
be  tokened  afore  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of  his  promise,  and  so 
predestinate  to  the  life  everlasting. 

14.  None  can  sincerely  do  that  godly  office  to  the  profit 
of  others,  unless  he  be  wholly  taken  from   all  fleshly  and 
worldly  affects.      "  No  man  can  come  unto  me  (saith  Christ) 
unless  it  be  given  him  of  my  Father." 

15.  The  wilful  Jews  believed  not,   because  they  were 
not  the  sheep  of  his  mark.     Neither  is  it  of  him  that  willeth, 
nor  of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  the  only  mercy  of  the  Lord : 
necessary  is  it  therefore,  that  his  Spirit  draweth,  moveth,  and 
inclineth  the  heart.     Else  cannot  the  song  be  sweet,  neither 
in  him  that  singeth,  nor  yet  in  the  hearer.     The  notes  of  this 
new  song  are  God's  heavenly  verities,  registered  in  the  faithful 
hearts. 

16.  And  they  that  did  sing  them  to  the  praise  of  the 
Lord,  were  not  denied  with  women.     With  no  strange  doc- 
trines, nor  yet  profane  worshippings,  is  their  faith  contami- 


454  THK  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP 

nate,  that  unfeignedly  have  done  on  Jesus  Christ.  Not  the 
spousage  of  their  souls  have  they  broken  by  no  filthy  tra- 
ditions of  men.  Only  have  they  with  David  sought  the 
testimonies  of  God,  and  thought  none  like  unto  them.  Only 
did  they  cleave  to  his  precious  laws,  esteeming  all  other  but 
chaff,  and  very  whoredom  in  the  spirit. 

17.  Therefore  are  they  virgins,  married  unto  Christ  in 
faith,  as  were  the  Corinthians  by  Paul's  preaching,  whom  he 
wished  to  continue  a  chaste  virgin  unto  Christ.     Never  is  the 
maidenhead  of  the  soul  lost,  till  erroneous  doctrine  be  re- 
ceived from  the  messengers  of  antichrist,  the  bishops,  and 
hypocrites. 

18.  The  virgins,  or  uncorrupted  believers,  do  follow  the 
Lamb,   wheresoever    he    be   come.     They  go    after   Christ, 
that  believing  his  word,  do  fashion  their  lives  unto  it :  like 
as  they  follow  antichrist,  that  fashion  their  works  to  his  doc- 
trine.    They  walk  in  his  steps,  that  forsake  themselves  with 
him,  that  bear  the  cross  of  persecutions  with  him,  or  that 
suffered  death  for  the  truth  with  him ;    and  not  they  that 
seek  themselves,   sinning  here  in  all  pomp,  voluptuousness, 
and  tyranny.      From  this  place  fetch  the  blind  papists  a 
great  argument  for  their  wiveless  chastity,  and  that  none 
followeth  Christ  but  they  in  this  muster,  because  they  are 
unmarried.    Neither  may  Abraham,  Moses,  nor  David,  Zacha- 
ry,  Peter,  nor  Philip,  walk  in  this  number,  because  they  had 
wives.      So  perilous  a  thing  it  is  to  have  a  wife.     It  is  great 
marvel  they  admit  Mary,  Christ's  mother,  to  it,  because  she 
had  a  husband.      O  ignorant  asses,  and  very  beastly  idiots ! 
I  think  you  follow  Judas,  which  had  neither  wife  nor  child, 
unless  he  had  them  sitting  by  other  men's  fires,  as  many  of 
you  have  yet  at  this  same  day.     What  is  virginity  before 
God  more  than  is  marriage  ?    No  more  than  is  circumcision 
in  comparison  to  uncircumcision ;    and  that  is  nothing.     No 
more  maketh  the  one  than  the  other  to  a  Christian  life.    Only 
is  it  faith  effectually  working  by  love,  that  the  Lord  requireth 
of  us.      Only  respected  he  the  faith  of  Mary,  and  not  her 
virginity.      They  which  live   in  matrimony  after  the   word 
of  God  are  accepted  afore  him  for  virgins,  and  so  are  named 
of  St  Paul. 

Another  cavillation  they  have,  that  none  which  hath  offended 
afore  can  be  of  this  number ;  but  they  consider  not  what  is 


XIV.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  455 

spoken  here  afore,  that  they  were  redeemed  from  the  earth, 
and  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  hath  purified  their  hearts 
through  faith.  Neither  have  they  grace  to  remember  that 
Christ's  innocency  is  reckoned  for  a  whole  and  perfect  righte- 
ousness unto  them  that  believe  in  him,  but  they  must  bring 
in  such  trifles  as  are  their  own  beggarly  merits. 

19.  And  therefore  it  folio  weth  also,  these  faithful  be- 
lievers (saith  St  John)  were  redeemed  from  men,  being  the 
first-fruits  to  God  and  to  the  Lamb.     By  none  other  were 
they  redeemed  than  by  Christ :  for  of  all  the  elect  number 
he  is  the  only  righteousness,  wisdom,  holiness,  and  redemption. 
From  the  corrupt,  blind,  and  froward  multitude  hath  he  called 
them,  taken  them,  and  cleared  them;  and  of  deformed  sin- 
ners hath  he  made  them  fair,  of  vile  pure,  of  wretched  glori- 
ous, of  blind  perfectly  seeing,  of  liars  true  sayers,  of  obstinate 
gentle,  of  ill  good,  and  of  unfruitful  profitable.     For  he  it  is 
that  taketh  away  the  stony  heart,  and  giveth  a  soft  heart  for 
it,  so-making  us  Abraham's  children.     Thus  are  we  redeemed 
from  men,  when  we  are  taken  by  his  goodness  from  such  cor- 
rupt usages  as  man's  nature  is  inclined  unto. 

20.  And  for  none  other  purpose,  but  to  be  the  first-fruits 
unto  God,  as  were  the  altar  offerings  in  the  old  law  in  the 
hands  of  the  high  priests.     Forsomuch  as  the  number  are 
but  a  few,  or  a  certain  taken  out  from  the  universal  multi- 
tude, and  are  the  portion  of  the  Lord  (as  were  the   said 
offerings),  pertaining  unto  Christ  the  only  bishop  of  our  souls  ; 
they  are    his  first-fruits;    yea,  and  his   own  very  mystical 
members,  and  all  but  one  offering  unto  God  the  Father  by 
him.     For  he  is  the  only  Lamb  that  died  for  them,  his  own 
body  being  the  only  oblation  and  sacrifice. 

21.  And  in  their  mouths  was  found  no  guile.     For  none 
other  words  uttered  they,  but  his  pure  testimonies;  none  other 
taught  they  but  his  undefiled  laws;  none  other  persuaded  they 
to  be  observed  of  others,  but  his  immaculate  gospel  or  easy 
burden    of    Christ :    no  importable    yokes    laid   they    upon 
men's  shoulders,  neither  of   ceremonies,  fastings,  nor  mass 
hearings. 

22.  For  they  are  without  spot  before  the  throne  of  God. 
Both  before  them  that  are  faithful  and  have  right  judgment 
in  the  Spirit  (which  are  the  very  seats  of  God)  appeareth 
their  doctrine  pure,  and  also  their  life  innocent  before  God 


456  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

himself.  Neither  are  they  spotted  with  filthy  traditions,  nor 
yet  with  uncomely  examples.  And  as  concerning  their  former 
sins,  they  shall  not  be  imputed  unto  them  :  they  are  remitted 
in  Christ,  and  so  forgotten  afore  God.  Though  this  that 
here  hath  been  spoken  be  concerning  the  whole  Christian 
multitude  and  her  preachers,  yet  doth  it  most  specially  touch 
the  Jews  or  Israelites,  that  shall  in  this  latter  age  be  con- 
verted unto  Christ.  And  so  do  I  counsel  the  reader  to 
understand  it.  For  the  mount  Sion  after  the  flesh  was  theirs. 
Not  defiled  are  they  with  unmarried  women,  which  are  the 
whorish  laws  and  unclean  superstitions  of  the  Gentiles :  upon 
none  other  harp  have  they  commonly  harped,  but  upon  the 
scriptures,  though  it  hath  not  been  to  the  pleasure  of  God, 
till  now  in  this  latter  age,  wherein  they  shall  wholly  turn 
unto  Christ. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  an  angel  2  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  3  having  an 
everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  sit  and  dwell  on  the 
earth,  4  and  to  all  nations,  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  people,  6  saying 
with  a  loud  voice,  6  Fear  God,  7  and  give  honour  to  him ;  8  for  the 
hour  of  his  judgment  is  come.  9  And  worship  him  that  made  heaven 
and  earth,  10  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  water. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Another  angel  saw  I  (saith  St  John)  fly  in  the  midst 
of  heaven.      For   Christ    was   the  first  angel  or  messenger 
of  the  everlasting  covenant  of  the  Father.     This  angel  here 
mentioned  is  none  other  than  he  that  had  the  seal  of  the 
living  God  in  the  seventh  chapter,  and  he  that  was  clothed 
with  a  cloud  in  the  tenth  chapter.     And  he  betokeneth  these 
fervent  ministers  whom  God  hath  sent  in  this  latter  time,  to 
admonish  his  people  to  fly  from  the  errors  of  antichrist  and 
return  to  his  heavenly  verities. 

2.  He  flieth  in  the  midst  of  heaven.    An  earnest,  fervent, 
and  faithful  course  take  they  in  the  midst  of  God's  congrega- 
tion  (which   is  his  heavenly  kingdom    here,   to   whom   this 
revelation  is  written),  like  as  did  Paul,  Silas,  and  Barnabas, 
Timotheus,  Titus,  and  Clemens,  with  other  of  the  apostles, 
sincerely  to  declare  his  word.     Mighty  stomached  are  they 
in  God's  cause,  both  in  their  words  and  writings. 


XIV.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  457 

3.  And  an  everlasting  gospel  had  this  angel  preached  unto 
them  that  sit  and  dwell  upon  the  earth,  and  to  all  nations, 
kindreds,  and  people.     His  eternal  testament  and  covenant  of 
peace  hath  the  Lord  given  unto  them,  to  preach  deliverance 
to  the  captive,  health  to  the  -wounded,  life  to  the  dead,  and 
remission   to  the  sinful ;    yea,   to  utter  that  word    that   is 
stronger  than  is  heaven  or  earth,  and  that  shall  never  fail  him 
that  truly  believeth. 

4.  The  sound  of  this  gospel  must  go  the  world  over,  as 
in  the  apostles'  time.      Everywhere  must  it  be  spread  to  the 
increase  of  faith  ;  among  all  nations  of  the  earth,  among  all 
kindreds  of  the  Israelites,  among  all  languages  of  the  world, 
and  among  all  kinds  of  people,  of  what  sort  soever  they  be, 
whether  they  sit  upon  the  earth  or  dwell  upon  the  earth, 
whether  they  be  high  or  low,  governors  or  subjects,  masters 
or  servants,    owners  or  farmers,   so  that  they  sit    not    nor 
dwell  not  within  the  earth,  or  have  their  felicity  here :  for 
that  is  holy  should  not  be  given  unto  dogs,  nor  yet  pearls 
laid  before  swine. 

5.  And  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice.  With  a  mighty  fervent 
spirit  do  they  beat  it  into  the  heads  of  men,  both  by  words, 
writings,  and  ah1  they  can  make,  to  have  the  fear  of  God,  and 
to  give  him  his  due  honour.     And  this  is  the  doctrine  they 
teach,  and  the  counsel  they  give : 

6.  Fear  ye  God  in  all  that  ye  do,  for  the  first  point  of 
godly  wisdom  is  to  dread  lest  we  offend  him.     Be  constant  in 
the  word,  and  fear  no  displeasure  of  men.     For  no  more  can 
they  do  in  their  anger  but  slay  the  body,  and  bring  it  to  the 
rest  of  God  :  no  power  have  they  over  the  soul.     Fear  him 
only  therefore,  that  when  he  hath  destroyed  both,  may  throw 
them  into  hell. 

7.  Give  honour  unto  him,  worship  him  and  serve  him 
alone.      Praise  him,  and  glorify  him  above  all ;  but  yet  after 
none  other  sort  than  he  hath  appointed,  which  is  in  faith, 
spirit,  and  verity,  and  not  in  outward  shadows,  with  observa- 
tion  of  times.     He  truly  honoureth   him  that    trusteth    in 
him,  that  believeth  his  word,  and  that  in  spite  of  all  anti- 
christs confesseth  it  afore  all  men.     After  this  sort  therefore 
fear  him,  and  worship  him,  nothing  doubting  the  assaults  of 
enemies. 

8.  For  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come.     At  hand  it 


458  THB  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [dIAl>. 

is,  that  all  the  antichrists  and  hypocrites  shall  by  the  invincible 
word  of  God  be  judged,  condemned,  and  destroyed.  From 
heaven  shall  his  wrath  be  declared  upon  all  their  ungodliness. 
With  the  spirit  of  his  mouth  shall  the  Lord  consume  them, 
and  not  long  after  will  the  great  day  of  his  indignation 
toward  them  light  suddenly  upon  them. 

9.  With  all  faithful  obsequy  worship  him  therefore,  that 
created  heaven  and  earth  in  wonderful  strength  and  beauty ; 

10.  That  made  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  water,  with 
all  that  in  them  doth  move,  whose  power  is  eternal.    Knowledge 
none  other  God  but  him ;  none  other  helper,  redeemer,  nor 
saviour  but  Christ :  for  all  other  Christs,  not  sent  of  him, 
are  but  antichrists.     Only  bow  your  knees  unto  him,  for  only 
is  his  strength  everlasting.      Only  obey  his  laws,  for  only  are 
his  laws  clean. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  there  followed  another  angel,  saying,  2  She  is  fallen,  she  is 
fallen,  even  Babylon,  that  great  city ;  3  for  she  made  all  nations  drink 
of  the  wine  of  her  whoredom. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  there   followed  another  angel,   saith  St  John : 
which  betokeneth  another  sort  of  preachers,  whose  office  is 
here  appointed  them  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  declare  unto  the 
people  the  certainty  of  the  fall  of  the  adulterous,  cursed,  and 
malignant   church  of  hypocrites,  here   figured  by  wretched 
Babylon.    For  though  all  the  true  prophets  and  preachers  have 
but  one  word  of  God  in  their  mouth,  yet  passeth  it  diversely 
from  them.     Unto  each  of  them  is  given  a  diverse  utterance 
of  the  Spirit  to  edify.     One  is  soft,  meek,  and  gentle,  as  was 
David,  John  and  Peter  ;  another  is  boisterous,  hardy,  and  vehe- 
ment, as  was  Elias,  Esay,  and  Paul :  and  all  this  worketh  the 
selfsame  one  Spirit.    This  diversity  of  teachers  was  never  more 
plenteous  in  the  world  than  now  in  our  time,  figured  here  by 
these  two  angels.      Praised  be  the  Lord  therefore  ! 

2.  And  the  tenor  or  ground  of  this  latter  sort  of  preachers 
is  this  :  "  She  is  fallen,  she  is  fallen,  even  miserable  Babylon, 
that  great  city  of  whoredom,  because  she  made  all  nations  to 
drink  of  the  wrathful  wine  of  her  fornication."     So  sure  is  it 
that  the  execrable  church  of  antichrist  shall  be  overthrown, 
and  utterly  destroyed,  as  it  were  now  performed  in  deed. 


XIV.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  459 

Nothing  shall  be  unrooted  out,  that  the  heavenly  Father  hath 
not  planted.  Sooner  shall  heaven  and  earth  perish,  than  this 
promise  be  unfulfilled. 

3.  For  with  the  stinking  worthiness  of  her  superstitious 
worshippings  hath  she  poisoned  all  nations  and  people  under 
heaven.  The  great  governors  and  learned  lawyers  of  the 
world  hath  she  made  in  manner  of  beastly  drunkards,  witless, 
faithless,  and  graceless,  by  their  prostibulous  doctrine.  And  this 
shall  be  declared  more  at  large  in  the  seventeenth  chapter 
following,  where  as  she  is  more  plenteously  described. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  2  saying  with  a  loud  roice, 
3  If  any  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  4  and  receive  his  mark  in  his 
forehead,  or  on  his  hand,  5  the  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  God,  6  which  is  poured  in  the  cup  of  his  wrath ;  7  and  he  shall 
be  punished  in  fire  and  brimstone,  8  before  the  holy  angels,  9  and 
before  the  Lamb. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  The  third  angel  also  (saith  St  John)  followed  them 
in  the  third  kind  of  preaching  of  the  same-self  message,  that 
in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  faithful  witnesses  all  verity  might 
stand. 

2.  And  by  this  angel  are  they  signified,  that  by  the 
word  of  God  stiffly  impugn  their  wicked  laws  and  ungodly  or- 
dinances ;  whose  manner  of  earnest  preaching  is  this  : 

3.  If  any  man  worship  the  beast,  which  is  the  great 
antichrist,  and  his  image,  which  are  those  governors  that  take 
upon  them  his  blasphemous  titles,  names,  authority,  or  defence; 
if  any  man  also  receive  his  mark  in  his  forehead,  believing 
their  laws  to  be  a  Christian  doctrine,  or  have  the  print  of  his 
seal  upon  his  right  hand,  which  is  to  fashion  his  outward  works 
after  the  same  ;  the  same  man  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of 
God's  wrath,  which  are  the  dregs  of  the  pure  wine  poured  in 
the  cup  of  his  high  displeasure.    He  shall  taste  of  the  everlast- 
ing damnation,  that  is  reserved  in  the  latter  curse  or  fearful 
sentence  of  their  most  terrible  Judge.     To  worship  the  beast 
and  his  image  is  to  accept  them  in  conscience,  and  in  the  out- 
ward obedience  with  full  consent  of  the  heart,  for  that  they 
blasphemously    pretend  without    God's    authority ;    as   the 
pope  for  God's  vicar  or  forgiver  of  sins,  Mahomet  for  the 


4GO  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

great  prophet  of  the  Lord,  the  rulers  of  the  earth  for  the 
pope's  elder  or  younger  sons,  for  most  Christian  kings,  and 
defenders  of  the  faith  of  that  holy  church. 

4.  To  receive  the  beast's  mark  in  their  foreheads  and 
hands  is  both  to  agree  to  such  decrees,  traditions,  laws,  con- 
stitutions, acts,  and  proclamations,  as  they  under  those  titles 
have  made,  only  for  their  own  covetousness  and  pomp,  and 
neither  for  the  glory  of  God  nor  yet  for  the  right  maintenance 
of  the   Christian  commonwealth,  as  I   have  declared  afore; 
and  also  to  be  sworn  to  the  same,  to  subscribe  to  it,  to  give 
counsel  or  aid  to  it,  to  maintain  it  by  learning,  to  minister  in 
it,  to  execute  under  it,  to  accuse,  punish,  and  put  to  death  for 
it,  or  to  think  it  lawful  and  godly,  with  such  like. 

5.  These  marked  worshippers  shall  taste  of  the  cup  of 
God's  indignation,  of  calamity,  sorrow,  and  wretchedness  in 
the  days  of  their  fall  here,  and,  after  the  last  judgment,  of 
unspeakable  pains  and  most  grievous  torments  in  everlasting 
fire  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 

6.  "  The   dregs  that  the  Lord  hath  poured  out  (saith 
David)  shall  the  wicked  of  the  earth  drink."     Clean  contrary 
are  these  angels  to  the  horned  ministers  of  antichrist.     For 
they  maintain  the  pope^s  errors,   these  the  only  verities  of 
Christ.     They  labour  for  the  glory  of  their  pope,  these  seek 
the  only  honour  of  God.    They  prate  that  their  holy  church 
shall  continue,  these  say  it  shall  down  with  shame.     They 
require  worship  to  the  beast  and  his  image,  these  will  report  it 
blasphemous,  and  the  reward  thereof  damnation.     Mark  in 
these  two  sorts  the  preachers  of  our  time,  and  judge  which  are 
of  God.     Against  both  beasts  in  Christ's  quarrel  shall  these 
angels  contend.     Against  the  pope  and  his  bishops,  Mahomet 
and  his  doctors,  will  these  godly  ministers  reply  (whom  the 
Lord  hath  sent  in  this  latter  age  for  that  purpose),  condemn- 
ing by  the  scriptures  their  authority,  jurisdiction,  and  power, 
declaring  also  the  plagues  that  will  fall  upon  them  for  with- 
holding the  truth  of  God  in  unrighteousness. 

7.  For  these  antichrists  and  their  worshippers,  with  so 
many  as  bear  their  token,  shall  be  punished  in  fire  and  brim- 
stone before  the  holy  angels   and  before  the  Lamb.     Fire 
shall  be  kindled  (saith  Moses)  in  the  anger  of  the  Lord,  and 
shall  burn  unto  the  bottom  of  hell.     Upon  the  ungodly  (saith 
David)   shall  he   rain  snares :    fire,    brimstone,   storm,    and 


XIV.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  461 

tempest  shall  be  their  portion  to  drink.  The  vehement  indig- 
nation and  mighty  judgment  of  God  shall  light  upon  them, 
as  upon  Sodom  and  Egypt,  and  shall  both  devour  them  and 
consume  them. 

8.  And  this  shall  be  in  the  sight  of  angels ;  which  are  not 
only  the  spirits  of  heaven,  but  also  the  church  of  the  faithful. 
Yea,  the  righteous  shall  rejoice  when  he  seeth  the  destruction, 
and  shall  wash  his  hands  in  the  blood  of  the  wicked. 

9.  In  the  presence  of  the  Lamb  shall  it  be  also.     For  he 
is  evermore  with  his  flock,  and  shall  be  unto  the  end  of  the 
world,  wherein  he  shall  sit  and  condemn  them. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  evermore.  2  And 
they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night,  3  which  worship  the  beast  and  his 
image,  4  and  whosoever  receiveth  the  print  of  his  name.  5  Here  is  the 
patience  of  saints.  6  Here  are  they  that  keep  the  commandments 
7  and  the  faith  of  Jesu. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  ever- 
more, as  the  flame  of  a  furnace  with  most  horrible  stink,  for  a 
perpetual  sign  of  their  punishment ;  like  as  it  did  from  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah,  when  the  Lord  overthrew  them. 

2.  So  that  they  have  no  rest,  neither  day  nor  night,  so 
many  as  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  receiving  the  print 
of  his  name. 

3.  Both  in  this  life  are  they  cruciate  with  a  troublous 
and  doubtful  conscience,  and  also  after  this  life  with  unspeak- 
able pains.     For  neither  shall  their  worm  die,  nor  yet  their 
fire  be  quenched,  all  flesh  abhorring  them. 

4.  Thus  shall  they  be  with  the  beast  tormented,  which 
have  the  spirit  of  the  beast.      For  like  as  all  the  faithful 
(which  have  been  from  the  beginning)  belong  to  one  mystical 
body  in  Christ,  and  shall  be  preserved  by  him ;  so  doth  the 
wicked  pertain  to  one  mystical  antichrist,  having  all  one  spirit 
with  him,  and  so  shall  with  him  perish. 

5.  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints.     In  this  life  are 
their  troubles :    no  pleasure  is  for  them  in  this  world,  but 
hate,  rebukes,  slanders,  lies,  persecutions,  and  death  of  their 
bodies.      Their  life   upon   earth   is   continual   affliction,   but 
glorious  is  the  fruit  of  their  labours.     "  Manifold   are  the 


462  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

misfortunes  of  the  righteous,  but  the  Lord  delivereth  them 
of  all." 

G.  Here  are  they  vexed  that  kept  the  commandments 
and  the  faith  of  Jesu.  Here  are  they  had  in  derision,  that 
behave  them  in  patience,  afflictions,  need,  anguish,  labour, 
stripes,  imprisonment,  and  such  like. 

7.  Here  are  they  chastened  of  the  Lord  with  many  sore 
storms,  that  they  should  not  be  damned  with  this  world. 
Much  have  they  here  to  suffer  of  enemies,  that  only  cleave 
to  the  word  of  God  in  life  and  doctrine. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto  me,  2  Write : 
3  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  hereafter  die  in  the  Lord,  4  (oven  so 
saith  the  Spirit),  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labours ;  5  but  their 
works  shall  follow  them. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  (saith  St  John) 
saying  unto  me : 

2.  Write  with  thy  pen,  or  mark  surely  this  sentence 
following  for  them  that  here  suffer  in  the  truth's  quarrel. 

3.  Blessed  are  the  dead,  or  they  which  are  already  de- 
parted, and  that  also  shall  hereafter  depart,  in  the  Lord.    This 
voice  from  heaven  is  the  infallible  scriptures,  ascertaining  the 
faith  of  John  of  the  sweet  rest  of  the  saints  in  the  hands 
of  God;   and  that  their  end  is  not  without  honour,  as  the 
vain  sort  suppose,  but  they  are  counted  among  the  dear  child- 
ren of  God.      Let  them  therefore  that  suffer  in  this  age  be 
earnestly  spirited,  and  not  fear  the  torments  of  the  enemies  in 
Christ's  cause. 

4.  For  from  henceforth  the  Spirit  saith  that  they  rest 
from  their  labours.      In  a  wonderful  quietness  dwell  they,  by 
the  very  sentence  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  shall  never  more 
feel  of  any  woe.      God  hath  clean  wiped  away  all  tears  from 
their  eyes,  all  sorrows  and  pains  from  their  bodies,  the  first 
dangers  being  past.      Happy  are  they  therefore,  and  most 
godly  fortunate,  that  are  slain  for  Christ,  because  they  will 
not  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  nor  corrupt  their  faith 
with  their  wicked  laws,  but  in  a  pure  Christian  belief  depart 
from  hence  to  the  Lord.      Their  portion  is  in  the  land  of  the 
living. 


XIV.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  463 

5.  For  certainly  their  works  do  follow  them.  The 
promised  reward  of  God  for  constantly  standing  by  the  verity, 
for  the  fruits  of  their  Christian  patience,  and  for  other  exercise 
of  their  faith,  is  evermore  to  their  glory  present  with  them ; 
not  as  deserved  of  them,  but  of  Christ,  in  whose  faith  they 
wrought  here,  and  for  the  promise'  sake,  that  they  should  be 
God's  heirs  together  with  Christ.  The  lively  word  also, 
which  they  earnestly  received  here  and  so  rooted  in  their 
faith,  will  never  suffer  them  to  perish,  nor  to  be  hurt  of  the 
second  death. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  looked,  and  behold,  2  a  white  cloud,  3  and  upon  the  cloud 
one  sitting  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  4  having  on  his  head  a  golden 
crown,  5  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  I  looked  yet  further  (saith   St  John),  and  evidently 
before  me  appeared  a  white  cloud,  which  betokeneth  the  true 
ministers  of   God's    word,   whom    the    Holy   Ghost    calleth 
clouds  by  Esay,  David,  Peter,  and  Judas.     For  from  them 
falleth  upon  the  people  the  sweet  drops  of  his  verity. 

2.  White  they  are  as  milk  for  their  faith  in  the  word, 
and  for  their  Christian  conversation  not  blotted  with  hypocrisy 
of  men's  corrupted  customs. 

3.  Upon  this  cloud  was  one  sitting  like  unto  the  Son  of 
man ;  which  is  verily  Christ  in  his  glorified  manhood.     For 
evermore  is  he  among  his  true  preachers,  giving  them  such 
utterance  and  wisdom,  as  all  their  enemies  are  not  able  to 
withstand :  always  walketh  he  among  the  seven  candlesticks, 
which  are  his  congregations,  as  we  had  afore. 

4.  He  had  upon  his  head  a  golden  crown,  in  token  of 
his  eternal  and  uncorrupt  kingdom,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp 
sickle,  which  is  the  sharp  judgment  or  righteousness  of  his 
word,  for  therewith  shall  he  reap  his  latter  harvest ;  according 
to  his  word  and  promise  shall  he  judge  good  and  evil. 

5.  This  sickle  received  he  of  his  everlasting  Father,  such 
time  as  he  gave  over  unto  him  his  universal  judgments.     By 
the  order  of  this  vision  should  the  preachers  seem  in  the  last 
age  of  the  church  much  to  admonish  the  people  of  the  latter 
day,  with  the  coming  of  Christ  again  to  judge  both  the  quick 
and  the  dead,  as  is  in  their  creed  or  belief. 


464  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  another  angel  camo  out  of  the  temple,  2  crying  with  a  loud 
voice  to  him  that  sat  on  the  cloud,  3  Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and  reap ; 
4  for  the  time  is  come  to  reap,  6  for  the  corn  of  the  earth  is  ripe. 
6  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  7  thrust  in  his  sickle  on  the  earth, 
8  and  the  earth  was  reaped. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  another  angel  (saith  St  John)  came  out  of  the 
temple ;  which  is  the  congregation  of  faith,  consecrated  as  an 
holy  temple  unto  God  in  the  blood  of  the  undefiled  Lamb 
Jesus.     This  angel   betokeneth    those  just  men,  that  with 
Simeon  and  Anna,  the  daughter  of  Phanuel,  in   this  latter 
age  are  desirous  of  the  glory  of  God,  and  of  the  final  redemp- 
tion of  man  from  bodily  corruption. 

2.  These  shall  cry  with  a  loud  voice,  with  a  fervent 
spirit  shall  they  call  unto  Christ,  which  sitteth   upon   the 
cloud ; 

3.  And  this  shall  be  their  saying  :  Thrust  in  the  sickle 
and  reap.     Send  forth  thy  living  word.     And  like  as  it  hath 
created  all  things,  so  let  it  now  try  and  judge  all  things. 

4.  For  the  time  is  at  hand  to  reap :  for  we  are  those 
upon  whom  the  ends  of  the  world  are  come. 

5.  And  doubtless  the  corn  of  the  earth  is  ripe,  the  world 
is  at  the  best  that  it  will  be.     As  it  hath  been  ever,  so  is  it 
still,  altogether  set  on  mischief.     Let  thy  word,  therefore, 
finish  all,  as  it  hath  begun  all.    With  the  breath  of  thy  mouth 
consume  the  great  antichrist,  the  man  of  sin,  the  son  of  per- 
dition, and  the  adversary  that  hath  exalted  himself  above  God. 
Pour  out  thy  indignation  upon  the  kingdoms  that  will  neither 
know   thee,   worship  thee,  nor  alone  call  upon  thy  name. 
Thou  hast  called  thy  harvest  the  end  of  the  world ;  let  it  now 
finish  all  indeed.     Divide  the  chaff  from  the  corn,  the  wicked 
sort  from  the  righteous.     Gather  the  wheat  into  thy  garner, 
and  burn  the  chaff  in  unquenchable  fire. 

6.  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle  on 
the  earth,  and  anon  the  earth  was  reaped. 

7.  He  hath  sent  his  mighty  word,  so  quick  in  operation 
as  fire,  which  shall  not  only  consume  the  wicked  generation 
of  the  beast,  but  also  reserve  them  to  eternal  damnation. 

8.  The  earth  shall  be  cleared  of  them,  as  of  all  other 


XIV.]  THE   IMAGE    OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  465 

filthy  corruptions,  and  hell  replenished  with  them,  to  their 
perpetual  care. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  2  which  is  in  heaven, 
3  having  also  a  sharp  sickle. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  another  angel  (saith  St  John)  came  out  of  the 
temple  which  is  in  heaven,   or  from  the   great  number  of 
angels,  having  also  a  sharp  sickle  in  his  hand. 

2.  This  angel  betokeneth  those  heavenly  Spirits  that  the 
Lord  shall  send  forth  to  gather  together  his  chosen  from  the 
four  winds,  when  this  token  shall  appear  in  heaven.    These  are 
the  reapers  of  the  Lord's  harvest :  these  are  they  that  shall 
go  forth  to  gather  all  nations,  and  to  separate  the  goats  from 
the  lambs,  the  ill  from  the  good,  and  shall  cast  them  into  a 
furnace  of  fire,  where  as  shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

3.  And  therefore  is   their    sickle  here   named    sharp. 
None  other  is  their  sickle,   but  this  appointed  office :    none 
other  is  their  harvest,  but  this  gathering  together.    But  these 
messengers  shall  not  forth  till  they  have  commandment.    And 
therefore  St  John  consequently  : 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  2  which  had  power 
over  fire,  3  and  cried  with  a  loud  cry  unto  him  that  had  the  sharp 
sickle,  and  said,  4  Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle,  5  and  gather  the  clusters 
of  the  earth,  6  for  her  grapes  are  ripe.  7  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his 
sickle  on  the  earth,  8  and  cut  down  the  grapes  of  the  vineyard  of  the 
earth,  9  and  cast  them  into  the  great  wine-vat  of  the  wrath  of  God. 
10  And  the  wine- vat  was  trodden  without  the  city,  11  and  blood  came 
out  of  the  vat,  12  even  unto  the  horse  bridles,  13  by  the  space  of  a 
thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  which  had 
power  over  fire.  This  is  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whom  Mala- 
chi  calleth  the  angel  of  the  covenant  that  was  longed  for.  He 
is  the  altar  of  the  righteous,  and  by  him  are  they  a  sweet 
sacrifice  unto  God :  else  could  they  be  but  very  abomination. 
Till  the  judgment-day  shall  he  be  an  altar  of  means-making 

r    '  30 

[BALE.] 


466  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [(  MAP. 

to  God  the  Father  for  us ;  but,  that  day  once  come,  no  longer 
shall  he  be  an  altar  or  an  advocate,  but  go  clean  from  it.  Ho 
shall  then  become  a  judge  over  all  the  world,  rewarding  every 
one  according  to  their  works.  Hitherto  hath  he  meekly  sitten 
upon  the  cloud,  and  not  cut  with  his  sickle.  He  hath  had  in 
his  hand  the  judgment,  and  not  judged. 

2.  But  now  hath  he  power  over  fire.     By  fire  (which  is 
under  his  obedience,  as  are  all  other  creatures  else)  shall  he 
at  that  day  judge  the  universal  world.     And  more  sharp, 
vehement,  quick,  fierce,  mighty,  and  terrible,  shall  his  sentence 
be  to  the  wicked,  than  is  any  fearful,  flaming,  or  consuming 
wild  fire. 

3.  For  with  a  loud  voice  shall  he  cry  unto  him  that  hath 
the  sharp  sickle.      An  earnest  charge  and  commandment  shall 
he  give  at  that  day  to  ministers  of  his  ire,  for  to  cast  them 
into    exterior    darkness,    after    this    sort    here    uttered    in 
mystery  : 

4.  Thrust  in  my  sharp  sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters 
of  the  earthly  vineyard,  for  the  grapes  thereof  are  ripe. 

5.  Execute  the  vengeance  committed  unto  you,  and  root 
out  this  rank  riotous  generation  of  the  ravenous  epicures. 

6.  For  now  are  their  mischiefs  at  the  full.     Now  are 
they  most  curious  in  their  fashions  and  feedings,  most  covetous 
in  their  compassings,  most  vain   in  their  studies,   and  most 
cruel  in  their  doings.      For    with    them    shall  it   be    (saith 
Christ),  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Noe  and  Lot :  they  shall 
build  and  banquet,  ruffle  and  riot,  buy  and  sell,  and  plant  for 
their  pleasures ;  and  suddenly  as'  a  snare  shall  that  terrible 
day  light  upon  them  unbewares,  as  did  death  on  the  covetous 
jurer1. 

7.  And  the  angel  (saith  St  John)  thrust  in  his  sickle 
on  the  earth ;  he  cut  down  the  grapes  of  the  vineyard  of  the 
earth,  and  so  did  cast  them  into  the  great  wine-vat  of  the 
wrath  of  God. 

8.  According  to  their  commission  they  shall  plague  the 
earthly-minded ;  for  here  is  the  time  past  for  the  time  coming 
used,  for  the  certainty  of  it.     With  sudden  death  shall  they 
pierce  them  in  this  world,  that,  contemning  Christ's  doctrine, 
have  followed  the  course  thereof  in  all  concupiscence. 

I1  The  word  signifies  swearer,  and  the  reference  here  is  probably 
to  Ananias.] 


XIV.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  467 

9.  And  finally  they  shall  throw  them  into  the  lake  of 
misery,  the  pit  without  water,  into  the  stinking  dregs  of  hell, 
where  as  fire  and  brimstone  shall  be  rewarded  to  drink.  For 
the  vineyard  of  the  earth  is  the  carnal  synagogue  of  hypo- 
crites, and  the  grapes  thereof  are  the  glorious  gluttons  and 
frank-fed2  porklings  of  that  greedy  gulf,  even  the  enemies 
of  Christ's  cross,  whose  God  is  their  belly,  whose  glory  is 
their  confusion,  and  whose  end  is  their  damnation,  for  they 
are  earthly-minded.  This  wine-vat  of  the  wrath  of  God  is 
none  other  than  his  great  vengeance,  to  be  poured  upon  the 
unfaithful ;  or  else  hell  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his 
angels :  great,  not  only  for  the  innumerable  multitude  that 
it  hath  and  shall  receive,  but  also  in  that  it  is  insatiable. 

10.  And  this  wine- vat  was  trodden  without  the  city. 
Nothing  pertaineth  it  to  that  city  (of  whom  famous  things 
are  spoken),  which  [is]  the  congregation  of  God,  nor  yet  to  the 
good  creatures  of  God :  no,  not  unto  this  world,  which  shall 
at  that   day  be  tried  and  purged  by  fire ;    but  under   the 
earth  shall  it  be,  and  far  without  this  world,  secluded  from 
the  face  of  heaven  in  filthy  and  unspeakable  darkness. 

11.  For  blood  will  come  out  of  this  vat,  even  unto  the 
horse-bridles.     Wherein  is  expressed  not  only  the  terror  of 
the  place,  but  also  of  the  pains  therein  contained  :  for  blood- 
shedding  and  murder  are   things  very  horrible  and  fearful 
to   behold,   containing  in   them  deprivation  of  life,  which  is 
most  terrible  of  all.     The  abundance  thereof  betokeneth  the 
greatness  of  the  grief  in  the  sufferance  of  them.   The  treading 
down  also  signifieth,  that  no  raise  towards  any  relief  is  to 
be  looked  for  of  them  that  be  there.     Unto  them  which  at 
that  day  shall  be  in   the  city,   will  he  that  sitteth  in   the 
throne  make  all  things  new.      All  dolour,  affliction,  sorrow, 
pain,  penury,  wrath,  condemnation,  and  death,  shall  be  past 
with  them.    Only  shall  they  be  trodden  down  in  this  wine-vat 
of  God's  wrath,  that  lived  here  like  beasts  without  reason, 
and  that  wandered  here  like  horses  and  mules  in  their  own 
filthy  lusts. 

12.     All  shall  be  punished   there,  that   was  here    un- 

[2  Frank :  a  small  inclosure  in  which  animals  (generally  boars)  were 
fattened.  Hence  any  animal  that  was  shut  up  for  the  purpose  of  being 
fattened,  was  said  to  be  franked,  and  the  term  was  also  applied  to  it 
when  fattened.  Halliwell.] 

30—2 


468  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [ciIAI'. 

bridled,  unordered,  and  ungoverned  after  the  word  and 
pleasure  of  God  ;  and  therefore  it  is  here  said,  unto  the 
horse-bridles.  Every  man  shall  receive  in  body  according 
to  that  he  hath  done,  whether  it  be  good  or  evil.  They 
that  have  wrought  the  work  of  God  in  faith  shall  reap  ac- 
cording unto  it.  The  bridles  also  betoken  the  measure  of 
God's  judgment,  not  as  concerning  the  time,  which  is  ever- 
lasting, but  concerning  the  pain  rightly  measured  according 
to  the  iniquity.  For  the  Lord  hath  set  his  judgments  over 
the  wicked  in  weight  and  measure,  the  stripes  agreeing  in 
quantity  to  the  excess  of  sin,  so  much  torment  to  have  as 
their  rejoice  hath  been  in  wickedness. 

13.  The  space  of  these  terrible  torments  or  punishments 
of  hell  is  a  thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs.  A  furlong 
of  the  Greeks  is  called  the  run  of  Hercules,  and  it  is  in  length 
an  hundred  and  twenty-five  paces  or  steps.  And  commonly 
they  used  according  to  that  length  to  measure  their  playing 
places,  of  whom  Paul  maketh  mention  to  the  Corinthians, 
being  Greeks,  by  them  that  run  in  a  course,  and  that  prove 
masteries.  In  this  thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs  here 
is  comprehended  the  whole  and  universal  course  of  the  wicked 
for  the  four  quarters  of  the  world.  The  number  of  a  hun- 
dred is  evermore  a  whole,  complete,  and  perfect  number.  And 
four  hundred  four  times  numbered  is  sixteen  hundred,  which 
maketh  this  number  of  a  thousand  and  six  hundred,  the 
number  of  four  respecting  always  the  four  climates  of  the 
world,  which  are  the  common  habitations  of  sinners.  In 
them  course  they  in  all  wanton  kinds  of  living:  in  them 
work  they  their  masteries  of  all  ungodly  observations  and 
false  worshippings,  walking  in  the  large  or  open  way  which 
leadeth  unto  death.  According  to  the  number  and  measure 
of  this  course  hath  God  here  measured  the  place  and  punish- 
ment. Notwithstanding  never  is  he  without  mercy.  Mar- 
vellous he  is  in  his  works  and  judgments,  which  are  unsearch- 
able. Blessed  is  he  that  shall  have  his  part  in  the  city  or 
congregation  of  the  righteous,  and  that  shall  see  the  peace 
upon  Israel,  when  the  Lord  shall  lead  forth  them  with  the 
evil-doers  that  have  yoked  themselves  with  their  laws.  The 
Lord  grant  us  once  to  taste  the  prosperity  of  Jerusalem  ! 
Amen. 


XV.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  469 


THE  FIFTEENTH  CHAPTER. 

NOT  only  for  the  common  sins  of  the  world  doth  the 
Lord  plague,  but  most  of  all  for  unthankfulness,  of  all  blas- 
phemies the  greatest ;  for  that  spurneth  against  knowledge, 
and  directly  worketh  against  the  Holy  Ghost.  A  double 
destruction  or  decay  both  of  soul  and  body  by  the  righteous- 
ness of  God  must  needs  follow  the  wilful  contempt  of  his 
verity  manifestly  shewed  and  openly  taught.  Yet  is  the 
Lord  so  merciful,  that  he  willeth  not  the  damnation  of  a 
sinner :  such  compassion  hath  he  over  our  manifold  weak- 
ness, that  he  premonisheth  us  of  his  most  terrible  plagues, 
to  call  us  back  by  fear,  if  love  will  not  do  it ;  as  here  con- 
sequently in  the  first  vision  of  this  present  revelation  to  John, 
which  followeth  after  this  sort  in  this  fifteenth  and  sixteenth 
chapters. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvellous,  2  seven 
angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues ;  3  for  in  them  is  fulfilled  the  wrath 
of  God.  4  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  glassy  sea,  5  mingled  with  fire,  6  and 
them  that  had  gotten  victory  of  the  beast,  and  of  his  image,  7  and  of 
his  mark,  and  of  the  number  of  his  name,  8  stand  on  the  glassy  sea, 
9  having  the  harps  of  God.  10  And  they  sung  the  song  of  Moses  the 
servant  of  God,  11  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying,  12  Great  and 
marvellous  are  thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty ;  13  just  and  true  are 
thy  ways,  thou  King  of  saints.  14  Who  shall  not  fear,  O  Lord,  and 
glorify  thy  name?  15  For  thou  only  art  holy,  16  and  all  Gentiles  shall 
come  and  worship  before  thee;  17  for  thy  judgments  are  made  manifest. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  I  saw  (saith  St  John),  by  the  secret  goodness 
of  my  Lord  God,   yet  another  token  in   heaven,  great  and 
marvellous,  strange  and  wonderful.      For  in  the  church  or 
congregation  of  God  are  evermore  uttered  his  wonderful  and 
deep  judgments,  unto  them  only  whom  his  grace  appointeth, 
as  unto  John.      And  this  is  the  token  in  mystery. 

2.  Seven  angels  had  in  their  hand  the  seven  last  plagues. 
Some  expositors  have  taken  these  angels  for  the  right  mi- 
nisters in  the  seven    ages   of   the    Christian  church ;    some 
have  thought  them  to  be  the  perverse  preachers  and  ungodly 
ministers  of  all  the  said  ages,  suffered  of  God  strongly  to 


I  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [cilAl1. 

delude  the  unbelievers,  that  he  which  hurteth  should  hurt 
still,  and  that  he  which  ia  in  filthiness  should  still  be  filthy ; 
unto  every  ago  corresponding  an  angel,  to  declare  the  nature 
of  those  deceitful  hirelings  and  lying  masters :  and  this 
raaketh  them  so  to  understand  the  text.  They  are  here  ex- 
pressly noted  to  be  hi  heaven.  Among  the  congregations 
of  God  are  the  false  prophets  and  dissembling  hypocrites 
evermore,  as  the  chaff  among  the  corn,  the  tares  among  the 
wheat,  and  the  filthy  dregs  among  the  pure  wine.  For  that 
kingdom  is  as  a  net  thrown  into  the  sea,  and  gathering  all 
manner  of  fishes  both  good  and  bad.  In  all  ages  hath  the 
wicked  generation  increased,  to  impugn  the  truth,  and  stiffly 
to  stand  up  against  God  and  his  Christ ;  which  is  none  other, 
after  their  minds,  than  to  minister  the  seven  last  plagues 
here.  For  no  poison  is  to  the  soul  so  pestilent,  nor  yet 
venom  so  noyful,  as  is  false  doctrine :  no  plague  can  be 
thought  more  deadly  nor  violent,  than  to  deprive  us  of  that 
faith,  of  that  verity,  and  of  that  life  which  is  in  Christ  Jesu, 
or  to  bring  us  out  of  that  way  which  he  hath  appointed. 
And  all  this  seemeth  no  small  likelihood  of  the  just  under- 
standing of  the  text  here.  Yet  giveth  Francis  Lambert  a 
far  better  judgment,  calling  them  the  set  sentences  or  un- 
variable  decrees  of  God,  defining  his  judgments  against  the 
wicked  in  this  latter  age  of  the  world,  at  their  appointed 
times  to  be  uttered.  For  all  these  things  are  jointly  to  be 
considered.  These  angels  came  not  only  from  heaven,  which 
is  the  congregation  (as  they  have  mentioned),  but  also  out  of 
the  celestial  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  testimony,  which  is 
the  omnipotent  God  and  his  Christ,  as  the  twenty-first  chapter 
hereof  declareth.  They  are  also  clothed  with  pure  white 
linen,  girded  with  golden  girdles ;  they  have  golden  vials  deli- 
vered unto  them  by  one  of  the  four  beasts,  and  one  of  them 
communeth  with  John,  declaring  unto  him  the  judgment  and 
fall  of  the  great  whore :  which  are  no  arguments  that  they 
are  here  to  be  taken  for  ill  preachers,  though  they  here 
minister  the  last  seven  plagues.  Therefore  shall  we  judge 
them  here  to  be  God's  appointed  purposes,  or  eternally  decreed 
pleasures,  against  the  wilful  obstinates  and  indurate  rebel- 
lious to  the  end  of  the  world.  These  are  called  the  last 
plagues,  because  they  fall  in  the  last  age  of  the  world,  whom 
Esay,  Jeremy,  Oseas,  and  Micheas,  call  the  last  days,  John 


XV.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  471 

the  last  hour,  and  Paul  the  ends  of  the  world.  Seven  are 
they  named  here  in  a  universal  respect  both  of  the  times, 
persons,  places,  and  perverse  doctrines  of  the  whole  world ; 
and  also  because  of  the  seven  seals  and  the  seven  trumpets, 
to  whose  judgments  they  jointly  agree,  as  in  the  next  chapter 
following  will  appear  more  largely. 

3.  For  in  them  (saith  the  text)  is  fulfilled  the  wrath  of 
God.     The  indignation  of  the  Lord  is  in  them  wholly  de- 
clared.     For  what  hate  can  he  shew  more  unto  man,  than 
to  withdraw  from  him  his  grace,  to  leave  him  to  himself,  to 
suffer  him  in  his  own  blind  judgments,  to  give  him  over  to 
his  own  filthy  lusts,  and  to  send  him  the  operation  of  error 
to  his  double  damnation  ?     A  very  fulfilling  of  God's  anger 
is  it  also  to  appoint  us  a  false  prophet  or  deceivable  curate, 
a  wanton  prince  or  ungodly  governor.     These  therefore  with 
such  like  are  those  plagues,  in  whom  is  deeply  accomplished 
the  displeasure  of  God.     And  they  are  here  named  the  last 
plagues ;  for  after  them  shall  none  other  be  seen,  the  latter 
day  finishing  and  clearing  all. 

4.  And  I  beheld  (saith  St  John),  in  the  same  said  vision, 
as  it  were  a  glassy  sea  or  a  great  flowing  water  in  similitude 
of  glass,  all  mingled  with  fire.    None  other  is  this  sea,  but 
the  precious  verity  of  the  Lord,  so  clear  as   glass  and  so 
pure  as  crystal.      This  sea   gushed  out   of   the  hard  rock- 
stone,  that  was  cloven  asunder  in  the  desert.     When  he  sent 
forth  his  Spirit,  these  waters  flowed  forth  in  abundance. 

5.  Most  effectual  and  quick  is  this  sea.     And  therefore 
it  is  here  noted  as  mingled  with  fire,  which  signifieth  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  for  never  is  the  verity  without  God's  Spirit. 
A  fierce  fiery  stream  calleth  Daniel  this  sea.     "  All  fiery  is 
thy  word,  Lord  (saith  David  also),  and  therefore  thy  servant 
loveth  it."     This  is  the  fountain  of  living  water  springing  up 
into  the  life  everlasting.     Unto  this  water  should  all  they 
resort  that  are  thirsty,  thereof  to  take  refreshing. 

6.  Upon  this  glassy   sea  were  they  seen  of  St  John, 
that  had  obtained  victory  of  the  beast,  of  his  image,  of  his 
mark,  and  of  the  number  of  his  name :   by  whom  are  meant 
those  constant  Christians,  which  hath  for  all  ages  firmly  af- 
firmed   the    truth,    for    none    adversity    declining    from    it. 
Strongly  have  these,  since  the  apostles'  time,  resisted  the  ad- 
versaries of  God  by  his  only  word,  persisting  therein  unto  the 


472  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

death,  as  did  Stephen,  James,  and  Antipas,  with  such  other 
his  faithful  witnesses.  Victory  have  they  gotten  by  faith 
both  of  the  beast  and  his  image,  both  of  the  great  antichrist 
and  his  supporters,  of  the  pope  and  of  Mahomet,  with  their 
maintainers,  emperors,  kings,  and  magistrates,  and  of  all  them 
that  usurp  their  title,  name,  seat,  authority,  pomp  or  power. 

7.  They  have  blemished  likewise  by  the  said  word  not 
only  the  mark  of  the  beast,  which  is  a  corrupted  faith,  but 
also  the  number  of  his  name,   which  is  the  denial  of  God. 
Them  have  they  to  their  rebuke  uttered,  and  to  their  con- 
fusion declared.     They  have  proved  their  orders  damnable, 
their  doctrine  devilish,   their  religion  hypocrisy,    and  their 
spirituality  plain  wickedness,  condemning  them  by  the  scrip- 
tures, as  ungodly  dissemblers  denying  the  Lord  which  bought 
them.      These  are  they  whom  the  Lord  tenderly  nourished, 
and  graciously   brought  forth   upon   the  refreshing    waters, 
converting  their  souls  to  his  godly  fear  and  love. 

8.  These  stand  evermore  on  the  glassy  sea,  they  set 
sure  footing  upon  the  rock-stone.      Unmoveably  they  perse- 
vere in  the  truth,  never  denying  it  afore  men. 

9.  And  they  have  in  their  hands  the  harps  of  God, 
which  are  devout  minds  given  all  unto  godliness,  and  rejoicing 
in  spiritual  things. 

10.  Harmoniously  they  sing  the  tuneable  song  of  Moses 
the  faithful  servant  of  God,  and  the  melodious  sweet  song  of 
the  Lamb,  Jesus  Christ. 

11.  Of  both  testaments  they  make  utterance,  declaring 
the  wonderful  works  and   terrible  judgments  out  of  the  old 
law,  and  out  of  the  gospel  of  gladness  the  most  sweet  mercy 
of  the  Lord.     Without  ceasing  open  they  the  scriptures  unto 
other,  inwardly  rejoicing  in  spiritual  hymns  and  psalms,  hav- 
ing this  evermore  for  the  standing  tenor  of  their  song  : 

12.  Inestimably  great  is  thy  goodness,  and  wonderfully 
marvellous  are  thy  works,  O  Lord  God  Almighty. 

13.  Just  are  thy  promises,  and  most  perfectly  sure  thy 
ways,  thou  glorious  King  of  saints,  and  gracious  guide  of  the 
godly  believers. 

14.  Who  shall  not  evermore  fear  thee,  O  mighty  Lord  ? 
who  shall  not  always  in  heart  glorify  thy  blessed  name  ? 

15.  Thou  alone  art  holy,  just,  and  perfect ;  for  none  is 
there  good  but  thyself   only.     Thou  art    our   only   maker, 


XV.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  473 

redeemer,  and  comforter.     None  other  have  we  for  our  God 
but  thee. 

16.  No  doubt  of  it  but  the  time  will  be  that  all  kinds 
of  people,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  faithful  and  heathen,  shall 
seek  unto  thee,  and  shall  faithfully  in  verity  and  spirit  worship 
before  thee,  acknowledging  thee  for  their  only  Lord  God ; 

17.  Because  thy   wonderful  judgments,  that  sometime 
were  secret,  are  now  to  the  world  made  openly  known  and 
manifest.    Though  this  song  be  little  and  small,  yet  is  therein 
contained  all  verity,   that  both  Moses  and   Christ  confesseth 
at  large.      Moreover  whatsoever  the  scriptures  comprehend, 
either  of  the  great  omnipotency  of  God  or  of  his  most  won- 
derful works,   either  of  his  loving   mercy  or  of  his  benign 
pity  towards  man,  of  his  glorious  name  or  mighty  power,  or 
that  he  is  to  be  magnified  and  feared,  or  how  that  the  faithful 
pertaineth  only  to  his  kingdom,  or  how  that  all  people  shall 
finally  be  converted  unto  him ;   all  is  compendiously  in  this 
brief  song  here   contained :  what  though  it   be  not  so  word 
by  word  expressed?    And  as   concerning  that  is  here  last 
spoken,  that  his  judgments  are  made  manifest,  it  is  so  under- 
stood of  those  faithful  creatures  whom  he  calleth,  cleareth, 
and  justifieth,  and  of  none  other.      For  unto  them  only  are 
his  heavenly  verities  known,  to  whom  he  withsaveth1  to  open 
them.      Though  the  other  outwardly  see  the  judgments  of 
God,  yet  do  they  not  inwardly  perceive  them,  though  they 
boast  it  never  so  much ;  for  it  is  not  given  them  so  to  do. 
They  must  have  eyes  and  not  see,  ears  and  not  understand. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  after  that  I  looked,  2  and  behold,  the  temple  of  the  taber- 
nacle of  testimony  3  was  open  in  heaven.  4  And  the  seven  angels 
5  came  out  of  the  temple,  6  which  had  the  seven  plagues,  7  clothed  in 
pure  and  bright  linen,  8  and  having  their  breasts  girded  with  golden 
girdles.  9  And  one  of  the  four  beasts  gave  unto  the  seven  angels 
10  seven  golden  vials  11  full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  liveth  for 
evermore.  12  And  the  temple  was  full  of  smoke,  13  for  the  glory  of 
God,  and  for  his  power.  14  And  no  man  was  able  to  enter  into  the 
temple,  15  till  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  fulfilled. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.     And  anon  after  that  (saith  St  John)  I  looked  yet 
f1  withsaveth:  vouchsafeth.] 


474  THE   IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES.  [dlAP. 

more  advisedly.     And  suddenly,  as  it  were,  the  everlasting 
temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  witness  was  open  in  heaven. 

2.  A  mystery  this  is  very  earnestly  to  be  marked,  as  a 
thing  of  great  weight.     The  Lord  Almighty  is  this  eternal 
temple.      He  is  the  temple  not  made  with  hands,  uncreated, 
glorious,  and  full  of  majesty,  comprehending  in  him  all  things, 
and  he  within  none  again  comprehended.      He  is  the  Lord  of 
all.     He  measureth  heaven  with  his  span,  he  overreacheth  all 
the  world  with  his  four  fingers.     In  him  we  live,  we  move, 
and  have  our  being.      The  tabernacle  of  witness  is  the  Lamb 
Jesus  Christ.     He  is  that  very  tabernacle  of  God  that  was 
here  among  men,  bearing  that  faithful  witness  which  giveth 
wisdom   to   babes.     He  is  the   propitiatory,  or  mercy-seat, 
wherein  we  are  heard  and  forgiven.     Neither  was  this  taber- 
nacle of  this  manner  building,  but  much  more  perfect  and 
greater.     This  holy  is  within  the  aforesaid  temple ;  for  Christ 
dwelleth  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in  him. 

3.  Open  is  this  temple  in  heaven,  and  the  tabernacle 
seen,  when  God  is  known  by  true  preaching,  and  Christ's 
doctrine  believed.     For  he  came  into  the  world,  and  for  that 
purpose  was  born,  to  bear  witness  unto  the  truth,  whom  the 
Father  willed  only  to  be  heard  concerning  faith. 

4.  This  temple  and  tabernacle  open,  or  God  and  his 
word  once  known  in  this  latter  age,  the  seven  angels  come 
forth.    The  eternal  decrees  of  God's  secret  judgments  appear, 
and  are  fulfilled  in  their  times.      As  angels  or  messengers  of 
God,  they  have  in  his  eternity  their  just  plagues  in  their 
season  appointed  to  be  exhibited. 

5.  And  therefore  are  they  said  to  come  out  from  the 
temple,  which  is  God.    Nothing  hath  he  purposed  to  the  world, 
but  he  hath  decreed  it  afore  the  world's  constitution.      For 
his  purpose,  mind,  and  pleasure  is,  as  he  is,  everlasting.    And 
as  it  falleth  to  the  world  by  his  assignment,  it  becometh  a 
messenger,  going  out  of  the  temple.      So  many  hath  he  sent 
of  such  messengers,  as  he  hath  fulfilled  decreed  purposes.    And 
marvel  not  though  they  be  here  called  angels,  considering  that 
it  is  the  common  manner  of  the  holy  scriptures  evermore  to 
call  them  angels  which  utter  the  will,  pleasure,  and  command- 
ment of  God,  as  they  do  here.     After  this  sort  are  the  priests 
called  angels  ;  so  is  Aggeus  the  holy  prophet,  so  is  St  John 
Baptist,  so  are  Christ's  disciples,  and  also  the  public  preachers. 


XV.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  475 

6.  What  the  plagues  are  that  they  shall  shed  out  of 
their  vials,  will  be  shewed  clearly  in  the  next  chapter,  follow- 
ing one  after  another. 

7.  These  angels  are  apparelled  in  pure  white  linen,  bright 
shining  as  crystal,  and  girded  about  their  breasts  with  girdles 
of  fine  gold ;  which  betokeneth  their  sincere  cleanness  and  their 
glorious  perfectness.    For  what  can  be  more  pure  and  precious 
than  the  eternal  decrees  of  the  Lord  ?     What  can  be  more 
perfect   and  glorious  than   his   predefined  purposes?     The 
laws  of  God  are  undefiled,  the  testimonies  are  true,  the  statutes 
are  right,  the  ways  are  sure,  the  commandments  are  clear,  the 
judgments  are  godly,  the  words  are  pure  and  precious.     Yea, 
the  gifts  that  come  from  the  Father  of  light  are  evermore 
perfect  and  good. 

8.  The  girding  of  their  breasts  is  the  strait  spearing 
up  of  the  secret  meaning  of  God's  judgments  from  our  carnal 
understanding,  till  such  time  as  he  openeth  them  unto  us  by 
his  Spirit.    For  it  belongeth  not  unto  us  to  discern  such  secrets 
as  the  Father  reserveth  to  his  own  power. 

9.  And  one  of  the  four  beasts  or  congregations  (saith  St 
John)  delivered  unto  the  aforesaid  seven  angels  seven  golden 
vials  replenished  with  the  wrathful  displeasure  of  God  which 
liveth  for  evermore.    Though  the  congregations  be  in  the  first 
chapter  seven,  and  ha  the  fourth  four,  understood  by  the  four 
beasts  ;  yet  are  they  here  in  this  place  brought  all  unto  one,  and 
called  one  of  the  four,  or  else  of  the  four  made  one,  forsomuch 
as  the  universal  Christian  church  is  of  one  consent,  one  faith, 
one  baptism,  one  God,  and  pertaineth  to  one  Christ ;  forsomuch 
also,  as  it  confesseth,  believeth,  and  teacheth  one  doctrine  of 
health.      One  is  my  dove  (saith  the  Holy  Ghost),  one  is  my 
dearly  beloved  darling.    A  beast  is  it  here  noted,  as  living  in 
the  flesh,  and  not  yet  mortified  by  death. 

10.  The  vials  of  God's  wrath  are  the  ungodly  reprobates, 
fit  only  for  destruction.    Golden  are  they  here  named,  because 
they    appear    glorious   in    the    worldly   judgments  of   men. 
Very  painted  tombs  are  the  dissembling  hypocrites,  within  full 
of  stinking  bones.      A  shining  name  of  life  have  they,  and  yet 
are  they  inwardly  dead :    for  all  that  they  do  is  to  be  seen 
of  men. 

11.  Full  of  wrath  are  they ;  whereby  is  meant  a  sinful 
understanding,  with  damnable  doctrines.     For  very  swift  are 


476  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

they  to  all  ungodliness.  The  six  properties  have  they  which 
the  Lord  hateth,  and  the  seventh  which  he  utterly  abhorreth  ; 
a  proud  look,  a  dissembling  tongue,  bloody  hands,  a  wicked 
heart,  feet  ready  unto  mischief,  ways  to  practise  lies,  and 
sowings  of  dissension  among  brethren.  These  are  given  of 
the  true  Christian  congregation  to  the  seven  angels,  or  decreed 
purposes  of  God,  to  be  judged  as  they  have  eternally  defined. 
For  none  other  is  their  continual  prayer,  but  that  his  will  be 
fulfilled,  and  that  his  predefined  intents  against  the  perverse 
multitude  be  finished  at  their  convenient  times.  None  other  is 
it  to  put  into  the  angels'  hands  the  vials  of  God's  displeasure, 
than  thus  to  commit  them  by  faithful  prayer  to  his  purposed 
decrees,  or  fore-set  ordinances. 

12.  But  because  that  commonly  when  God's  judgments 
begin  to  wax  known,  all  things  are  commoved  and  troubled, 
therefore  is  it  said  here,  consequently,  that  the  temple  was 
full  of  smoke  by  reason  of  the  majesty  of  God  and  of  his 
glorious  power.      This  smoke  are  certain  mysteries,  repre- 
senting unto  us  the  hidden  majesty  of  God's  eternal  presence  ; 
whose  brightness  can  no  frail  understanding  abide,  nor  all  the 
world  could  not  sustain  it,  if  all  things  were  open  and  plain 
concerning  it.     In  no  wise  could  Moses  presently  see  the  face 
of  God;  only  might  he  be  suffered  to  see  his  back  parts. 
For  no  man  can  see  God  and  live.     Only  is  he   seen   here 
in  this  life  as  in  a  glass  or  under  a  dark  speaking.      He  ap- 
peareth  unto  us  here  in  a  mystical  smoke,  like  as  he  did  to 
the  patriarch  Jacob  in  sleep,  to  Moses  in  the  flaming  bush,  to 
Elias  in  the  whirlwind,  to  the  apostles  in  fiery  tongues,  and 
unto  Ananias  in  a  secret  vision. 

13.  Under  the  shadow  of  figurate  locution  is  his  glory 
of  the   elect    persons    and    faithful    believers    known.     The 
unfaithful  reprobates  behold  the  smoke,  but  neither  perceive 
they  in  it  the  glory  of  God,  nor  the  majesty  of  his  presence. 
They  neither  conceive  his  wonderful  works,  nor  yet  his  godly 
judgments.    Their  foolish  hearts  are  so  darkened,  that  though 
they  know  God,  yet  glorify  they  him  not.    They  see  the  smoke 
and  perceive  the  world  troubled  (as  it  is  always  when  the  verity 
appeareth),  but  never  the  more  faith  nor  godly  knowledge  have 
they.    But  that  which  is  unto  the  faithful  a  raise,  is  unto  them 
a  ruin.    That  is  unto  the  other  the  power  of  God  unto  the 
health,  is  unto  them  slander  and  foolishness  ;  and  that  is  unto 


XV.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  477 

the  other  a  savour  of  life  unto  life,  is  unto  them  a  savour  of 
death  unto  death.  They  remember  not  that  the  Lord  came  down 
in  fire  unto  Moses  upon  mount  Sinai,  when  it  smoked  altogether 
like  a  burning  furnace  ;  and  therefore  bear  they  away  no  glori- 
fied faces,  or  consciences  depured  by  a  true  perfect  faith. 

14.  And  no  man  was  able,  saith  the  text,  to  enter  into 
the  temple,  till  the  seven  deadly  plagues  of  the  seven  angels 
were  wholly  fulfilled.      For  though  the  true  believers  perceive 
in  the  mysteries  of  the  scriptures  the  present  majesty  and 
mighty  power  of  God,  yet  enter  they  not  into  full  knowledge 
of  him,  being  as  yet  subject  unto  vanity.     For  here  is  their 
knowledge  unperfect,  and  their  prophesying  also  ;    and  there- 
fore, acknowledging  their  imbecility,  and  also  waiting  for  the 
revelation  of  the  children  of  God,  they  say  with  St  Paul,  "O 
the  wonderful  deepness  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God! 
How  incomprehensible  are  his  judgments,  and  how  unsearch- 
able his  ways !" 

15.  And  at  this  point  shall  they  still  be,  till  the  last 
judgment-day  finish  all.    For  the  full  entering  into  the  temple 
is  none  other  than  a  whole,  perfect,  or  consummate  knowledge  of 
God  and  his  mysteries  ;    which  can  not  fully  be  had,  till  that 
which  is  unperfect  be  done  away,  the  creature  delivered  from 
bondage  of  corruption,  and  till  death  be  swallowed  up,  the 
vessel  of  corruption  becoming  incorruptible,  and  the  mortal 
body  becoming  spiritual.     The  righteous  shall  then  shine  as 
doth  the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father,  and  glister  as 
doth  the  bright  stars  world  without  end.     What  the  seven 
plagues  are,  and  what  is  their  fulfilling,  will  in  this  chapter 
following  appear. 


THE  SIXTEENTH  CHAPTER. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  2  saying  to  the 
seven  angels,  3  Go  your  ways,  pour  out  your  vials  of  wrath  upon  the 
earth.  6  And  the  first  went,  and  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  earth, 
6  and  there  fell  a  noisome  and  a  sore  botch  upon  the  men  which  had 
the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  upon  them  that  worshipped  his-  image. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 
Another  great  voice  heard  John  out  of  the  temple.      A 


478  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

perfect,  strong,  and  earnest  assurance  had  he  of  the  Lord  by  a 
spiritual  premonishment,  that  the  unvariable  decrees  of  his  set 
judgments  should  be  fulfilled  at  their  times  of  him  appointed  : 
yea,  ascertained  he  was  infallibly,  that  they  should  in  their 
due  seasons  come  to  pass.  For  unto  his  friends  openeth  he 
his  secret  counsels  always,  as  he  did  in  old  time  unto  his  well 
beloved  Israel,  unto  Moses,  Zachary,  Ezekiel,  and  Daniel,  with 
such  other. 

2.  And  the  voice  was  unto  the  seven  angels  under  the 
seven  seals-opening  and  the  seven  trumpets-blowing  after  this 
sort:  '  Go  your  ways  forth,  fulfilling  the  purpose  ye  bo 
ordained  unto.  Pour  out  your  vials  of  wrath  upon  the 
earth. 

4.  Declare  them  first  of  all  to  the  world,  to  be  the  re- 
probate vessels  of  dishonour,  which  of  wilfulness  contemn  my 
eternal  verity.     Consequently  send  them  into  most  deep  error, 
that  they  may  wax  worse  and  worse ;  and  not  only  to  err  in 
themselves,  but  also  to  bring  other  into  error,  that  they  may 
receive  the  double  reward  thereof,  abiding  my  most  fearful 
judgment.' 

5.  And  in  such  time  as  the  Lord  appointed,  the  first 
angel  went  forth  under  the  first  seal-opening,  and  poured  out 
his  vial  upon  the  earth.      For  in  the  first  age  of  the  church, 
to  try  her  as  gold  in  the  furnace,  permitted  the  Lord  by  his 
eternal  decree  the  malicious  synagogue  of  the  Jews  to  rage, 
and  to  do  their  ungodly  feats:    in  the  which  their  furious 
madness  not  only  did  they  persecute  the  apostles  and  first 
preachers  of  Christ  from  city  to  city,  but  also  perverted  the 
earthly-minded  multitude  by  many  and  divers  ungodly  kinds 
of  false  doctrine  in  hypocrisy.      Of  this  sort  was  Hymeneus 
and  Philetus,  becoming  of  Sadducees  false  Christians,  and  de- 
nying the  latter  resurrection,  whom  Paul  did  excommunicate. 
So  were  also  Phygellus  and  Hermogenes,  bringing  in  again 
circumcision  with  certain  ceremonial  observations  to  blemish 
the  gospel  of  Christ.    These  with  such  like  subverted  whole 
houses,  saith  Paul,  "  teaching  things  that  they  ought  not  to 
have  taught  for  filthy  lucre's  sake." 

6.  And  when  they  were  thus  by  the  decreed  purpose  of 
God  shed  upon   the  earth,  or  left  unto  their  own   earthly 
beastliness,  all  destitute  of  his  grace,  for  contemning  his  word 
so  graciously  offered,  there  lighted  a  noisome  and   redious 


XVI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  479 

botch  upon  those  men  which  had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  or  an 
unchristian  belief  through  their  persuasions  ; 

7.  And  upon  them  also  that  worshipped  his  image,  or 
accepted  them  for  godly  that  made  laws  repugnant  to  his  laws. 
For  the  great-headed  rabbins  of  the  Jews  did  not  only  spot 
the  consciences  of  the  Israelites,  their  own  native  countrymen, 
but  also  of  the  Greeks  and  Latins,  the  Asians  and  Romans, 
compelling  them  for  their  own  traditions  to  make  God's  com- 
mandments of  none  effect.  These,  having  a  pretence  of  godly 
living,  denied  the  power  thereof.  Of  this  sort  were  they  which 
entered  into  houses,  and  brought  into  bondage  superstitious 
women  laden  with  sin.  For  a  more  deep  understanding  hereof, 
confer  this  with  the  first  seal-opening,  and  the  first  trumpet- 
blowing,  and  likewise  the  other  six  following. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  second  angel  shed  out  his  vial  2  upon  the  sea,  3  and  it 
turned  as  it  were  into  the  blood  4  of  a  dead  man.  5  And  every  living 
thing  died  in  the  sea. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  After  this  went  forth  the  second  angel  of  the  second 
seal-opening,  effunding  his  vial  upon  the  sea.     According  to 
the  decree  of  God  Almighty,  for  the  second  age  of  the  Christian 
church  reigned  among  the  Christians  deceitful  brethren  and 
perverse  teachers,  betraying  the  true  ministers  and  delivering 
them  unto  death  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  that  his  life  might  be 
seen  in  their  mortal  flesh.    For  in  this  life  he  proveth  his  elects, 
with  Abraham  and  Job,  to  save  them,  and  to  make  them  just 
followers  of  Christ,  whom  it  behoved  to  suffer  afore  he  entered 
into  his  glory. 

2.  Upon  the  sea,  or  wavering  multitude,  was  this  vial  shed. 
Only  are  the  false  prophets  received  and  taken  of  the  foolish, 
fantastical,  and  slipper-witted  sort,  as  a  reed  shaken  of  every 
wind  :  none  regardeth  them  which  hath  set  sure  footing  upon 
the  hard  rock,  Christ.     Such  a  vial  or  vessel  of  God's  ire  was 
Mair  the  Idomite,  which  made  the  Talmud  of  the  Jews,  a  book 
more  than  ten  bibles1,  after  Nauclerus  and  other  historians, 
full  of  blasphemies  and  lies,  condemning  the  doctrine  of  Christ. 
So  was  Rabbi  Moses,  the  Egyptian,  Rabina,  and  Rabasses, 
with  such  other,  confirming  the  same. 

[!•  more  in  quantity  than  ten  bibles.] 


480  THE  IMAGK  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

3.  All  bloody  was  this  sea,  the  vial  once  shed  thereupon. 
All  fleshly  were  the  people  in  their  judgments,  their  hearts 
fulfilled  with  cruelty  and  murder  against  Christ's  true  witnesses, 
through  their  perverse  preachings.     Yea,  in  that  furious  rage 
they  thought  they  did  God  great  good  service,  when  they  put 
his  servants  unto  death. 

4.  This  blood  was  also  in  a  manner  as  the  blood  of  a 
dead  man.      For  dead  was  the  doctrine  that  they  taught,  even 
the  slaying  letter  itself.    Dead  were  also  their  ceremonies,  their 
rites,  and  their  idle  observations :  so  that  every  living  thing 
died  in  that  bloody  sea.  All  they  which  seemed  through  glitter- 
ing hypocrisy  to  live,  wanted  the  very  life  which  is  hid  in  Christ, 
and  that  riseth  of  faith  in  his  living  word.     So  did  they  also 
which  depended  all  upon  the  vain  pleasures  of  this  life,  exercis- 
ing here  tyranny  both  in  words  and  doings.     Neither  were 
they  out  of  the  same  danger,  that  fell  from  the  verity  once 
known,  nor  yet  they  which  durst  not  receive  it  for  fear  of  per- 
secution ;  but  both  perished  in  this  sea. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  third  angel  shed  out  his  vial  2  upon  the  river  sand  foun- 
tains of  waters,  3  and  they  turned  to  blood.  4  And  I  beard  an  angel 
say,  5  Lord,  which  art  and  wast,  6  thou  art  righteous  and  holy,  7  because 
thou  hast  given  such  judgments.  8  For  they  shed  the  blood  of  saints 
and  prophets,  9  and  therefore  hast  thou  given  them  blood  to  drink ; 
for  they  are  worthy.  10  And  I  heard  another  angel  out  of  the  altar 
11  say,  12  Even  so,  Lord  God  Almighty,  13  true  and  righteous  are  thy 
judgments. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Next  in  his  course  went  out  the  third  angel,  under 
the  third  seal-opening,  and  he  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
watery  floods  and  fountains,  and  all  they  became  very  blood. 
By  his  set  decree  for  the  third  age  of  the  church  suffered  the 
Lor-d  false  heretics  to  rage  in  all  kinds  of  error,  strongly  to 
delude  the  unbelievers. 

2.  These  lighted  upon  the  sweet  waters ;  by  whom  are 
meant  the  sacred  scriptures  refreshing  the  dry  souls.    "  Who- 
soever drinketh  (saith  Christ)  of  the  waters  that  I  give,  he 
shall  never  be  more  athirst." 

3.  Of  these  waters  have  they  defiled  both  the  rivers  and 
well-springs  with  blood.     Both  the  law  and  gospel,  the  figure 


XVI.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  481 

and  verity,  the  commandment  and  promise,  the  doctrine  of 
prophets  and  apostles,  have  they  corrupted  with  their  false  in- 
terpretations and  glosses,  with  froward  drifts  and  opinions,  with 
vain  traditions  and  worshippings,  and  with  carnal  wisdom  and 
murderings.  Of  this  sort  were  Eutyches  and  Arius,  with  such 
other  like,  as  in  the  eighth  chapter  afore. 

4.  And  I  heard  (saith  St  John)  an  angel ;  betokening 
those  sincere  witnesses,  to  whom  God  hath  opened  for  that 
age  his  secret  judgments.     And  this  angel  said  : 

5.  Omnipotent  Creator  and  Lord,  which  art  not  only  of 
thyself  at  this  present  instant,  but  wast  also  essentially  in  thyself 
without  beginning. 

6.  Thou,  heavenly  Lord,  art  faithful  in  thy  words  and 
holy  in  thy  works. 

7.  For,  as  it  appeareth  before  our  eyes,  the  decrees  and 
fore-judgments,  that  thou  madest  afore,  are  now  fulfilled  in 
effect. 

8.  For  the  religious  murderers,  that  of  cruelness  caused 
the  blood  of  thy  holy  saints  and  prophets,  apostles  and  preach- 
ers, to  shed,  have  now  by  thy  just  appointment  very  blood 
to  drink,  as  they  are  most  worthy. 

9.  For  slaying  of  them  whose  message  they  contemned, 
they  had  their  just  plague.     Not  only  became  they  vain  in 
their  thoughts,  their  foolish  hearts  darkened  (not  unlike  to 
them  that  hath  ears  and  hear  not,  eyes  and  see  not ;)  but 
also  there  remained  unto  them  after  this  life  a  perpetual  ven- 
geance without  mercy  for  their  cruel  oppressions,  as  a  due 
reward  of  their  error. 

10.  Yea,  another  angel  heard  I  (saith  St  John)  even  out 
of  the  altar,  which  is   Christ.      This   angel  signifieth  those 
witnesses  that  sometime  confessed  the  truth  here,  and  now 
rest  from  their  labours  in  the  Lord.     These,  though  they  be 
departed,  affirm  that  the  other  hath  said  afore  ;  in  token  that 
now  being  departed  they  forget  not  that  truth  which  they 
afore  confessed,  living  still  yet  in  the  same.     He  that  holdeth 
my  word  (saith  Christ)  shall  never  taste  of  death. 

11.  And  this  is  their  saying  in  mystery,  or  words  com- 
prehending their  secret  confession  : 

12.  Even  so,  Lord  God  Almighty ;  as  the  living  believers 
saith  of  thee  by  mouth,  so  say  we  now  hi  the  spirit ; 

13.  That  thy   decreed  judgments   are   evermore  true, 

[BALE.]  31 


482  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

and  thy  marvellous  workings  righteous.  The  first  is  called  in 
some  translations  the  angel  of  waters,  the  other  here  reported 
to  come  from  the  altar,  to  signify  both  sorts. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  fourth  angol  poured  out  his  rial  2  on  the  sun.  3  And 
power  was  given  unto  him  to  vex  men  with  heat  of  fire.  4  And  the 
men  raged  in  great  heat,  and  spake  evil  of  the  name  of  God,  6  which 
had  power  over  those  plagues ;  6  and  they  repented  not  to  give  him 
glory. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Consequently,  by  the  appointment  of  God,  the  fourth 
angel  in  the  fourth  seal-opening  poured  out  his  vial  of  God's 
wrath  on  the  sun,  as  the  Lord  had  eternally  prefixed,  in  the 
fourth  age  of  the  Christian  church.      For  the  whole  world's 
punishment  was  Christ  sore  blemished,  which  is  the  clear  Sun  of 
righteousness.     Sore  did  the  dissembling  antichrists  in  those 
days  darken  the  true  glory  of  God  with  their  manifold  sects 
of  hypocrisy.     The  pope  had  for  his  part  an  innumerable 
swarm  of  shorn  smeared  Sodomites,  and  Mahomet  a  foul  flock 
of  frantic  fablers,  which  with  their  newly  pointed  religious 
and  prodigious  observations  made  first  all  the  world  to  wonder, 
and  then  to  worship  Belial  for  Christ,  taking  darkness  for 
light,  and  sin  for  righteousness. 

2.  These,  being  very  adversaries  unto  Christ,  took  upon 
them  his  authority  and  seat,  the  one  boasting  himself  for  his 
general  vicar  in  earth,  the  other  for  the  great  prophet  of  the 
Lord,  and  so  were  received  of  the  execrate  world.     Needs 
would  they  seem  to  be  the  sun,  being  the  very  shadows  of 
death. 

3.  Permitted  was  this  hair-sacky  sun  to  vex  men  with 
heat  of  fire.     Sitting  in  the  temple  of  God,  which  is  within 
man,  with  such  wicked  laws  as  they  made  under  the  name  of 
God  and  of  Christ,  they  terribly  vexed,  tormented,  and  cruci- 
ated  the  weak  consciences  of  men,  leaving  them  commonly  in 
most  painful  desperation : 

4.  So  that  the  men  raged  in  great  heat,  speaking  evil 
of  the  name  of  God,  which  had  power  over  those  plagues. 
At  their  abominable  persuasions  was  Christ  of  them  not  taken 
for  a  merciful  Saviour  and  gentle  Redeemer,  but  for  a  froward 
churl  and  untractable  tyrant,  unless  he  were  mollified  by  the 


XVI.]          THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  483 

merits  and  callings  upon  of  others,  and  that  could  not  be  had 
without  money. 

5.  Power  hath  the  Lord  over  plagues,  to  hold  them  or 
remove  them.    By  his  rightful  judgment,  at  his  only  pleasure 
he  hardeneth.     As  the  potter  may  he  break  them,  or  make 
them  vessels  of  dishonour. 

6.  In  no  wise  did  this  perverted  multitude  repent  their 
wicked  blasphemies  to  give  him  glory,  for  all  their  confessions, 
mass-hearings,  pilgrimages,  and  satisfactions  without  number  : 
for  they  were  not  according  to  his  prescription. 

7.  After  none  other  sort  [will]  he  be  pleased  and  glo- 
rified, than  he  hath  by  his  scriptures   appointed.     Nothing 
less  are  their  fantasies  than  true  repentance. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  2  upon  the  seat  of  the 
beast,  3  and  his  kingdom  waxed  dark.  4  And  they  gnaw  their  tongues 
for  sorrow,  5  and  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven  for  sorrow,  and  pain 
of  their  sores,  6  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  In  order  succeedeth,  by  the  divine  ordinance,  the  fifth 
angel  under  the  fifth  seal-opening,  poured  out  his  vial  of  God's 
indignation  upon  the  seat  of  the  beast.     After  none  other  sort 
than  the  Lord  had  afore  predefined  for  man's  unfaithfulness' 
sake,  was  the  proud  beastly  kingdom  of  the  papacy  and  the 
execrable  reign  of  Mahomet  replenished  with  all  filthy  abomi- 
nations under  the  sun.     For  in  the  other  age  afore  they  did 
but  creep  into  the  hearts  of  men  through  the  glitterings  of 
hypocrisy  and  dissimulate  sanctity. 

2.  But  here  have  they  obtained  the  power,  seat,  and 
authority  of  the  beast,  and  so  gotten  unto  them  the  mighty 
monarchies  of  the  universal  world.    Here  reigned  they  without 
check  in  all  vain-glory,  haughtiness,  malice,  pride,  murder, 
hypocrisy,    superstition,    idolatry  and    blasphemy    of   God's 
name. 

3.  And  therefore  their  kingdoms,  as  all  one  in  devilish- 
ness,  became  all  dark,  without  the  light  of  God's  verity,  full 
of  the  stinking  smoke  of  the  bottomless  pit.     Then  went  the 
locusts  abroad,  and  filled  the  world  with  ignorance  and  blind- 
ness. 

4.  Everywhere   gnawed   they   their    tongues  for  very 

31—2 


484  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

sorrow  in  detracting  the  verity ;  much  grief  they  suffered  in 
their  desperate  hearts,  their  worms  not  dying,  nor  their  fire 
quenched,  the  scorpions  of  the  earth  stinging  them  also. 

5.  Spitefully  they  blasphemed  the  omnipotent  Lord  of 
heaven  for  very  anguish  and  dolour  of  their  sores  and  wounds. 
For  none  other  are  the  fruits  of  a  desperate  conscience  than 
blasphemies  of  God,  as  in  Cain,  Judas,  and  such  other  like. 
None  other  are  the  utterances  of  an  unpenitent  heart,   but 
heavy  hateful  murmurings. 

6.  And  therefore  it  followeth,  that  they  repented  them 
not  of  their  deeds.    For  in  a  cruciate  or  fearfully  vexed  con- 
science  can   never    dwell   true    repentance.     So   unquietous 
always  is  the  foolish  desperate  mind,  as  is  the  troubled  raging 
sea.     A  wicked  heart  is  laden  with  sorrows,  heaping  sin  upon 
sin,  the  synagogue  of  proud  hypocrites  having  no  health.     In 
the  fifth  seal- opening  and  trumpet-blowing  is   more  of  this 
mystery  declared,  which  agreeth  much  with  this  vial  of  God, 
like  as  doth  the  other  with  the  other  in  their  numbers,  though 
not  in  their  figures. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  2  upon  the  great  river  of 
Euphrates ;  3  and  the  water  dried  up,  4  that  the  way  of  the  kings  6  of 
the  east  should  be  prepared.  6  And  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  like 
frogs  7  come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  8  and  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  beast,  9  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet :  10  for  they 
are  the  spirits  of  the  devils,  11  working  miracles  to  go  out  12  unto  the 
kings  of  the  earth,  and  of  the  whole  world,  13  to  gather  them  to  the 
battle  14  of  the  great  day  of  God  Almighty.  15  Behold,  I  come  as  a 
thief:  16  happy  is  he  that  watcheth,  17  and  keepeth  his  garments,  18 
lest  he  be  found  naked,  19  and  men  see  his  nlthiness.  20  And  he 
gathered  them  together  into  a  place  21  called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue, 
Armageddon. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  In  course  now  followeth  the  sixth  angel  of  God's 
appointment,  under  the  sixth  seal-opening,  shedding  out  his 
ireful  vial  upon  the  great  river  Euphrates,  a  flood  of  the 
Assyrians  or  of  Babylon,  betokening  in  mystery  the  pleasant 
possessions  and  wavering  delights  of  the  papistical  clergy  with 
such  like. 

2.  Into  all  filthy  desires  of  carnal  and  worldly  lusts  gave 
the  Lord  their  hearts  over  in  the  sixth  age  of  the  Christian 
church,  for  their  unbelief's  sake,  to  do  those  things  which  are 


XVI.]          THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  485 

uncomely  and  beastly ;  so  that  all  their  study,  travail,  and 
labour,  sought  to  none  other  end  but  only  to  abound  in  them. 
Wholly  were  they  given  thereunto,  and  nothing  to  the  glory 
of  God  in  all  their  practised  observation. 

3.  Yet  were  the  waters  thereof  in  process  of  time  dried 
up.     Their  wealthy  pomps,  possessions,  and  pleasures  (their 
false  feats  once  known)  are  and  shall  be  clearly  taken  away 
from  them.    For,  after  Jesus  Sirach !,  the  plant  of  sin  shall  be 
rooted  out  in  the  proud  synagogue  of  the  wicked. 

4.  And  all  this  shall  be  to  prepare  the  way  of  the  kings 
from  the  spring  of  the  sun.    Never  shall  the  governors  walk  in 
the  ways  of  the  Lord,  nor  rule  according  to  Christ's  doctrine, 
nor  yet  that  doctrine  be  apparent  and  open,  till  the  waters 
be  dried  up,  not  one  drop  remaining.     So  long  as  the  priests 
dwell  in  wanton  delights  and  vain  pleasures,  either  are  the 
princes  childish  or  else  tyrannous,  according  as  their  needs 
require. 

5.  Never  are  they  kings  from  the  spring  of  the  sun,  or 
according  to  Christ's  rule,  seeking  God's  honour  with  David 
and  Josias.    In  England  by  the  gospel- preaching  have  many  of 
these  waters  been  dried  up  in  the  suppression  of  monasteries, 
priories,  convents,  and  friars'  houses ;  yet  are  not  all  things 
brought  unto  Christ's  clear  institution.     A  sincere  Christian 
order  cannot  yet  be  seen  there :  and  a  great  cause  why ;  for 
all  is  not  yet  dried  up  there.     The  bishops  reign  still  in  as 
much  vain-glorious  pomp  and  with  as  many  heathenish  obser- 
vations as  ever  they  did.     As  cruelly  hearted  and  as  bloody 
minded  are  they  yet  as  ever  they  were  afore,  no  mischief 
unsought   to   hold  in   the  waters.     Mark  how  Winchester, 
Durham,  York,  London,  and  Lincoln  work,  with  such  other 
pleasantly  disposed  Euphratines.    But  be  of  good  comfort  and 
pray  in  the  mean  time :    for  the  Holy  Ghost  promiseth  here 
they  shall  wither  away,  with  all  that  the  heavenly  Father  hath 
not  planted.  All  that  generation  will  the  Lord's  breath  consume. 
Now  is  the  axe  laid  to  the  root  of  the  tree,  to  hew  down  the 
unfruitful  branches,  the  withered  reserved  to  unquenchable  fire. 
God  grant  the  princes  at  that  day  more  christianly  to  bestow 
the  waters  of  Euphrates  than  they  have  yet  been  bestowed,  no 
provision  made  for  the  poor,  nor  yet  order  set  for  the  gospel 
preaching.     For  great  part  of  it  is  now  turned  to  the  uphold- 

[l  According  to  the  saying  of  Jesus  the  son  of  Sirach.] 


486  THE   IMAGE   OF  DOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

ing  of  dice-playing,  masking,  and  banqueting,  yea  (I  would  I 
could  not  by  just  occasions  speak  it),  bribing,  whoring,  and 
swearing,  the  townspeople  and  households  miserably  decayed, 
which  will  not  one  day  be  unplagued  unless  they  repent. 

6.  Furthermore  I  saw  (saith  St  John)  in  the  same  self 
vision  three  unclean  spirits,  one  coming  out  of  the  dragon's 
mouth,  which  signifieth  Satan  the  devil,  another  out  of  the 
beast's  mouth,  betokening  the  universal  antichrist,  and  the 
third  out  of  the  false  prophet's  mouth,  compared  afore  to  the 
two-horned  beast.      And  all  they  seemed  in  manner  as  frogs, 
both  in  their  colours  and  fashions. 

7.  Idolatry  was  that  ill  spirit,  which  first  went  out  from 
the  serpent,  and  hath  continued  ever  since  in  the  world  under 
the  colour  of  good  works,  as  pilgrimage,  devotion,  and  labour. 

8.  Error  in  abominable  filthiness  was  the  spirit  which 
came  from  the  beastly  antichrist,  defiling  the  whole  Christianity 
with  innumerable  superstitions,  under  the  colour  of  chaste  liv- 
ing, in  priesthood,  sacrifices,  and  ceremonies. 

9.  Hypocrisy  was  the  foul  spirit  which  issued  from  the 
false  preachers,  poisoning  the  catholic  faith  with  false  doctrine 
under  the  colour  of  religion,  pretending  abstinence,  prayer,  and 
cleanness.     These  three  wicked  spirits  are  not  all  unlike  to 
the  wild-fire,  smoke,  and  brimstone,  which  the  terrible  fierce 
horses  evomited  in  the  ninth  chapter  of  this  present  prophecy. 
For  cursed,  false,  and  impure  they  are.     Their  doctrine  is 
wickedness,  lies,  and  devilishness,  and  the  execrable  wisdom 
of  the  flesh.     In  manner  of  frogs  are  they  here  described  for 
their  diversity  of  colours  in  ceremonies,  doctrines,  and  sects, 
for  their  filthy  dwelling  in  the  dirty  traditions  of  men,  and 
for  croakling  of  their  unknown  psalmody  and  service,  dis- 
quieting with  their  idle  customs  the  consciences  of  the  simple 
multitude. 

10.  These  are  the  very  spirits  of  devils,  the  imps  of 
Satan,  working  such  signs  and  miracles  as  would  deceive  the 
very  chosen  persons,  and  bring  them  into  error,  if  it  were 
so  possible.     But  the  Lord  evermore  defendeth  his. 

11.  A  strong  power  have  they  by  the  working  of  Satan 
to  shew  lying  wonders  and  deceivable  signs  among  them  that 
shall  perish  for  detesting  the  truth. 

12.  These  shall  by  the  permission  of  God  be  suffered  to 
go  at  large  :  they  shall  strongly  delude  the  kings  of  the  earth, 


XVI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  487 

and  blind  the  governors  of  the  universal  world,  making  them 
drunken  with  the  cup  of  all  abominations. 

13.  And  all  this  shall  they  do  to  gather  them  together 
by  their  wicked  counsels,  and  to  bring  them  into  one  cruel 
consent  of  battling  against  Christ  and  his  members,  to  receive 
the  penalty  thereof  in  the  great  day  of  the  Lord  Almighty. 

14.  Most  busily  they  gather  them  to  battle,  when  they 
move  them  to  persecute  the  just  believers  with  full  ungodly 
acts,  as  now  most  of  all  in  our  age,  which  God  hath  promised 
in  short  space  to  revenge.     Of  this  will  more  be  spoken  in 
the  nineteenth  chapter  following.     Lest  any  man  knowing  the 
truth  should  tangle  his  own  conscience  with  their  spiritual 
sorceries  for  fear  of  princes'  laws,   under  the  vain  hope  of 
repentance,  in  the  end   of  their  lives,  it  followeth  in  plain 
sentence  : 

15.  Behold,  saith  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  or  earnestly 
take  heed  unto  it ;  for  I  come  dangerously  unlocked  for,  as 
commonly  doth  the  thief,  to  thy  hinderance,  if  thou  watch  not  in 
faith,  but  live  in  superstition.    Though  this  not  without  reason- 
able cause  may  be  taken  in  a  generalty  for  the  last  judgment- 
day,  yet  [it]  is  here  spoken  particularly  of  every  man's  de- 
par  ting.    As  a  premonishment,  he  giveth  this  here  of  love, 
lest  any  man  should  perish  without  warning. 

16.  Blessed  is  he,  saith  that  Lord,  which  watcheth  in 
the  true  Christian  belief,  and  liveth  not  in  the  vain,  but  in  the 
sure  hope  of  life,  sealed  with  the  just  promises  of  God ;  for  all 
that  he  doth  shall  prosper,  and  turn  him  to  great  advantage 
in  the  conclusion. 

17.  Happy  is  he  also  that  holdeth  fast  unto  him  his 
garments,  or  works  of  God's  prescription  (which  are  the  fruits 
of  the  Spirit),  or  that  hath  done  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
girding  him  sure  unto  himself  by  faith  ; 

18.  Lest  he  be  found  a  naked  hypocrite  without  faith, 
verity,  justice,  charity,  with  such  like  ;  or  lest  the  righteous 
number  at  the  latter  day  see  his  filthiness  uncovered,  and 
rejoice  at  his  condemnation. 

19.  He  is  blessed  which  at  that  day  shall  be  covered 
with  the  white  garment  of  the  Lamb,  not  having  his  sins 
imputed  unto  him. 

20.  To  shew  the  certainty  of  the  aforesaid  battle,  St 
John  saith  that  the  devil  gathered  together  those  wicked 


488  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

rulers  into  a  certain  place,  called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  Ar- 
mageddon. The  unclean  spirits  that  afore  are  named  three,  of 
their  diverse  working  in  the  dragon,  beast,  and  false  prophet, 
are  here  brought  into  one,  as  all  of  one  lying  spirit,  whom 
Christ  calleth  the  father  devil.  This  one  lying  spirit,  which 
hath  been  a  murderer  from  the  beginning,  comprehending  in 
him  all  unclean  spirits,  like  as  doth  the  beast  all  antichrists, 
hath  combined  together  into  one  execrable  zeal  of  fatherly 
traditions  all  vain-glorious  and  ungodly-minded  governors 
against  God  and  his  Christ.  And  this  hath  not  been  without 
the  secret  permission  of  God,  willing  to  prove  his  elects  by 
strong  sufferings,  that  they  might  receive  at  his  hand  the  re- 
ward of  strong  victory,  or  of  his  abundant  riches. 

21.  This  place,  here  called  in  the  Hebrew  Armageddon, 
betokeneth  in  mystery  an  hill  of  delectable  fruits,  interpreted 
of  some  for  the  hill  of  the  gospel,  and  is  commonly  taken  of 
the  Hebrews  for  that  is  sweet  or  of  value.  And  this  without 
fail  is  the  church,  which  oft-times  in  the  scriptures  is  called 
the  plenteous  hill  of  God,  the  hill  of  God's  house,  the  hill  of 
myrrh,  the  hill  of  olives,  the  hill  of  Sion,  Carmel,  and  Leba- 
non ;  with  such  other  like.  In  this  mount  evermore  are  they 
bent  to  battle.  There  slay  they  the  innocent  lambs  of  Christ. 
All  their  power,  malice,  and  tyranny,  is  there  extremely 
uttered  at  the  antichrists'  labour  and  desire,  which  are  ex- 
ceedingly drunken  in  the  blood  of  holy  martyrs,  which  hath 
been  shed  upon  earth  from  the  righteous  Abel  unto  this  day. 
But  when  the  Almighty  setteth  kings  upon  the  earth,  it  shall 
be  clear  even  in  the  darkness,  that  the  hill  of  Basan  is  God's 
hill. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  2  into  the  air.  3  And 
there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven  from  the  seat,  saying,  4  It  is 
done.  6  And  there  follow  voices,  thunderings,  and  lightnings ;  6  and 
there  was  a  great  earthquake,  7  such  as  was  not  since  men  were  upon 
earth,  8  so  mighty  an  earthquake  and  so  great.  9  And  the  great  city 
was  divided  into  three  parts.  10  And  the  cities  of  the  nations  fell, 
11  and  great  Babylon  came  in  remembrance  before  God,  12  to  give 
unto  her  the  cup  of  wine  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath.  13  And  every 
isle  fled  away,  14  and  the  mountains  were  not  found.  15  And  there 
fell  a  great  hail,  16  as  it  had  been  talents,  17  out  of  heaven,  18  upon 
the  men.  19  And  the  men  blasphemed  God,  because  of  the  plague  of 
the  hail ;  20  for  it  was  great,  and  the  plague  thereof  was  sore. 


XVI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  489 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Finally  the    seventh    angel   went   forth    under    the 
seventh  seal-opening,  as  God  had  eternally  determined,  throw- 
ing out  the  content  of  his  vial  into  the  air.      For  the  seventh 
age  of  the  Christian  church,  by  the  very  set  purpose  of  God, 
are   many  converted  to  the  truth,  and  become  with  Paul  the 
vessels  of  election,  that  afore  were  with  Judas  the  vessels  of 
wrath  under  the  great  adversary  of  God.     Neither  is  it  any 
blemish  unto  them  to  be  called  here  that  they  were  afore, 
vials  of  wrath,  considering  that  Simon  Leprosus,  being  once 
healed  of  his  leprosy  was  ever  after  called  a  leper;   in  case 
like  Paul  after  his  conversion  was  not  ashamed  to  report  him- 
self both  a  Pharisee,  and  also  the  son  of  a  Pharisee. 

2.  These,  by  the  mighty  determination  of  God's  strong 
judgment,  are  sent  into  the  air.     Most  effectually  are  they 
lightened  with  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  provoked  stiffly  to  stand 
up  against  the  aerial  powers  reigning  in  the  fickle  fantastical 
antichrists  and  hypocrites,  condemning  by  God's  word  their 
universal  doctrines  and  devilishness.     These  powers  are  no 
less  than  devils,  whom  Christ  calleth  fowls  of  the  air,  Peter 
and  John  man's  adversaries,  and  St  Paul  the  governors  of 
these  darknesses  in  spiritual  wickedness. 

3.  Whiles  these  things   are   in  doing,    out  of  heaven, 
which   is  the  universal    congregation,    yea,    from    the   very 
throne  of  God,  which  is  the  elect  faithful  number  (for  they  are 
only  the  seat  of  God),  came  a  voice  of  rejoicing,  saying  after 
this  sort, 

4.  It  is  done.      All  things  are  finished,    Christ's   glory 
once  manifestly  known,  that  the  world  is  at  an  end.      The 
wicked  have  done  all  their  mischiefs,  and  the  number  of  our 
brethren  is  fulfilled.     Thus  shall  they  preach  a  full  deliverance 
of  the  captives  and  the  peaceable  year  of  the  Lord.     This 
is  the  silence  of  an  half  hour  space  mentioned  afore  in  the 
eighth  chapter,  and  the  return  of  this  world  unto  Christ  in 
the  twelfth  chapter :    not  that  there  shall  in  those  days  be 
no  enemies  (for  the  remnant  shall  still  remain),  but  that  they 
shall  not  then  openly  dare  rage,  persecute,  and  kill,  the  world 
being  at  such  a  universal  quiet. 

5.  Yet  shall  there  happen  in  those  days  voices,  thunder- 
ings,  and  lightnings :  voices  of  sweet  blessings  and  delectable 


490  THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

promises  to  the  faithful  congregation;  thunderings  of  terror 
to  the  unfaithful  multitude,  commanding  things  contrary  to 
the  flesh  ;  and  fearful  lightnings  of  condemnation  to  the  re- 
probate hypocrites  and  desperate  obstinates. 

6.  And  all  from  one  word  of  the  Lord,  or  one  gospel- 
preaching  in  divers  respects,  no  small  earthquake  following 
upon  the  same.    What  commotions,  heavy  complaints,  fearful 
tremblings,  sorrows,  cries,  griefs,  fightings,  wailings,  grudgings, 
gruntings,  groanings,  weepings,  and  hands  wringing,  will  be 
among  the  earthly-minded  antichrists  and  hypocrites,  bishops, 
priests,  prelates,  holy-watermongers,  and  parish  clerks,  law- 
yers, whores,  carvers,  painters,  and  ware-sellers,  when  their 
whorish  church  shall  be  turned  over  by  the  judgment  of  the 
said  word,  it  is  easy  to  conjecture. 

7.  Such  a  one  will  this  earthquake  be  (saith  the  text),  so 
mighty  and  so  strong,  as  never  was  yet  since  men  were  upon 
the  earth,  or  since  that  earthly  generation  first  began.     Then 
shall  be  clean  taken  away  the  carnal  church  of  antichrist,  or 
the  smeared  synagogue  of  shavelings.     Neither  shall  the  pope 
with  his  disguised  rabble  any  more  be  seen  here,   nor  yet 
Mahomet  with  his  monstrous  muster. 

8.  In  such  wise  shall  their  laws,  sects  and  ceremonies  be 
destroyed  in  those  days,  that  no  man  shall  be  found  so  bold  as 
once  to  allow  one  of  them  openly.     Then  shall  the  glory  of 
Christ's  name  shine  the  world  over,  he  making  of  his  enemies 
his  footstool. 

9.  Moreover  in  this  terrible  earthquake  the  great  spiri- 
tual city  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  or  the  holy  whorish  mother 
the  church,  shall  be  dissevered  into  three  parts,  of  the  which 
two  shall  still  be  wicked,  the  third  converted  unto  godliness. 
Two  parts  shall  be  dispersed  (saith  Zachary),  the  third  shall 
remain  to  the  Lord.     Of  them  which  have  and  shall  go  out 
of  minsters  and  monasteries,  colleges  and  convents,  churches 
and  cloisters,  parishes  and  nunneries,  one  sort  shall  inwardly 
be  given  to  antichrist's  superstitiousness  and  hypocrisy ;  an- 
other sort  upon  divers  fleshly  considerations  shall  feignedly 
fall  to  the  gospel ;  the  third  sort  only  of  love  towards  God 
and    zeal    of  health  in   their  neighbours    shall    unfeignedly 
cleave  to   the  scriptures.     Thus  shall  the  ungodly  sort   be 
coupled  still  with  the  godly  in  every  land  and  province,  and 
be  the  much  greater  number.     Yet  shall  they  for  that  time 


XVI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  491 

attempt  nothing  against  them,  the  truth  so  strongly  reigning. 
Nevertheless  yet  it  is  not  to  be  thought  that  they  shall  then 
have  nothing  to  suffer,  considering  that  it  is  a  kingdom  of 
sufferance.  Christ,  to  be  head  of  that  congregation,  suffered 
one  incommodity  or  other  always,  so  long  as  he  was  here 
living.  It  shall  therefore  behove  them,  which  are  his  mystical 
members,  always  to  suffer  ;  for  the  servant  is  no  better  than 
his  lord,  nor  the  soldier  than  his  head  captain.  And,  to 
make  this  good,  the  Lord  saith  in  Zachary  :  "  The  same  third 
part  will  I  lead  through  fire,  and  purge  it  as  silver  or  gold  in 
the  furnace."  Then  shall  every  godly  creature  follow  Christ 
in  bearing  his  cross.  They  shall  mortify  their  fleshly  members, 
fleeing  ah1  fornication,  filthiness,  idolatry,  covetousness,  pride, 
anger,  and  malice.  They  shall  help,  suffer,  and  forbear  one 
another,  having  pitiful  compassion  upon  the  weak,  sick,  and 
needy.  No  duty  beseeming  a  Christian  shall  they  leave 
undone. 

10.  Therefore,  this  great  or  general  city  thus  divided, 
all  other  particular  or  national  cities   must  also  fall.     The 
blasphemous  Pantheon    of  Rome    once   perishing,    all   other 
churches  of  the  unfaithful  must  needs  follow  soon  after  in 
their  course ;   for,  the  foundation  taken  away,  the  building 
cannot  endure  :  so  that  from  thenceforth  shall  be  no  popish 
sects,  no  superstitious  ceremonies,  no  heathenish  observations, 
nor  open  idolatry  in  all  the  world.     But  when  the  remnant 
of  the  wicked  shall  attempt  afresh  to  raise   up  again  such 
abominations,  the  Lord  shall  suddenly  without  warning  fall 
upon  them  with  his  most  fearful  and  terrible  last  judgment. 

11.  Great  Babylon,  the  aforesaid  mother  of  all  whoredom 
and  filthiness,  shall  then  come  in  remembrance  before  God. 
He  shall  then  consider  her  abominable  blasphemy,  her  pride, 
cruelty,  murder,  and  sins  without  number,  weighing  them  in 
right  balance,  according  unto  justice. 

12.  He  shall  also  reward  her  to  drink  the  fierce  cup  of 
his  wrath,  or  wine  of  his  great  indignation,  which  is  the  per- 
petual death  of  soul.     The  very  dregs  of  his  ire  shall  she 
taste,  yea,  unspeakable  sorrows  and  pains  without  end.     For 
none  other  is  it  to  come  in  remembrance  before  him  at  that 
day,  but  to  be  condemned,  and  receive  punishment  according 
to  her  deeds. 

13.  Then  shall  every  isle  (which  is  a  place  of  refuge 


492  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

within  the  sea)  flee  away,  and  not  tarry.  The  mountains  that 
are  wont  to  give  succour  unto  them  that  be  on  the  land  shall 
not  at  that  day  be  found.  No  comfort  shall  she  then  have 
nor  sure  help  anywhere. 

14.  No  remedy  will  be  at  that  day  to  flee  from  the 
fearful  face  of  the  judge.    Then  will  neither  merits  nor  yet  soul- 
masses  help,  neither  blessings   nor  kneelings,   sacrifices  nor 
eensings,  wawlings  nor  ringings,  bussings  nor  singings ;  but, 
will  she  nill  she,  needs  must  she  abide  his  heavy  and  terrible 
sentence. 

15.  And  there  fell  great  hail  (saith  the  text),  as  it  had 
been  weighty  talents.    Always  must  it  be  remembered,  that 
commonly  the  time  past  is  used  in  this  prophecy  for  the  time 
to  come,  for  the  certainty  of  the  things  here  spoken.     This 
hail  is  none  other  than  the  heavy  tempest  or  plague  of  the  said 
fearful  and  terrible  judgments  of  the  Lord,  which  shall  on 
that  woeful  day  fall  suddenly  as  a  thick  hail  upon  the  mise- 
rable multitude  of  them  that  boasted  themselves  to  be  the 
holy  church,  and  upon  their  wicked  followers,  compared  here 
unto  Babylon. 

16.  This  plague  is  here  also  for  none  other  cause  likened 
unto  talents,  but  for  that  it  is  in  weight  and  measure  to  be 
ministered  unto  them  by  the  preordination  of  God.    So  much 
pain  and  sorrow  is  due  unto  that  whorish  generation,  as  she 
hath  glorified  herself  in  filthy  delights,  and  so  many  punish- 
ments to   be   rewarded  her :    yea,   double   must    she    have 
according  to  her  works. 

17.  Out  of  heaven  shall  this  vehement  hail  fall,  from 
the  fearful  sentence  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,   which  shall 
then  sit  as  a  Judge  in  the  midst  of  his  faithful  congregation, 
they  sitting  with  him  as  the  body  with  the  head  in  condemna- 
tion of  the  wicked. 

18.  And  upon  the  men  shall  it  light.     For  the  great 
whore,  or  the  city  called  here  Babylon,  is  this  place  to  be 
taken  for  that  it  comprehendeth,  even  for  men,  in  whom  also 
are  included  women  by  the  common  usage  of  the  scriptures. 

19.  These  men  shall  spitefully  blaspheme  God,  because 
of  the  hail,  plague,  or  terror  of  their  torments.      They  shall 
cry  out  of  him,  wishing  that  he  had  no  such   power  so  to 
torment  them. 

20.  For  the  tempest  is  great,  and  the  sufferance  thereof 


XVI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  493 

exceeding  painful.  As  the  Lord  is  mighty,  so  are  his  judg- 
ments when  they  fall:  vehement,  fierce,  and  strong  is  the  Lord 
(saith  Esay),  as  is  the  tempest  of  hail,  breaking  out  on  every 
side,  and  bearing  down  strong  holds. 


THE  SEVENTEENTH  CHAPTER.    •'. 

OFT  have  occasions  been  given  me  in  this  book  to  speak  of 
great  Babylon,  and  of  the  execrable  beast ;  but  here  is  place 
offered  to  describe  them  more  at  large. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels,  which  had  the  seven 
vials,  2  and  talked  with  me,  3  saying  unto  me,  4  Come,  I  will  shew  the 
judgment  5  of  the  great  whore,  6  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters  5  7  with 
whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  whoredom,  8  and  the 
inhabiters  of  the  earth  are  drunken  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication. 
9  And  he  carried  me  away  10  into  the  wilderness  in  the  Spirit. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  After  this  came  (saith   St  John)  one  of  the    seven 
angels  or  unvariable  decrees  of  the  Lord's  eternal  judgments, 
•which  had  the  seven  vials  of  his  wrath  as  afore  hath  been 
declared. 

2.  And  this  angel,  or  set  purpose  of  God,  as  an  heavenly 
messenger  talked  with  me  in  mystery. 

3.  Of  favourable  goodness  in  secret  manner  he  ascer- 
tained me  thereby  of  this  wonderful  judgment  here  following, 
to  be  fulfilled  at  the  latter  end  of  the  world.     And  thus  it 
said  unto  me  : 

4.  Come  hither,  friend  John,  I  will  shew  thee  in  secret- 
ness  the  terrible  judgment  of  the  great  whore,  or  counterfeit 
church  of  hypocrites,  as  God  hath  appointed  it.     Needs  must 
this  whore  be  Rome,  for  that  which  is  hereafter  spoken,  that 
she  is  the  great  city  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the 
earth.     Evident  it  is,  both  by  the  scriptures  and  chronicles, 
that  in  John's  days  Rome  had  her  dominion  all  the   whole 
world.      And   being   infected  with    the  abominations    of   all 
lands,  rightly  is  she  called  Babylon,  or  city  of  confusion,  not 
only  in  this  revelation,  but  also  in  the  first  epistle  of  Peter. 
And  like  as  in  the  scriptures  oft-times  under  the  name  of  Jeru- 
salem is  meant  the  whole  kingdom  of  Juda ;  so  under  the  name 


494  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

of  Rome  here  may  be  understood  the  universal  world  with  all 
their  abominations  and  devilishnesses,  their  idolatries,  witch- 
crafts, sects,  superstitions,  papacies,  priesthoods,  religions, 
shavings,  anointings,  blessings,  censings,  processions,  and  the 
devil,  and  all  such  beggaries.  For  all  people,  since  Christ's 
ascension,  hath  this  Rome  infected  with  her  pestilent  poison 
gathered  from  all  idolatrous  nations,  such  time  as  she  held 
over  them  the  monarchial  supremity.  And  like  as  Babylon 
had  the  Israelites  captive  under  a  bodily  tribute,  so  hath  this 
Rome  had  the  Christians  both  in  their  bodies  and  souls.  At 
the  writing  of  this  prophecy  felt  John  of  their  cruelty,  being 
exiled  into  Patmos,  an  isle  of  Lycia,  for  the  faithful  testimony 
of  Jesu.  And  so  did  I,  poor  creature,  with  my  poor  wife 
and  children,  at  the  gathering  of  this  present  commentary, 
fleeing  into  Germany  for  the  same1. 

5.  No  marvel  though  she  be  here  called  a  great  whore.  For 
nowhere  were  ever  yet  seen  so  many  idol-worshippings,  so 
many  vain  observations,  so  many  superstitious  sects,  so  many 
errors  in  hypocrisy,  so  many  false  prophets,  and  so  many 
prodigious  kinds  of  filthiness,  no,  not  in  Sodom  itself  nor  yet 
in  miserable  Egypt. 

6.  This  Babylonish  whore,  or  disguised  synagogue  of 
shorelings2,  sitteth  upon  many  waters  or  peoples  that  are  fan- 
tastical, fickle,  or  foolish.     For  none  are  in  conscience  subject 
unto  her,  that  are  constantly  grounded  in  the  sure  doctrine  of 
faith.    Only  alloweth  her  traditions  the  wavering-witted  mul- 
titude, the  slippery  and  unstedfast  number,  obeying  them  in 
their  hearts  of  fear  and  not  of  love,  so  throwing  themselves 
into  a  most  confused  chaos  or  vaut3  of  doubtful  dotage. 

7.  With  this  stinking  strumpet  have  the  mighty  potentates 
of  the  universal  earth,  the  emperors,  kings,  princes,  and  other 
notable  governors,  committed  most  shameful  whoredom  in  the 
spirit  by  many  strange  worshippings,  agreeing  among  them- 
selves to  her  wickedly  decreed  laws  and  customs.     Too  long 
should  we  stand  here  in  this  place,  if  we  should  describe  them 
all  severally  in  their  colours  at  large  as  they  be. 

8.  Through  the   crafty  legerdemain  of  the  priests  on 
the  one  side,  and  the  cruel  constitutions  of  princes  on  the 
other  side,  the  dwellers  of  the  earth  or  worldly-minded  mul- 

[l  See  the  Memoir  at  the  beginning  of  this  volume.] 
[2  ehoreling :  a  shaveling,  or  priest.] 
[3  vaut:  vault] 


XVII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  495 

titude  are  drunken  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication  spiritual, 
or  practised  worshippings  besides  the  prescript  rules  of  God's 
word.  Not  only  they  which  have  been  covetous,  carnal, 
lewd,  and  wretched,  have  followed  their  abominations,  but  also 
an  innumerable  sort  of  the  elect  number  have  believed  their 
lies  and  errors.  Yea,  they  have  been  so  dased  with  their 
dotages,  and  so  tangled  with  their  customs,  that,  as  men  losing 
their  wits,  without  all  godly  remembrance,  reason,  wisdom, 
discretion,  understanding,  judgment,  and  grace,  the  laws  of 
God  laid  apart,  the  commandments  neglected,  and  the  scrip- 
tures despised,  they  have  not  only  kneeled,  crossed,  kissed, 
set  up  lights,  and  holden  up  their  hands  before  rotten  posts, 
but  also  called  [them]  their  fathers  in  heaven.  Yea  (I  ask  God 
mercy  a  thousand  tunes),  I  have  been  one  of  them  myself. 
And  this  is  to  this  day  a  principal  religion  of  that  whorish 
church,  called  devout  pilgrimage  or  holy  stations  of  prayer, 
many  great  pardons  granted  and  many  false  promises  made 
to  allure  the  people  thereunto. 

9.  But  blessed  be  the  Lord,  whose  word  in  this  age 
both  admonished  many,  as  the  angel  did  John,  and  brought 
them  also  clean  from  her  abominations  into  a  secret  consi- 
deration of  the  Spirit,  unknown  to  the  world,  there  both  to 
see  her  pride  and  also  to  understand  her  judgment.     For  it 
followeth  in  the  text,   that  the  angel  conveyed  John  away 
into  the  wilderness  in  the  Spirit. 

10.  In  mystery  here  the   Holy  Ghost  declared  afore, 
what  the  Lord  should  work  in  men  having  his  grace  at  the 
latter  days  of  the  world.     Into  the  wilderness  flee  they  with 
David,  which,  leaving  the  customed  ways  of  men,  after  the 
course  of  the  scriptures  seek  up  their  Lord  God  in  faith, 
worshipping  him  only  in  Spirit  and  in  verity. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  2  a  rose-coloured  beast,  3  full  of 
names  of  blasphemy,  4  which  had  seven  heads  and  ten  horns.  6  And 
the  woman  was  arrayed  6  in  purple  and  rose  colour,  7  and  decked  with 
gold,  precious  stone,  and  pearls,  8  and  had  a  cup  of  gold  in  her  hand, 
9  full  of  abominations,  10  and  filthiness  of  her  whoredom.  11  And  in 
her  forehead  was  a  name  written,  12  A  mystery,  13  great  Babylon,  tho 
mother  of  whoredom  and  abominations  of  the  earth.  14  And  I  saw  the 
wife  drunken  with  the  blood  of  saints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  wit- 
nesses of  Jesu.  15  And  when  I  saw  her,  16  I  wondered  with  great 
marvel. 


496  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  I    saw   (saith   St  John)  in  mystery  a  woman 
(for  a  whore  at  the  first  blush  seemeth  only  a  woman)  sitting 
upon  a  rose-coloured  beast.     This   beast  is  the  great  anti- 
christ that  was  spoken  of  afore,  or  the  beastly  body  of  the 
devil,    comprehending  in    him    popes,    patriarchs,   cardinals, 
legates,   bishops,    doctors,  abbots,    priors,   priests,   and    par- 
doners, monks,  canons,  friars,  nuns,  and  so  forth ;    temporal 
governors  also,  as  emperors,  kings,  princes,    dukes,    earls, 
lords,  justices,    deputies,   judges,   lawyers,    mayors,    bailiffs, 
constables,  and  so  forth,  learning  their  own  duty-offices  as 
to  minister  rightly,  to  serve  their  abominations. 

2.  All  rose-coloured  is  this  beast,  in  token  of  tyrannous 
murder  and  blood-shedding  over  those  that  will  not  agree  to 
their  devilishness. 

3.  Full  of  blasphemous    names  is  this  beast  also,   as 
your   holiness,  your  grace,   your  lordship,  your  fatherhood, 
your  mastership,  your  reverence,  honour,  highness,  worship, 
magnificence,  goodness,  God's  vicar,  spiritual  sir,  ghostly  father, 
physician  of  souls,  defender  of  faith,  head  of  the  holy  church, 
and  so  forth ;  besides  the   names  of  their  properties,  feats, 
and  pageants,  as  procession,  bishoping,  annealing,  purgatory, 
pilgrimage,  pardon,  mass,  matins,  evensong,  placebo,  candle- 
mass-day,    palm-sunday,  ash-wednesday,  holy-rood  day,  St 
Thomas's  day,  and  so  forth. 

4.  This   beast  had  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  signi- 
fying his  universal  crafts  and    suggestions  to    destroy   the 
graces  and   gifts  of  the  Holy   Ghost,  and  also  his  falsely 
borrowed  primacies  and  tyrannous  authorities  to  withstand 
the  commandments  of  God. 

5.  Upon  this  beast  sitteth  a  woman.     For  what  else 
avanceth    or   beareth   out  this   malignant   muster   in    their 
copes,  crosses,   oils,  mitres,  robes,  relics,  ceremonies,  vigils, 
holy  days,  blessings,  censings,  and  foolings,  but  a  wanton, 
foolish,  and  fantastical  religion,  a  vain-glorious  pomp,  and  a 
shining  pretence  of  holiness  in  superstition,  calling  it  their 
holy  church  ?    She  is  said  here  to  sit  upon  this  bloody  beast, 
as  to  be  staid,  quieted  and  satled1  by  them.     Mark  what 
labours  and  pains  that   crafty  and  wily  Winchester  taketh, 
with  Bonner,  Tonstal,  and  other  of  his  faction,  as  her  own 

[!  satled:  settled.] 


XVII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  497 

sworn  soldiers,  to  hold  up  this  glorious  whore  in  her  old  estate 
of  Romish  religion.  Oh,  he  grunteth  and  groaneth,  he 
sweateth  and  swelleth,  he  fretteth  and  belleth,  he  bloweth 
and  panteth,  he  talketh  and  canteth,  he  stirreth  and  never 
ceaseth,  to  bring  his  matters  to  pass. 

6.  In  token  that  this  hypocritical  church  standeth  in 
the  murder  of  innocents,  this  woman  is  here  gorgeously  ap- 
parelled in  purple,  as  guilty  of  their  deaths  which  hath  been 
slain,  and  also  in  fresh  scarlet,  as  evermore  fresh  and  ready 
to  continue  in  the  same  blood-shedding.     For  if  such  terrible 
slaughter  were  not,  the  true  Christian  faith  should  increase, 
to  the  great  diminishment  of  her  glory. 

7.  She  is  in  like  case  flourishingly  decked  with  gold, 
precious  stone,   and  pearls,  not  only  in  her  manifold  kinds 
of  ornaments,  as  is  her  copes,  corporasses,  chasubles,  tunicles, 
stoles,  fannoms  and  mitres,  but  also  in  mystery  of  counterfeit 
godliness.     Many  outward  brags  maketh  this  painted  church 
of  Christ,  of  his  gospel,  and  of  his  apostles,  signified  by  the 
gold,  precious  stone,  and  pearls ;   which  is  but  a  glittering 
colour :    for  nothing  mindeth  she  less  than  to  follow  them 
in  conversation  of  living. 

8.  Moreover  in  her  hand,  whieh  is  her  exterior  minis- 
tration, she  hath  a  golden  cup  full  of  abominations  and  fil- 
thiness  of  her  execrable  whoredom.     This  cup  is  the  false 
religion  that  she  daily  ministereth,  besides  the  chalice  whom 
her  merchants  most  damnably  abuse ;  and  it  containeth  all 
doctrine  of  devils,  all  beastly   errors  and  lies,  all  deceitful 
power,  all  glittering  works  of  hypocrites,  all  crafty  wisdom 
of  the  flesh,  and  subtle  practices  of  man's  wit,  besides  phi- 
losophy, logic,  rhetoric,  and  sophistry  ;  yea,   all  prodigious 
kinds    of  idolatry,    fornication,   sodomitry,  and   wickedness. 
Outwardly  it  seemeth  gold,  pretending  the  glory  of  God, 
the  holy  name  of  Christ,  the  sacred  scriptures  of  the  Bible, 
perpetual  virginity  of  life ;  and  all  are  but  counterfeit  colours 
and  shadows  of  hypocrisy  in  the  outward  letter  and  name. 

9.  Full  of  abominations  is  the  drink  of  the  execrable 
faith  of  that  Romish  religion  received  of  others,  and  full  of 
filthiness    also :    for   both  retaineth  the  people    thereof  in- 
numerable kinds  of  idol-worshippings  under  the  title  of  God's 
service,   and  also  their  shavelings  of  prodigious  beastliness 
in  lecherous  living  under  the  colour  of  chastity.     Here  were 

,  32 

[BALE.] 


498  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [cilAl'. 

much  to  be  spoken  of  St  Germain's  evil,  St  Sithe's  key,  St 
Uncomber's  oats,  Master  John  Shorne's  boot,  St  Gertrude's 
rats,  St  Job  for  the  pox,  St  Fiacre  for  the  ague,  St  Apol- 
line  for  the  tooth-ache,  St  Gratian  for  lost  thrift,  St  Walstone 
for  good  harvest,  St  Cornells  for  the  foul  evil,  and  all  other 
saints  else  almost. 

10.  Of   the    lewd1   boys    also    among    prelates    and 
priests,  ghostly   fathers  and  religious,   might  much  be  said 
here,  were  it  not  for  infecting  men's  eyes,  ears,  and  under- 
standings.    For   all  these  noyful    nocuments  are    the  holy 
fruits  of  the  whoredom  of  that  holy  whorish  church. 

11.  In  the  forehead  of   this  glittering    whore,    which 
is  her  outward  shew,  is  written  a  name,  expressly  declaring 
what  she  is.     By  her  ungodly   fruits  is  she  known  to  the 
elect  servants   of  God,    having   the   light  of  the  scriptures. 
In  their  consciences  appeareth  she  none  other  than  a  pes- 
tiferous whore,  by  the  judgments  of  the  same. 

12.  A  very  mystery  is  this  shew  to  the  infidels,  an 
hidden  secret,  an  unknown  wonder ;  for  they  are  so  blinded 
with  her  fopperies  and  tangled  with  her  toys,   that  they 
judge  all  that  she  doth  holy,  religious,  and  perfect.     And 
all  this  suffereth   God  for  their  unbelief's  sake,  destroying 
nevertheless  the  wisdom  of  the  wise  and  prudence  of  the 
prudent  in  his. 

13.  Her    very    name   agreeing  to  her  fruits  is  this: 
Great  Babylon,  in  mischief  far  above  the  city  of  the  Chal- 
dseans,  and  much   more  full  of  confusion.      For   she  is  the 
original  mother,  the  cause,  the  beginning,  the  root,  the  spring, 
and  the  fountain  of  all  spiritual  fornications,  and  in  a  manner 
of  all  fleshly  abominations  also  done  upon  the  earth.     This 
is  to  the  faithful  sort,  as  a  written  name   of  her,  evident, 
clear,  open  and  manifest :  but  to  the   unfaithful  it  is  only 
as  a  mystery,  hidden,  dark,  obscure,  and  neglect.     For  so 
are  the  secrets  that  God  openeth  to  babes,  and  hideth  from 
wise. 

14.  And  I  (saith  St  John)  perceived  it  evidently  in 
my  fore-understanding,  that  this  woman,  the  very  wife  of  the 
devil  and  of  his  beastly  body  (for  the  bishops  are  the  hus- 
bands  of  their  Romish  churches),  was  all  drunken  in  the 
bloody  slaughter  of  saints,  or  earnest  Christian  believers,  and 

I1  This  word  is  a  substitution.] 


XVII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  499 

in  the  exceeding  tyrannous  murder  of  the  faithful  witnesses 
of  Jesu,  or  sincere  preachers  of  his  word :  for  neither  of 
both  she  spareth.  Besides  all  godly  wisdom  is  she,  and  for- 
getful of  herself,  through  this  same  bloody  drunkenness ;  so 
great  excess  hath  she  taken. 

15.  And  when  I  perceived  and  saw  her  with  all  her 
adder's-whelps  so  beastish,  (saith   St  John,)  with  exceeding 
wonder   I  marvelled;  not  only  that  she  was  thus  overset 
with  blood-drinking  or   outrageous  murdering  of  innocents, 
but  also  of  her  exceeding  great  abominations. 

16.  And  most  of  all  I  wondered  that  the  Almighty  God 
could  with  so  much  patience  suffer  her  in  such  mischief, 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  2  Wherefore  marvellest  thou  ?  31 
will  shew  thee  the  mystery  of  the  woman,  and  of  the  beast  that  bear- 
eth  her,  which  hath  seven  heads  and  ten  horns.  4  The  beast  that  thou 
seest,  was,  5  and  is  not,  6  and  shall  ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit, 
7  and  shall  go  into  perdition.  8  And  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth 
shall  wonder,  9  (whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world,)  10  when  they  behold  the  beast  that  was, 
and  is  not. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  as  I  was  thus  with  myself  marvelling,  the  angel 
or  aforenamed  decree  of  the  Lord  said  unto  me  these  words  : 

2.  Wherefore    dost    thou   thus    marvel,    thou    mortal 
man? 

3.  For  thy  gentle  and  meek  expectation  I  shall  shew 
unto  thee  the  mystery  of  this  wretched  woman,  and  of  the 
cruel  beast  that  beareth  her,   which  hath  seven  heads  and 
ten  horns.     By  this  shalt  thou  know  the  true  church  from 
the  false,  the  just  preachers  from  the  hypocrites,  the  sincere 
doctrine  from  their  subtle  sophisms,  and  their  lawful  autho- 
rity from  their  cruelly  usurped  presumptions.    For  that  shew- 
eth  the  Lord  unto  his  elect,  that  he  will  not  have  known  of 
all  men. 

4.  The  execrable  beast  or  carnal  kingdom  of  antichrist, 
which  thou  hast  seen  here  in  mystery,  was  as  concerning  his 
beginning  in  Cain  first  of  all,  and  so   continued  forth  in  the 
fleshly  children  of  men  in  the  chaplains  of  Pharao,  Jero- 
boam, Baal,  and  Bel,  in  the  cruel  bishops,  priests,  and  law- 

32—2 


500  THE  IMAQE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

yers,  with  such  other  like,  till  the  death  of  Christ  and  so 
forth. 

5.  And  now  the  said  beast  is  not  in  power  and  authority 
as  he  hath  been.     For  in  John's  time,  sixteen  years  before 
the  writing  of  this  revelation,  was  the  proud  clergy  of  the 
Jews  utterly  destroyed  by  Titus  and  Vespasian  in  the  ter- 
rible   siege    of  Jerusalem.     Notwithstanding  yet  shall  this 
beast  rise  again  in  the  Romish  pope  and  Mahomet,  and  in 
their  false  prelates  and  doctors. 

6.  He  shall  ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit  from  the 
stinking  den  of  Satan,  exalting  himself  in  worship  above  all 
that  is  called  God.    But  in  the  conclusion  he  shall  have  an  end. 

7.  Into  perdition  shall  he  go  without  fail.     The  Lord 
shall  first  utter  his  wickedness  (as  now  in  this  age),  and  then 
with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth  consume  him  and  destroy  him  : 
so  that  his  high  climbing  up  shall  at  the  last  be  the  chief 
cause  of  his  fall.     Yet  shall  his  wicked  remnant  once  again 
set  up  their  Christs,  and  persecute  afresh,  but  that  shall  be 
no  full  raise  unto  him. 

8.  And  the  rabble  of  reprobates,  which  dwell  on  the 
earth,  or  for  earthly  commodities  contemn  God's  truth,  shall 
wonder  once   again  not  without  much   inward  rejoice,  that 
their  church  riseth  again  out  of  the  old  hypocrisies  : 

9.  Whose   names  are  not  registered   in  Christ,  which 
is  the  large  book  of  life,  and  hath  been  both  the  life  and 
the  light  of  men  since  the  first  constitution  of  the  moveable 
world.     No,  they  are  not  numbered  among  those  righteous 
that  shall  reign  with  him  in  glory. 

10.  These  adversaries  of  God  and  his  word  shall  have 
much  gladness  in  their  wicked  hearts,  when  they  behold  the 
beast  thus  coming  up  again  that  was  of  such  magnificence, 
and  now  is  but  a  thing  of  nought ;  that  was  esteemed  above 
God,  and  now  is  proved  damnation.     So  long  is1  this  beastly 
antichrist,  as  he  worketh  the  mystery  of  iniquity  in  the  re- 
probate vessels ;  and  when  he  leaveth  that  working,  then  is 
he  no  longer.    Mark  in  this  process  past  the  nature  of  God's 
eternal  decree  for  this  age  of  his  church :  first  it  sheweth, 
and  then  it  condemneth,  the  cursed  synagogue  of  the  devil. 
In  signification  whereof  the  true  preachers  of  our  time  have 
manifestly  opened  her  wickedness  unto  all  the  world ;  where- 

[i  Old  ed.  as.] 


XVII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHUUCHE&.  501 

upon  her  utter  destruction  must  shortly  follow.     Watch,  good 
Christian  reader,  and  pray  earnestly. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  here  is  a  mind  that  hath  wisdom.  2  The  seven  heads  are 
seven  mountains,  3  whereon  the  woman  sitteth.  4  They  are  also  seven 
kings.  5  Five  are  fallen,  6  and  one  is,  7  and  the  other  is  not  come. 
8  When  he  cometh,  he  must  continue  a  space.  9  And  the  beast  that 
was,  and  is  not,  is  even  the  eighth,  10  and  is  one  of  the  seven,  11  and 
shall  go  into  destruction. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  Here  is  a  meaning  which  comprehendeth  wisdom. 
A  sincere  understanding  shall  herein  be  requisite.    Necessary 
it  is  therefore  to  take  heed,  lest  thou  hold  the  harlot  and 
beast  for  that  they  boast  themselves  to  be,  to  thy  damnation. 

2.  The  seven  heads  of   the   beast  aforementioned,  by 
the  plain  definition  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  are  here  to  be  taken 
for  seven  mountains,  or  the  universal  princely  monarchies  of 
the  seven  climates  of  the  world. 

3.  Upon    these    the    woman,    that    Babylonish    harlot 
Rome,  from  whom  hath  issued   all   spiritual  whoredom,  in 
most  proud  manner  sitteth,  having  over   them   a  universal 
dominion.     For  in  John's  time  to  Rome  was  all  the  world 
subject ;  under  whose  cruel  reign  was  Christ  done  to  death : 
so  have  his  faithful  members  been  ever  since  by  a  new  raised 
kingdom  in  the  same. 

4.  These  heads  are  also  seven  kings,  or  governors  of 
the  aforesaid  monarchies,  seduced  by  all  kinds  of  crafty  errors 
and  devilish  suggestions  of  that  beast :  so  that  if  ye  mark 
well  this  place,  the  head  with  the  tail,  and  the  cause  with 
his  effect,  in  these  present  significations  shall  no  prejudice  be 
found  to  that  hath  been  said  in  the  other,  though  they  seem 
very  diverse.     For  both  the  governors  and  also  the  lands, 
or  the  people  subject  unto  them,  have  universally  been  blinded 
by  their  wily  witchcrafts.     And  so  have  the  worldly  poten- 
tates with  the  spiritual  antichrists  agreed,  that  both  they 
have  usurped  one  malignant  meddling  over  the  souls  of  men 
to  corrupt  their   faith,  the   princes   applying    their  powers 
unto  the  same.     And  that  causeth  the  Holy  Ghost  here  to 
call  them  the  beast's  heads  under  the  title  of  mountains  and 
kings.     For  under  their  princely  authorities  have  all  their 


502  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

mischiefs  been  fulfilled  to  uphold  this  whore  against  Christ 
and  his  word. 

5.  Five  of  these  heads  are  fallen  from  the  universal 
monarchy  of  Rome.     All  the  dominions  of  Africa  and  Asia 
have  renounced  the  obedience  of  her  empire.     Only  cleaveth 
Europe  unto  her,  which  is  the  least  of  the  three,  and  yet 
not  all  thereof.     When  the  papacy  grew,  the  whole  empire 
of  the    Greeks,  called    Constantinople,   fell    clean  from   the 
Latins,  and  became  with  other  divers  monarchies  the  pos- 
session of  Mahomet's  sect,   or  of  the   Agarenes  and  Turks. 
Of  the  other  empires  may  a  like  conjecture  be  had.    Thus 
have  they  declined  from  her,   not  so  going  forth  nor  yet 
rising  up  unto  Christ ;  for  only  is  it  said  here,  that  they  were 
fallen. 

6.  And  one  head  is  (saith  the  text)   at  this  present 
time  remaining,  the  other  head  is  not  come  as  yet,  but  will 
come  hereafter.     This  head  remaining  is  the  sixth,  and  it 
is  that  feeble  empire  that  Rome  now  holdeth  and  hath  holden 
since  John's  time.     The  power  of  this  empire  is  ruinously 
diminished,   and  the  notable  fame  thereof  decayed  betwixt 
the  popish  prelates  and  the  Frenchmen,  a  great  part  of  the 
lands  becoming  St  Peter's  patrimony.     To  make  it  a  fit  head 
of  the  beast  to  the  upholding  of  this  whorish  church  (the 
authority  thereof  maintaining  her  laws,)  Gregory  the  fifth, 
pope,  committed  the  emperor's  choosing  unto  six  princes  of 
Germany,   three  of  them  being  archbishops.     He  appointed 
also  the  king  of  Bohemia  for  the  seventh,  then  being  tribu- 
tary unto  him  and   his  own  feed  man,  as  an  odd  person  to 
weigh  upon  their  sides,  if  need,  place,  and  time  should  require 
it ;  provided  always  that  he  should  take  his  oath  and  receive 
his  crown  imperial  at  Rome:   so   that  now,  though  it  still 
be  the  same  in  title  that  it  was  in  John's  days,  yet  is  it  so 
diverse  from  it  through  diminishment  of  power,  and  so  unlike 
in  outward  magnificence,  as  it  never  had  been  the  same. 

7.  The  seventh  head  that  is  not  yet  come  is  the  papis- 
tical kingdom  of  our  Romish  spiritualty.    For  thereof  appeared 
nothing  in  John's  time,  nor  yet  more  than  five  hundred  years 
after  it.     The  bishops  of  Rome  (as  they  call  them),  from 
Peter  to  Sylvester,  were  very  poor  souls,  simple  creatures,  and 
men  not  regarded,  but  despised  of  the  world.     They  were  no 
new  law-makers  for  the  more  part,  but  rather  they  gave  their 


XVII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  503 

whole  diligence  to  see  those  laws  observed  whom  the  Holy- 
Ghost  had  made  to  their  hands.  Neither  were  they  any  mass- 
sayers,  soul-singers,  or  procession-goers,  but,  as  was  St  Paul 
with  the  other  apostles,  simple  preachers  only,  and  for  their 
sincere  preaching  they  suffered  the  death  of  their  bodies.  But 
after  the  donation  of  Constantine,  and  other  plenteous  alms 
committed  unto  their  hands  for  the  succour  of  the  poor,  they 
became  all  confessors,  and  took  them  to  their  ease  at  home. 
Then  was  labour  very  tedious  unto  them,  preaching  very 
troublous  and  painful.  Then  studied  they  all  to  please  the 
powers,  peaceably  to  hold  still  their  pleasant  possessions,  and 
by  spiritual  policies  to  increase  them  more  and  more,  the  poor 
in  a  manner  forgotten.  Then  came  in  that  holy  ceremony, 
and  that  with  Latin  hours,  serving  of  saints,  and  praying  for 
the  dead,  to  provoke  men  to  offer  to  Corban.  Thus  crept 
they  up  in  hypocrisy  day  by  day,  till  such  time  as  John  of 
Constantinople  contended  with  Gregory  of  Rome  for  the  su- 
premity ;  in  the  which  contention  though  Gregory  laid  for 
himself  St  Peter's  keys,  with  many  other  sore  arguments  and 
reasons,  yet  was  he  commanded  by  Mauritius  the  emperor 
after  the  general  synod  to  obey  the  said  John,  as  the  univer- 
sal head  bishop  of  the  whole  world:  Then  were  these  holy 
fathers  compelled  to  tarry  a  leisure,  and  under  crafty  colours 
to  wait  their  prey.  In  process  of  time,  when  Phocas  was 
emperor,  Bonifacius  the  third,  a  man  of  a  wily  practice,  per- 
ceiving him  much  given  to  vain-glory  and  covetousness,  greatly 
also  to  disallow  the  acts  of  Mauritius  his  predecessor,  through 
flattery  and  mede  obtained  of  him  that  the  church  of  Rome 
should  be  holden  from  thenceforth  for  the  head  church  of  the 
world,  and  he  for  the  head  bishop.  When  this  was  once  gotten, 
then  rose  they  up  so  high  that  the  emperor  became  their  foot- 
stool, and  all  other  Christian  princes  their  waiting  slaves,  to 
tide  and  run,  make  and  mar,  strive  and  fight,  slay  and  kill,  at 
their  commandment  and  pleasure.  Thus  became  the  Romish 
pope  the  seventh  king  that  was  in  John's  time  yet  to  come. 
If  thou  mark  in  the  chronicles,  good  reader,  thou  shalt  find 
that  Phocas,  the  first  pope-maker,  slew  his  master  the  emperor 
Mauritius,  signifying  in  mystery  the  said  pope-making  to  be 
an  utter  destruction  to  the  empire.  The  pope's  name  was 
also  at  the  time  Bonifacius,  which  is  as  much  to  say  as  bona 
fades,  a  good  face :  which  betokeneth  that  this  new-raised 


504  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.         [CHAP. 

kingdom  should  shew  a  fair  face  evermore,  or  a  shining  pre- 
tence of  holiness,  what  mischief  soever  it  wrought  either  against 
God  or  man  in  abominable  superstition. 

8.  And  when  this  seventh  king  cometh,  saith  the  text, 
he  must  continue  a  space,  or  abide  a  little  season.  He  must  have 
a  time  by  the  permission  of  God  strongly  to  delude  the  un- 
believers, which  will  neither  see  nor  hear,  read  nor  yet  thank- 
fully receive  his  word  of  salvation  so  graciously  offered  them. 
So  corrupt  are  the  fleshly  affects  of  men,  that  much  more  prone 
they  are  to  lies  and  superstitions,  than  to  the  verity  of  the 
Lord ;  which  is  to  be  lamented.     Christ  came  first  in  the  name 
of  his  heavenly  Father,  but  him  will  they  not  receive.     The 
pope  cometh  in  his  own  wicked  name,  and  to  him  run  they  by 
heaps.     Whose  continuance  here  hath  been  but  a  time:  for 
yet  is  it  not  a  thousand  years  since  the  papacy  first  began 
under  Phocas,  which  is  but  as  a  day  before  God  ;  and  that  day 
will  he  shorten  by  his  own  promise  for  his  elects'  sake,  which 
to  remember  is  their  great  comfort :  and  a  great  cause  why  ; 
for  soon  after  that  shall  they  be  fully  restored  into  the  perfect 
number  of  the  children  of  God. 

9.  And  the  execrable  beast  (saith  the  text),  that  of  late 
days  was  in  authority  over  all  the  world,  yea,  sitting  above 
God  in  the  consciences  of  men,  and  now  is  become  of  no  repu- 
tation among  men  (God  opening  his  mischiefs),  is  even  the 
eighth  in  number ;  and  yet  nevertheless  is  one  of  the  seven 
heads.     For  both  is  he  the  beastly  body  itself,  comprehending 
in  him  the  universal  abominations  of  all  the  earthly  kingdoms, 
and  in  that  point  diverse  from  the  seven  heads,  and  so  the 
eighth  in  number. 

10.  And  also  he  is  one  of  the  seven  heads,  and  the 
seventh  in  number,  in  usurping  this  proud  worldly  kingdom 
thus  after  a  void  temporal  sort.    Over  and  besides  all  this  may 
he  also  be  called  the  eighth  in  the  cursed  remnant  which,  after 
the  peaceable  silence  of  Christian  liberty  (Satan  loosened),  shall 
most  cruelly  persecute  Christ's  congregation  afresh,  as  in  the 
twentieth  chapter  here  following  will  appear. 

11.  This  beast  with  his  carriage,  the  antichrist  with  his 
church,  or  Satan  with  his  synagogue,  shall  not  only  go  into 
destruction  here  by  the  mighty  breath  of  God's  mouth,  or  the 
true  preaching  of  his  gospel,  but  also  into  damnation  ever- 
lasting in  the  end  of  the  world  with  the  devil  and  his  angels. 


XVII.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  505 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings,  2  which  have 
not  yet  received  the  kingdom,  3  but  shall  receive  power  4  as  kings,  5 
at  one  hour  with  the  beast.  6  These  have  one  mind,  7  and  shall  give 
their  power  and  strength  unto  the  beast.  8  These  shall  fight  with  the 
Lamb,  9  and  the  Lamb  shall  overcome  them ;  10  for  he  is  Lord  of  all 
lords,  11  and  King  of  all  kings.  12  And  they  that  are  on  his  side  13 
are  called,  and  chosen,  and  faithful. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  the  ten  horns  (saith  the  angel  unto  John),  which 
thou  sawest  here  upon  the  heads  of  this  rose-coloured  beast, 
are  in  signification  ten  kings.      Some  have  taken  these  ten 
kings  for  all  those  emperors  of  the  Latins  since  Charlemagne, 
which  have  sworn  themselves  obedient  to  the  bishop  of  Rome. 
Some  have  thought  them  to  be  those  princes  which  here  in 
Europe  have  aforetime  been  subject  to  the  empire  of  Rome ; 
as  the  kings  of  England,  France,  Spain,  Portugal,   Castile, 
Denmark,  Scotland,  Hungary,  Bohemia,  and  Naples.     But 
these  consider  not  that  they    be  yet  more    in  number,  as 
Aragon,  Navarre,  Sicily,  Cyprus,  Sardinia,  Sweden,  Poland,  and 
such  other,  and  are  all  included  in  the  seven  heads  as  members 
of  the   afore  rehearsed  empires.     Neither   mark   they   that 
they  are  above   the  heads  as  horns,  and  more  in  number 
than  the  heads,  betokening  a  rigorous  authority  and  fierce 
power,  which  they  proudly  usurp   over   them  everywhere. 
Afore  they  were  but  suggestions,  but  here  are  they  earnest 
doers.     For  in  every  region  hath  the  beastly  antichrist  of 
Rome  his  metropolitans  and    primates :    as  in   England  are 
Canterbury  and  York ;  in  France,  Turonensis  and  Remensis ; 
in  Spain,  Toletanus  and  Terragonensis ;  in  Portugal,  Hispalensis 
and  Bracarensis ;  in  Ireland,  Armachanus  and  Dubliniensis  ;  in 
Denmark,  Lundensis  and  Upsalensis ;  in  Germany,  Coloniensis 
and  Maguntinus  ;  in  Hungary,  Strigoniensis  and  Colocensis  ;  in 
Italy,  Pisanus  and  Ravennas ;  in  Sicily,   Panormitanus  and 
Messanensis;  with  an  infinite  number  of  bishops,  prelates,  priests 
and  religious,  besides  the  fighting  orders  of  the  Rhodes,  the 
Prussians,  the   redeemers  of   captives,  the  Arragondes,  the 
Georgians  called  De  Alga,  the  Montestans,  the  Castilians,  the 
Lusitanians,  the  Calatravans,  and  St  James'  warriors. 

2.  These  had  not  yet  at  that  time  received  the  devilish 
kingdom  of  pestilent  usurpation  over  the  souls  of  men.     For 


506  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [ciIAP. 

though  in  John's  days  aroso  certain  antichrists,  as  Ebion,  Ce- 
rinthus,  Diotrephes,  Carpocras,  and  such  like,  yet  were  they 
nothing  to  these. 

3.  But  now  indeed  they  have  received  the  same  self 
authority  and  power  with  the  beast,  that  he  took  afore  of  the 
dragon,  in  manner  of  kings  to  rule  in  the  hearts  and  consciences 
of  men  to  his  behoof. 

4.  Forsomuch  as  their  authority  is  not  of  God  like  as 
is  the  authority  of  kings,  it  is  said  here  "  as  kings,"  or  as  men 
counterfeiting  them,  in  usurping  a  governance  not  freely  given 
them  of  God,  but  of  the  devil. 

5.  All  at  one  hour  received  they  this  authority  with  the 
beast.     And  that  (I  suppose)  was  in  the  general  council  of 
Lateran  at  Rome,  gathered  under  the  title  to  recover  Jerusalem 
again ;  where  as  confession  in  the  ear  was  cruelly  extorted  of 
Christian  people  under  pain  of  death  and  damnation  by  the 
whole  consent  both  of  the  princes  and  bishops,  at  the  former 
suggestion  of  Innocent  the  third,  besides  other  wicked  things ; 
as  to  hear  Latin  service,  to  go  procession  on  Sundays,  to  pray 
unto  dead  saints,  to  worship  images,  to  buy  masses  for  the 
dead,  to  fast  the  Fridays,  with  purgatory,  pardons,  merits,  and 
friars'  orders.      In  the  said  council  became  the  metropolitans 
as  kings,  and  by  the  authority  thereof  appointed  they  their 
stewards,  bailiffs,  and  other  officers,  as  bishops,  curates,  and 
parish  priests  to  have  cure  and  charge  of  soul,  and  in  the  said 
ear-confession  to  receive  their  accounts. 

6.  These  counterfeit  kings  are  all  of  one  devilish  mind, 
practice,  and  purpose  against  God  and  his  verity. 

7.  And  fully  they  are  fixed  to  give  their  whole  power, 
their  study  and  their  strength,  unto  the  behoof  of  the  beast. 
Not  according  to  God's  mind  will  they  rule,  but  all  after  his 
will  and  pleasure,  agreeing  always  unto  him  as  members  to 
their  head,  to  serve  wickedness  after  wickedness  in  Babylon. 
His  popish  decrees  will  they  seek,  his  devilish  decretals  will 
they  follow,  his  ceremonials  will  they  observe,  and  nothing  of 
the  sacred  scriptures.      What  learning  soever  they  have,  what 
gifts  of  nature,  fortune,  or  grace,  all  must  be  to  the  mainte- 
nance of  his  fantastical  fopperies.      To  him  are  they  sworn  to 
do  him  homage,  to  obey  his  laws,  to  kiss  his  feet,  and  for  his 
glory's  sake  to  persecute  the  gospel. 

8.  And  in  so  doing  they  shall  fight  with  the  Lamb, 


XVII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  507 

which  is  Jesus  Christ.  They  shall  impugn  his  truth,  when 
they  think  to  do  him  service.  For  that  mischief  they  do  to 
one  of  his,  they  do  to  his  own  person. 

9.  But  be  they  never  so  dogged,  yet  shall  the  Lamb 
overcome  them  in  his  faithful  members,  yea,  by  patient  suf- 
ferance only.      The  victory  (saith  St  John)  which  overcometh 
the  world  is  a  sure  Christian  faith.     Upon  their  side  fighteth 
he  which  is  most  mighty  and  strong,  yea,  the  Lord  that  is 
valiant  in  battle.    And  he  shall  first  overcome  them  in  this  life 
with  the  mighty  breath  of  his  mouth,  scattering  them  away  as 
dust  from  the  earth  ;  and  after  this  shall  his  terrible  judg- 
ment for  ever  condemn  them. 

10.  For  he  is  by  the  authority  given  him  of  his  Father 
the  Lord  of  all  lords,  and  by  his  own  eternal  Godhead  the 
King  of  all  kings,  having  all  power  in  heaven  and  in  earth. 
He  is  constitute  judge  of  the  quick  and  the  dead,  having  alone 
the  everlasting  empire  with  his  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  of  his  kingdom  shall  never  be  an  end. 

11.  By  his  permission  do  all  kings  reign ;  he  hath  their 
hearts  in  his  hand,  and  judgeth  their  thoughts.     Both  may  he 
give  them  his  Spirit,  and  also  take  it  from  them,  and  of  his 
enemies  he  shall  make  his  footstool.     He  is  the  same  stone, 
after  Daniel,  that  without  any  hands  was  cut  out  of  the  mount, 
which  breaketh  the  iron,  the  copper,  the  earth,  the  silver,  and 
the  gold  in  pieces :  by  whom  are  meant  the  universal  king- 
doms of  this  world. 

12.  Of  this  his  victory  are  all  they  partners  with  him, 
which  are  upon  his  side  by  faith ;  most  specially  those  true 
servants  of  his  which,  after  they  are  called  by  grace  and  chosen 
by  faith,  persevere  still  constant,  fervent,  faithful  and  sure  in 
his  verity  to  the  latter  end  of  their  lives. 

13.  Not  only  the  Lamb  therefore  shall  overcome  the 
beast,  but  they  also,  after  the  doctrine  of  Paul,  that  are  called 
and  chosen  in  him,  not  falling  from  his  truth  for  any  temptation 
or  grief,  but  standing  fast  by  it  unto  the  very  death.     For  those 
that  the  Lord  hath  prefixed  afore,  he  hath  called,  justified, 
and  allowed.     These  advance  not  themselves  with  the  proud, 
but  meekly  they  submit  their  crowns,  referring  all  victory  to 
the  Lamb,  as  men  that  could  have  done  nothing  in  that  behalf 
without  him. 


508  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  ho  said  unto  me,  2  The  waters  which  thou  sawest,  where  the 
whore  sitteth,  3  are  people,  and  folk,  and  nations,  and  tongues.  4  And 
the  ten  horns,  which  thou  sawest  upon  the  beast,  6  arc  they  which  shall 
hate  the  whore,  6  and  shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked,  7  and  shall 
eat  her  flesh,  8  and  burn  her  with  fire.  9  For  God  hath  put  in  their 
hearts  to  fulfil  his  will,  10  and  to  do  with  one  consent,  11  for  to  give 
her  kingdom  unto  the  beast,  12  until  the  words  of  God  be  fulfilled. 
13  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest  is  the  great  city,  reigning  over 
the  kings  of  the  earth. 

THE  PARAPHRASE. 

1.  And  after  this  long  communication  (saith  St  John)  the 
aforesaid  angel  said  thus  unto  me  to  make  up  his  tale  with : 

2.  The  wavering  waters  which  thou  sawest  here  now  of 
late  in  mystery,  where  as  the  Babylonish  whore  sitteth  upon 
the  rose-coloured  beast,  are  in  signification  all  manner  of  peo- 
ples of  the  carnal  nations,  and  the  superstitious  folk  of  many 
sundry  tongues. 

3.  Not  only  in  one  place  of  the  world  ruleth  this  wanton 
religion  of  antichrist,  but  in  every  land,  in  every  dominion,  in 
every  company,  among  all  occupations  and  languages.     The 
foolish  multitude  everywhere,  being  blinded  by  their  subtile 
sorceries,  and  neither  having  faith  nor  yet  the  fear  of  God 
before  their  eyes,  as  a  raging  flood  (the  banks  broken  down), 
runneth  headlings1  into  all  blasphemy  and  devilishness. 

4.  Moreover  the  afore-named  ten  horns  (saith  the  angel), 
which  thou  by  the  will  of  God  beholdest  here  in  spirit  upon 
the  said  beast  of  destruction,  are  those  very  persons  which  also 
shall  hate  the  whore.     Her  abominations  once  known  by  the 
gospel-preaching,  they  shall  abhor  her  laws,  despise  her  au- 
thority, and  contemn  her  customs.      They  shall  defeat  her  of 
those  lands  and  possessions  which  now  she  unjustly  holdeth. 

5.  They  that  afore  were  her  friends  shall  then  be  her  mor- 
tal enemies,  denying  her  both  tribute,  obedience,  and  service, 
so  leaving  her  without  all  comfort.     Not  only  are  these  the 
temporal  governors,  as  the  king  of  England,  the  king  of  Den- 
mark, the  duke  of  Saxony,  the  landgrave  of  Hesse,  and  other 
princes  of  Germany,  with  such  others  as  will  hereafter  follow 
the  same  principals,  but  also  the  metropolitans  and  bishops, 
the  doctors  and  prelates ;    as  are  already  Thomas  Cranmer 

[*  headlings :  headlong  persons.] 


XVII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  509 

the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Hermanus  de  Weda  the  arch- 
bishop of  Cologne,  Goderick  the  bishop  of  Ely,  Barlow  the 
bishop  of  St  David's,  Bird  the  bishop  of  Chester,  Thurleby 
bishop  of  Westminster,  Hugh  Latimer  and  Nicolas  Shaxton  of 
late  years  bishops  of  Worcester  and  Salisbury,  with  such  other 
like  as  will  hereafter  follow  their  trade.  Though  they  were 
afore  the  horns  of  the  beast  for  defence  of  the  whore,  yet  are 
they  now  fallen  from  him,  and  more  shall  every  day,  to 
make  her  desolate  of  honour,  and  naked  of  rents  and  pos- 
sessions. 

6.  So  shall  they  chase   that  Babylonish  harlot  Rome 
with  their  preachers,  that  neither  shall  they  leave  her  colour 
nor  yet  beauty.    Consider  what  John  Reuclin,  Martin  Luther, 
Erasmus,  CEcolampadius,  Zuinglius,  Pomeran,  Bucer,  Capito, 
Melancthon,  Grynaeus,  Calvinus,  Brentius,  Francis  Lambert, 
Bullinger,  and  such  other  have  done  against  her  already  :  like- 
wise here  in  England,  Bylney,  Tyndale,  Frith,  Barnes,  Crom- 
well, Coverdale,  Turner,  George  Joy,  Rose,  Ridley,  Ward, 
Becon,  and  other  else ;  leaving  her  neither  relics  nor  roods, 
sects  nor  shrines,  abbeys  nor  priories,  many  more  coming  after 
them  of  the  same  sort.    These  shall  make  her  so  desolate,  that 
no  man  shall  in  process  of  time  regard  her.     They  shall  leave 
her  so  naked,  that  all  the  world  shall  abhor  her  that  shall  look 
upon  her.     Yea,  in  the  conclusion  they  shall  eat  her  flesh. 

7.  Besides  the  taking  away  of  her  carnal  profits  and 
pleasures,  they  shall  confound  her  fleshly  understanding  of 
the  scriptures,  and  utterly  consume  the  superfluous  observations 
of  her  whorish  ceremonies. 

8.  Finally  with  fire  shall  they  burn  her,  in  bringing  unto 
nought  all  her  abominable  rules,  customs,  and  kinds  of  idolatry. 
All  these  once  plucked  away  by  the  evident  word  of  God,  no 
longer  shall  this  harlot  appear :  for  no  longer  continueth  the 
whore,  than  the  whoredom  is  in  price.     Take  away  the  rites 
and   ceremonies,  the  jewels  and  ornaments,  the   images  and 
lights,  their  lordships  and  fatherhoods,  the  altars  and  masses, 
with  the  bishops  and  priests,  and  what  is  their  holy  whorish 
church  any  more?     Not  only  is  this  flesh-eating  and  burning 
declared  now-a-days  in  outward  experiments,  as  in  the  rebel- 
lious monks  and  priests  of  England,  and  in  them  that  arose 
there  in  the  north,  specially  in  friar  Forest  and   Margaret 
Cheny,  which  were  for  their  church  consumed,  like  as  were 


510  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Baal's  chaplains  at  the  brook  of  Kison   by  Elias ;  but  also 
mystically  in  that  is  spoken  of  hereaforc. 

9.  For  God  hath  (saith  the  angel),  all  blindness  secluded, 
put  it  into  the  hearts  of  those  and  such  other  godly  men  by 
the  infusion  of  his  Spirit,  to  fulfil  his  decreed  will  and  pleasure 
in  this  behalf,  as  utterly  to  destroy  the  popish  religion  or 
filthy  abominations  of  antichrist. 

10.  He  hath  given  it  them  moreover  to  do  things  to  his 
glory,  through  the  agreement  of  faith  that  they  have  in  the 
unity  of  his  godly  truth,  to  the  abolishment  of  all  sects,  false 
prophets,  and  conjurers  of  Egypt. 

11.  Finally,  by  his  grace  he  hath  moved  them,  through 
knowledge  of  his  word,  to  render  up  her  blasphemous  kingdom 
(whom  sometime  of  ignorance  they  usurped)  unto  the  malig- 
nant beast  again,  as  the  horns  of  his  pestilent  heads.     After 
this    sort   did   good   Latimer  and   Shaxton  give  over  their 
bishopricks,  and  so  have  divers  other  godly  men  their  promo- 
tions and  livings,  as  many  more  yet  hereafter  will  do. 

12.  For  as  they  have  begun,  so  shall  they  continue,  in 
diminishing  the  abominations  of  this  whorish  church,  till  the 
words  and  promises  of  God  by  his  apostles  and  prophets, 
which  can  never  fail,  be  wholly  fulfilled  in  effect,  and  till  his 
last  judgment  do  finish  all.     But  thus  do  not  all  they  which 
have  done  off  the  yoke  of  the  pope's  obedience  or  blotted  out 
his  name :  for  the  greater  number  of  them  retain  still  the 
blasphemous  observations  and  ceremonies  of  his  Romish  re- 
ligion, some  making  new  laws  of  death  for  the  establishment 
of  the  same,  as  is  hi  England  the  Act  of  the  Six  Articles, 
with  divers  other  more.     And  for  this  remaineth  here  still 
the  beast  as  receiving  the  rendered  kingdom  of  the  whore : 
in  whom  is  also  comprehended  the  wicked  remnant  that  shall 
work  the  last  mischief,  whom  the  Lord  shall  end  with  his  said 
judgment.     This  beast  is  not  without  his  lively  image  still 
working  the  same  feats  that  himself  wrought  afore,  though 
his  head  be   grievously  wounded  in  divers  quarters  of  the 
world.     Neither  is  he  without  crafty  physicians,  to  minister 
life  to  the  same.    Who  ever  forswore  the  pope  more  earnestly 
than  did  Stokesley  and  Sampson,    Gardiner   and    Tunstall, 
Wilson  and  friar  Watts,  with  such  other  holy  prelates  ?    Yet 
labour  they  tooth  and  nail  to  have  Babylon  still  Babylon, 
Sodom  Sodom,  and  Egypt  Egypt.     But  marvel  not  of  the 


XVII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  511 

ordinance  of  the  Lord,  which  all  at  one  time  provided  Moses 
to  guide  his  people,  and  yet  hardened  Pharao  against  them  ; 
which  sent  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  to  save  them,  and  yet  suffered 
the  priests  to  murder  him ;  considering  he  is  that  potter  which 
maketh  both  the  vessels  of  honour  and  dishonour. 

13.  Briefly  to  conclude  the  whole  of  this  matter  (saith 
the  angel),  the  gorgeous  apparelled  woman,  or  glittering  church 
of  antichrist,  which  thou  sawest  here  of  late  in  mystery,  is 
also  in  resemblance  the  great  city  Babylon,  the  mother  of  all 
the  spiritual  abominations  and  idolatries  done  upon  the  earth. 
For  like  as  from  Sion  hath  the  law  come  forth,  and  the  word 
of  God  from  Jerusalem,  so  hath  issued  forth  from  this  Baby- 
lonish Rome    such  a  false  religion    into   emperors,   princes 
and  people,  as  with  filthy  superstitions  hath  poisoned  all  the 
world. 

14.  For  kingdom   she  had  over  the  kings    or  noble 
governors  of  the  earth,  and  false  power,  a  usurped  authority, 
and  a  seat  of  very  pestilence.     Alas  for  pity,  that  so  worthy 
potentates  should  be  in  subjection  to  so  stinking  an  whore, 
to  so  vile  a  harlot,  being  so  the  servants  of  sin  and  captive 
slaves  to  all  wickedness ;  from  the  which  the  Lord  once  deliver 
them !     Amen.  «* 

Thus  endeth  the  second  part. 


THE  CONTENTS  OF  THE  SECOND  PART. 

The  eleventh  chapter  beginneth,  wherein  John  measureth 
the  temple,  the  altar,  and  them  that  worship  therein.  The 
two  witnesses  do  their  appointed  offices,  the  beast  making 
war  against  them  and  slaying  them.  A  great  earthquake 
folio  weth,  and  the  second  woe  is  past. 

The  twelfth  chapter  beginneth,  wherein  the  seventh  angel 
bloweth  his  trumpet.  In  heaven  appeareth  a  woman  all 
clothed  with  sun,  whom  the  dragon  diversely  vexeth.  Michael 
fighteth  with  the  dragon  and  overcometh  him.  The  woman 
fleeth  into  the  wilderness,  and  there  is  preserved. 

The  thirteenth  chapter  beginneth,  wherein  a  beast  riseth 
out  of  the  sea  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  receiving  au- 
thority of  the  dragon.  One  of  his  heads  is  wounded  and 
healed  again.  Another  beast  cometh  out  of  the  earth  with 


512  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.        [CHAP.  XVII.] 

two  horns,  which  deceiveth  the  earthly  dwellers,  and  raiseth 
up  an  image  like  unto  the  beast.  In  the  end  is  counted  the 
number  of  the  beast. 

The  fourteenth  chapter  beginneth,  wherein  the  Lamb  stand- 
eth  upon  the  mount  Sion,  and  the  undefiled  congregation  with 
him.  An  angel  sheweth  the  everlasting  gospel  :  another  de- 
clareth  the  fall  of  the  great  whore  :  another  is  commanded 
with  his  sickle  to  cut  down  the  grapes  of  the  vineyard. 

The  fifteenth  chapter  beginneth,  wherein  John  seeth  the 
seven  angels,  having  the  seven  last  plagues  of  the  wrath  of 
God.  On  the  glassy  sea  standeth  men  having  the  harps  of 
God,  and  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses,  and  the  song  of  the 
Lamb.  The  tabernacle  of  testimony  is  seen  in  heaven. 

The  sixteenth  chapter  beginneth,  wherein  the  seven  angels 
pour  out  their  vials  of  God's  wrath  :  the  first  upon  the 
earth  ;  the  second  upon  the  sea  ;  the  third  upon  the  rivers  ; 
the  fourth  on  the  sun  ;  the  fifth  upon  the  seat  of  the  beast  ; 
the  sixth  upon  the  great  flood  Euphrates  ;  and  the  seventh 
into  the  air. 

The  seventeenth  chapter  beginneth,  wherein  an  angel 
sheweth  unto  John  the  judgment  of  the  great  whore,  which 
sitteth  upon  the  beast.  He  describeth  both  her  and  the  beast 
at  large.  Finally  he  sheweth  the  meaning  both  of  his  heads 
and  horns,  with  other  great  mysteries  more. 

The  poor  persecuted  church  of  Christ,  or  immaculate 
spouse  of  the  Lamb  l. 

Rev.  x»i.  u  The  dragon  was  wroth  with   the  woman   which  fled   into  the 

wilderness,  and  went  and  made  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed, 
which  keep  the  commandment  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  Christ." 

The  proud  painted  church  of  the  pope,  or  sinful  synagogue 
of  Satan1. 

Rev.  xvii.  "  I  saw  a  woman  sitting  upon  a  rose-coloured  beast,  full  of  names 

of  blasphemy,  decked  with  gold,  precious  stone  and  pearls  ;  with  whom 
the  kings  of  the  earth  committed  whoredom,  and  the  inhabiters  of 
the  earth  are  drunken  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication." 


Emprgntrt)  at  Sonfcon  fig  iftgdjarte  3Jugge,  fc&wllgng  in 
,  in  the  jsigne  of  the 


[!  In  the  old  ed.  there  follows  a  vignette  representation  of  each  of 
these  churches.] 


part*  of  tfje  $mage  of  fcotije 

after  tfre  moost  tootft*r« 
full  anfc  ^eauenlg  uuelacton 
of  saint  ^ofcan  t^e  CEuan- 

gelfst,  ttc. 
GTompplrtf  bp 


I  ^ofcan  2°ur  Brot^nr,  anl)  compa- 
nion tn  tribulation,  anl>  in  tije  ItgngeUome 
of  patience  foJnclK  i0  in  ©^ri^te  3)?^u>  &** 
in  tl)e  gle  of  ^Jatfjmos  for  tftc  luoortic  of 
Goti.  flpoca.  3f. 


r         i  33 

[BALE.] 


THE  THIRD  PART 

OF  THE 

IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 


A  SMALL  PREFACE 

UNTO   THE   CHRISTIAN  READER. 


FORSOMUCH  as  this  Image  of  both  Churches,  or  exposition 
upon  St  John's  Apocalypse,  seemed  unto  me  (as  it  came  unto 
the  printing)  to  be  far  too  much  for  one  volume,  I  thought  to 
divide  it  by  equal  portions  into  three  small  books,  as  I  have 
now  done  in  deed :  of  whom  the  first  containeth  ten  chapters, 
the  second  seven,  and  the  third  five  only,  which  maketh  out 
the  whole  number  of  the  twenty-two.  Some  peradventure 
will  marvel,  that  the  smaller  number  of  the  chapters  should 
comprehend  so  much  of  that  commentary  as  the  greater 
number.  But  if  they  mark  in  the  text  the  abounding  of 
mysteries  evermore  as  the  matter  thereof  aboundeth,  they  will 
soon  leave  their  marvelling. 

The  nature  of  this  revelation  is,  the  farther  it  goeth,  the 
more  wonders  it  sheweth  and  openeth  unto  him  that  after 
prayer  shall  in  faith  read  it  and  discern  it.  Never  therein 
are  the  principles  well  perceived,  till  the  conclusion  thereupon 
following  doth  plainly,  with  the  other  scriptures  conferred,  de- 
clare them.  In  these  five  last  chapters  are  the  two  churches 
(whereupon  resteth  the  whole  argument  of  this  book)  fully  by 
all  due  circumstances  described ;  the  one  turned  over  into  a 
most  fearful  and  terrible  destruction,  under  title  of  the  old 
whorish  Babylon,  the  other  obtaining  a  most  glorious  raise, 
under  the  name  of  the  holy  new  Jerusalem. 

In  the  eighteenth  chapter  is  that  execrable  church  of 
antichrist  with  the  filthy  wares  and  occupy  ings  painted  out 
here  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  her  most  horrible  fall  in 
the  end,  her  worldly  favourers  shewing  great  heaviness,  and 
the  servants  of  God  an  exceeding  rejoice. 

In  the  nineteenth  chapter  is  that  rejoice  of  the  elect  number 
over  the  terrible  judgments  of  that  whore  much  more  highly 
described,  the  death  of  Christ's  holy  witnesses  most  plenteously 
revenged,  and  how  the  angel  in  no  case  will  of  John  be 
worshipped. 

In  the  twentieth  chapter  is  the  dragon  tied  up  for  a  thou- 


THE  PREFACE  TO  THE  THIRD  PART.  515 

sand  years,  the  chosen  sort  reigning  with  Christ.  Gog  and 
Magog  gather  them  to  battle,  and  are  overcome.  The  dead 
after  that  arise  and  receive  judgment. 

In  the  twenty-first  chapter  is  the  church  of  the  chosen,  or 
the  new  Jerusalem,  prepared  to  her  spouse.  That  city  cometh 
down  from  heaven,  and  is  of  the  Holy  Ghost  here,  after  most 
wonderful  circumstances,  in  her  right  proportion  described. 

In  the  twenty-second  chapter  the  river  of  living  waters 
proceedeth  from  the  throne  of  God.  John  sealeth  up  the 
sayings  of  this  prophecy.  Christ  concludeth  what  his  kingdom 
is,  and  who  shall  be  thereunto  received,  admonishing  that 
unto  his  word  nothing  be  added  of  men  in  pain  of  damnation. 

Some  hateful  and  ungodly  blasphemers  there  are  and  ever 
have  been,  which  will  in  no  wise  this  book  to  be  of  equal 
authority  with  the  other  scriptures  of  Christ's  testament.  But 
damnably  wretched  are  they  in  the  vain  imaginations  of  their 
sinful  hearts.  The  most  high  theology  and  secret  wisdom  of 
God  the  eternal  Father,  is  the  blessed  doctrine  thereof,  given 
unto  his  only  Son  in  our  humanity,  and  after  that  of  him  so 
committed  unto  John  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  be  distributed  and 
taught  by  him  to  the  universal  Christian  congregation :  which 
is  a  most  sufficient  argument  of  the  -authority  thereof,  whatso- 
ever mad  Momus  shall  quarrel  to  the  contrary.  James  Faber 
Stapulensis,  in  his  preface  prefixed  to  the  works  of  Dionyse 
the  Areopagite,  doubted  never  a  deal  to  prefer  this  heavenly 
prophecy  to  all  the  other  writings  of  the  other  apostles,  con- 
fessing that  in  worthiness  it  far  passed  them  all,  the  due  cir- 
cumstances thereof  considered.  The  more  nigher  (saith  he) 
the  light  be  to  the  sun,  the  more  strength  it  hath,  and  the 
more  clearness  it  ministereth  unto  men. 

But  Momus  hath  not  yet  done  away  the  mad  mists  of  his 
mockery,  nor  yet  the  dark  dregs  of  his  sophistry,  which  both 
are  a  great  blemishing  unto  his  eye-sight.  The  wisdom  of 
Plato,  Homer,  and  Cicero,  availeth  nothing  in  this.  Aristotle 
and  Virgil,  if  they  were  alive,  could  herein  do  little  or  nothing. 
Inestimably  more  maketh  the  poor  fishers'  learning  to  the 
understanding  of  these  mysteries,  than  the  proud  painted 
eloquence  or  far  fet  reasons  of  the  philosophers.  The  Lord 
give  us  grace  from  the  barn  of  his  most  plenteous  scriptures 
to  fetch  the  fat  feeding  of  our  feeble  and  hungry  souls,  that 
we  may  by  them  obtain  his  strength  into  the  life  everlasting. 

33—2 


THE  THIRD  PART 

OF  THE 


IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES, 

AFTER  THE  MOST  WONDERFUL  AND  HEAVENLY  REVE- 
LATION OF   SAINT  JOHN  THE  EVANGELIST. 
COMPILED  BY  JOHN  BALE. 


THE  EIGHTEENTH  CHAPTER. 

UNDER  the  title  of  Babylon  is  here  in  this  chapter  follow- 
ing described  the  fearful  judgment  of  the  malignant  church, 
with  the  ruinous  fall  of  antichrist  and  his  kingdom,  prefigured 
afore  in  Esay  and  Jeremy. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  after  that  I  saw  another  angel  2  come  down  from  heaven, 
3  having  great  power,  4  and  the  earth  was  lightened  with  his  bright- 
ness. 6  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong  voice,  saying,  6  She  is 
fallen,  she  is  fallen,  7  even  great  Babylon,  8  and  is  become  the  habita- 
tion of  devils,  9  and  the  hold  of  all  foul  spirits,  10  and  a  cage  of  all 
unclean  and  hateful  birds.  11  For  all  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine 
12  of  the  wrath  of  her  whoredom.  13  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  have 
committed  fornication  with  her.  14  And  her  merchants  are  waxen 
rich  15  of  the  abundance  of  her  pleasures. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  After  these  manifold  visions  (saith  St  John)  I  was 
yet  ware  of  another  angel  or  heavenly  messenger  of  the  Lord, 
coming  down  from  heaven,  which  is  the  habitacle  of  God. 
For  from  above  all  goodness  cometh.     This  angel  betokeneth 
the  faithful  preachers  of  our  age,  and  is  all  one  with  the  angel 
that  had  the  seal  of  the  living  God  in  the  seventh  chapter, 
with  him  that  was  clothed  with  a  cloud  in  the  tenth  chapter, 
and  with  him  that  proclaimed  the   fall  of  Babylon  in  the 
thirteenth  chapter. 

2.  In  that  he  is  said  here  to  come  down  from  heaven, 
is  signified  that  they  are  sent  of  God,  having  great  power, 
with  constant  ferventness  of  spirit,  strongly  to  declare  his  will, 
to  the  utter  destruction  of  the  whore.    For  like  as  the  Father 
hath  life  in  himself,  so  hath  his  Son  Jesus,  and  so  hath  in  hiin 
his  godly  ministers. 


CHAP.  XVIII.]          THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  517 

3.  His  power  is  an  everlasting  power,  retaining  both 
life  and  death. 

4.  With  the  brightness,  not  of  this  angel  which  was  but 
a  messenger,  but  of  the  power  that  was  given  unto  him,  was 
the  universal  earth  abundantly   lightened.     Full  is  all  the 
world  of  the  glory  of  God,  where  as  his  word  shineth,  and 
his  verity  is  once  spread  by  the  true  godly  preachers. 

5.  In  this  strong  power  cried  he  mightily,  and  in  this 
clear  light  was  his  earnest  voice  heard,  uttering  this  sentence 
to  the  world : 

6.  She  is  fallen  clean  down  that  was  so  proud,  she  is 
turned  over  that  was  so  glorious  an  whore,  yea,  even  the  great 
Babylon  herself,  or  blasphemous  church  of  the  hypocrites. 

7.  By  the  judgment  of  God  is  she  brought  to  utter  con- 
fusion.    First  had  she  a  fall  by  the  death  of  Christ,  when  the 
prince  of  this  world  was  thrown  forth.     Mark  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem,  where  the  church  of  the  Jews  did  cease,  the 
material  temple  of  Solomon,  and  clearly  overthrown,  not  one 
stone  upon  another  remaining.     Now  shall  she  have  another 
much  worse  by  the  plain  manifestation  of  his  word,  to  the 
comfort  of  all  his  elect.     And   both  are  of  one  certainty, 
though  the  one  be  past  and  the  other  yet  to  come.    Confer  with 
this  place  the  overthrow  of  the  monasteries  in  England,  Den- 
mark, the  free  cities  of  Germany,  and  certain  other  regions  ; 
and  think  that  more  sorrows  are  yet  coming. 

8.  These  are  the  causes  of  her  fall,  and  occasions  of  her 
ruin  before  the  Lord.     She  is  become  the  filthy  habitation  of 
devils  much  more  than  before  her  first  fall ;  for  now  they  enter 
in  by  heaps,  yea,  seven  for  one  afore. 

9.  Now  is  she  the  stinking  hold  of  all  unclean  spirits. 
For  there  have  all  the  kinds  of  idolatry  their  earnest  main- 
tenance by  her  spiritual  occupiers,  the  bishops,  priests  and 
religious.     There  reigneth  simony,   sacrilege,    usury,  fraud, 
ambition,  malice,  gluttony,  avarice,  pride,  filthiness,  and  all 
mischiefs  beside. 

10.  Now  is  she  the  corrupt  cage  of  all  unclean  fowls 
and  hateful  birds.     For  in  her  dwelleth  the  adulterous  car- 
dinals,   the   filthy1  bishops,    the    prostibulous    prelates    and 
priests,  the  Gomorre2  and  monks,  canons,  friars,  and  nuns, 
an  innumerable  swarm  of  Sodomites.     These  doth   Esay  in 

t1  A  word  changed.]  [2  So  in  all  copies.] 


518  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [dlAI*. 

similitude  compare  unto  wild  beasts,  dragons,  ostriches,  danc- 
ing apes,  owlets,  mermaids,  and  other  odible1  monsters.  For 
there  is  mocking  and  mowing,  crying  and  yelling,  crossing  and 
gaping,  congeeing  and  cloyning,  with  many  other  feats.  Here 
could  I  shew  wonderfully  much,  by  the  histories,  of  the  stews 
of  both  kinds  at  Rome,  of  the  profits  received  there  of  that 
occupying,  of  Winchester's  rents  in  England,  of  St  Lewis's 
mantle  in  the  grey  friars  of  Paris,  of  the  hollow  pillar  of  our 
Lord's  length  in  Lyons,  of  the  good  ghostly  father  that  con- 
stuprated  two  hundred  nuns  in  his  time,  of  the  burying  of 
infants  in  their  jakes,  and  of  many  other  strange  mysteries 
else,  were  it  not  for  losing  of  the  time  and  hindering  men's 
consciences. 

11.  "She  is  fallen,  she  is  fallen,"  saith  the  angel;  and 
therefore  be  glad  of  it.     For  all  nations  of  the  world,  a  small 
simple  number  except  (whom  God  hath  preserved  of  his  good- 
ness), have  drunken  of  the  wine  of  her  whoredom.     For  not 
giving  thanks  unto  God  when  causes  have  been  offered,  they 
have  fallen  into  most  deep  error.     They  have  sought  her 
sorceries  with  devotion,  believed  her  doctrines,  and  so  followed 
them  in  effect. 

12.  And  therefore  they  shall  taste  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
or  penalties  due  to  that  advoutery  of  the  spirit  or  vice  of 
idolatry    ministered    by  her.      I  shall  have  no   pity   (saith 
the  Lord)  upon  her  children;  for  they  are  the  children  of 
fornication. 

13.  The  mighty  kings  and  potentates  of  the  earth,  not 
having  afore  their  eyes  the  love  and  fear  of  God,  have  com- 
mitted with  this  whore  most  vile  filthiness,  abusing  themselves 
by  many  strange  or  uncommanded  worshippings,  and  binding 
themselves  by  other  to  observe  her  laws  and  customs.     At  the 
examples,  doctrines,  counsels,   and  persuasions  of  her  holy 
whoremongers  have  they  broken   the   covenants   of   peace, 
battled,  oppressed,   spoiled,  ravished,   tyrannously  murdered 
innocents,  yea,  for  vain  foolish  causes,  and  more  vain  title, 
neither  godliness  nor  honesty  regarded,  as  though  there  were 
neither  heaven  nor  hell,  God,  nor  accounts  to  tie  made. 

14.  And  her  mitred  merchants,  her  shorn  soldiers,  her 
mass-mongers,  her  soul-sellers,  and  her  mart-brokers,  waxed 
very  rich  through  the  sale  of  her  oils,  cream,  salt,  water, 

[i  odible:  hateful.] 


XVIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  519 

bread,  orders,  hallo  wings,  houselings,  ashes,  palms,  wax, 
frankincense,  beads,  crosses,  candlesticks,  copes,  bells,  organs, 
images,  relics,  and  other  pedlary  wares ; 

15.  And  are  become  very  wealthy  in  the  abundance  of 
her  pleasures.  They  have  gotten  in  unto  them  places  and 
princely  houses,  fat  pastures  and  parks,  meadows  and  warrens, 
rivers  and  ponds,  villages  and  towns,  cities  and  whole  pro- 
vinces, with  the  devil  and  all  else,  besides  other  men's  wives, 
daughters,  maid-servants,  and  children,  whom  they  have  abomi- 
nably corrupted.  What  profits  they  have  drawn  unto  them 
also  by  the  sale  of  great  bishopricks,  prelacies,  promotions, 
benefices,  tot-quots2,  pardons,  pilgrimages,  confessions,  and 
purgatory,  besides  the  yearly  rents  of  cathedral  churches, 
abbeys,  colleges,  convents,  for  suits  and  such  other,  it  were 
unreasonable  to  tell.  No  pleasures  are  in  the  farthest  parts 
of  the  world,  but  they  will  have  plenty  of  them.  Yet  can 
they  for  the  time  preach  unto  other  men  contempt  of  the 
world,  and  commend  both  poverty  and  fasting. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven  say,  2  Come  away  from 
her,  my  people,  3  that  ye  be  not  partakers  in  her  sins,  4  lest  ye  receive 
of  her  plagues.  6  For  her  sins  are  gone  up  to  heaven,  6  and  the  Lord 
hath  remembered  her  wickedness.  7  Reward  her  even  as  she  rewarded 
you,  8  and  give  her  double  according  to  her  works.  9  And  pour  in 
double  to  her  in  the  same  cup,  which  she  filled  unto  you.  10  And  as 
much  as  she  glorified  herself,  and  lived  wantonly,  1 1  so  much  pour  ye 
in  for  her  of  punishment  and  sorrow. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  Besides  all  this  (saith  St  John)  yet  heard  I  another 
voice  from  above  ;  betokening  another  moving  of  the  Spirit, 
whereby  the  godly  ministers  are  taught  of  the  Lord.     And 
this  was  thereof  the  sweet  warning : 

2.  Come  away,  my  people,  from  that  wicked  Babylon 
with  Esdras,  and  from  that  stinking  Sodom  with  Lot.     Have 
no  more  to  do  with  that  whorish  church.     Forsake  her  false 
religion  and  defiled  sacraments.     Refuse  her   wanton  cere- 
monies, detest  her  superstition,  leave  her  beggarly  baggage. 
Meddle  no  more  with  those  whoremongers,  those  Nicolaitans, 
those  Balaamites.     Abhor  their  abominable  studies,  manners, 

[2  tot-quots :  general  dispensations.] 


520  THB  IMAGE  OF    BOTH  CHURCHES.  [cHAP. 

and  life,  repenting  in  heart  all  foolishness  past.  "  Resort  unto 
me  (saith  the  Lord),  all  you  that  labour  and  are  loaden,  and  I 
shall  ease  you"  of  your  heavy  burdens. 

3.  Submit  yourselves  no  longer  to   the   yoke   of  the 
infidels,  but  set  yourselves  at  large,  lest  ye   be  partakers 
of  her  abominable  sins,  and  so  receive  of  her  plagues,  which 
is  the  great  vengeance  of  God.     Let  it  suffice  you  that  hath 
been   done  already  at  the  pleasure  of  the  heathen  in  the 
unlawful  service  of  idols  ;  and  learn  from  henceforth  to  be 
more  godly  wise,  lest  ye  be  damned  with  the  wicked.     I  re- 
member that  John  Hildeshen  in  his  book  In  turpia  pingeiitem 
sheweth  that  Tailarandus  Petragoriensis,  a  French  cardinal, 
when  question  was  moved  at  his  table  of  apostates,  commended 
the  order  of  cardinals  in  that  there  was  none  among  them  : 
unto  whom  Peter  Thomas,  a  carmelite  friar,  (which  was  not- 
withstanding within  a  while  after  the  patriarch  of  Constanti- 
nople) made  this  true  answer.     What  they  be  (saith  he)  that 
goeth  from  other  orders,  I  cannot  tell ;  but  sure  I  am  that  they 
which  go  from  your  order  are  saints.     As  by  example,  St 
Jerome,  Petrus  Damianus,  Petrus  de  Morone,  and  such  other. 

4.  Besides  the  wholesome  admonishments  of  the  scripture 
have  many  godly  men  given  warnings  of  these  matters,  both  in 
the  primitive  church,  and  in  every  age  since.     Many  notable 
doctors  and  fathers,  since  the  pope's  first  rise,  have  in  their 
famous    writings   called  upon   the  church's  reformation:    as 
Bertramus,  Herebaldus,  Joannes  Scotus  Monachus,  Berenga- 
rius  Turonensis,  Bruno  Adegavensis,  Petrus  Damianus,  Wale- 
rianus    Medburgensis,    Bernardus    Clarevallensis,    Robertus 
Tuitiensis,  Joachim  Abbas,  Cyrillus  Graecus,  Joannes  Salisbu- 
riensis,  Gilbertus  Leicestrius,  Angelus  Hierosolymitanus,  Guil- 
helmus   de    sancto  amore,  Guido  Bonatus,  Nicolaus  Gallus, 
Hubertinus  de   Casali,  Petrus  Joannes,  Marsilius  Patavinus, 
Joannes  Paris,  Arnoldus  de  villa  nova,  Michael  Cesenus,  Guil- 
helmus  Ockam,  Nicolaus  de  Luca,  Marcus  de  Florencia,  Joannes 
Wicleve,  Joannes  Huss,  Michael  de  Bononia,  Joannes  Hilde- 
shen, Dantes  Aligerius,  Franciscus  Petrarcha,  Nicolaus  Cle- 
inangis,  Petrus  de  Alliaco,  Joannes  Gerson,  Laftrentius  Valla, 
Lodovicus  Arelatensis,  Joannes  Segobius,  Thomas  Redonensis 
Gallus,  Mattheus  Palmarius,  David  Bois,  Dionysius  Carthu- 
sianus,  Joannes  Milverton,  Joannes  Gocchius,  Joannes  de  Wesa- 
lia  Wormaciensis,  Joannes  Geyler,  Joannes  Crutzer,  "Wessalus 


XVIII.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  521 

Groningensis,  JSneas  Sylvius,  Rodericus  Samorensis,  Julianus 
Brixiensis,  and  Hieronymus  Savonarola;  besides  those  that 
have  written  in  our  days,  as  John  Reuclin,  Baptista  Mantua- 
nus,  Baptista  Panecius,  Joannes  Crestonus,  Erasmus,  Luther, 
and  such  other,  of  whom  they  have  condemned  the  more  part 
for  heretics.  To  recite  their  testimonies  and  writings,  it  would 
require  much  time,  and  therefore  I  pass  it  over  here :  only 
have  I  rehearsed  their  names  (as  I  could  do  yet  many  more), 
to  put  ye  in  remembrance  that  God  hath  always  had  some  in 
the  world,  which  have  not  in  all  points  consented  to  their  blas- 
phemies, though  they  have  not  had  the  light  of  this  truth  so 
open  as  we  have  it  now.  Many  godly  emperors  and  councils 
general  have  attempted  this  reformation  in  the  church ;  but 
evermore  have  they  found  ungodly  princes  against  them, 
to  hold  the  antichrists  still  in  their  wickedness.  Yet  doubt  I 
not  but  Pharao  with  his  host  shall  perish  in  the  sea,  and  the 
proud  Jewish  priests  in  the  city,  for  their  manifold  blas- 
phemies, at  the  time  now  appointed  of  the  Lord. 

5.  For  the  sins  of  this  whore,  or  abominations  without 
number    of  that  false  religion,   her    stinking   idolatry    and 
slaughter  of  innocents,  are  gone  up  unto  heaven  against  her, 
requiring  the  great  vengeance  of  God.    The  filthiness  of  them 
hath  moved  him  to  wrath,  and  kindled  his  displeasure  towards 
her,  putting  him  in  remembrance  of  his  eternal  decree  con- 
cerning her  destruction.     The  greatest  of  her  mischiefs  hath 
touched  heaven,  and  hath  asked  with  Sodom  and  Gomorre 
the  fearful  plagues  threatened  her. 

6.  And  the  merciful  Lord,  beholding  the  affliction  of  his 
people,  and  pitying  their  miserable  thraldom  in  that  spiritual 
Egypt,  hath  considered  her  ungodly  behaviour,  weighed  her 
wilful  wretchedness,  and  measured  her  unmerciful  murder, 
commanding  his  appointed  ministers  to  execute  upon  her  his 
judgments  without  mercy. 

7.  Reward  her  now  (saith  he)  in  every  condition  as  she 
hath  rewarded  you  afore.     Measure  again  unto  her,  like  as 
she  hath  measured  to  you,  now  that  ye  have  the  judgment- 
seats.     Cry  out  upon  her  as  she  hath  cried  out  upon  you. 
Snare  her  as  she  hath  snared  you.     Destroy  her  as  she  hath 
destroyed  you.     As  she  hath  taken  vengeance  of  you,  so  take 
you  vengeance  again  of  her.     Like  as  she  hath  afflicted  you, 
judged  you,  and  condemned  you  by   the  laws  of  men;  so 


522  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

scourge  you  her  again,  judge  her  a  harlot,  and  condemn  her 
to  hell  by  the  mighty  word  of  God. 

8.  See  that  you  give  her  two-fold  in  punishment  accord- 
ing to  her  wicked  deservings.     Whereas  she  hath  taken  from 
you  no  more  but  the  life  of  the  bodies,  take  you  away  from 
her  again  the  life  both  of  body  and  soul. 

9.  Into  the  same  bitter  cup  of  sorrows,  that  she  hath 
filled  unto  you  in  her  malice,  pour  you  in  double  again  to  her. 
Whereas  she  hath  given  you  a  temporal  death,  give  her  the 
death  everlasting,  doubling  unto  her  both  the  griefs  and  con- 
tinuance of  them. 

10.  Yea,  consider  how  greatly  she  hath  glorified  herself 
against  God  in  blasphemous  errors,  in  pride,  in  pleasures,  and 
in  wanton  living. 

11.  And  so  much  let  her1  taste  of  most  terrible  punish- 
ments, sorrowful  plagues,   wailings,  and  gnashings  of  teeth. 
A  holy  priesthood  hath  she  pretended,  a  regal  dignity  hath 
she  usurped,  and  both  those  powers  most  shamefully  hath  she 
so  abused ;  therefore  let  her  have  the  penalties  due  unto  such 
presumption.     Take  from  her  her  pleasant  Euphrates  with 
the  spoils  and  profits,  wherein  she  hath  inordinately  delighted, 
and  throw  her  into  most  deep  wretchedness  here,  besides  that 
shall  follow  in  another  world. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  For  she  saith  in  her  heart,  2  I  sit,  being  a  queen,  3  and  am  no 
widow,  4  and  shall  see  no  sorrow.  5  Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come 
at  one  day,  6  death,  and  sorrow,  and  hunger.  7  And  ehe  shall  be 
brent  with  fire ;  8  for  strong  is  the  Lord  God,  9  which  shall  judge  her. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  For  highly  she  standeth  in  her  own  conceit  as  yet, 
boasting  herself  to  be  the  great  goddess  of  the  earth. 

2.  I  sit  here  in  wealth  and  pleasure  (saith  she),  being  a 
glorious  queen,  yea,  the  holy  church  herself,  having  authority 
in  heaven,  in  earth,  and  in  hell,  with  power  to  loose  and  bind, 
save  and  damn.     With  me  is  it  not  as  with  them  that  are  not 
of  this  world,  or  have  no  dwelling-place  here ;  for  all  is  at  my 
will  and  pleasure. 

3.  I  am  no  desolate  widow:    the  powers  of  this  world 

[l  Old  ed.  there.] 


XVIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  523 

stand  by  me.  The  mighty  princes  and  potentates  defend  me 
with  the  death  of  innocent  people.  Never  was  Nero,  Domi- 
tianus,  Trajanus,  nor  Maxentius,  with  other  cruel  tyrants, 
more  sure  upon  my  side  in  defence  of  superstitions,  than  they 
are  yet  still  to  this  hour. 

4.  Therefore  I  can  take  no  scath,  nor  yet  feel  of  any 
sorrow ;  I  shall  be  lady  for  ever.     Never  shall  my  seat  be 
removed :  never  shall  I  fall,  nor  any  mishap  light  upon  me. 
Such  are  the  bold  brags  of  the  papists,  that  Peter's  little  ship 
may  well  be  moved  with  the  tempest  of  heretics,  but  never 
shall  it  be  overthrown  :  thinking  thereby,  that  whorish  church 
shall  evermore  continue,  and  never  come  to  nought. 

5.  They  consider  not  how  strong  the  Lamb  is,  against 
whom   they  daily  fight.     And    therefore   shall  the  terrible 
plagues,  which  God   hath  appointed  her  to  suffer,  heavily2 
light  upon  her,  and  all  in  one  day. 

6.  And  once  shall  he  pour  upon  that  wicked  congregation 
death,  sorrow,  and  hunger,  like  as  he  did  fire  and  brimstone 
upon  the  sinful  cities.     Perpetually  shall  they  be  deprived  of 
that  life  which  is  in  Christ  Jesu.     Continual  weeping  and 
teeth-gnashing   shall    they  have,   their  worm   never   dying. 
Still  shall  they  inwardly  famish,  Tind  never  with  felicity  be 
satisfied. 

7.  With  unquenchable  fire  shall  this  whore  be  brent 
with  her  whole  generation  of  hypocrites,  prepared  for  the  devil 
and  his  angels. 

8.  Effectual  and  true  is  this  sentence ;  for  mighty  is  the 
Lord  that  shall  judge  her,  and  condemn  her  by  his  word. 

9.  Just  is  he  in  his  promise,  true  in  his  sayings,  glorious 
in  his  works,  holy,  terrible,  and  fearful  in  his  judgments  against 
the  wicked.     None  shall  be  found  able  at  that  day  to  restrain 
the  least  part  of  his  purposed  vengeance,  neither  Mary  throw- 
ing in  her  beads  into  St  Michael's  balance,  John  Baptist  with 
his  lamb,  Peter  with  his  key,  nor  yet  Paul  with  his  long 
sword.     Though  Moses  and  Samuel,  the  chosen  prophets  of 
the  Lord,  yea,  with  Noe,  Daniel,  and  patient  Job,  should  stand 
before  him  at  that  day,  yet  should  they  not  be  heard. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  shall  beweep  her,  2  and  wail  over 
her,  3  which  hare  committed  fornication,  4  and  lived  wantonly  with 
[2  Old  ed.  heavenly.] 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

her,  6  when  they  shall  see  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  6  and  shall  stand 
afar  off,  7  for  fear  of  her  punishment,  saying,  8  Alas,  alas,  that  great 
city  9  Babylon,  10  that  mighty  city !  11  For  at  one  hour  comcth  thy 
judgment. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  Moreover  the  carnally  minded  kings  of  the  earth  (saith 
the  aforesaid  angel),  which  have  for  her  pleasure  abused  their 
authority  and  power,  shall  take  her  sudden  destruction  in  this 
life  very  heavily. 

2.  Yea,  they  shall  most  sorrowfully  bewail  themselves 
over  her,  as  men  very  ill  contented  with   that   ordinance  of 
God.     They  shall  be  sorry  in  their  hearts  that  his  word  is 
become  so  strong  against  her,  that  they  can  resist  it  with  sword, 
fire,  and  halters  no  longer.     They  shall  be  pensive  and  heavy 
to  see  all  go  to  wreck,  they  being  no  longer  able  by  the 
slaughter  of  innocents  to  uphold  her  glittering  estate. 

3.  Specially  shall  they  be  sore  discontented  with  the 
matter,  which  have  with  her  committed  the  whoredom  of  the 
spirit  by  many  external  worshippings  of  dry  wafer  cakes,  oils, 
roods,  relics,  ladies,  images,  sculls,  bones,  chips,  old  rags,  shoes, 
boots,  spurs,  hats,  breeches,  hoods,  nightcaps,  and  such  like ; 

4.  And  they  that  have  lived  wantonly  with  her  in  fol- 
lowing her  idle  observations  in  matins,  hours,  and  masses,  in 
censings,  hallowings,  and  font-hallowings,  in  going  processions 
with  canopy,  cross,  and  pix,  with  banners,  streamers,  and 
torch-light,  with  such  other  gauds  too  foolish  for  children,  no 
godly  admonishment  taken  of  the  scriptures.     For  under  the 
kings  here  are  also  to  be  understood  those  peoples,  whom  they 
have  wickedly  governed,  and  constrained  by  their  laws  to 
such  abominable  usages. 

5.  Dolorously  shall  these  kings  lament,  when  they  shall 
behold  the  filthy  smoke  of  her  burning,  or  when  they  perceive 
that  she,  coming  to  the  trial  of  the  scriptures,  appeareth  nothing 
but  a  vile  stinking  smoke  noyful  to  the  eyes,  choking  to  the 
throat,  and  evermore  blemishing  the  comfortable  light.     The 
church  of  the  wicked  (saith  David)  is  as  the  dust  that  is  blown 
forth  of  the  wind,  thef  shadow  that  passeth  away,  the  smoke 
that  vanisheth,  and  tire  wax  that  melteth  in  the  fire,  yea,  of 
all  fantastical  vanities  the  most. 

6.  Afar  off  shall  they  stand  trembling  at  the  majesty  of 
God's  word,  fearing  to  be  destroyed  or  to  lose  their  worldly 


XVIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  525 

honours  also  by  the  same ;  as  did  the  duke  of  Bavaria  and 
Brunswick  with  other  popish  princes  at  the  last  council  of 
Raynesburg.  For  the  continual  clamour  of  Eckius,  Cochlaeus, 
Tregarius,  Scatzgerus,  Pelargus,  Herborn,  Hofmeister,  Badia, 
"Winchester,  and  such  other  dirty  doctors  of  theirs,  is  evermore, 
that  the  gospellers  would  have  all  things  in  common.  And 
therefore  do  these  persecute  them,  and  would  not  have  that 
church  to  go  down,  thinking  that,  if  it  once  should  fall,  they 
should  not  long  after  continue. 

7.  Thus  doth  the  children  of  Cain,  which  have  murdered 
their  poor  innocent  brethren,  fear  that  every  man  looking  upon 
them  would  destroy  them.     As  men  forsaken  of  God  they 
despair  in  themselves,  looking  for  none  other  but  damnation, 
now  that  they  can  have  no  more  masses,  holy  prayers,  nor 
suffrages,  and  complaining  after  this  sort : 

8.  Alas,  alas!  that  great  city,  that  beautiful  Babylon, 
that  blessed  holy  mother,  the  church,  which  sometime  had  so 
many  popes'  pardons,  so  many  bishops'  blessings,  so  many 
holy  stations,  so  many  clean  remissions  a  pcena  et  culpa,  so 
many  good  ghostly  fathers,  so  many  religious  orders,  so  much 
holy  water  for  spirits,  and  St  John's  gospels  with  the  five 
wounds  and  the  length  of  our  Lord  for  drowning,  is  now  de- 
cayed for  ever  ! 

9.  We  sorrow,  we  sigh,  we  sob,  we  are  sore  disquieted, 
for  pain  we  pant,  tremble,  and  quake,  to  see  our  dearly  beloved 
Babylon  turned  upside  down,  whom  we  took  for  a  most  won- 
derful miracle. 

10.  Oh,  that  city,  that  city,  that  sometime  was  so  mighty 
and  strong,  so  fair  and  beautiful,  so  glorious  and  holy,  is  now 
become  waste  and  desolate  ! 

11.  At  once  is  the  terrible  judgment  of  God  come  upon 
thee  unlocked  for.      Suddenly  art  thou  destroyed  with  the 
spirit  of  his  mouth  unthought  upon.     Alas  !  who  shall  pray  for 
us  now  ?  who  shall  sing  diriges  and  trentals  ?  who  shall  assoil 
us  of  our  sins  ?  who  shall  give  us  ashes  and  palms  ?  who  shall 
bless  us  with  a  spade,  and  sing  us  out  of  purgatory  when  we 
are  dead  ?     If  we  lack  these  things,  wq  are  like  to  want  hea- 
ven.     These  are  the  desperate  complaints  of  the  wicked. 

THE  TEXT. 
1  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  2  shall  weep  and  wail  in  them- 


526  THE  IMAGB  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAT. 

solves,  3  because  no  man  will  buy  their  wares  any  more ;  4  the  wares 
5  of  gold,  6  and  silver,  7  and  of  precious  stones,  8  neither  of  pearl, 
9  and  silk,  10  and  raines1,  11  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  12  and  all  tliyno 
wood,  13  and  all  manner  vessels  of  ivory,  14  and  all  manner  vessels  of 
most  precious  wood,  15  and  of  brass,  16  and  of  iron,  17  and  of  marble, 
18  and  cinnamon,  19  and  odours,  20  and  ointments,  21  and  frankin- 
cense, 22  and  wine,  23  and  oil,  24  and  fine  flour,  25  and  wheat,  26  and 
cattle,  27  and  sheep,  28  and  horses,  29  and  chariots,  30  and  bodies, 
31  and  souls  of  men. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  Now  followeth  in  course  the  merchants  of  the  earth, 
the  sellers  of  wares  in  the  temple,  the  marked  muster  of  Ma- 
homet and  the  pope. 

2.  They  shall  weep  and  mourn,  wail  and  lament  inwardly 
in   themselves,   both  wringing   their  hands  for   sorrow,  and 
scratching  their  heads  for  very  anguish ; 

3.  Because  they  see  all  men  go  from  them,  and  none 
in  a  manner  are  disposed  to  buy  their  pedlary  wares  any 
more : 

4.  As  these  wares  are  specially,  which  follow  here  in 
course. 

5.  They  will  pay  no  more  money  for  the  housel-sippings, 
bottom-blessings,  nor  for  seyst  me  and  seyst  me  not  above 
the  head  and  under  of  their  chalices,  which  in  many  places 
be  of  fine  gold.     Neither  regard  they  to  kneel  any  more 
down  and  to  kiss  their  pontifical  rings,  which  are  of  the  same 
metal. 

6.  They  will  be  no  more  at  cost  to  have  the  air  beaten 
and  idols  perfumed  with  their  censers  at  principal  feasts,  to 
have  their  crucifixes  laid  upon  horses,  or  to  have  them  solemnly 
borne  aloft  in  their  gaddings  abroad,  with  the  religious  occu- 
pyings  of  their  paxes,  cruets,  and  other  jewels  which  be  of 
silver. 

7.  Neither  pass  they  greatly  to  behold  precious  stones 
any  more  in  their  two  horned  mitres,  when  they  hallow  their 
churches,  give  their  whorish  orders,  and  triumphantly  muster 
in  procession ; 

8.  Nor  in  costuous  pearls  in  their  copes,  perrours,  and 
chasubles,  when  they  be  in  their  prelately  pompous  sacrifices. 

9.  Men  knowing  the  word  of  God  suppose  that  their 

t1  Raines  or  Rennes :    fine  linen  manufactured  at  Rennes.] 


XVIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  527 

ornaments  of  silk,  wherewith  they  garnish  their  temples  and 
adorn  their  idols,  is  very  blasphemous  and  devilish. 

10.  They  think  also  that  their  fair  white  rochets  of 
raines  or  fine  linen  cloth,  their  costly  grey  amices  of  calaber  and 
cats'  tails, 

11.  Their  fresh  purple  gowns  when  they  walk  for  their 
pleasures,  and  their  red  scarlet  frocks  when  they  preach  lies 
in  the  pulpit,  are  very  superfluous  and  vain. 

12.  In  their  thyne  wood  (whom  some  men  call  algum 
trees,  some  brasil,  some  coral)  may  be  understood  all  their 
curious  buildings  of  temples,  abbeys,  chapels,  and  chambers, 
all  shrines,  images,  churchstools,  and  pews  that  are  well  paid 
for,  all  banner-staves,  Pater-noster  scores,  and  pieces  of  the 
holy  cross. 

13.  The  vessels  of  ivory  comprehend  all  their  maundy- 
dishes,  their  offering-platters,  their  relic-chests,  their  god-boxes, 
their  drinking  horns,  their  sipping  cups  for  the  hiccough,  their 
tables  whereupon  are  charmed  their  chalices  and  vestments, 
their  standishes,  their  combs,  their  musk-balls,  their  pomander 
pots,  and  their  dust-boxes,  with  such  other  toys. 

14.  The  vessels  which  after  some  interpreters  are  of 
precious  stone,  or,  after  some,  of  most  precious  wood,  betoken 
their  costuous  cups  or  cruises  of  jaspar,  jacinth,  amel2,  and  fine 
beryl,  and  their  alabaster  boxes  wherewith  they  anoint  kings, 
confirm   children,  and  minister  their  holy  whorish  orders; 
their  pardon-masers3,  or  drinking  dishes,  as  St  Benet's  bowl, 
St  Edmond's   bowl,  St   Giles'  bowl,  St  Blyth's   bowl,  and 
Westminster  bowl,  with  such  other  holy  relics. 

15.  Of  brass  (which  containeth  latten,  copper,  alcumine4, 
and  other  hard  metals)  are  made  all  their  great  candlesticks, 
holy-water  kettles,  lamps,   desks,  pillars,  buttresses,  bosses, 
bells,  and  many  other  things  more. 

16.  Of  strong  iron  are  the  branches  made  that  hold  up 
the  lights  before  their  false  gods,  the  tacks  that  sustain  them 
from  falling,  the  locks  that  save  them  from  the  robbery  of 
thieves,   their  fire-pans,  bars,  and  poles,  with   many  other 
strange  gins  beside. 

17.  With  marble  most  commonly  pave  they  their  temples, 

[2  amel:  enamel.] 

[3  masers:  bowl  or  goblet.     Halliwell.] 

[4  alcumino:  a  mixed  metal.     Halliwell.] 


528  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

and  build  strong  pillars  and  arches  in  their  great  cathedral 
churches  and  monasteries  :  they  make  thereof  also  their  super- 
altaries,  their  tombs,  and  their  solemn  grave-stones,  besides 
their  other  buildings  with  freestone,  flint,  rag,  and  brick, 
comprehended  in  the  same. 

18.  By  the  cinnamon   is   meant  all  manner   of  costly 
spices,  wherewith  they  bury  their  bishops  and  founders,  lest 
they  should  stink  when  they  translate  them  again  to  make 
them  saints  for  advantage. 

19.  By  the  smelling  odours,  the  sweet  herbs  that  they 
strew  abroad  at  their   dedications  and  burials,   besides  the 
damask  waters,  balms,  musks,  pomander,  civet,  and    other 
curious  confections,  that  they  bestow  upon  their  own  precious 
bodies. 

20.  The  ointments  are  such  oils  as  they  mingle  with 
rose-water,  aloes,  and  spike,  with  other  merry  conceits,  where- 
with they  anoint  their  holy  salvers  and  roods  to  make  them  to 
sweat  and  to  smell  sweet,  when  they  are  borne  abroad  in  pro- 
cession upon  their  high-feastful  days,   like  as  doctor   Rede 
used  his  old  rotten  rood  of  Beccles  in  Suffolk  upon  the  holy 
rood  days. 

21.  Frankincense  occupy  they  oft,  as  a  necessary  thing, 
in  the  censing  of  their  idols,  hallowing  of  their  paschal,  con- 
juring of  their  ploughs,  besides  the  blessing  of  their  palms, 
candles,  ashes,  and  their  dead  men's  graves,  with  requiescant 
in  pace. 

22.  With  wine  sing  they  their  masses  for  money,  they 
housel1  the   people  at  Easter,  they  wash  their  altar-stones 
upon  Maundy  Thursday,  they  fast  the  holy  embering  days, 
besides  other  banquetings  all  the  whole  year  to  keep  their 
flesh  chaste. 

23.  With  oil  smear  they  young  infants  at  baptism  and 
bishoping2,  they  grease  their  mass-mongers,  and  give  them 
the  mark  of  Midian,  they  anele  their  cattle  that  starve,  and 
do  many  other  feats  else. 

24.  Fine  flour  is  such  a  merchandise  of  theirs,  as  far 
exceedeth  all  other,  and  was  first  given  them  by  pope  Alex- 
ander the  first,  thinking  Christ's  institution  not  sufficient,  nor 
comely  in  using  the  common  bread  in  that  ministry.    For  that 

[*  housel:  to  administer  the  eucharist.] 
[2  bishoping:  confirmation.] 


XVIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  529 

ware  hath  brought  them  in  their  plentiful  possessions,  their 
lordships,  fat  benefices,  and  prebendaries,  with  innumerable 
pleasures  else. 

25.  Wheat  have  they  of  their  farms,  whereof  they  make 
pardon-bread  and  cakes  to  draw  people  to  devotion  towards 
them. 

26.  Cattle  receive  they  offered  unto  their  idols  by  the 
idiots  of  the  countries  for  recover  of  sundry  diseases,  besides 
that  they  have  of  their  tithes. 

27.  Sheep  have  they  sometime  of  their  own  pastures, 
sometime  of  begging,  sometime  of  bequests  for  the  dead,  to 
cry  them  out  of  their  fearful  purgatory,  when  they  be  asleep 
at  midnight. 

28.  Great  horses  have  they  for  mortuaries,  for  offices, 
for  favours,  gifts,  and  rewards,  to  be  good  lords  unto  them 
that  they  may  hold  still  their  farms,  and  to  have  Saunder  wasp 
their  son  and  their  heir  a  priest,  or  to  admit  him  unto  a 
mannerly  benefice,  that  he  may  be  called  master  parson,  and 
such  like. 

29.  Chariots  have  they  also,  or  horse-litters  of  all  manner 
of  sorts,  specially  at  Rome,  with  foot-men  running  on  both 
sides  of  them,  to  make  room  for  the  holy  fathers :  of  whom 
some  carry  their  own  precious  bodies,  some  their  treasure, 
some  the  blessed  sacrament,  some  holy  relics  and  ornaments, 
some  their  whores,  and  some  their  bastards. 

30.  The  bodies  of  men  must  needs  be  judged  to  be  at 
their  pleasure,  so  long  as  Christian  provinces  be  tributers  unto 
them,  princes  obedient,  peoples  subject,  and  their  laws  at  their 
commandment  to  slay  and  to  kill.     And,  to  make  this  good, 
who  hath  not  in  England  paid  his  Peter-penny  sometime,  to 
acknowledge  himself  a  bondman  of  theirs  at  the  receipt  of  his 
yearly  housel  ?    Farthermore  yet,  besides  their  marked  muster 
of  monks,  friars,  and  priests,  they  have  certain  bondmen,  of 
whom  some  they  sell  to  the  Venetians,  some  to  the  Genoese, 
some  to  the  Portingales,  and  some  to  the  Turks,  to  row  in 
their  gallies. 

31.  And  last  of  all,  to  make  up  their  market,  lest  any 
thing  should  escape  their  hands,   these   unmerciful    bribers 
make  merchandise  of  the  souls  of  men,  to  deprive  Christ  of 
his  whole  right,  sending  many  unto  hell,  but  not  one  to  heaven 
(unless  they  maliciously  murder  them  for  the  truth's  sake), 

i  34 

[BALE.] 


530  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

and  all  for  money.  After  many  other  sorts  else  abuse  they 
these  good  creatures  of  God,  whom  the  Holy  Ghost  here 
nameth  by  course,  as  things  comprehending  all  other,  besides 
that  Mahomet's  ministers  in  their  sort  in  Barbary,  Greece, 
and  Egypt :  for  nothing  under  the  heavens  leave  they  un- 
defiled.  Much  were  it  to  shew  here  by  the  chronicles  seve- 
rally, of  what  pope  they  have  received  authority,  power,  and 
charge  to  utter  these  wares  to  advantage,  and  how  they  came 
first  from  the  old  idolaters,  by  the  large  testimonies  of  Sapience, 
[Book  of  Wisdom,]  Esay,  Daniel,  Baruch,  Oseas,  and  the  other 
prophets.  At  one  hour  shall  these  merchants  for  their  abomi- 
nations be  plagued,  nothing  that  the  vain  lovers  of  this  world 
have  trusted  in  availing  them  nor  yet  helping  them.  For  at 
all  times  in  this  last  age  of  the  world  (whom  John  calleth 
the  last  hour)  are  the  wicked  reprobates  condemned  of  God, 
and  so  reserved  to  the  latter  sentence  of  the  judge.  For  it 
followeth  in  the  text. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  apples  that  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  departed  from  thee. 
2  And  all  things  which  were  dainty,  and  had  price,  3  are  departed  from 
thee,  4  and  thou  shalt  find  them  no  more.  5  The  merchants  of  these 
things,  6  which  were  waxed  rich  by  her,  7  shall  stand  afar  off  from  her, 
for  fear  of  the  punishment  of  her,  8  weeping  and  wailing,  and  saying, 
9  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  that  was  clothed  in  raines,  and  purple, 
and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold,  and  precious  stones,  and  pearl!  10 
for  at  one  hour  so  great  riches  is  come  to  nought. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  And  the  delicious  apples  (saith  the  threatening  voice 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  unto  this  whore),  that  thy  wretched  heart 
hath  so  sore  lusted  after  by  so  many  unsatiable  desires,  are 
now  departed  from  thee.     Men  of  ripe  learning  and  judgment, 
whom  thou  covetedst  to  have  for  defence  of  thy  glorious  whore- 
dom, thy  abominations  perceived,  will  no  longer  dwell  with  thee, 
but  utterly  leave  thee,  detest  thee,  and  abhor  thee.    Whereas 
they  have  afore  avanced  thee  to  the  world,  now  will  they  by 
the  scriptures  reprove  thee  to  the  same. 

2.  In  like  manner  all  those  things  which  were  aforetime 
very  precious  and  dainty  unto  thee,  and  whom  thou  hadst  for 
their  goodness  in  much  estimation,  are  now  for  thy  lewdness 
gone  away  clean  from  thee,  bidding  thee  for  ever  adieu.    Men 


XVIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  531 

of  sober  discretion  and  living,  whom  thou  hast  aforetime  pre- 
tended much  to  favour,  as  things  commodious  unto  thee,  to 
the  cloking  of  thy  hypocrisy,  thy  conditions  now  known,  doth 
daily  more  and  more  decline  from  thy  dead  observations  and 
most  damnable  superstitions.  And  whereas  they  thought  thee 
afore  very  holy  and  good,  they  suppose  thee  now  both  detest- 
able and  devilish. 

3.  So  that  from  henceforth,  the  verity  open,  none  shall 
remain  with  thee,  nor  defend  thy  known  whoredom,  but  hypo- 
crites,  men-pleasers,  flatterers,  blasting  sophisters,  brawling 
canonists,  epicures,  and  blasphemous  antichrists.     As  for  men 
that  be  godly  wise,  sober,  virtuous,  learned,  well  occupied,  and 
minding  the  glory  of  God,  [they]  will  utterly  refuse  thee,  and 
forsake  thy  pestiferous  ways. 

4.  Thou  shalt  find  them  no  more  upon  thy  side  pleading. 
No  more  shalt  thou  have  their  favour,  nor  yet  their  sweet 
smelling.    Neither  shall  their  doctrine  maintain  thy  vain  cere- 
monies, nor  yet  their  conversation  observe  thy  crooked  cus- 
toms any  more.     Yea,  be  thou  certain  and  sure  of  this,  that, 
be  they  once  gone  from  thee  clean,  never  shall  they  again 
return  unto  thee.     Only  shall  thy  wicked  remnant  be  beasts 
and  babblers,  filthy  workers  and  "drunkards ;  as  is  Eckius, 
which  had  three  bastards  the  same  year  that  he  disputed  at 
Lipsia  against  the  marriage  of  priests,  Natalis  Beda,  Clichto- 
veus,  Liset,  Godet,  Sutor,  Delphus,  and  de  Quercu  at  Paris, 
bragging  Winchester,  the  pope's  paraclete  in  England,  that 
is,  master  of  the  Stews  at  London,  and  such  other  dirty  dung- 
hills. 

5.  The  busy  merchants  of  these  earthly  things  afore 
(saith  the  voice  again  unto  John),  which  were  become  very 
fat,  wealthy  and  rich  through  quick  sale  of  the  wares  of  this 
whorish  church,  shall  at  the  day  of  her  destruction  stand  afar 
off,  bewailing  her  fall.    Far  diverse  are  these  in  their  markets 
from  the  usage  of  other  occupiers  in  the  world.     For  where- 
as they  sell  their  wares  but  once,  and  look  no  more  for  them 
again,  these  sell  them  every  day,  and  yet  retain  them  still. 
And  whereas  they  sell  the  very  wares  in  deed,  these  sell  no 
more  but  the  sight,  the  sound,  and  the  shadow ;  as  the  look- 
ing upon  their  images,  the  noise  of  their  bells,  the  spreading 
out  of  their  ornaments,  the  shew  of  their  jewels,  the  use  and 

34—2 


532  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

occupying  of  their  instruments,  the  kissing  of  their  relics,  the 
wind  of  their  lips,  the  spittle  of  their  tongues,  their  idle  prat- 
ings,  and  unholy  merits.  But  still  they  keep  to  themselves 
the  gold,  the  silver,  the  precious  stones,  the  pearls,  and  such 
like,  though  they  never  cost  them  money.  Yea,  so  would 
they  do  also  the  learning  and  good  living,  if  they  had  them, 
as  they  have  not.  For  none  would  they  have  learned  nor 
yet  virtuous  in  the  sight  of  the  world,  but  their  own  smeared 
Sodomites. 

6.  How  and  wherein  these   merchants  are  rich,  it  is 
shewed  afore,  and  besides  that,  all  the  world  doth  know  it. 

7.  But  now  in  the  fall  certainly  of  their  whorish  church 
will  they  stand  afar  off.      They  will  be  none  of  hers  when 
they  see  her  go  down,  lest  they  should  go  down  with  her, 
and  be  punished  with  penury ;  or  lest  they  should  be  drawn, 
hanged,  and  quartered,  as  many  have  been  in  England. 

8.  Rather  will  they  hold  a  fair  face  outwardly  for  advan- 
tage, inwardly  in  their  hearts  bewailing  her  ruin,  or  secretly 
among  themselves  deploring  her  decay,  till  such  time  as  they 
may  be  bold  to  play  the  knaves  again,  saying  after  this  weep- 
ing sort, 

9.  Alas,  alas !  that  notable  city,  that  Babylonish  Rome 
that  ruled  all  the  world,  that  holy  church  that  was  so  beauti- 
fully adorned  with  fine  silk,  purple,  and  scarlet,  in  her  cups, 
vestures  and  ornaments,  and  was  so  preciously  furnished  with 
gold,  precious  stone,  and  pearls  in  her  chalices,  crosses,  and 
mitres,  and  in  all  other  prodigious  and  pompous  jewels  ; 

10.  Alas  for  her,  alas  !  for  now  at  one  hour  in  this  latter 
age  of  the  church,  by  the  Gospel-preaching,  is  so  exceeding 
great  riches,  glory,  magnificence,  and   honour  of  our   holy 
mother  come  even  unto  nought :  yea,  our  manifold  prelacies 
are  not  regarded  among  them,  but  utterly  contemned  and 
despised. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  every  ship  governor,  2  and  all  they  that  occupy  ships,  3  and 
shipmen  which  work  in  the  sea,  4  stood  afar  off,  5  and  cried,  6  when 
they  saw  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  saying,  7  What  city  is  like  unto 
this  great  city?  8  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads,  9  and  cried 
weeping,  and  wailing,  and  said,  10  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  wherein 
were  made  rich  11  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea  12  by  the  reason  of 
her  costliness !  13  For  at  one  hour  is  she  made  desolate. 


XVIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  533 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  In  like  case  every  ship-master,  which  betokeneth  dio- 
cesans, bishops,  and  ordinaries ; 

2.  And  all  they  that  occupy  boats,  wherries,  and  scutes1, 
or  sail  upon  the  sea,  as  they  do  which  among  the  wavering 
multitude  are  taken  for  parsons,  vicars,  and  curates  ; 

3.  Yea,  and  mariners  also  that  work  in  the  sea,  by  whom 
are  signified  foul  priests,  simple  penitencers,  and  holy  water- 
mongers,  daily  perverting  the  ignorant  people  ; 

4.  All  these  (saith  the  voice)  will  stand  afar  off,  when 
they  see  her  destruction.     No  longer  will  they  stand  by  her, 
than  they  feel  her  profitable  and  pleasant  unto  them.     Decay 
once  the  sweet  profits,  and  they  are  gone  away. 

5.  Yet  will  they  turn  towards  her  again,  and  cry  out 
when  they  shall  behold  the  filthy  smoke  that  shall  arise  of 
her  burning. 

6.  When  her  wisdom  appeareth  foolishness,  her  doctrine 
devilishness,  and  her  sanctity  wickedness,  by  the  word  of  God, 
they  shall  sorrowfully  lament  for  their  own  bellies'  sake,  say- 
ing thus  in  their  desperate  hearts, 

7.  What  city  in  the  world  can  be  thought  like  unto  this 
mighty  city,  either  in  magnificence,  wealth,  or  power  ?     No 
citizens  are  more  preciously  apparelled,  more  sumptuously  fed, 
nor  more  deliciously  dieted,  than  is  the  shorn  nation,  if  ye 
mark  well  their  favour  and  feeding,  their  fine  disguising  and 
lodging,  their  fat  cheeks  and  great  bellies,  with  such  other 
likelihoods    else.     Much  rather  had  they  to  have  still  the 
wanton  commodities  of  this  city,  than  the  perpetual  pleasures 
of  heaven.     So  undiscreet,  carnal,  and  beastly  are  they  in 
their  imaginations,  cares,  and  studies. 

8.  So  sorrowful  will  they  be  for  this  their  general  loss, 
that  upon  their  witless  heads  they  shall  cast  dust,  in  token  of 
their  inward  heaviness.     With  despair  shall  they  darken  their 
wits,  and  with  dotage  dull  their  understanding.     And  as  gra- 
ciously will  they  repent  as  ever  did  Cain,  Pharao,  Esau,  An- 
tiochus,  and  Judas,  their  predecessors. 

9.  Dolorously  shall  they  cry  in  their  mutual  murder- 
ings,  mourning  for   their  pouches,  and  sorrowing  for   their 
bellies ;  and  this  will  be  the  tenour  of  their  woeful  tragedy : 

[l  Scute :  a  light  boat,  from  the  Dutch  schuyte.] 


534  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

10.  Alas,  alas,  that  worthy  city,  that  royal  Rome,  that 
sweet  Babylon,  that  holy  mother  of  ours,  in  whom  we  were 
left  so  rich,  so  mighty,  and  so  strong,  that  all  the  world  feared 
us,  and  we  felt  of  no  sorrows ! 

11.  Specially  all  we  that  had  ships  in  the  sea,  or  that 
had  bishopricks,  benefices,  and  other  fat  livings  among  the 
wavering  wanderers  of  the  light  laity,  inconstant,  fickle,  and 
foolish,  where  as  God's  word  is  not  known. 

12.  We  became  wealthy  in  all  manner  of  pleasures  by 
reasons  of  her  costly  and  profitable  wares  that  those  our  ships 
contained,  which  are  too  many  to  be  now  rehearsed. 

13.  Full  woe  are  we,  and  heavy  at  the  heart,  remem- 
bering that  famous  city  ;  for  at  one  hour  is  she  made  desolate. 
In  this  last  age  of  his  church  will  the  Lord  consume  her  with 
his  breath,  not  leaving  in  her  one  stone  upon  another.     Like 
the  shadow  that  passeth  shall  she  vanish  away,  and  like  the 
dry  thistle  flower,  or  dust  that  is  scattered  with  the  wind. 
Such  words  (saith  the  wise  man  Philo)  shall  they  speak  in 
hell  that  have  sinned,  besides  their  desperate  complain  in  this 
life.     Some  expositors  have  taken  all  these  kings,  merchants, 
and  ship  governors  for  one  manner  of  people  or  generation  of 
antichrist.     And  it  may  well  be,  forsomuch  as  they  are  all 
of  the  earth.     None  of  these  are  they  justly  by  the  authority 
of  God,  but  very  tyrants,  thieves,  and  man-quellers. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  2  and  ye  holy  apostles  3  and  pro- 
phets. 4  For  God  hath  given  your  judgment  on  her.  5  And  a  mighty 
angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great  millstone,  6  and  cast  it  into  the 
sea,  saying,  7  With  such  violence  shall  that  great  city  Babylon  be  cast, 
8  and  shall  be  found  no  more.  9  And  the  voice  of  harpers,  and 
musicians,  10  and  of  pipers,  and  trumpeters,  11  shall  be  heard  no  more 
in  thee.  12  And  no  craftsman,  of  whatsoever  craft  he  be,  shall  be 
found  any  more  in  thee.  13  And  the  sound  of  a  mill  shall  be  heard 
no  more  in  thee.  14  And  candle  light  shall  be  no  more  burning  in 
thee.  15  And  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride  shall  be 
heard  no  more  in  thee.  16  For  thy  merchants  were  the  princes  of  the 
earth,  17  and  with  thine  enchantments  were  deceived  all  nations.  18 
And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  19  of  the  prophets,  20  and  of  the  saints, 
21  and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon  the  earth. 

THE   COMMENTARY. 
1.     With  all  mirth  possible  (saith  the  text)  rejoice,  thou 


XVIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  535 

heaven,  or  thou  faithful  congregation  of  God,  to  see  this  adul- 
terous church  of  antichrist  overthrown.  Be  glad  in  thy  heart, 
not  that  thy  quarrel  is  revenged,  but  in  that  the  righteousness 
of  God  is  fulfilled,  his  people  being  at  liberty. 

2.  Have  mirth  convenient,  ye  holy  apostles  or  messengers 
of  the  Lord,  with  them  that  the  Gospel  hath  called. 

3.  Joy  with  your  brethren,  ye  ancient  prophets,  or  godly 
teachers  of  the  old  law. 

4.  For  your  merciful  God  hath  heard  your  piteous  cry 
from  under  the  altar,  and  hath  performed  upon  that  blas- 
phemous  whore  the  same  self  judgment  that  you  desired. 
According  to  your  own  request  hath  he  revenged  all  your 
innocent  blood,  which  hath  been  shed  upon  earth  since  Abel 
the  righteous.     The   same  damnation  have  they  now  justly 
that  they  ministered  unto  you  unjustly  ;  yea,  double,  forso- 
much  as  they  have  it  both  in  their  bodies  and  souls,  whereas 
you  had  it  but  alone  in  your  bodies. 

5.  And  immediately  (saith  St  John)  an  angel  of  great 
power,  betokening  the  true  preachers  of  the  latter  age  of  the 
church,  strongly  endued  from  above,  took  up  a  stone  of  ex- 
ceeding weight,  very  like  in  similitude  unto  a  great  millstone. 
They  shall  gather  up   out  of   Esay,  Jeremy,   Abacuk  and 
other  prophets,  the  mighty  and  terrible  judgments  of  the 
Lord,  which  are  the  heavy  stone  that  shall  grind  his  enemies 
into  powder. 

6.  This  stone  shall  they  cast  into  the  sea.     They  shall 
publish,  preach,  and  declare  unto  the  people  of  this  world 
(which  are  as  the  moveable  flood)  those   heavy  judgments 
which  shall  light  upon  that  blasphemous  church  of  theirs  at 
the  time  appointed,  and  thus  shall  they  say  unto  them : 

7.  So  violent  and  heavy  shall  be  the  destruction  of  that 
miserable  city,  that  mystical  Babylon,  that  prostibulous  church 
of  antichrist,  with  her  shorn  citizens  and  smeared  hypocrites, 
as  is  the  weighty  fall  of  an  exceeding  great  millstone  into  the 
bottom  of  the  sea,  rising  up  no  more  again,  yea,  so  terrible 
and  fearful. 

8.  With  shame  and  confusion  shall  that  wicked  genera- 
tion come  down,  and  never  more  be  found  hereafter,  neither  in 
the  earth  nor  yet  in  heaven.     Though  in  their  painted  stories 
they  put  popes,  cardinals,  and  bishops,  monks,  canons,  and 


536  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

shaven  priests,  friars,  nuns,  and  hermits,  in  heaven  among  the 
saints,  yet  are  there  none  such,  nor  never  shall  be.  Their 
resting-place  is  the  bottom  of  the  sea  by  the  judgments  of 
God,  unless  they  renounce  those  vain  superstitions,  and  cleave 
to  the  sincere  verities  of  the  Lord.  Much  have  they  boasted 
in  their  writings  that  their  holy  mother  of  prodigious  orders 
and  disguised  religions  should  evermore  continue : 

9.  But  be  certain  and  sure,  thou  miserable  church  (saith 
the  Holy  Ghost),  that  thou  shalt  no  longer  enjoy  the  commo- 
dious pleasures  of  a  free  city,  all  quietous  without  troubles. 
The  merry  noise  of  them  that  play  upon  harps,  lutes,  and 
fiddles,  the  sweet  voice  of  musicians  that  sing  with  virginals, 
viols,  and  chimes,  the  harmony  of  them  that  pipe  in  recorders, 
flutes,  and  drones,  and  the  shrill  shout  of  trumpets,  waites, 
and  shawms,  shall  no  more  be  heard  in  thee  to  the  delight  of 
men. 

10.  Neither  shall  the  sweet  organs,  containing  the  melo- 
dious noise  of  all  manner  of  instruments  and  birds,  be  played 
upon,  nor  the  great  bells  be  rung  after  that,  nor  yet  the  fresh 
descant,  pricksong,  counterpoint,  and  faburden1  be  called  for 
in  thee,  which  art  the  very  synagogue  of  Satan. 

11.  Thy  lascivious  harmony  and  delectable  music,  much 
provoking  the  weak  hearts  of  men  to  meddle  with  thy  abomi- 
nable whoredom  by  the  wantonness  of  idolatry  in  that  kind, 
shall  perish  with  thee  for  ever. 

12.  No  cunning  artificer,   carver,  painter,  nor  gilder, 
embroiderer,  goldsmith,  nor  silk-worker,  with  such  other  like, 
of  what  occupation  soever  they  be  or  have  been  to  thy  com- 
modity, shall  nevermore  be  found  so  again.     Copes,  cruets, 
candlesticks,    mitres,    crosses,    censers,  chrismatories,   corpo- 
rasses,   and  chalices,   which  for  thy  whorish  holiness  might 
not  sometime  be  touched,  will  then  for  thy  sake  be  abhorred 
of  all  men.     Never  more  shall  be  builded  for  merchants  of 
thy  livery  and  mark  palaces,  temples,  abbeys,  colleges,  con- 
vents, chantries,  fair  houses,  and  orchards  of  pleasure. 

13.  The  clapping  noise  of  neither  windmill,  horsemill, 
nor  watermill,  shall  any  more  be  heard,  to  the  gluttonous 
feeding  of  thy  puffed  up  porklings,  for  the  maintenance  of 

[*  Faburden:  a  high  sounding  tone  or  noise  that  fills  the  ear. 
Halliwell.] 


XVIII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  537 

thine  idle  observations  and  ceremonies.  No  more  shall  those 
idle  belly-gods  swill  up  the  sweat  there  of  the  labouring  man, 
nor  devour  the  poor  widow  and  fatherless  for  straining  out  a 
gnat. 

14.  The  continual  light  of  lamps  before  the  high  altars, 
the  burning  cressets  at  triumphs  in  the  night,  the  torches  at 
burials  and  solemn  processions,  tapers  at  high  masses,  and  the 
candles  at  offerings,  shall  never  more  burn  in  thy  sinful  syna- 
gogues. 

15.  No  more  shall  the  bridegroom  desire  after  thy  foolish 
ordinance  to  be  joined  to  his  wife,  nor  the  bride  to  her  lawful 
husband.     No  more  shall  that  free  state  of  living  be  bound 
under  yoke  of  thy  damnable  dreams,  neither  for  vows  un- 
advised, nor  for  popish  orders,  nor  yet  for  any  gossipry,  but 
be  at  full  liberty,  as  the  Lord  hath  ordained  it.     No  com- 
modities, profits,  nor  pleasures  shalt  thou  have  any  more  of 
these,  nor  yet  of  such  like,  as  aforetime  thou  hast  had  of  them 
in  abundance. 

16.  For  thy  mitred  merchants  were  sometime  princes 
of  the  earth,  when  they  reigned  in  their  royalty.     Thy  shorn 
shavelings  were  lords  over  the  multitude,  when  they  held 
their  priestly  authority  over  the  souls  and  bodies  of  men. 

17.  Yea,   and  with  thy  privy   legerdemain,   with  the 
juggling  casts,  with  the  crafts  and  enchantments  of  thy  subtle 
charmers,  were  all  nations  of  the  world  deceived.     With  lies 
in  hypocrisy  were  the  great  governors  most  miserably  blinded, 
and  with  errors  in  superstition  the  common  people  seduced. 
And  all  was  to  satisfy  thy  voluptuous  affects.     Only  remain- 
eth  to  thee  now  the  due  reward  of  thy  wickedness,  which  is 
an  everlasting  damnation. 

18.  All  this  is  said  here  (saith  the  Holy  Ghost),  for  that 
in  this  adulterous  church  is  found  the  great   slaughter   of 
innocents. 

19.  Guilty  appeareth  she  afore  God  of  all  the  blood  of 
the  holy  prophets  of  the  old  law  ;    as  were  Esay,  Jeremy, 
Ezechiel  and  Amos ; 

20.  And  of  the  sincere  witnesses  of  the  new  law,  as  were 
Stephen,  James,  Antipas,  and  Paul : 

21.  Yea,  and  of  all  those  godly  men  that  were  slain 
upon  earth  from  righteous  Abel  unto  the  end  of  the  world  for 


538  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

the  faithful  testimony  of  God :  among  whom  may  they  also 
be  numbered,  which  hath  in  battles,  skirmishes,  and  uproars 
at  the  pope^s  appointment  in  all  Christian  regions  been  un- 
mercifully murdered,  for  the  fulfilling  of  his  insatiable 
purpose. 


THE  NINETEENTH  CHAPTER. 

Now  followeth  in  course  the  convenient  praise  of  thanks- 
giving unto  God,  for  righteously  condemning  the  blasphemous 
church  of  antichrist,  and  for  graciously  avenging  the  innocent 
blood  of  his  true  servants.  Here  are  two  manner  of  peoples 
to  be  considered,  of  whom  the  one  is  sorrowful,  the  other  re- 
joiceth,  and  all  about  one  matter.  The  fall  of  this  malignant 
church  is  to  the  one  sort  a  discomfort,  to  the  other  an 
heavenly  comfort.  The  kings,  the  merchants,  and  the  ship 
governors  of  the  earth  most  dolorously  lament  the  destruction 
of  their  mad  vanities :  the  unregarded  or  forsaken  number 
of  those  simple  souls  that  faithfully  believed  in  Christ,  are 
highly  glad  of  it  for  his  glory's  sake.  About  this  one  decay 
crieth  the  one  sort,  "Woe,  woe,  woe;"  the  other  sort  singing 
joyfully  in  their  hearts  unto  God  of  so  oft  times,  "  Alleluia." 
So  much  differeth  the  one  from  the  other,  the  children  of 
darkness  from  the  children  of  light,  they  that  seek  their  own 
glory  from  them  that  seek  the  glory  of  God.  Not  unlike  is 
John  unto  Aggeus,  Zacharias,  and  other  holy  prophets,  which 
both  shewed  afore  of  the  people's  return  from  the  miserable 
captivity  of  the  Babylonians,  and  also  the  re-edifying  again  of 
their  new  Jerusalem :  for  here  hath  he  first  shewed  the  de- 
struction and  fall  of  the  damnable  whore,  the  spiritual  Babylon, 
which  many  years  hath  grievously  vexed  the  people  of  God, 
and  now  in  this  chapter  their  peaceable  time  in  the  Lord. 
Now  are  the  precious  vessels  of  God  like  to  be  restored  unto 
the  temple,  the  great  Balthasar  of  Rome  once  overthrown. 
Now  shall  the  sweet  peace  grow,  the  plenteous  quiet  increase, 
the  pastures  of  the  Lord  wax  fat,  and  the  mighty  verity  of 
his  word  flow  like  a  sweet  running  flood. 

THE  TEXT. 
1  And  after  that  I  heard  the  voice  2  of  much  people  in  heaven, 


XIX.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  539 

3  saying,  Alleluia.  4  Salvation,  5  and  glory,  6  and  honour,  7  and  power, 
8  be  ascribed  unto  the  Lord  our  God.  9  For  true  and  righteous  are 
his  judgments,  10  because  he  hath  judged  the  great  whore,  11  which 
did  corrupt  the  earth  with  her  fornication,  12  and  hath  avenged  the 
blood  of  his  servants  of  her  hand.  13  And  again  they  said,  Alleluia. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  After  the  destruction  of  that  whorish  Babylon,  which 
signifieth   the  wicked    church,   I  heard  (saith  St  John),  in 
mystery,  the  rejoicing  voice  of  much  people  in  heaven ;  which 
is  that  congregation  of  faith  wherein  the  Lord  resteth. 

2.  Very  many  were  there  among  them  which  joyously 
gave  thanks  unto  God, 

3.  Pronouncing  this  Hebrew  sentence,  Alleluia,  which  is 
so  much  to  say  as,  Let  us  together  praise  the  Lord's  name. 

4.  Only  is  salvation,   health,  and  deliverance  of  him. 
Unto  none  other  is  it  to  be  ascribed,  neither  in  heaven  nor  in 
earth,  be  there  never  so  godly  doers. 

5.  Inestimable   glory,   unspeakable   honour,   incompre- 
hensible power,  belongeth  unto  that  Lord  our  God ;  so  doth 
the  due  commendation  thereof. 

6.  He  it  is  that  only  ought  of  us  to  be  praised,  obeyed, 
and  magnified. 

7.  For  he  alone  hath  overthrown  the  dragon,  the  beast, 
and  the  glittering  whore,  that  deceived  all  the  world,  that 
proud  church  of  stinking  Sodomites. 

8.  And  this  hath  he  done  for  our  salvation.     Refer  all 
the  praise  unto  him,  as  to  your  conqueror  most  worthy. 

9.  For  verily  most  true  and  perfect  is  he  in  his  merciful 
promises,  most  righteous  and  just  in  his  godly  judgments, 
which  hath  been  of  late  most  evidently  seen  ; 

10.  Specially  in  that  he  hath  judged  according  to  his 
former  promise  the  abominable  harlot,  the  superstitious  church 
of  antichrist,   the   filthy  family  of  spiritual  whoremongers, 
gluttons,  and  hypocrites,  yea,  the  execrable   synagogue  of 
Satan  indeed ; 

11.  Which  hath  most  miserably  corrupted,  not  the  true 
servants  of  God,  but  the  very  earth,  or  such  men  as  were 
earthly-minded,  with  her  filthy  fornication  of  idolatry,  super- 
stition, and  blasphemy. 

12.  That  merciful  Lord  hath  most  righteously  avenged 
the  innocent  blood  of  his  faithful  servants  and  constant  wit- 


540  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

nesses  of  her  wicked  hand.  From  the  terrible  cruelty,  spite, 
and  violence  of  her  unmerciful  ministers  hath  he  graciously 
delivered  them. 

13.  Yet  once  again  (saith  St  John)  did  this  godly-minded 
multitude  break  forth  into  the  praise  of  God,  and  cried  with 
a  most  joyful  shout,  Alleluia,  or  commendation  without  end 
be  unto  our  most  heavenly  Creator,  Redeemer,  and  Comforter. 
His  laud  be  evermore  in  our  mouth  for  thus  restoring  his 
verity,  the  enemies  thereof  deposed. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  smoke  rose  up  for  evermore.  2  And  the  twenty-four  elders 
3  and  the  four  beasts  4  fell  down,  5  and  worshipped  God  that  sat  on 
the  seat,  6  saying,  Amen.  7  Alleluia.  8  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the 
seat,  9  saying,  10  Praise  our  Lord  God,  11  all  ye  that  are  his  servants, 
12  and  ye  that  fear  him,  both  small  and  great. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  And  the  smoke  (saith  St  John)  of  her  abominations, 
very  noyful  unto  the  eyes  of  God,  went  up  evermore  into  his 
sight,  provoking  him  to  eternal  vengeance.    A  smoke  ascended 
in  his  wrath  (saith  David),  and  upon  that  fire  proceeded  from 
his  mouth,  which  kindled  the  coals  of  her  damnation.     This 
fire  will  be  the  terrible  sentence  given  upon  her  at  his  latter 
judgment.     For  never  ceaseth  this  blasphemous  bloody  church 
in  requiring  the  vengeance  of  God. 

2.  And  the  twenty-four  elders  (saith  he),  by  whom  are 
signified   the   saints   departed,   as  the  patriarchs,   prophets, 
apostles,  martyrs,  and  other  godly  witnesses ; 

3.  And  the  four  beasts  also,  betokening  the  faithful  mul- 
titude in  the  four  quarters  of  the  world,  yet  living  in  this  frail 
nature,  fell  down  before  the  face  of  the  Lord. 

4.  In  one  godly  spirit,  faith,  zeal,  and  fervent  love,  did 
both  they  in  their  times,  and  these  in  this  our  age,  submit 
themselves  unto  God,  referring  always  unto  him  all  that  they 
ever  had,  either  in  faith  or  works,  as  unto  the  special  giver 
of  them. 

5.  These  worshipped  in  their  ages,  and  yet  do  to  this 
day,  not  things  fantasied  of  men,  but  the  only  everlasting 
God  that  evermore  hath  sat  upon  the  eternal  seat  of  his 
omnipotency, 


XIX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  541 

6.  Continually  saying,  Amen,  or  at  his  will  be  all  things : 

7.  Saying  also,  Alleluia,  or  everlasting  praise  be  given 
to  his  name  of  the  universal  Christian  multitude,  for  righte- 
ously judging  the  great  whore  to  drink  the  blood  that  she 
hath  shed  of  the  holy  witnesses  of  Jesu,  or  to  sustain  for 
ever  the  just  vengeance  thereof. 

8.  Consequently  came  there  out  an  exceeding  sweet  voice 
from  the  eternal  throne  of  God,  which  is  Jesus  Christ.    This  is 
the  Gospel  of  glad  tidings,  which  he  taught  when  he  was  here 
living  among  us,  being  the  bodily  habitacle  of  his  Godhead. 

9.  This  voice  evermore  is  moving  us  to  the  only  faith, 
obedience,  and  fear  of  the  eternal  Father,  comprehended  in 
this  clause  following. 

10.  In  all  your  sayings  and  doings  (saith  that  voice) 
commend  always  that  Lord  which  is  both  my  Father  [and 
your  Father,]  both  my  God  and  your  God : 

11.  Specially  all  you  that  are  his  faithful  servants  by 
earnestly  loving  and  following  his  word  ; 

12.  You  also  that  unfeignedly  fear  to  transgress  his  laws 
and  commandments,  whether  ye  be  great  or  small,  high  or 
low,  young  or  old,  noble  or  unnoble,  rich  or  poor,  strong  or 
weak,  whole  or  sick,  beautiful  or  deformed,  wise  or  unwise, 
learned  or  unlearned,  none  to  be  excluded  from  his  praise,  so 
that  he  be  faithful,  charitable,  patient  and  godly.     For  in  no 
manner  of  nation  is  any  of  him  forsaken,  that  faithfully  feareth 
him,  and  liveth  according  unto  righteousness. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  heard  the  voice  of  much  people,  2  even  as  the  voice  of 
many  waters,  3  and  as  the  voice  of  strong  thunderings,  4  saying, 
Alleluia;  5  for  God  omnipotent  reigneth.  6  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice, 
7  and  give  honour  to  him.  8  For  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come, 
9  and  his  wife  made  herself  ready.  10  And  to  her  was  granted,  that 
she  should  be  arrayed  with  pure  and  goodly  silk.  11  As  for  the  silk, 
it  is  the  righteousness  of  saints. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  After  this  (saith  St  John)  I  heard  in  mystery  the 
voice  of  very  much  people,  or  of  an  innumerable  multitude 
of  men. 

2.  And  it  sounded  unto  me  even  as  it  had  been  the 
flushing  noise  of  many  waters, 


542  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [cHAP. 

3.  And  in  a  manner  as  the  fearful  sound  of  great  thun- 
derings.    For  though  the  praise  of  God  be  all  one  in  the 
faithful  nations,  yet  is  the  utterance  thereof  divers,  like  as 
the  languages  are  also  divers.     Very  strange  and  confused 
are  the  speeches  one  to  another,  where  they  are  not  known. 
Terrible  also  are  they,  partly  for  that  they  comprehend  such 
a  majesty,  as  is  the  glory  of  God,  and  partly  because  they 
are  for  the  utter  confusion  of  the  wicked.    None  other  was 
this  voice  than  were  the  voices  afore,  nor  to  none  other  end. 

4.  For  look,  in  what  faith  the  patriarchs  and  the  fathers, 
the  prophets  and  apostles,  the  holy  martyrs  and  preachers, 
lauded  God  for  victory  over  their  enemies,  in  the  same  doth 
now  the  faithful  multitude  of  all  regions  commend  him,  say- 
ing, Alleluia,  or  praise  be  evermore  in  your  mouths. 

5.  For  our  Lord  God  Almighty  is  become  a  victorious 
conqueror,  and  now  reigneth   over  all.     Not  only  hath  he 
overcome  the  devil  by  the  doughty  death  of  his  Son,  but  also 
his  proud  kingdom  of  hypocrisy  by  the  power  of  his  mighty 
word. 

6.  Let  us  be  glad  (saith  this  voice),  and  highly  rejoice 
in  our  hearts  for  this  heavenly  alteration  and  profitable  change. 

7.  Let  us  give  thanks  to   his  omnipotent  name,  that 
without  our  deservings  we  are  brought  to  so  joyful  a  day. 

8.  For  the  glorious  spousage  of  the  Lamb  Jesus  Christ 
is  come.     Now  that  this  whore  is  overthrown,  shall  he  be 
joined  to  his  undefiled  church,  which  was  afore  dispersed  by 
divers  afflictions  and  punishments. 

9.  His  wife,  which  is  his  congregation,  hath  made  her- 
self now  ready  to  her  spouse;  not  with  copes  and  crosses, 
mitres  and  relics,  torches  and  holy  waters ;  not  with  chapels 
and  chantries,  hallowings  and  censings,  shavings  and  anoint- 
ings, with  such  other  beggary :  no,  neither  with  works  of 
supererogation,  merits  of  masses,  nor  other  dirty  deservings 
of  our  own  righteousness  ;  but  with  a  pure  Christian  faith, 
and  with  the  true  righteousness  of  God,  which  she  hath  of 
Christ. 

10.  For  it  followeth  in  the  text,  that  to  her  it  was  granted 
by  the  singular  goodness  of  God,  that  she  should  be  apparelled 
beautifully  with  pure  white  silk,  or  with  most  fine  raines. 

11.  None   other  are  these  fair,  pleasant,    and   godly 
raines,  after  the  clear  definition  of  the  Holy  Ghost  here,  but 


XIX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  543 

the  pure  justifications  of  the  holy  saints,  which  have  been 
since  the  beginning,  whereof  they  have  been  called  righteous. 
Of  their  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  is  this  pure  garment  of  inno- 
cency,  cleanness,  and  righteousness.  Through  faith  was 
Abraham  reputed  for  righteous;  so  was  Abel,  Enoch  and 
Noe,  Isaac,  Jacob,  and  Joseph,  Moses,  Josue,  and  Gedeon, 
Samuel,  David,  and  Elias,  with  the  universal  number  of  the 
saints,  prophets,  and  fathers.  So  was  Zacharias,  Simeon, 
Joseph,  and  John  Baptist,  Peter,  James,  John,  and  Paul, 
Lazarus,  Lucas,  Agabus,  and  Stephen,  with  all  the  apostles, 
martyrs,  and  other  true  believers.  Through  faith  (saith  St 
Paul)  have  the  "  saints  overcome  kingdoms,  wrought  righte- 
ousness, obtained  the  promises,  stopped  the  mouths  of  lions, 
quenched  the  violence  of  fire,"  with  such  like.  Since  the 
beginning  of  the  world  have  the  true  and  faithful  prepared 
themselves  unto  this  heavenly  marriage,  and  in  the  resur- 
rection of  the  righteous  shall  it  be  perfectly  solemnized,  cele- 
brated, and  magnified,  such  time  as  they  shall  appear  in  full 
glory  with  Christ.  In  this  latter  time  will  the  true  Christian 
church,  when  all  the  world  shall  confess  his  name  in  peace,  be 
of  her  full  perfect  age  and  apt  unto  this  spousage.  Now  shall 
she  in  meekness  of  spirit  appoint  herself  to  meet  her  bride- 
groom in  the  air ;  for  with  a  glad  heart  doth  she  now  hear 
his  voice.  At  that  day  shall  she  appear  as  the  beautiful  bride 
prepared  to  her  spouse,  accompanied  with  the  wise  maidens, 
the  unwise,  neither  having  oil  nor  light,  for  ever  rejected. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  he  said  unto  me,  2  Write,  3  Happy  are  they  which  are  called 
unto  the  Lamb's  supper.  4  And  he  said  unto  me,  5  These  are  the 
true  sayings  of  God.  6  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  7  to  worship  him.  8  And 
ho  said  unto  me,  9  See  thou  do  it  not ;  10  for  I  am  thy  fellowservant, 
11  and  one  of  thy  brethren,  12  and  of  them  that  have  the  testimony  of 
Jesus:  13  worship  God.  14  For  the  testimony  of  Jesus  15  is  the  spirit 
of  prophecy. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  And  the  angel  (saith  St  John),  which  shewed  unto  me 
afore  the  fall  of  the  great  whore,  said  at  this  present  time 
unto  me, 

2.  Seriously  register  this  sentence  following,  that  it  may 
remain  to  their  comfort,  which  shall  follow  thee. 


544  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

3.  After  a  most  happy  and  fortunable  sort  are  they 
blessed,  which,  having  the  wedding-garment,  the  pure   fine 
raines  aforenamed,  are  graciously  predestinated,  called,  and 
accepted  of  the  heavenly  Father  unto  the  everlasting  supper  of 
the  undefiled  Lamb  Jesus  Christ,  there  to  participate  with  him 
the  eternal  refection  both  of  soul  and  body.     Satisfied  shall  I 
be  (saith  David)  without  end,  when  thy  glory  shall  manifestly 
appear.    Not  of  corruptible  meats  and  drinks  shall  this  supper 
be,  but  of  uncorruptible  delights,  and  of  pleasures  that  shall 
never  fail.    Nothing  shall  be  there  profane,  void,  or  uncomely ; 
but  all  things  pure,  clean,  true,  stedfast,  godly,  and  perfect. 
Then  shall  the  meetings  be  heavenly,  and  the  clippings l  with- 
out deformity.    The  bride  shall  at  that  day  rejoice  with  her 
everlasting  Spouse,  and  the  daughters  of  Sion  shall  behold  the 
true  Salomon  in  full  glory,  accompanied  with  his  holy  household 
of  angels  and  saints. 

4.  And  the  aforesaid  angel  (saith  St  John)  said  thus 
unto  me, 

5.  These  words  which  I  last  told  thee,  friend  John,  are 
not  mine,  but  they  are  the  true  sayings  of  God's  own  mouth. 
So  much  the  rather  they  are  to  be  believed  as  most  certain 
and  sure,  that  they  are  of  him  whose  universal  language  is  the 
verity  unfeigned. 

6.  As  I  heard  the  angel  speak  thus  unto  me  (saith  St 
John),  I  fell  down  by  and  by  at  his  feet  flat  upon  the  ground, 
minding  to  have  worshipped  him.     So  wonderful  were  the 
secrets   of  God  whom  he  there  declared  unto  me,  and  the 
mysteries  so  joyful  unto  my  soul,  that  in  a  manner  I  clearly 
forgot  myself. 

7.  Near  hand  was  I  at  the  point  to  have  worshipped  the 
messenger  for  the  Lord,  and  the  angel  for  the  Lamb,  other- 
wise than  did  Abraham,  not  of  ignorance,  but  of  a  forgetful 
rejoicing. 

8.  But  in  no  wise  would  the  angel  suffer  me  so  to  do, 
but  gently  he  said  thus  unto  me, 

9.  See  thou  do  no  such  homage  unto  me  a  creature,  as 
peculiarly  belongeth  unto  God  the  Creator  of  all.    So  great  art 
thyself,  and  such  as  thou  art  I  am,  and  so  excellent  a  creature 
of  God.     Truth  it  is  that  I  am  the  angel  of  the  Lord,  and  so 
are  you  also,  so  many  as  bear  witness  of  the  same  verity. 

t1  Clippings:  embraces.] 


XIX.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  545 

10.  And  as  concerning  mine  own  person,  I  am  but  thy 
fellow-servant.     For  he  that  is  thy  God  is  also  my  God,  and 
he  that  is  thy  Lord  and  master  is  also  mine.      Indifferently 
are  we  both  created  for  his  servants,  and  admitted  for  his 
messengers. 

11.  Of  thy  brethren  am  I  one  by  creation. 

12.  So  am  I  also  both  a  brother  and  fellow  of  all  them 
that  have  the  faithful  testimony  of  Jesus.     For  like  as  they 
by  his  godly  appointment  are  messengers  thereof  to  the  world, 
so  am  I  now  unto  thee  here  for  the  same. 

13.  Worship  not  me  therefore,  which  am  but  a  creature, 
but  worship  thy  Lord  God,  for  sending  by  me  this  message  of 
health  unto  thee.     Though  Lot,  Jacob,  Josue,  Gedeon,  Tobias, 
and  other  fathers  of  the  old  law,  gave  worship  unto  the  angels 
whom  God  sent  unto  them  in  message ;  yet  shalt  thou  not  do 
so  unto  me  now,  considering  that  at  this  time  God's  Son  hath 
taken  the  nature  of  man,  hath  raised  it  from  death,  hath  set  it 
upon  the  Father's  right  hand,  and  therein  hath  sent  from  thence 
the  Spirit  of  reconciliation  unto  men.     By  this  are  ye  become 
no  longer  inferiors  unto  us,  but  equal  with  us  in  favour  and 
dignity.    No  longer  are  ye  strangers  and  foreigners,  but  citizens 
of  heaven  and  the  very  household  children  of  God. 

14.  And  as  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  both 
I  unto  you,  and  you  to  the  world  have  to  utter,  it  is  the  very 
spirit  of  prophecy,  and  one  message  of  health  committed  unto 
us  both,     The  true  Spirit  of  God  it  is  that  beareth  witness  of 
Christ,  both  in  the  law  and  prophets  (for  none  can  say  that 
Jesus  is  the  Lord  but  in  the  Holy  Ghost),  and  in  that  Spirit 
do  we  now  make  mention  also  of  him.     This  is  the  Spirit  of 
adoption,  whereby  ye  acknowledge  God  for  your  dear  Father. 
This  Spirit  ascertaineth  your  spirit,  that  ye  are  become  his  chil- 
dren believing  in  his  name. 

15.  And  in  this  Spirit  do  I  admonish  thee,  John,  by  this 
present  revelation,  which  is  a  prophecy,  and  in  thee  all  them 
that  have  the  same  faith  to  acknowledge,  worship,  and  confess 
the  said  Jesus  Christ,  as  we  do  now,  for  the  only  Lord  and 
Saviour  of  the  world.     Not  only  shalt  thou  be  by  the  plain 
manifestation  of  this  prophecy  an  angel,  but  also,  by  an  excel- 
lent prerogative  of  singular  grace  above  all  thy  fellows,  a  pro- 
phet.    After  the  manner  of  this  angel  did  Paul  and  Barnabas 
utterly  refuse  to  have  honour  given  them  of  the  people  atLystra. 

r  n  35 

[BALE.] 


546  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Peter  would  in  no  case  suffer  Cornelius  the  noble  centurion  to 
worship  him.  Contrariwise  the  antichrist  of  Rome  not  only 
suffereth,  but  also  commandeth  straitly,  such  homage  of  honour 
evermore  to  be  given  to  his  holy  fatherhood.  Yea,  he  is  not 
ashamed  to  constrain  noble  emperors  to  kiss  his  filthy  feet, 
kings  with  cap  and  knee  to  hold  his  stirrups,  and  the  greatest 
princes  of  the  world  to  wait  upon  his  mule.  Great  pardons 
hath  he  given  to  the  worshipping  of  idols  and  of  old  rotten 
bones,  threatening  most  terrible  death  unto  them  that  would 
not  at  his  commandment  do  the  same.  At  Geneva  was  honour- 
ably worshipped  an  ass's  tail,  and  at  Tholosa  a  young  boy's 
shoe,  great  indulgences  granted  unto  them  both.  But  let  not 
him  and  his  mitred  Mahomets  think  easily  to  avoid  the  indig- 
nation of  God,  when  he  shall  call  them  to  account,  with  their 
crafty  distinction  of  Latria,  Dulia,  and  Hyperdulia,  whom  the 
scripture  knoweth  not.  Notwithstanding  in  this  is  not  utterly 
inhibited  mutual  reverence  betwixt  man  and  man,  forsomuch 
as  Paul  willeth  the  faithful  to  prevent  each  other  in  honour- 
giving.  Necessary  it  is  that  they  first  honour  God,  and  then 
for  his  sake  that  they  prosecute  their  neighbours  with  such 
Christian  benevolence,  as  the  comeliness  of  humanity  requireth. 
The  gospel  never  forbiddeth  such  politic  manners  as  nourish 
mutual  friendship,  yet  doth  it  not  give  them  unto  idols. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  heaven  open,  2  and  behold,  a  white  horse,  3  and  he 
that  sat  upon  him  4  was  called  faithful  and  true ;  5  and  in  righteousness 
did  he  judge,  6  and  make  battle.  7  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire, 
8  and  on  his  head  were  many  crowns.  9  And  he  had  a  name  written, 
10  that  no  man  knew  but  himself.  11  And  he  was  clothed  with  a  ves- 
ture dipt  in  blood.  12  And  his  name  is  called  the  Word  of  God. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  After  this  (saith  St  John)  I  saw  heaven  open.     Very 
evident  were  the  mysteries  of  the  Lord  unto  me.     I  perceived 
that  through  faith  and  meekness  great  knowledge  men  might 
have  of  the  secrets  of  God.     Open  is  heaven  evermore,  when 
God's  word  is  freely  taught ;  and  closed  up  it  is  again,  when 
that  is  laid  apart. 

2.  And  behold  a  pure  white  horse  appeared  in  this  mys- 
tery ;  which  betokeneth  the  true  ministers  or  perfect  preachers 
of  the  apostles'  doctrine,  as  is  mentioned  afore  in  the  sixth 


XIX.]          THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  547 

chapter  hereof.  The  godly  nature  of  these  is  (as  is  specified 
in  Paul)  to  carry  the  glorious  verity  of  the  Lord  the  world 
over,  and  to  publish  it  before  the  governors  and  peoples  of  the 
nations. 

3.  He  that  sat  upon  this  white  horse,  or  assisted  these 
preachers  by  his  Spirit,  was  the  eternal  Son  of  God,  which  hath 
evermore  been  called  in  the  scriptures  faithful  of  his  promise, 
and  true  of  his  word.     Righteous  is  the  Lord  (saith  David) 
in  all  his  ways,  sure  of  his  sayings,  and  perfect  in  all  his 
works. 

4.  None    other  thing   could  he  teach  but  the  verity, 
which  was  the  Verity  itself,  nor  yet  they  which  had  his  godly 
Spirit. 

5.  According  to  true  equity  had  he  judged,  in  utterly 
condemning  by  his  word  the  proud  synagogue  of  Satan,  and 
in  exalting  again  his  own  meek- spirited  church. 

6.  First  in  his  own  person,  as  a  mighty  warrior,  did  he 
battle  with  the  devil,  and  by  his  death  overcame  him.      Now 
by  his   faithful  preachers  doth  he  righteously  overturn  his 
kingdom  by  virtue  of  the  same ;  graciously  sending  them  forth 
in  this  latter  age  under  the  type  of  this  white  horse  :  for 
horses  of  lusty  courage  are  his  faithful  servants,  after  Abacuk ; 
yea,  and  whiter  are  they  than  either  snow  or  milk  by  their 
true  belief,  after  Jeremy.     I  (saith  the  Lord),  which  am  the 
word  of  righteousness,  do  valiantly  battle  to  save  you.      For 
none  other  purpose  fighteth  he,  but  to  the  intent  to  preserve 
his  elect. 

7.  The  eyes  of  the  horseman  were  as  the  pure  flame  of 
fire,  effectual,  mighty,  and  clear.     And  these  are  not  only  his 
godly  understanding  and  knowledge,  whereby  he  perceiveth, 
discerneth,  and  judgeth  clearly  all  things,  but  also  the  universal 
graces  of  the  Holy  Ghost.    Upon  one  sure  stone,  saith  Zachary 
(whom  Paul  called  Christ),  shall  be  seven  eyes,  "  which  are 
the  seven  Spirits  of  God."    With  these  eyes  lighteneth  he  the 
hearts  of  all  godly  men,  and  kindleth  their  minds  to  the  true 
love  of  God.    His  word  is  a  lantern  to  their  feet,  and  a  light  to 
their  paths.     Pure  is  his  commandment,  giving  clearness  to 
the  sight.     Open  thou  mine  eyes,  Lord,  (saith  David,)  and  then 
shall  I  well  perceive  the  wonderful  mysteries  of  thy  doctrine. 

8.     Upon  his  head  (saith  St  John)  were  also  many  beau- 
tiful crowns,  like  as  were  before  in  figure  upon  the  head  of 

35—2 


548  THB  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Jesus  Joscdech  the  high  priest,  in  token  that  Christ  is  the 
high  king  over  all  worlds,  regions,  and  ages.  For  he  is  the 
Lord  of  hosts,  and  the  eternal  King  of  glory ;  he  was  constitute 
a  principal  governor  of  Sion,  the  holy  hill  of  the  Lord.  He 
gives  prosperity  to  kings,  and  hath  their  victory  in  his  hands. 
In  him,  as  in  their  head,  have  all  his  elect  members  their  crowns. 
Both  with  mercy  shall  he  crown  them,  and  also  with  long 
kindness.  For  Peter  hath  he  laid  up  a  crown  of  incorruptible 
glory,  for  John  a  crown  of  life,  for  Paul  a  crown  of  righte- 
ousness, and  so  forth.  For  the  whole  conflict,  victory,  and 
triumph  of  the  saints,  is  of  him  alone. 

9.  He  had  a  special  name  written,  or  eternally  of  God 
his  Father    appointed,    whose    excellent  majesty  no  created 
understanding  was  able  of  his  own  industry  to  comprehend. 
Omnipotent  was  this  name,  marvellous,  honourable,  holy,  and 
terrible,  Adonai,  Emmanuel,  a  name  of  salvation,  and  a  name 
above  all  names :  yea,  the  Lord  was  his  name,  or  the  Lord 
our  Righteous-maker. 

10.  No  man  knoweth  this  name,  save  he  himself  only, 
and  they  to  whom  he  hath  shewed  it.     Neither  flesh  nor  blood, 
Gentile  nor  Jew,  hypocrite  nor  false  Christian,  hath  rightly 
known  it ;  no,  though  they  have  said,  "Lord,  Lord  :"  for  none 
can  say  jointly  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  but  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  openeth  all  godly  verity.     In  this  name  is  also  registered 
the  elect  number  of  God's  adoptive  children,  whom  the  world 
doth  not  know  for  his,  nor  never  will  do. 

11.  And  this  Lord  was  beautifully  adorned  with  a  ves- 
ture fair  and  comely,  but  it  was  all  dipt  in  blood.      Some 
have  taken  this  garment  for  his  righteousness,  wherein  hath 
appeared  all  avengements  over  his  enemies.      Some  have  sup- 
posed it  to  be  his  church,  all  bloody  in  his  martyrs  and  constant 
witnesses.     But  upon  their  side  am  I,  which  have  taken  it  for 
his  flesh ;  for  that  did  he  on  as  a  vesture.      So  sore  hath  that 
vesture  been  striped,  and  so  grievously  wounded,  that  from 
the  sole  of  the  foot  to  the  overmost  part  of  the  head  was  no 
whole  place  in  it.     This  mighty  captain  is  he  which  came  from 
Edom  and  Bosra,  his  clothes  besprinkled  with  red.     His  appa- 
rel is  all  spotted,  much  like  unto  his  arrayment  that  treadeth 
in  the  winepress.    For  his  mortal  nature  suffered  most  painful 
death.      Alone  trod  he  down  the  winepress  in  those  days,  and 
had  no  man  to  help  him.     Alone  was  he  wounded  for  our 


XIX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  549 

offences,  alone  were  our  punishments  laid  upon  him,  with  whose 
stripes  we  are  now  healed. 

12.  And  his  name  (saith  St  John),  besides  that  is  spoken 
afore,  is  the  eternal  word  of  God.  He  is  called  that  word 
which  was  in  the  beginning  with  God,  which  furnished  the 
heavens  above,  which  ordered  all  things  beneath,  and  now  last 
of  all  took  flesh,  restoring,  lightening,  quickening,  healing  and 
saving  all  them  that  truly  believe  in  him. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  warriors  which  were  in  heaven  2  followed  him  3  upon 
white  horses,  4  clothed  with  white  and  pure  silk ;  5  and  out  of  his 
mouth  went  a  sharp  sword,  6  that  with  it  he  should  smite  the  heathen. 
7  And  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron ;  8  and  he  trod  the  wine- 
vat  of  the  fierceness  9  of  the  wrath  of  Almighty  God;  10  and  hath 
on  his  vesture,  11  and  on  his  thigh,  a  name  written,  12  King  of  all 
kings,  13  and  Lord  of  all  lords. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  The  valiant  warriors  or  constant  ministers,  which  were 
in  heaven  or  in  the  holy  household  of  faith,  did  follow  him  in 
a  comely  order  upon  fair  white  horses. 

2.  According  to  his  scriptures  did  they  lead  their  con- 
versation.    After  the  rules  of  his  godly  discipline  did  they 
live.     They  fashioned  themselves  to  the  example  that  was 
shewed  them  in  the  mount. 

3.  None  other  are  these  horses,  than  their  corruptiblebodies, 
prepared  to  battle.     They  which  are  of  Christ  do  mortify  the 
vices  and  lusts  of  then*  flesh,  they  tame  their  carnal  affections. 
Like  perfect  men  they  bridle  their  bodies  to  the  obedience  of 
the  Spirit,  so  to  become  the  true  servants  of  righteousness, 
and  no  more  to  do  service  unto  sin.     White  are  these  horses, 
for  the  pure  word  of  the  Lord  which  governeth  them.     No 
marvel  though  these  mighty  soldiers  follow  the  Lord,  consider- 
ing he  is  so  oft  in  the  scriptures  called  the  Lord  of  hosts.     A 
like  multitude  did  the  servant  of  Helisseus  the  prophet  behold 
in  a  vision  through  God's  permission  in  Dotham. 

4.  This  army  of  the  Lord  here  were  apparelled  pre- 
ciously with  pure  white  silk  or  fine  raines,  betokening  that  pure 
innocency  which  they  have  in  Christ  their  general  captain. 
Not  carnal  is  this  armour,  but  evermore  spiritual,  after  the 
doctrine  of  St  Paul.   "  Though  we  walk  in  the  flesh  (saith  he), 


550  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [uHAP. 

yet  do  we  not  fight  after  a  fleshly  manner.  For  the  weapons 
of  our  war  are  not  carnal  things,  but  things  mighty  in  God." 
Beautiful  and  fair  is  my  well  beloved  (saith  the  eternal  Salo- 
mon), for  his  soul  pleaseth  his  Lord,  and  is  loved  again  of  him. 
His  favour  and  his  mercy  is  upon  his  holy  ones;  he  hath  a 
loving  respect  unto  his  chosen  number.  A  notable  sign  of 
victory  in  the  faithful  are  also  these  white  horses  and  vestures ; 
for  afore  they  are  called  the  justifications  of  the  saints. 

5.  And  out  of  his  godly  mouth  (saith  the  text)  proceeded 
forth  a  sharp  two-edged  sword ;  which  is  the  fierce  judgment 
of  his  mighty  word.     By  this  effectual  sword  are  the  faithful 
believers  wounded  unto  life,  and  the  unbelievers  to  the  death 
of  damnation  :  for  unto  some  it  is  the  savour  of  life  unto  life, 
and  unto  some  again  the  savour  of  death  unto  death.    By  this 
sword  also  shall  the  dead  branches  be  cut  from  the  vine,  and 
the  corrupted  members  from  the  whole  body.    The  goats  shall 
be  divided  from  the  lambs,  and  the  evil  from  the  righteous. 
Oh,  how  sharp,  fierce,  and  terrible  will  this  sentence  of  the 
Lord's  indignation  be  at  that  day !    "  Depart  from  me,  ye 
cursed,  into  everlasting  fire."   Yet  shall  it  be  unto  the  faithful 
a  perpetual  pure  victory  and  triumph  over  their  enemies. 

6.  Over  and  besides  all  this,  goeth  that  sword  from 
his  eternal  mouth  to  the  intent  he  should  therewith  correct 
their  heathen,  or  reform  them  of  their  heathenish  life ;   so 
that  if  they  will  not  at  the  wholesome  admonishments  of  his 
word  repent   and  amend  their   old  conversation,  that  then 
they  should  be  condemned  by  the  same  for  their  wilful  con- 
tempt.     If  men  will  not  turn  (saith  David),  he  shall  whet 
his  sword  against  them.     He  will  sharpen  it  as  the  lightning, 
and  acquit  his  enemies  their  wickedness. 

7.  This  mighty  Lord  shall  rule  them  with  a  strong  rod 
of  iron  which  is  his   invincible   verity ;   that  is  the  rod  of 
right  orders,  the  sceptre  of  the  kingdom,   and  the  wand  of 
power,  whom  the  Lord  sent  from  Sion  to  have  sway  among 
our  enemies.      So  strong  is  this  sceptre,  that  it  will  not  bow. 
No  place  will  it  give  to  the  contrary  part.     If  they  will  not 
therewith  be  ordered,  he  shall  break  them  in  pieces  as  the 
potter  doth  his  pot,  in  such  manner  as  they  never  shall  re- 
cover again. 

8.  The  wine-vat  of  the  great  fierceness  and  sore  dis- 
pleasure of  Almighty  God  shall  he  tread  down  with  power. 


XIX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES,  551 

More  grievously  shall  they  be  oppressed  at  this  latter  coming 
by  his  set  sentence,  than  they  were  afore  at  Jerusalem  by 
Vespasian  and  Titus.  The  vineyard  of  the  Lord  of  hosts 
was  the  house  of  Israel.  This  brought  he  out  of  Egypt  by 
strong  hand.  Thereof  looked  he  to  have  had  grapes,  and  it 
brought  him  forth  briars  and  thistles.  Their  vines  were  as 
the  wild  vines  of  Sodom.  Bitter  were  their  grapes  as  the 
poison  of  dragons,  and  as  the  cruel  gall  of  adders.  There- 
fore will  he  break  the  hedge,  and  throw  down  the  wall,  that 
it  may  be  trodden  under  foot. 

9.  Great  anguish  shall  be  upon  the  earth  in  his  fury, 
and  wrath  upon  that  people  in  his  anger.     They  shall  fall 
on  the  edge  of  the  sword  and  be  dispersed.     Both  here  shall 
they  have  grief,  and  also  in  the  world  to  come. 

10.  This  victorious  horseman  hath  upon  his  white  ves- 
ture besprinkled  with  blood,  which  is  his  innocent  manhood 
crucified ; 

11.  And  upon  his   tender  thigh  (whom  some  call  his 
church,  some  his  scriptures,  as  flesh  of  his  flesh,  or  spirit  of 
his  Spirit),  this  name  of  magnificence  written. 

12.  In  both  of  them  is  it  manifestly  expressed  that  he 
is  both  King  of  kings,  and  also  Lord  of  lords,  the  great  guide 
of  right  governors,  and    the  monarch  of  godly  magistrates. 
By  kings  is  his  generation  described  of  Matthew  in  the  pos- 
terity of  David,  and  of  Luke  by  faithful  fathers  unto  Adam, 
which  had  the  first  promise  of  health.     Both  doth  the  godly 
acts  of  his  natural  manhood,  and  also  the  Holy  Spirit  whom 
he  left  here  to  the  comfort  of  all  true  believers,  declare  that 
he  is  the  eternal  attorney  of  God,  his  apostles  and  true  ser- 
vants affirming  the  same.     And  these  are  his  garment  and 
thigh.     By  his  death  is  our   nakedness  covered,  which  are 
his  mystical  members :    of  his  Spirit  is  our  strength,  which 
are  the  generation  seeking  the  Lord  of  Jacob. 

13.  Both  hath  he   given  him  of  God  the  high  seat  of 
David  his  father,  and  also  the  universal  power  in  heaven  and 
in  earth  as  he  by  whom  all  things  were  first  created.     For 
his  power   is  an  everlasting  power,  and  his  kingdom  such  as 
shall  never  perish.     And  all  this  is  comprehended  in  that  he 
is  called  the  Son  of  the  Highest,  and  in  that  he  alone  hath 
immortality,  inhabiting  the  light  that  no  man  can  attain ;  to 
whom  be  honour  and  everlasting   empire.    Amen.     In  this 


552  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

vesture  and  thigh  are  his  titles  written  as  to  his  only  behoof, 
that  no  man  should  of  presumption  usurp  them  neither  by 
supremity  nor  vicarage,  his  church  and  posterity  acknow- 
ledging the  same  evermore. 

Tire  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  an  angel  2  stand  in  the  sun,  3  and  h.e  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  4  saying  to  all  souls  that  fly  by  the  midst  under  the  heaven, 
5  Come  and  gather  yourselves  together  6  unto  the  supper  of  the  great 
God,  7  that  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  8  and  of  high  captains,  9 
and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  10  and  the  flesh  of  horses,  11  and  of  them 
that  sit  on  them,  12  and  the  flesh  of  all  free  men  and  bond  men,  13 
both  of  small  and  great. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  After  this  revelation  I  saw  (saith  St  John)  a  beau- 
tiful angel ;  betokening  not  only  the  apostles,  but  all  other 
faithful  ministers  in  the  word  else,  having  the  apostles1  spirit. 

2.  In  the  sun  stedfastly  stood  this  angel,  which  signifieth 
Christ  the  clear  Sun  of  righteousness,  the  bright  morning- star 
in  the  midst  of  the  clouds,   the  express  image  of  God  and 
substance  of  his  glory.     In  the  strong  faith  of  his  name  and 
word  stand  these  worthy  witnesses  against  the  whole  swarm 
of  antichrists,  not  once  removing  their  foot  from  the  rock, 
which  is  Christ  also,  for  no  persecution  nor  death. 

3.  These  have  cried,  and  shall  yet  cry  still  to  the  world's 
end,  with  a   mighty   loud   voice  or  a  sure  constant  spirit. 
Earnestly  shall  they   protest  and  publish  unto  the  feathered 
fowls  of  the  air,  that  fly  by  the  midst  of  heaven ;  by  whom 
are  understood  the  meek-spirited  multitude,  made  spiritual  by 
faith  and  by  knowledge  of  heavenly  mysteries. 

4.  These  as  flying  birds  are  taken  up  from  unpure  de- 
lights,  leaving  at  their  tails  all  corruptible  things.     They 
lift  up  themselves  above  themselves,  and  have  their  conver- 
sation in  heaven  unfeignedly.     Yea,  these  are  those  gentle 
souls  whom  the  heavenly  Father  abundantly  feedeth  without 
their  deservings.    Such  a  fowl  was  faithful  Abraham  in  Me- 
sopotamia, Moses  in   Sinai,   Elias  in   Carmel,  Daniel  among 
the  lions,  the  children  of  Israel  in  the   wilderness,  Paul  in 
Damascus,   John  in   Patmos,   and   many  other  more  which 
afterward  became  angels  also  in  the  sun,  or  teachers  in  Christ. 
And  this  not  only  hath  been,  but  shall  be  also  still  to  the 
world's  end,  the  tenor  of  their  cry  : 


XIX.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  £53 

5.  Come,  you  that  have  received  the  verity,  from  the 
heavy  and  careful  cures  of  this  world,  and  gather  yourselves 
together  into  the  unity  of  one  faith  and  spirit.      Knit  your- 
selves together  in  Christian  love,  which  is  the  chain  of  per- 
fection, and  let  the  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  wit  keep 
your  hearts  and  understandings  in  Christ  Jesu,  that  ye  may 
be  counted  worthy  your  Christian  vocation. 

6.  And  so  prepare  yourselves  as  his  loving  friends  unto 
the  bounteous   supper  of  the  Almighty  God   (which  is  the 
eternal  refection  of  soul),  that  ye  may  be  fed  with  his  most 
precious  delicates.     Learn  of  the  word  of  God  what  is  his 
heavenly  will,  and  follow  it  in  your  works  :  flee  thereby  from 
all  worldly  lusts,  live  soberly,  justly,  and  godly  here,  abiding 
his  glorious  appearance. 

7.  So  order  yourselves  in  living  and  doctrine,  that  ye 
may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  or  take  from  the  worldly  gover- 
nors by  your  godly  preaching  all  that  is  filthy  and  carnal. 

8.  Consume  the  fierce  flesh  of  the  captains,  in  plucking 
them  from  cruelty  and  malice. 

9.  Devour  the  froward  flesh  of  men  that  be  mighty  in 
power  and  possessions,  cause  them  to  leave  their  superfluous 
vanities. 

10.  Spare  neither  horses  nor  yet  those  that  sit  upon 
them,  but  bite  both  their  fleshes  hard.     Rebuke  both  the 
beastly  antichrist  and  the  prince  that  ruled  by  him. 

11.  Pluck  from  those  belly-gods,  bishops  and  priests, 
their  pomps,   and  lecherous  pleasures,  and  from   those  that 
follow  them  in  superstitions  the  cruel  persecuting  of  innocents. 

1 2.  See  that  no  flesh  be  left  untouched,  neither  of  free- 
men nor  bondmen,  rulers  nor  subjects,  masters  nor  servants ; 
neither  of   small  nor  great,   poor  nor  rich,   low  nor  high ; 
but  be  doing  with  them  all.     Play,  as  doth  the  eagles  and 
other  ravening  fowls :    where  as  ye  see  a  dead  carcass,  or 
body  without  faith  and  spirit,  thither  resort  ye  apace. 

13.  Tell  every  man  his  right  office.     Exhort  the  king 
to  be  learned,  and   to  live  in  the  fear    of  the  Lord ;  the 
prince  to  be  wise,  and  the  judge  to  be  godly.     Bid  the  grand 
captains  be  faithful   to   their  commons,  and  the  great  rich 
men  more  merciful  to  the  poor.      Command  the  carnal  hy- 
pocrites no  longer  to  dissemble,  and  their  undiscreet  clients 
no  longer  follow  them  in  darkness.     Require  them  no  longer 


554  THB  IMAGE  OK  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [dlAP. 

to  neigh  after  their  neighbours'  wives,  like  rank-stoned  horses, 
and  the  other  no  longer  to  pamper  them  up  to  all  beastly 
vices.  Charge  the  governors  to  rule  faithfully,  and  the 
common  people  to  obey  lovingly.  See  that  the  women  obey 
their  husbands,  the  children  their  fathers,  the  servants  their 
masters ;  and  again,  that  the  men  be  loving  to  their  wives, 
gentle  to  their  children,  and  favourable  to  their  servants. 
Open  the  four-cornered  sheet,  as  did  Peter :  slay  all  manner 
of  four-footed  beasts  of  the  earth,  vermin,  worms,  and  fowls 
of  the  air,  and  eat  them.  Rebuke  them  with  patience,  what- 
soever they  be,  tyrants,  persecutors,  murderers,  gluttons, 
antichrists,  extortioners,  ribalds,  idolaters,  thieves,  and  pluck 
from  them  their  filthy  and  carnal  customs.  Ye  shall  eat 
the  flesh  (saith  Ezechiel)  of  the  worthies,  and  drink  the  blood 
of  the  princes  of  the  land,  of  the  wethers,  of  the  lambs,  of 
the  goats,  and  of  the  oxen  that  be  all  slain  at  Bashan. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  the  beast,  2  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their  war- 
riors, 3  gathered  together  4  to  make  battle  5  against  him  that  sat  upon 
the  horse,  6  and  against  his  soldiers.  7  And  the  beast  was  taken, 
8  and  with  him  that  false  prophet  9  that  wrought  miracles  before  him, 
10  with  which  he  deceived  them  that  received  the  beast's  mark,  11  and 
them  that  worshipped  his  image.  12  These  both  were  cast  quick  into 
a  pond  13  of  fire  burning  with  brimstone.  14  And  the  remnant  were 
slain  with  the  sword  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  horse,  15  which  sword 
proceedeth  out  of  his  mouth;  16  and  all  the  fowls  were  stuffed  with 
their  flesh. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  Anon  after  this  I  beheld  (saith  St  John)  the  great 
horrible  beast  that  rose  out  of  the  sea,  that  battled  with  the 
saints,  and  that  bare  the  great  whore  of  Babylon,  which  is 
the  general  antichrist. 

2.  I    saw   also  following  him  the  cruel  kings  of  the 
earth  and  their  host  of  bloody  warriors,  the  mitred  bishops 
of  his  beastly  kingdom  with  their  great-bellied  monks  and 
priests,  the  malicious  tyrants  of  the  world  with  their  mad 
moody  magistrates  and  slaves. 

3.  These  gather  themselves  together  in  one  mind  of 
mischief,   and    have    done   since    Christ's    ascension.     They 
muster  in  array  as  did   Pharao's  host.     They  buskle1  to- 

[!  buskle :  bustle  about.] 


XIX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  555 

gether  as  did  Caiphas'  hired  knights  in  the  dark  with  fire- 
brands and  weapons ; 

4.  To  make  fierce  war  or  very  sharp  battle  against  the 
most  valiant  captain  Jesus  Christ,  which  sat  upon  the  afore- 
said white  horse,  and  against  the  mighty-stomached  soldiers 
of  his  faithful  army  of  true  Christians.     Never  was  the  holy 
gospel  yet  sincerely  taught,  the  glory  of  God  proponed,  and 
the  inordinate  livings  of  men  reprehended,  but  such  uproar  of 
hypocrites  and  such  tumult  of  tyrants  have  followed. 

5.  The  word  of  the  Lord  is'  always  of  one  nature,  to 
be  the  mark  of  contradiction  and  rock  of  reproach.     Horse- 
men for  the  more  part  are  these  malicious  warriors  against 
Christ  and  his  word,  stirred,  provoked,  and  set  forward  by 
the  beastly  bishops.    None  other  caused  Herod  and  Pilate  to 
put  Christ  unto  death,  but  Annas  and  Caiphas.      None  other 
moved  Felix  the  president  of  Jewry  to  imprison  Paul,  but 
the  puffed  up  prelate  Ananias.     Trajan  the  emperor  would 
never  so  extremely  have  persecuted  the  Christian  church, 
nor  yet  other  cruel  tyrants  ever  since,  had  they  not  been 
propped  forwardly  by  such  pampered  palfreys  of  the  devil. 

6.  Not  only  against  Christ  do   they    move  this  bold 
battle,  but  also  against  those  that  faithfully  believe  his  word, 
which  are  the  dear    members   of  his    mystical  body.     No 
blasphemies,  false  miracles,  lies,  nor  opprobrious  slanders  and 
rebukes  spare  they,   to  blemish  their  opinion  to  the  world, 
besides  the  most  cruel  kinds  of  death.     The  captain  of  this 
wicked  army  is  that  terrible  beast,  whom  Daniel  also  beheld 
in  a  vision,  with  iron  teeth  devouring,  and  with  nails  of  brass 
destroying,  and  stamping  the  residue  under  his  feet. 

7.  This  horrible  beast  (saith  St  John),  this  filthy  body 
of  antichrist,  comprehending  all  the  great  adversaries  of  the 
Lord,  was  taken  suddenly: 

8.  And  with  him  the  false  prophet,  or  beast  rising  out 
of  the  earth,  betokening  his  false  preachers, 

9.  Which   wrought  vain  miracles  before  him,   as  did 
Jannes  and  Jambres  the  sorcerers  of  Egypt  before  Pharao, 
in  counterfeiting  Moses  and  Aaron.     Yea,  by  their  transub- 
stantiations  they  can  take  from  bread  the  substance,  the  ac- 
cidents still  remaining.     They  can  hold  the  shadow  when 
the  body  is  gone,   besides  that  they   can  do  in  purgatory 
and  hell   by  their  sacrifices  of  satisfaction. 


556  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [cHAP. 

10.  With  such  deceitful  miracles  and  lying  signs  shall 
those  be  deceived  by  them,  that  hath  by  a  false  belief  re- 
ceived into  their  consciences  the  unwholesome  mark  of  the 
beast,  or  such  a  corrupt  faith  as  shall  cause  their  damnation. 

11.  And  they  in  like  case  shall  be  seduced  by  them, 
that  hath  worshipped  the  beastly  image  of  that  great  anti- 
christ, or  inclined  to  any  worldly  potentate  in  the  upholding 
of  his    false  religion.     So  sealed  Caiphas  the  hearts  of  the 
wavering  multitude  of  the  Jews  with  that  marking-iron  of 
Satan,   that  they  could  be  but  his   ministers.     In  no  case 
could  they  save  Jesus,  but  Barabbas  the  murderer.     Though 
they  received  him  joyfully  not  long  afore  into  the  city  with 
Benedictus  qui  venit  in  nomine  Domini,  yet  could  they  at 
that  time  but  cry,  Crucifige,   Crucifige  eum.     No,  they  had 
power  to  do  none  other  but  to  crucify  him  in  deed,  which  is 
to  worship  the  beast's  image,  or  to  follow  the  wicked  intent  of 
that  beastly  generation,  as  their  faithful  clients  do  yet  still 
to  this  day. 

12.  Both  these   twain  (saith  the  text),  the  head  and 
the  body,  the  beast  with  his  false  prophet,  were  cast  quick 
by  the  mighty  judgment  of  God  into  a  deep  lake  of  most 
terrible  fire,  boiling  with  stinking  brimstone.    For  unbewares 
shall  destruction  light  upon  that  cursed  generation,  according 
to  the  faithful  request  of  David,  and  suddenly  shall  they  fall 
into  their  own  mischief. 

13.  Without  warning  shall  the  great  dart  of  the  Lord's 
indignation  light  upon  them,  and  bring  them  to  nought  for  ever. 
Hastily  shall  death  attach  them  for  their  wickedness'  sake,  and 
quick  shall  they  drop  into  hell  with  Chore,  Dathan,  and  Abi- 
ron.  As  a  weighty  stone  or  lead  shall  they  sink  to  the  bottom, 
and  the  pit  shall  swallow  them  up  for  their  exceeding  re- 
bellion.  For,  like  as  they  stood  up  against  Moses  and  Aaron, 
so  hath  this  beastly  generation  against  God  and  his  Christ. 
Therefore  are  they  here  specified  after  a  most  strange  and 
terrible  sort  to  be  thrown  forth.    For  three  causes  may  it  be 
that  they  are  called  here  quick.    One  is,  in  that  their  stinking 
remnant  shall  at  that  dreadful  day  be  alive,  after  the  doctrine 
of  Paul :    another,  in  that  they  have  wilfully,  upon  a  set 
malice,  resisted  the  known  verity,  detorting  it  to  their  own 
proper  lust.      "  If  I  had  not  (saith  Christ)  done  among  them 
such  works  as  never  man  did,  they  should  be  faultless.    But 


XIX.]  THE   IMAGE   OF   BOTH   CHURCHES.  557 

they  have  certainly  known  them,  yet  have  they  hated  both 
me  and  my  Father."  The  Pagans  not  believing  are  judged 
already,  and  go  to  hell  dead ;  whereas  their  knowing  the  will 
of  their  Lord,  and  not  doing  it,  shall  after  another  sort  be 
plagued :  fire  shall  they  have  with  heat,  and  brimstone 
with  stink.  The  third  is,  in  that  they  shall  have  palpable 
darkness  with  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth,  their  worm 
neither  dying  nor  yet  their  fire  going  out.  And  like  as  the 
devil  was  thrown  forth  at  the  death  of  Christ,  and  soon  after 
that  the  prelates  and  Pharisees  of  the  Jews,  as  the  head 
with  the  body  ;  so  shall  at  that  time  antichrist  with  his  church, 
the  pope  with  his  clergy,  and  Mahomet  with  his  sects,  as  the 
head  with  the  body  also. 

14.  The  residue  (saith   St  John),    as  kings,   captains, 
strong,  weak,   high,  low,   great,   and  small,  were  slain  with 
the  sharp   two-edged  sword  of  him  that   yet  to  this  hour 
sitteth  upon  the  horse ;  which  is  Jesus  Christ  in  the  glorified 
nature  of  his  manhood. 

15.  This  mighty  sword  proceeded  out  of  his  reverend 
mouth.     For  it  is  the  strong  word  of  him  that  liveth  for 
ever,  and  hath  in  it  both  spirit  and  life.     Necessary  it  is 
for  them  that  have  been  either  seduced  by  their  crafts,  or 
coacted  by  their  threatenings,  to  be  touched  with  this  sword. 
For  he   that  is  not  thereby  slain  from  sin  and  the  world, 
shall  not  rise  up  to  the  life  which  is  in  Christ.     He  that  is 
not  with  him  dead  from  the  ordinances  of  men,  but  still  is 
led  with  traditions,  cannot  be  clear  from  the  curse,  nor  yet 
be  the  heir  of  promise.     Therefore  must  they  be  slain  dead 
with  this  sword,  either  to  repentance  and  amendment  of  life, 
or  else  by  the  hard  judgments  of  the  same  to  eternal  dam- 
nation. 

16.  Which  way  soever  it  be,  all  the  aforesaid  fowls,  or 
peoples  whom  God  hath  raised  from  this  world's  affections, 
shall  be  fulfilled  with  their  flesh.     Whether  they  be  saved  or 
damned,  they   will  most   highly  rejoice,  considering  it  the 
pleasure  of  God.     Both   ways  shall  they   be   satisfied.      If 
they  be  saved,  then  must  they  be  glad,  for  that  their  number 
is  so  much  the  more  increased,  and  for  that  their  selves  have 
escaped  like  danger.     If  they  be  damned,  then  must  they 
rejoice  also  to  see  the  right  justice  of  God  :  for  "  the  righteous 
shall  make  mirth  beholding  the  vengeance,  and  shall  wash 


558  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [dlAP. 

their  hands  in  the  blood  of  tho  wicked,"  all  flesh  abhorring  to 
look  upon  them. 


THE  TWENTIETH  CHAPTER. 

THE  last  enterprise  of  Satan,  the  common  adversary  of  man, 
doth  this  chapter  following  declare,  fetching  an  original  from 
the  beginning  of  Christ's  spiritual  kingdom,  to  conclude  with 
the  whole  for  our  necessary  instruction.  As  a  brief  rehearsal 
of  all  that  is  in  a  manner  spoken  afore,  was  this  unto  John, 
lest  he  should  of  obliviousness  forget  (as  man's  nature  is  for- 
getful) these  wonderful  mysteries  and  singular  premonishments 
of  the  Lord,  most  expedient  to  be  known  of  his  church,  that 
she  might  by  them  see  aforehand  the  wily  crafts  of  the  devil 
and  his  members,  and  to  beware  of  them ;  besides  that  to 
take  courage,  patiently  to  suffer  their  cruel  persecutions.  For 
a  thing  oft  rehearsed  departeth  not  so  soon  the  memory  as 
that  is  but  once  told.  Which  caused  this  evangelist  not  only 
here  in  this  place,  but  also  in  his  gospel  and  first  epistle,  oft  to 
repeat  the  sayings,  lest  he  should  seem  faintly  to  pass  them 
over,  and  because  the  reader  should  the  more  earnestly  mark 
them. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  an  angel  2  come  down  from  heaven,  3  having  the  key 
of  the  bottomless  pit,  4  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand :  5  and  took  the 
dragon,  the  old  serpent,  which  is  the  devil,  and  Satan.  6  And  he 
bound  him  a  thousand  years,  7  and  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit. 
8  And  he  bound  him,  9  and  set  a  seal  on  him,  10  that  he  should  deceive 
the  people  no  more,  11  till  the  thousand  years  were  fulfilled.  12  And 
after  that  must  he  be  loosed  13  for  a  little  season. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  In  the  end  of  these  revelations  afore  rehearsed  (saith 
St  John)  saw  I  in  a  secret  vision  an  angel  of  most  singular 
beauty,  betokening  Jesus  Christ  the  angel  of  God's  eternal 
covenant. 

2.  From  the  high  heaven  above  came  this  angel  down 
unto  the  earth,  sent  of  the  everlasting  Father.     For  neither 
spared  that  loving  Father  to  send  his  most  dear  and  only  Son 
at  the  time  appointed,  nor  yet  the  obedient  Son  to  submit 
himself  to  the  shape  of  a  servant,  and  so  become  man.     Vic- 


XX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  559 

toriously  did  he  overcome  both  death  and  the  devil,  as  ap- 
peareth  by  his  great  miracles,  resurrection,  and  ascension. 
And  like  as  he  came  down  first  of  all  with  a  possible1  meekness, 
so  came  he  down  after  that  with  an  impossible1  and  invisible 
majesty.  Sudden  was  this  latter  coming  down,  and  most 
marvellous  to  the  world,  such  time  as  he  by  his  heavenly  Spirit 
replenished  his  apostles  with  all  necessary  knowledge.  And 
the  voice  thereof  was  heard  the  world  over,  such  time  as  they 
did  preach  it  abroad.  Sensibly  was  this  coming  down  ex- 
pressed in  Saul,  and  also  the  mighty  power  thereof,  when  he 
threw  him  to  the  ground,  and  said,  "  Saul,  Saul,  why  perse- 
cutest  thou  me?" 

3.  This  angel  had  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  or 
power  over  hell,  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand,  or  full  liberty 
to  restrain  the  spiritual  adversary.      For  unto  him  was  given 
all  power  in  heaven  and  in  earth. 

4.  Authority  had  he  to  destroy  him  that  had  rule  over 
death,  which  was  then  the  devil.     Though  I  was  dead  (saith 
Christ),  yet  "  am  I  now  alive  for  ever  and  ever,  having  the 
keys  both  of  death  and  hell." 

5.  And  according  to  his  authority  (saith  St  John),  he 
took  the  fierce  dragon  in  hand  that  was  wont  so  maliciously 
to  noy,  that  old  wily  serpent  that  of  so  long  time  hath  with 
infinite  crafts  deceived ;  which  is  the  very  devil  himself  or 
malicious  accuser  of  man,  and  is  called  Satan,  or  the  cruel 
adversary,  as  he  is  most  worthy  :  for  both  is  he  a  spiteful 
adversary  to  God,  evermore  withstanding  his  will,  and  also 
unto  man  in  plucking  him  back  from  following  the  same. 

6.  Like  a  most  valiant  captain  fell  he  upon  that  strong- 
armed  house-watcher,  and  overcame  him,  depriving  him  both 
of  weapon  and  spoil.     He  laid  a  snare  for  the  outrageous 
Behemoth,  and  caught  him.     He  ringed  the  nose  of  the  great 
Leviathan,  and  so  brought  him  under.     Yea,  he  bound  that 
malicious  Satan,  and  made  him  sure  for  a  thousand  years' 
space,  to  make  of  the  vessels  of  wrath  the  vessels  of  mercy. 
This  did  he  by  his  strong  word  of  covenant,  whom  he  made 
for  a  thousand  generations.     And  a  full  performance  it  is  of 
God's  first  promise  for  man's  behoof,  that  Christ  should  tread 
down  the  head  of  the  serpent.     For  a  thousand  years  was 
this  restraint.     Mark,  besides  the  mystery,  the  time  from  the 

[!  Qu.  passible,  impassible  f] 


560  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

ascension  of  Christ  unto  the  days  of  Sylvester,  the  second 
bishop  of  Rome  of  that  name ;  and  ye  shall  find  that  it  was 
from  Christ's  nativity  a  complete  thousand,  after  all  the  his- 
toriographers. By  such  necromancy  as  he  learned  of  a 
Saracen  in  Spain  obtained  he  thejpapacy ;  and,  as  witnesseth 
John  Wicliffe  in  his  book,  De  solutione  Sathance,  in  Christ's 
vicarship  he  loosened  that  devil  whom  Christ  had  afore  shut 
up,  and  set  him  again  at  large  to  deceive  afresh.  Consider 
for  the  time  that  he  was  thus  bound  the  constant  faith  of 
the  Christians,  and  the  invincible  hearts  of  their  martyrs  ;  and 
ye  shall  find  them  far  different  from  them  which  have  been 
since.  He  was  then  so  weak,  so  infatuate  and  babyish,  that 
not  only  wise  men,  learned  men,  and  strong  men,  did  set  him 
light,  but  also  young  maids,  children,  and  tender  infants  in 
a  manner  did  laugh  him  to  scorn,  and  set  all  his  subtle 
sleights  at  nought.  Evident  will  this  be  to  all  them  that 
shall  read  the  lives  of  the  holy  martyrs  and  saints  of  the 
primitive  church.  Like  a  bird  was  that  crooked  Leviathan 
in  those  days  so  tamed,  that  no  man  set  by  him  at  all. 

7.  For  not  only  was  he  then  bound,  but  also  thrown 
down  with  violence  into  the  bottomless  pit.     For  that  time 
might  they  go  safe  upon  the  adder  and  scorpion,  they  might 
tread  under  their  feet  both  the  lion  and  the  dragon.     Both 
the  devil  and  his  angels  might  they  then  set  at  nought. 

8.  Yea,  he  was  shut  up,  and  so  was  double  bound.     So 
was  his  power  taken  from  him,  that  upon  neither  side  could 
he  harm :  neither  was  he  able  to  pluck  them  from  Christ's 
faith  by  flattering  prosperity,  nor  yet  by  urgent  adversity : 
neither  could  tyrannies  nor   heresies  for  that  time  prevail 
against  the  gospel. 

9.  Finally,  he  set  a  sure  seal  upon  him ;  which  was  his 
word,  will,  and  commandment,  that  he  should  no  more  of  his 
own   presumption  deceive  the   people  with  errors  and  idol- 
worshippings,  that  believed  in  him,  or  that  were  predestinated 
to  be  saved,  till  such  time  as  the  aforesaid  thousand  years 
were  fully  accomplished,  or  as  he  should  permit  him  there- 
unto for  their  unbelief's  sake. 

10.  By  this  doth  the  Holy  Ghost  here  ascertain  us, 
that  Christ  hath  so  suspended  the  subtilties,  and  suppressed 
the  venomous  crafts  of  Satan  for  his   elect,   that  he  cannot 
hurt  them  in  one  hair  of  their  head.     For  only  is  all  this 


XX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  561 

spoken  for  the  chosen  number ;  no  part  hath  therein  the 
reprobate  vessels :  never  was  the  devil  from  them  yet 
speared,  but  hath  been  in  all  ages  with  them  familiar.  Only 
are  the  consciences  of  the  righteous  by  this  freedom  quieted, 
all  other  still  left  in  captivity.  This  revelation  respecteth  in 
this  point  the  inward  kingdom  of  Christ,  or  the  hidden  con- 
gregation of  the  faithful, >  whom  the  world  beholdeth  with 
fro  ward  eyes ;  and  not  the  blazing  synagogue  of  antichrist, 
whom  it  laugheth  upon  so  freshly. 

11.  None   otherwise  were  they  for  all  those  thousand 
years   vexed  of  Satan  and  his  cursed  members,   but  as  was 
patient  Job,   in  their    outward    substance   and  bodies.     No 
power  had  he  upon  their  souls  all  that  long  season. 

12.  And  whereas  it  is  here  said,  that  after  these  thou-? 
sand  years  Satan  must  be  let  loose  again  for  a  certain  time, 
consider  it  to  be   the  promise  of  God,  which  must  in  effect 
be  fulfilled :  not  that  he  shall  again  loose  him,  which  hath 
once  bound  him  for  ever,  but  that  he  shall  permit  other  to 
do  it  according  to  his  threatening  promise,  the  unthankfulness 
and  malice  of  wicked  doers  requiring  none  other.      In  the 
end  of  these  thousand  years  reigned  in  the  papacy  at  Rome 
the    aforenamed  necromancer   Sylvester,    which    was    both 
a  black  monk   and  also  a  Frenchman  born.     This  beastly 
antichrist,  boasting  himself  not  only  to  be  Christ's  vicar  in 
earth,  but  also  to  be  equal  with  him  in  majesty  and  power, 
set  first  the  devil  at  large  by  his  necromancy,  which  took 
from  the   hearts  of  men  the  living  word  of  the  Lord,  lest 
they  should  be  saved.     From  thenceforth  were  not  the  holy 
scriptures  regarded,  but  old  wives'  tales  and  Jewish  fables 
most  highly  reputed.      Then  came  in  canons,   decrees,   sen- 
tences,  synodals,  decretals,  Clementines,   extravagantes,  with 
other  popish   laws,  the  gospel  clean  set  apart.     About  this 
time  also  (as  Master  John  Carion1  writeth  in  his  chronicle) 
flourished  the   lordly   order  of  cardinals,   and  grew  into  a 
wonderful  estimation   in  the  world.      The  universities  were 
then  furnished  with  learned  men,  mightily  to  prove  the  pope 
Christ's  vicar  in  earth,  and  the  only  husband  and  overseer 
of  his  church.    General  councils  were  oft  gathered  to  dispute 

[*  Circa  hsec  tempora  cardinalium  nomen  in  usu  esse  coepit ;  unde 
Ecstimari  potest  hanc  ipsam  dignitatem  in  ecclesia  vetustiorem  non 
fuisse. — J.  Carion.  Chronic.  Libell.  Paris,  1543,  fol.  102.] 

r         -i  36 

[BALE.] 


562  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

with  all  Christendom,  that  none  might  dispense  in  matters  of 
conscience,  but  ho  and  they  •whom  he  should  appoint,  and 
that  he  could  in  no  wise  err;  no,  though  when  the  candle 
were  out,  he  went  to  bed  with  another  man's  wife,  besides 
that  I  will  not  speak  at  this  time.     By  this  means  got  he  an 
imperial  seat,  and  might  make  both  emperors  and  kings  at 
his   pleasure,    and    likewise    depose   them    when    he  lusted. 
Ho  might  distribute  the  kingdoms  and  give  the  great  posses- 
sions of  this  world  to  whom  he  lusted,  yea,  to  his  own  bas- 
tards and  chamberlains,  as  he  did  many  times :    for  of  the 
devil    he  hath  received  them,   whereas    Christ  did  utterly 
forsake  them.     And  forsomuch  as  he  was   the  high  priest 
after  the  order  of  Satan,  he  might  keep  a  general  mart  all 
his  lifetime,  and  sell  all  the  bishopricks,  benefices,  degrees, 
and  offices  of  his  church.      He  might  subject  the  gospel  to 
his  own  interpretation,   make  new   constitutions,  release  sin 
for  money,  make  every  day  new  Gods,  and  do  many  other 
things  else.     No  end  was  then  of  their  gaudish  ceremonies, 
brawlings  in  the  temple,  singings,  bells,  organs,  images,  or- 
naments, lamps,  candles,  holy  days,  shavings,  surplices,  pater- 
nosters, commanded  fasts,  and  such  like,  that  a  man  would 
have  thought  them  angels,  when  they  were  very  devils  in 
deed.     For  the  time  that   Satan  was  thus  set  at  large  by 
Christ's  only  vicar,  was  there  not  one  martyr  allowed,  unless 
he  were  for  deposing  of  princes,  and  defending  the  liberties 
of  holy  church  against  them,  lest  their  murderers  and  thieves, 
being  within  sacred  orders,  should  be  hanged   with  the  se- 
culars.    Mark  the  condition  of  the  time.     Afore  that  Satan 
was  thus  at  liberty,  he  remained  secret  in  the  hearts  of  evil 
men.     Now  is  he  abroad  in  their  outward  ceremonies  and 
rites,   ready   to  be  seen   of  all  the  world,   if  pride,  pomp, 
haughtiness,  and  vain-glory  may  shew  him,  or  if  hypocrisy, 
error,  superstition,  and  all  other  devilishness  can  tell  where 
he  is.     When  Christ  shut  him  up,  he    took  idolatry  from 
the  people ;  the  pope  hath  restored   it  unto  them  again  in 
thus  setting  him  at  large.      In  this  is  he  not  denied  to  have 
been  afore  this  time  abroad  among   the  wicked.     For,  little 
less  than  four  hundred  years  afore  the  end  of  this  thousand, 
began  the  two  monarchs  of  antichrist's  kingdom,  the   pope 
in  the  west  under  Phocas  the  emperor,  and  great  Mahomet 
in  the  east  under  Heraclius :  mark  it  in  the  chronicles  whoso 


XX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 

list.  For  afore  that  time  was  not  the  pope  taken  for  the 
universal  head  of  the  church,  nor  yet  for  Christ's  vicar. 
And  this  could  not  have  been,  unless  he  had  after  some  sort 
been  at  liberty.  Evermore  hath  he  reigned  without  restraint 
among  the  ungodly ;  but  never  so  manifestly  as  then,  his 
abominations  accounted  for  holiness  in  the  church.  At  this 
loosing  of  Satan  or  very  defection,  as  Paul  calleth  it,  openly 
appeared  the  man  of  sin,  the  son  of  perdition,  and  the  ad- 
versary which  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  beareth  the 
name  of  God.  Faith  waxed  so  faint  and  charity  so  cold, 
that  scarce  appeared  one  spark  of  the  truth.  The  church 
became  a  perverse  generation,  and  her  children  were  very 
unfaithful.  Afore  reigned  he  evermore  in  the  world,  but 
never  in  Christ's  congregation  till  that  time.  Never  was  the 
universal  church  of  Christ  defiled  with  so  many  abominable 
kinds  of  idolatry  before. 

13.  But  so  it  continued  not  long:  for  the  text  saith, 
he  was  loosed  but  for  a  little  season.  Immediately  after 
perceived  Berengarius,  the  archdeacon  of  Anjou  in  France, 
that  all  was  not  well,  and  with  Bruno  the  bishop  impugned 
their  reality,  identity,  and  naturality  in  the  sacrament,  to 
bring  in  again  to  Christ's  clear  institution.  After  him  fol- 
lowed Waleranus  the  bishop  of  Medenburg,  and  did  the  same 
in  Germany,  with  many  other  prelates  and  doctors.  Con- 
sequently ensued  the  Waldeans  and  Albigeans  pretending 
the  apostles'  life  and  doctrine,  men  doubtless  of  a  godly  zeal 
and  spirit ;  and  of  them  the  antichrists  slew  more  than  a 
hundred  thousand,  besides  an  hundred  and  fourscore  whom 
they  brent  because  they  would  never  abjure.  "What  Guido, 
Bonatus,  Joannes  Semeca,  Guilhelmus  de  Sancto  Amore,  Mar- 
silius  Paduanus,  Arnoldus  de  Villa  Nova,  Franciscus  Petrarcha, 
and  other  learned  men  needed  against  them  after  that,  it 
were  very  long  to  write.  John  Wicliffe  in  England,  and 
John  Huss  in  Bohemia,  men  of  excellent  life  and  learning, 
with  divers  other  more,  replied  earnestly  against  their  tran- 
substantiations  and  other  sorceries.  Laurentius  Valla  denied 
the  donation  of  Constantine.  John  Wessalus  of  Groning  in 
Freisland,  called  the  light  of  the  world,  condemned  utterly 
their  purgatory  and  pardons.  Now  last  of  all  cometh  Martin 
Luther,  Joannes  CEcolampadius,  Ulricus  Zuinglius,  Pomeranus, 
Brentius,  Melancthon,  Bucer,  Bullinger,  with  other  sincere 

36—2 


564  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

and  godly  divines,  and  they  turn  over  their  universal  king- 
dom. So  merciful  is  the  Lord  to  his  people  in  this  latter 
end  of  the  world,  that  by  these  and  such  other  the  antichrist 
is  clearly  uttered,  and  all  his  hypocrisy  disclosed.  I  doubt 
not  but  within  few  days  the  mighty  breath  of  his  mouth, 
which  is  his  living  gospel,  shall  utterly  destroy  him  with 
his  whole  generation  of  shavelings  by  their  faithful  adminis- 
tration in  the  word. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  seats,  2  and  they  sat  upon  them ;  3  and  the  judgment 
was  given  unto  them.  4  And  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  5  that  were 
beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesu,  6  and  for  the  word  of  God  ;  7  which 
had  not  worshipped  the  beast,  8  neither  his  image,  9  neither  had  taken 
his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  10  or  on  their  hands.  11  And  they 
lived,  12  and  reigned  with  Christ  13  a  thousand  years.  14  But  the  other 
of  the  dead  men  lived  not  again,  15  till  the  thousand  years  were  finished. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  Whilst  the  dragon  was  thus  tied  up  and  thrown  into 
the  bottomless  pit  for  a  thousand  years'  space,  a  certain  con- 
tinuance of  quiet-being  the  elect  number  had  ;  whose  peace- 
able estate  and  condition  for  that  time  the  text  here  following 
declareth,  by  manner  of  recapitulation.     After  the  afore  re- 
hearsed vision  of  the  serpent,  I  beheld  (saith  St  John)  seats 
prepared  without  number.      I  saw  the  hearts  of  faithful  be- 
lievers (which  are  the  seats  of  wisdom  after  Solomon)  beau- 
tifully garnished  with  virtues  by  the  preaching  of  the  apostles 
and  of  other  godly  teachers.     Very  peaceable    and  quietous 
were  these  seats.     For  though  they  had  in  the  world  on  every 
side   tribulation,   yet  had  they  their  consciences  quieted  in 
Christ.    They  considered  themselves  partakers  of  the  heavenly 
calling,  and  rejoiced  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God's  children. 

2.  Upon  these  seats   sat  they  which   are  afore  called 
that   people   whom   Satan  should  no   more   deceive.     They 
settled  themselves  in  the  wisdom   that  God  loveth.      They 
grounded  their  dwelling  with  discretion  in  his  understanding 
and  knowledge.      Fast  did  they  cleave  to  his  loving  word ; 
and  for  none  adversity  would  they  move  their  foot  from  the 
hard  rock,  which  is  Christ.      Thus  sat  his  people  in  the  beau- 
tiful seats  of  peace,  after  Esay,  in  the  tabernacles  of  trust,  and 
in  a  most  plenteous  rest,  the  deceivers  and  mockers  put  apart. 


XX.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  565 

3.  And  as  they  were  thus   quieted,    the  judgment  or 
true  understanding  of  the  Lord's  verity  was  given  unto  them. 
Their  senses  were  opened,  and  great  knowledge  had  they  in 
the  scriptures.      The  figures  and  prophecies  that  were  hid  to 
others  were  manifest  and  open  unto  them.     The  dark  veil 
was  removed  from  Moses'  face,  and  the  light  of  the  laws  ap- 
peared.    They  could  then  discern  good  from  evil,  light  from 
darkness,  and  sweet  from  sour.     The  yoke  was  then  taken 
from  them,  and  no  longer  were  they  subject  to  strangers* 
Dead  men  perceived  the  secrets  of  the  book.      The  eyes  of 
blind  might  see  without  mist  of  darkness.    They  which  afore- 
time were  of  an  erroneous  spirit,  had  then  the  right  under- 
standing, and  were   learned   in  the   law.     In  their    inward 
parts  was  the  knowledge  thereof  planted  of  the  Lord,  and 
the  truth  written  in  their  hearts,  he  becoming  their  God  and 
they  his  people.     Because  we  should  not  separate  the  dead 
from  the  quick,  or  the  departed  from  the  living,  and  so  judge 
them  diverse,  considering  they  both  are  of  one  God,  and  live 
by  one   Spirit,  being  of  one   hope   and  calling ;   the  Holy 
Ghost  doth  here  couple  them  together,  as  sheep  of  one  pas- 
ture, feeding  all  of  one  spiritual  meat,  and  drinking  of  one 
spiritual  rock  accompanying  them,  and  as  members  of  one 
mystical  body  of  Christ  in  this  present  revelation. 

4.  I  also  (saith  St  John)  beheld  in  this  secret  mystery 
of  the  Spirit  the  innocent  souls  of  godly  men  and  women,  that 
were  beheaded  of  cruel  tyrants  for  the  faithful  testimony  of 
Jesu,  and  the  constant  assertion  of  the  true  word  of  their 
Lord  God.    I  perceived  by  the  scriptures,  that  his  true-hearted 
witnesses  remained  not  in  death  with  the  wicked,  but  passed 
through  with  the  righteous  from  death  unto  life,  and  had  the 
life  everlasting.     They  are  not  forgotten  with  the  ungodly, 
but  they  now  follow  the  Lamb,  and  dwell  where  as  he  dwell- 
eth.     Else  would  Paul  never  so  earnestly  have  desired  to  be 
dissolved  from  this  flesh,  and  so  to  be  with  Christ. 

5.  Not  only  is  this  here  spoken  of  them  that  were 
beheaded,  and  of  none  other  else,  though  it  seemeth  so  hi  the 
letter,  but  of  all  them  that  have  died  for  the  verity.     For  then 
should  Esay,  Jeremiah,  Ezechiel,   Amos,  Micheas,  Zachary, 
Stephen,  and  James  the  less,  with  all  those  that  have  been 
burned,     strangled,    quartered,    drowned,    stoned,    crucified, 
spitted,  racked,  flayed,   boiled,   sticked,  shot  through  with 


566  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

arrows,  and  that  have  suffered  all  other  terrible  torments,  be 
reckoned  to  be  none  of  that  number.  Beheading  is  here 
taken  for  deprivation  of  life,  like  as  the  head  is  in  scripture 
taken  sometime  for  the  soul,  sometime  for  the  whole  man. 

6.  For    standing    by   Christ's    verity,    confessing    him 
God  and  man,  did  they  lose  their  lives,  which  was  in  the  end 
no  loss  unto  them,  but  a  profitable  winning.     For  unto  such 
remaineth  the  crown  of  life,  the  delights  of  Paradise,  and  a 
seat  with  God. 

7.  These  worshipped  not  the  beastly  antichrist,  the  very 
body  of  Satan.     They  bowed  not  down,  nor  yet  gave  them- 
selves to  such  wicked  traditions  as   that  carnal  generation 
made  for  their  beastly  bellies1  sake. 

8.  Neither  reverenced  they  his  prodigious    image,  or 
such  ungodly  princes  and  magistrates  as  (their  true  office  set 
apart)  did  counterfeit  him  in  cruelty  and  devilishness.      But 
they  rightly  considered  with  the  faithful  Maccabees  and  Apos- 
tles, that  in  such  case  it  was  much  better  to  obey  God  than  man. 

9.  Neither  had  they  in  their  lifetime  taken  the  print  of 
his  filthy  seal  upon  their  foreheads,  professing  in  their  inward 
consciences  those  diabolical  rules ; 

10.  Nor  yet  on  their  hands,  agreeing  to  use  them  in 
the  outward  conversation  of  their  bodies.     No  yoke  would 
they  draw  with  the  infidels,  thinking  that  Christ  could  have 
no  agreement  with  Belial.    For  through  faith  they  perceived 
(as  he  that  is  of  the  Spirit  discerneth  all  things),  that  though 
they  seemed  glorious  in  the  face  of  the  world,  yet  were  they 
before  God  abominable  sacrilege.     Diligently  they  searched 
the  scriptures,  and  believed  not  all  spirits,  but  first  proved 
them  whether  they  were  of  God  or  nay.     By  that  knew  they 
that  the  homage  of  soul  ought  to  be  given  to  none  other  than 
to  one  living  God  alone,  and  that  none  other  precepts  of  living 
were  to  be  followed  of  them  than  Christ  their  Saviour  had 
taught.     All  other  traditions  of  men  took  they  for  strange 
doctrine,  and  for  crafty  colours  of  devilish  deceitfulness. 

11.  Therefore,  when  they  were  thought  of  the  wicked 
to  be  dead,  they  lived  in  all  sweetness  of  the  Spirit,  in  desire 
of  his  latter  coming,  which  shall  be  to  their  double  glory. 

12.  And  they  reigned  with  Christ,  the  pastor  and  high 
bishop  of  their  souls,  not  only  here,  where  as  they  suffered 
•with  hun,  for  a  thousand  years'  space,  but  also  above,  where  as 


XX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  567 

he  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God's  majesty-seat  a  thousand 
without  end.  Then  reigneth  the  godly  number  most  of  all, 
when  they  seem  to  the  wicked  least  of  all  to  reign,  as  when 
they  suffer  persecution  and  death  for  Christ.  For  after  none 
other  sort  reigneth  his  church  here  than  he  reigned  afore 
them,  whose  triumph  was  greatest  upon  the  cross. 

13.  The    thousand    years  of  the  reign  of -sine  godly 
stretcheth  here  no  farther  than  the  thousand  years  of  the 
fall  of  the  ungodly,   Christ's  years  also  deducted,  which  is 
the  head  of   his  congregation.     For   as  the   one  kingdom 
decreased,   the  other  always  increased,   very  few   Christian 
martyrs  or  constant  witnesses  perceived  from    thenceforth. 
For,  as  it  appeareth  by  the  history,  many  were  abjured  and 
recanted  (which  was  not  seen  in  the  former  age),  and  all  in 
a  manner,  a  small  number  of  the  poor  except,  utterly  renounced 
the  verity  for   the  cruel  behaviour  of  the  antichrists.      In 
these  two  sorts  afore  rehearsed,  of  them  that  sat  upon  the 
seats,  and  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  testimony  of 
Jesu,  is  it  to  be  marked,  that  all  were  not  martyrs  whom  God 
allowed  for  his  in  the  primitive  church,  but  that  there  were 
of  both  sorts.     So  well  was  he  accepted,  that  mortified  the 
desires  of  the  flesh,  and  offered  himself  a  living  sacrifice  unto 
God,  as  he  that  gave  his  life  for  the  verity. 

14.  But  the  residue  (saith  St  John),  or  the  other  sort, 
called  the  dead  men  for  that  they  were  not  numbered  with 
the  righteous,  neither  among  them  that  sat  upon  the  seats, 
nor  yet  among  them  that  were  slain  for  the  witness  of  Jesu, 
lived  not  again  after  they  were  once  dead,  till  the  thousand 
years  of  their  death  was  throughly  fulfilled.     The  time  was 
when  they,  which  were  dead  through  sin,  did  hear  the  voice 
of  the  Son  of  God.    They  faithfully  believed  the  word  thereof, 
and  so  revived  in  him  unto  the  life  everlasting,  which  was 
both  the  life  and  light  of  men  :    whereas  the  froward  con- 
temners  of  that  living  word,  having  their  consciences  sealed 
with  the  beast's  mark,  remained  still  in  their  infidelity,  which 
is  the  very  death  of  the  soul,  and  so  were  by  their  right  judg- 
ment of  God  lost  for  ever.     For  the  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  is  a  resistance  against  the  manifest  truth,  shall 
neither  be  forgiven  in  this  world,  nor  yet  in  the  world  to  come. 

15.  A  time  without  end  doth  this  word  "  till"  cause  this 
thousand  here  to  be,  after  the  common  usage  of  the  scripture. 


568  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Noe  sent  forth  a  raven  out  of  the  ark,  which  returned  not 
again  till  the  waters  were  dried  up ;  that  is  to  say,  he  never 
returned  again.  Joseph  knew  not  Mary  till  she  had  brought 
forth  her  first-born  son ;  that  is  to  say,  he  never  bodily 
knew  her.  Thou  shalt  not  out  of  prison  till  thou  hast  paid 
the  uttermost  mite,  that  [is,]  thou  shalt  never  out :  with  an 
hundred  of  such  places  in  the  Bible. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  This  is  that  first  resurrection.  2  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that 
hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection :  3  for  on  such  shall  the  second  death 
have  no  power,  4  but  they  shall  be  the  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ, 
6  and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  This  is  the  first  resurrection  unto  life,  to  rise  from 
sin  to  repentance,  from  ignorance  to  godly  knowledge,  and 
from  darkness  to   faith.      Through  the  offence  of  one  man 
entered  sin  into  the  world,  and  through  sin  death.    Necessary 
it  is  therefore  to  die  unto  sin,  and  to  live  unto  righteousness, 
and  so  to  rise  together  with  Christ,  seeking  the  things  which 
are  above,  and  not  upon  earth.     For  never  shall  they  come 
to  the  second  resurrection,  which  is  unto  the  life  everlasting, 
that  will  not  rise  by  repentance  unto  a  new  life  in  him  which 
is  both  resurrection  and  life. 

2.  Blessed  is  that  man  of  the  Lord,  yea,  holy,  just,  and 
perfect  may  he  be  reported  also  of  all  men,  which  hath  por- 
tion convenient  in  that  first  resurrection  with  David,  Mag- 
dalene, Zacheus,  and  Peter.     Happy  are  they  which,  hearing 
the  word  of  God,  retain  it  in  their  living :    for  they,  being 
renewed  with  the  glad   tiding  of  life,  are  depured  by  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  sanctified,  and  so  made  the  habitacles  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

3.  Upon  such  godly  disposed  persons  hath  the  second 
death  of  the  soul  (which  is  eternal  damnation)  no  manner  of 
power  nor  effectual  jurisdiction.      For  no  damnation  can  be 
unto  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesu,  not  walking  after  the 
flesh.    Though  they  have  been  great  sinners,  yet  shall  not  their 
sins  be  to  them  imputed :  but  in  the  resurrection  of  the  righte- 
ous shall  they  rise  to  immortality,  and  be  as  the  very  angels 
in  heaven..    He  that  hath  taken  from  them  the  power  of  death, 
shall  make  them  sure  of  the  eternal  inheritance  with  God. 


XX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  569 

4.  They  shall  surely  be  the  chosen  priests  of  God,  the 
everlasting  Father,  and  of  his  eternal  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  which 
are  of  the  first  resurrection.     Though  they  be  here  in  the 
flesh,  yet  fight  they  not  after  the  flesh ;  but  they  shall  follow 
the  governance  of  the  Spirit,  and  give  over  their  bodies  for  a 
living  sacrifice  holy  and  acceptable  unto  God. 

5.  And  thus  shall  they  reign  with  Christ,  their  mer- 
ciful Saviour  and  Redeemer,  for  the  space  of  the  thousand 
years  aforenamed.     None  other  took  they  all  that  long  season 
for  their  spiritual  Messias,  their  eternal  King,  their  high  bishop 
for  all,  their  master,  their  lord,  their  guide,  their  light,  and 
the  shepherd  of  their  souls.      None  other  would  they  acknow- 
ledge but  him  for  their  mediator  and  atonement-maker,  neither 
Moses  nor  Samuel,    Noe,  Daniel,    nor    Job,   John   Baptist, 
Mary,  nor  Peter.    He  only  was  unto  them  all  wisdom,  righte- 
ousness, holiness,  and  redemption.     In  none  other  name  could 
they  find  health  and  salvation  but  alone  in  his.      Nothing 
pertaineth  this  unto  the  pope's  mass-say ers ;  for  they  call  upon 
many  names  with  Ora  pro  nobis,  and  are  of  a  far  other 
priesthood,  as  we  have  declared  afore.     In  Christ's  kingdom 
is  none  outward  priesthood,  nor  sacrifice  to  be  made  for  sin : 
for  he  hath  with  one  oblation  for  all,  fully  satisfied  for  the 
sins  of  his  elect  number  for  ever.     The  office  of  a  Christian 
man  now  is  only  to  offer  up  himself  by  the  denial  of  himself 
and  by  the  mortification  of  his  flesh.     In  the  holy  supper  of 
the  Lord  (which  is  a  mutual  participation  of  his  body  and 
blood)   is  no  new  sacrifice  to  be  made,  but  only  a  faithful 
remembrance  to  be  taught  of  that  full  and  perfect  sacrifice 
that  he  made  once  for  all,  unless  we  will  betray  him  and 
crucify  him  again.      The  duty  of  a  minister  in  Christ's  con- 
gregation is  with  all  study  and  diligence  to  labour  in  the  holy 
word  of  God,  be  he  bishop,  priest,  chaplain,  pastor,  or  preacher. 
His  ministration  is  great  labour  and  no  dignity  ;  pain,  and  not 
pride  or  arrogancy ;    and  having  his  food  and  raiment,  he 
ought  to  require  no  more. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  2  Satan  shall  be  loosed 
out  of  prison,  3  and  shall  go  out  4  to  deceive  the  people  5  which  are 
in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  6  Gog  and  Magog,  7  to  gather  them 
together  to  battle,  8  whose  number  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea.  9  And 
they  went  upon  the  plain  of  the  earth,  10  and  compassed  the  tents  of 


570  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

the  saints  about,  11  and  the  beloved  city.  12  And  fire  camo  down 
from  God  out  of  heaven,  13  and  devoured  them.  14  And  the  devil 
that  deceived  them  15  was  cast  into  a  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  16 
where  the  boast  and  the  false  prophet  were,  17  and  shall  be  tormented 
day  and  night  for  evermore. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  After  the  plenteous  description  of  the  true  church  of 
Christ,  which  is  unknown  to  the  world   (for  the    glorious 
daughter  of  the  eternal  King  is  from  within,  saith  David), 
now  followeth  in  course  the  pernicious  kingdom  of  antichrist, 
when  it  was  in  the  highest  pride.     So    soon  as  the  afore 
rehearsed  thousand  years  (saith  St  John)  are  fully  accom- 
plished, or  brought  to  an  end, 

2.  Satan,  the  common  adversary  of  man,  shall  be  loosed 
out  of  his  dark  prison,  and  so  shall  be  set  at  large  by  the 
sufferance  of  God,  man's  wickedness  deserving  none  other. 
A  full  liberty  shall  he  have  to  do  all  mischief  upon  earth,  and 
strongly  to  delude  the  unbelievers  for  their  unbelief's  sake. 

3.  He  shall  go  forth  with  all  deceitful  power,  whereof 
he  is  full,  transforming  himself  into  a  resemblance  of  the 
angel  of  light,  to  deceive  the  universal  people  of  the  world. 

4.  Through  the  operation  of  error  he  shall  cause  them 
to  give  credence  unto  lies  and  false  miracles,  that  they  might  be 
damned  for  refusing  the  truth,  and  consenting  to  such  wicked- 
ness.   Very  craftily  shall  he  compass  them  with  gins  of  hypo- 
crisy to  blind  their  unfaithful  minds,  lest  the  light  of  the 
gospel  should  be  open  unto  them.     The  abomination  of  deso- 
lation shall  be  set  up  in  the  holy  place,  to  the  utter  destruc- 
tion of  their  faith. 

5.  Yea,  he  shall  seek  out  this  people  from  the  four 
quarters  of  the  universal  earth,  to  corrupt  their  consciences 
with  all  manner  of  superstitions. 

6.  Which  people  of  him  thus  perverted  is  called  here  in 
mystery  Gog  and  Magog,  which  is  as  much  to  say  as  'covered, 
and  of  covered.'    For  both  the  grand  captains  and  multitudes 
of  them  depending  doth  these  two  words  comprehend,  the 
one  covering  the  devil  with  many  false  religions,  and  the 
other  in  his  sort  following  the  same  wicked  consent.     St  Au- 
gustine, in  his  twentieth  book  De  civitate  Dei,  willeth  by 
Gog  to  be  signified  the  glorious  hypocrites  of  the  world,  and 


XX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  571 

by  Magog  the  open  enemies  of  righteousness  pretending  the 
contrary1.  As  testifieth  Berosus  the  Chaldean,  in  the  first 
book  of  his  histories,  and  fifth  chapter :  Gog  was  a  mighty 
governor  in  the  land  of  Sabea  and  Arabia  the  rich  under 
Nimrod,  the  great  king  of  Babylon,  and  there  ruled  with 
Sabus  his  father  in  the  eighteenth  year  of  his  reign.  In  the 
thirty-eighth  chapter  of  Ezechiel's  prophecy  is  he  called  the 
chief  prince  of  Mosoch  and  Tubal,  whom  some  expositors 
take  for  Cappadocia  and  Spain.  But  after  the  opinion  of  St 
Jerome  and  Isidorus,  which  was  a  Spaniard,  the  Hebrews  do 
take  this  Tubal  for  Italy,  which  is  much  more  agreeable  to  this 
purpose.  Magog  was  the  second  son  of  Japhet,  which  was 
the  third  son  unto  Noe.  This  Magog  (as  witnesseth  Jose- 
phus  in  the  first  book  of  his  Antiquities,  the  eleventh  chapter) 
was  the  first  beginner  of  the  Magogites,  whom  the  Greeks 
called  the  Scythians,  and  we  now  the  Tartarians 2.  And  all 
the  chief  writers  specify  the  Turks  of  them  to  have  taken 
their  first  original.  Now  mark  this  wonderful  mystery,  and 
consider  therein  both  the  time  and  story.  So  shall  ye  well 
perceive  the  Holy  Ghost  to  mean  none  other  here  by  this 
Gog  and  Magog,  but  the  Romish  pope  and  Mahomet,  with  their 
blasphemous  and  wicked  generations.  Search  the  chronicles, 
and  ye  shall  find  that  their  beginnings  were  base,  and  their 
estate  simple,  before  the  thousand  years  were  finished.  But 
after  that  they  grew  up  so  high  by  their  feigned  simplicity 
and  simulated  holiness,  that  they  became  the  two  chief  mon- 
archs  of  the  earth,  and  so  in  process  ruled  the  universal  world. 

These  are  the  two  horns  or  beastly  kingdoms  of  the  great 
antichrist,  or  whole  body  of  the  devil,  rising  up  by  the  earthly 
studies  and  devilish  devices  of  wicked  men.  By  the  doctrine 
of  Aristotle,  Plato,  Porphyry,  Avicenna,  Averroes,  Avenzoar, 
and  such  other,  became  the  Romish  pope  Christ's  vicar,  and 
head  of  the  universal  church.  Petrus  Lombardus  created 
him  a  new  divinity ;  so  did  Gratianus  Monachus  a  new  canon 

[*  The  words  here  cited  are  not  to  be  found.  St  Augustine  says, 
Quorum  interpretationem  nominum  comperimus  esse,  Gog,  tectum, 
Magog,  de  tecto  ;  tanquam  domus,  et  ipse  qui  procedet  de  domo,  &c. — S. 
Aug.  Op.  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  1679—1700,  de  Civ.  Dei,  Lib.  xx.  cap.  11, 
Tom.  vn.  col.  588,  9.] 

[2  M<ryo>y»7f  fie  TOVS  an  avrov  Maycayas  ovofiaa-dfvras  UKKT(,  SKvdas  8i 
VTT  avrwv  irpoa-ayopfvofjLfvovs. — Flav.  Joseph.  Ant.  Lib.  i.  cap.  6,  Lips. 
1782—5,  Tom.  i.  p.  40.] 


572  THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [cHAP. 

law  of  decrees  to  establish  the  same,  besides  that  was  done 
then  by  Petrus  Comestor,  the  third  brother.  For  all  they 
three  were  the  children  of  one  adulterous  mother,  as  wit- 
nesseth  Antoninus,  Hermannus,  Schedel,  Joannes  Textor,  and 
divers  other  chronographers.  By  the  crafty  conveyance  of 
Sergius,  a  false  monk  of  Constantinople,  and  of  one  Matthew 
the  archdeacon  of  Antioch,  was  Mahomet  taken  for  the  Apos- 
tle of  both  Testaments,  for  the  great  prophet  of  God,  and 
for  Messias  among  the  Tartarians  and  Arabians,  with  other 
peoples  of  the  East.  To  establish  this  by  a  pretended  reli- 
gion, and  to  bring  it  to  a  mighty  monarchy,  by  the  advise- 
ment of  Phineas,  Abdias,  Cabalchabar,  Balteira,  Merban,  and 
Elgug,  with  other  Jews,  Jacobines,  Nestorians,  and  Arians, 
they  made  the  blasphemous  law  of  their  Alcoran,  as  testifieth 
John  Cuspinian  in  his  book  De  Turcarum  origine,  and  other 
authors  else.  Thus  for  the  wickedness  and  sins  of  the  people 
suffered  the  Lord  abominable  hypocrites  to  have  the  dominion 
over  them.  The  two  horns  are  like  the  lamb's  horns  at  a 
blush.  For  both  they  pretend  holiness  in  fastings,  in  prayers, 
in  alms-deeds,  in  washings,  and  in  other  holy  rites  and  cere- 
monies ;  that  a  man  seeing  them,  not  having  knowledge  of 
that  truth  of  God  which  trieth  all,  would  think  nothing  to  be 
more  pure,  honest,  godly,  innocent,  clean,  holy,  and  angelic, 
than  are  their  traditions.  Both  they  confess  one  God.  Both 
they  commend  Christ.  Both  they  allow  the  scriptures  of  both 
laws.  Mahomet  calleth  Christ  the  word  of  God,  the  Spirit  of 
God,  and  the  soul  of  God,  the  most  excellent  prophet,  and  the 
worthiest  among  creatures.  But  in  no  case  will  he  have  him 
taken  for  the  Son  of  God,  no  more  than  the  pope  will  have 
him  taken  for  a  full  Saviour  without  his  masses  and  suffrages. 
And  like  as  the  pope  hath  risen  up  by  the  wily  practices  of 
philosophers,  sophisters,  sententioners,  and  canonists ;  so  hath 
Mahomet  come  up  by  the  Sabellians,  Manichees,  Eunomians, 
Macedonians,  Nestorians,  and  Arians,  with  other  heretics :  out 
of  whose  opinions  was  contrived  his  Alcoran,  as  a  mean  law 
betwixt  Moses  and  Christ,  because  the  one  (say  they)  was  too 
full  of  hardness,  the  other  too  full  of  liberty.  And  to  call 
unto  him  both  Jews  and  Christians,  he  admitteth  after  a  sort 
both  circumcision  and  baptism,  granting  them  liberty  to  have 
many  wives,  with  other  voluptuous  pleasures. 

7.      Thus  under  simulate  religion,  or  pretence  of  God's 
law  and  service,  these    two  tyrants,   Gog  and   Magog,  the 


XX.]  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  573 

Romish  pope  and  Mahomet,  with  their  whole  generations  of 
like  spirit  with  them,  have  gathered  themselves  together  into 
one  wicked  consent  against  God  and  his  Christ.  For  under 
Gog  and  Magog  are  all  they  comprehended,  whom  Satan 
deceived  after  that  he  was  set  at  large.  Though  these  two 
have  not  accorded  in  other  things,  yet  have  they  both  agreed 
in  this  one  point  by  the  devil's  enticement,  to  battle  against 
the  Lamb.  To  withstand  the  verity,  and  impugn  the  truth 
of  the  gospel,  they  have  been  ready  everywhere,  in  every 
land,  in  every  city,  and  in  every  town. 

Of  one  cruel  purpose  and  study  to  do  mischief  have  these 
two  enemies  been  in  all  places  of  the  world,  to  persecute 
Christ's  poor  congregation.  This  thing  doth  the  daily  prac- 
tices of  them  both  so  manifestly  declare,  that  all  the  world 
see  it  well  enough.  These  doth  Esay  call  that  strong  mul- 
titude, whose  spoil  Christ  shall  divide,  the  smith  that  bloweth 
the  coals  in  the  hot  fire,  and  the  waster  that  destroy  eth. 
Ezechiel  doth  compare  them  to  a  raging  tempest,  Daniel  to  the 
king  of  the  north,  and  Zachary  to  the  princes  of  the  earth. 

8.  Whose  exceeding  number  (saith  St  John)  is  as  the 
dry  sand  that  hath  been  cast  up  with  the  sea,  which  can  in 
no  wise  be  numbered.  In  this  full  well  may  it  be  considered, 
what  a  small  thing  Christ's  flock  was  in  comparison  of  these 
soldiers  of  Gog  and  Magog,  after  Satan's  going  forth,  and  for 
the  time  of  their  battle.  Innumerable  were  the  sects  of  the 
pope  with  those  that  they  brought  to  that  false  faith  and 
obedience :  and  so  were  the  prophets  of  Mahomet  with  that 
perverted  multitude.  Their  power  was  great  for  the  time, 
and  their  malice  vengeable ;  yet  were  they  as  sand,  dry  and 
unfruitful. 

9.  They  rose  up  in  pride,  riches,  and  royalty,  and 
always  went  over,  where  as  they  see  the  earth  made  plain  and 
smooth,  and  that  in  every  land  they  compass.  Their  general 
journey  was  all  the  world  over  towards  them  that  were  poor 
in  spirit,  or  whose  lusts  were  mortified  from  the  world.  Con- 
sider them  for  an  example,  whom  they  have  cruelly  burned 
and  slain.  Where  as  they  perceived  their  crooked  customs 
thrown  down,  and  the  strait  rule  of  God's  word  faithfully 
received,  there  persecuted  they  most  fiercely,  there  waxed 
they  furious  and  mad,  sparing  neither  sword,  fire,  gibbet,  nor 
other  torment. 


674  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

10.  Yea,  they  compassed  everywhere  about  with  tyranny 
and  malice  possible  the  holds,  the  dwelling  houses,  and  tho 
places  of  resort  pertaining  to  the  faithful  brethren.  They 
vexed  their  bodies  on  every  side  with  rebukes,  scorns,  blas- 
phemies, lies,  scourgings,  imprisonments,  open  shames  of  the 
world,  and  all  manner  of  kinds  of  death.  Seldom  escaped 
any  from  the  terrible  hands  of  the  prelates  and  priests  in  that 
wretched  time,  that  sincerely  favoured  the  truth.  Every- 
where had  they  their  spies,  their  Judases,  their  false  accusers, 
their  summoners,  their  bailiffs,  and  their  pick-thanks  with 
other  officers,  to  bring  them  in.  In  all  places  were  they 
diligently  watched,  fiercely  examined  when  they  were  token, 
and  cruelly  enforced  to  accuse  so  many  as  they  knew  of  that 
belief.  Everywhere  had  they  bishops'  prisons  and  spiritual 
dungeons,  with  plenty  of  ropes,  stocks,  and  irons,  and  as  little 
charity  else  as  the  devil  hath  in  hell.  Everywhere  had  they 
fagots,  fire,  and  stakes  in  abundance,  to  consume  such  here- 
tics as  would  not  believe  as  holy  church  commanded.  This 
hath  been  their  order  for  the  time  of  Satan's  liberty ;  and 
this  have  they  taken  for  an  high  point  of  Christian  religion. 
For  this  is  that  hour  that  Christ  prophesied  of,  wherein  men 
should  think  to  do  unto  God  great  service  when  they  put  one 
of  his  unto  death. 

11.  Thus  have  they  with  all  prodigious  tyranny  com- 
passed the  dearly  beloved  city  of  God,  or  the  holy  congre- 
gation for  whom  Christ  died,  utterly  to  overthrow  it.  By 
all  manner  of  crafts  and  devilish  circumventions  have  they 
gone  about  at  that  time  (as  they  would  do  yet  still)  to  destroy 
that  small  remnant  or  church  of  the  Lord,  builded  without 
material  stone  and  mortar,  that  sweet  spouse  of  his  without 
spot  or  wrinkle.  Not  only  sought  they  in  that  enterprise  to 
bring  to  nought  the  particular  congregations,  but,  for  as  much 
as  lay  in  them,  the  universal  church  of  God  then  living. 
Blessed  be  our  Lord  God,  though  it  hath  been  since  the 
loosing  of  Satan  but  a  poor  wretched  neglected  thing,  and  of 
no  reputation  before  the  world,  yet  hath  it  been  always  before 
him  a  beloved  city,  and  hath  defended  it  so  mightily,  that 
nothing  hath  perished  of  it,  no,  not  one  hair  of  their  heads. 
What  the  Turk  with  Mahomet's  host  hath  done  for  his  part 
in  Egypt,  Greece,  Palestine,  Jerusalem,  Bulgaria,  in  the  bor- 
ders of  Italy  and  Spain,  at  the  Rhodes,  in  the  kingdom  of 


XX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  575 

Hungary,  Ludovicus  the  king  there  ruefully  slain,  and  now 
last  of  all  against  the  city  of  Vienna,  I  think  it  is  known  unto 
all  men.  We  may  see  by  that  is  here  written  of  these  two 
enemies,  Gog  and  Magog,  the  daily  experiments  confirming 
the  same,  that  they  are  far  above  us  in  number  and  power, 
being  as  the  sands  in  the  sea.  Most  vainly  are  we  occupied, 
if  we  ascertain  ourselves  to  have  the  victory  over  them  by 
any  other  way  than  the  Lord  hath  appointed.  Let  us  pray 
therefore  unto  the  Lord  for  grace,  and  then  amend  our  lives, 
and  the  plague  shall  cease.  Only  hath  he  promised  to 
destroy  them  all  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth,  and  with  no 
bodily  armour  nor  strength  of  men,  as  hereafter  followeth. 
Let  us  in  the  mean  time  give  ourselves  unto  fervent  prayer, 
to  compassion  of  our  brethren,  to  deeds  of  charity  and  pity, 
to  abstinence  from  sin,  and  to  the  forsaking  of  our  own  desires. 
For  sure  we  are  that  he  shall  shorten  their  days  of  mischief, 
for  his  elect's  sake. 

12.  In  the  process  following  must  we  take  for  the  time 
past  the  time  to  come,  for  the  clear  declaration  of  the  mys- 
tery, considering  evermore  the  usage  of  the  scriptures  for 
times.     When  these  enemies,  Gog  and  Magog,  shall  be  at  the 
highest  in  their  vengeable  enterprises  against  the  elect  city, 
or  peaceable  congregation  of  Christ,  a  consuming  fire  (saith 
St  John),  which  is  the  eternal  word  of  the  Lord,  shall  come 
down  fiercely  out  of  heaven  from  the  mouth  of  the  great 
omnipotent  God. 

13.  As  a  fearful  lightning  shall  it  fall  upon  them,  and 
as  a  terrible  fire  shall  it  devour  them ;  like  as  the  material 
fire  did  eat  up  Sodom  and   Gomorre,  the  rebellious  in  the 
desert,  and  the  enemies  that  sought  Elias.     The  fire  that  is 
kindled  in  the  wrath  of  God  shall  burn  unto  the  bottom  of 
hell,  and  consume  up  those  terrible  termagants. 

14.  That  word  of  the  Lord's  indignation  shall  with  great 
violence  throw  the  devil,  that  wily  serpent  which  deceived 
Gog  and  Magog  with  their  innumerable  soldiers,  into  a  foul 
stinking  lake,  or  boiling  pit  of  wild  fire  and  brimstone. 

15.  "  Upon  the  wicked  (saith  David)  shall  the  Lord  rain 
snares ;  wild  fire,  brimstone,  with  terrible  storm  and  tempest, 
shall  they  have  to  reward,"  for  their  eternal  punishment.  Herein 
are  to  be  marked  and  considered  both  the  intolerable  grievous- 
ness  of  the  pains,  and  also  the  everlasting  continuance  of  them. 


576  THE   IMAGE  OF    BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

16.  In  the  same  place  of  intolerable  torment  were  the 
beastly  generations  of  antichrist,  and  all  their  schoolmasters  of 
hypocrites'  doctrine.     For  eternally  of  God  were  they  there- 
unto appointed,  as  the  ungodly  commonalty  with  their  captain, 
and  as  the  body  and  members  with  their  wicked  head  (for 
already  is  it  done  by  his  word,  but  then  shall  it  follow  in 
effect) ;  where  as  they  shall  be,  as  the  Lord  hath  appointed,  most 
sharply  afflicted  with   unspeakable  torments,  both  day  and 
night,  without  pause  or  ceasing,  for  ever  and  ever  without  end. 

17.  Never  shall  their  fire  be  quenched  (saith   Esay), 
nor  yet  their  gnawing  worm  be  taken  from  them.     For  all 
manner  of  griefs  wherewith  God  vexeth  the  wicked,  may  this 
fire  here  be  taken  after  the  scriptures.     For,  as  witnesseth  St 
Augustine  in  his  twentieth  book  and  twelfth  chapter,  De  civi- 
tate  Dei,  not  only  is  this  punishment  to  be  referred  to  the 
latter  judgment,  but  also  to  the  extermination  of  antichrist's 
host  by  the  word  of  God  the  world  over1.     Be  the  gospel 
once  purely  taught  among  men,  it  will  condemn  all  that  they 
have  done  upon  their  own  presumption,  without  the  ground  of 
God's  verity,  be  it   ceremony  or  sacrament,  priesthood   or 
sacrifice,  reserving  the  deceivers  to  his  most  fearful  judgment. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  a  great  white  seat,  2  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  3  from 
whose  face  fled  away  both  the  earth  and  heaven,  4  and  their  place  was 
no  more  found.  6  And  I  saw  the  dead,  both  great  and  small,  6  stand 
before  God.  7  And  the  books  were  opened  :  8  and  another  book  was 
opened,  9  which  is  the  book  of  life.  10  And  the  dead  were  judged  of 
those  things  11  which  were  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their 
deeds.  12  And  the  sea  gave  up  her  dead,  13  which  were  in  her.  14 
And  death  15  and  hell  delivered  up  the  dead  16  which  were  in  them : 
17  and  they  were  judged  every  man  according  to  his  deeds.  18  And 
death  19  and  hell  were  cast  20  into  the  lake  of  fire.  21  This  is  the 
second  death  :  22  and  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of 
life,  23  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  And  after  this  I  beheld  (saith  St  John)  in  secret  mystery 
an  imperial  throne,  or  seat  of  estate,  fair,  splendent,  and  beauti- 
ful. None  other  is  this  than  the  judgment-seat  of  the  Lord. 

f1  Bale  expresses  in  a  few  words  the  sense  of  the  whole  chapter. 
S.  Aug.  Op.  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  1679—1700.  De  Civ.  Dei,  Lib.  xx.  cap.  xii. 
Tom.  vii.  col.  690.] 


XX.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  577 

2.  Great  it  is,  for  the  majesty  and  power  of  him  that 
shall  sit  thereupon  is  of  inestimable  magnificence  and  great- 
ness :    fair  and  white,   both  for   the  celestial  clearness  that 
shall  at  that  hour  appear  with  him,  and  also  for  the  pureness, 
equity,  and  right  of  his  universal  judgments  : 

3.  From  the  aspect  of  whose  fearful  countenance  shall 
both  the  earth  beneath  and  the  other  elements  above  flee 
away.     All  the  creatures  of  his  creation  shall  with  reverence 
tremble  and  quake  at  his  mighty  appearance.     The  sun  shall 
then  be  darkened,  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light.     The 
stars  shall  fall  down  from  above,  the  powers  of  heaven  shall 
be  moved ;  the  elements  shall  melt  with  heat,  and  the  whole 
earth  shall  tear  in  pieces  like  a  rag. 

4.  A  terrible  fire  shall  go  before  the  Judge,  to  burn  up 
his  enemies  on  every  side.     The  places  of  them  that  lived 
here  superstitiously  and  voluptuously  shall  no  more  after  that 
be  found.     Never  shall  they  resort  again  hither  to  their  old 
wanton  pleasures.     Of   their    beautiful  cities  shall  not  one 
stone  be  left  upon  another.     Their  proud  painted  synagogues, 
as  dust  in  the  wind,  shall  be  scattered  away  from  the  earth. 
Neither  shall  the  sky,  nor  yet  the  ground  beneath,  be  as  it 
was,  but  both  they  shall  be  renewed  and  changed.     These 
shall  be  delivered  from  corruption,  and  so  appear  both  a  new 
heaven  and  a  new  earth,  according  to  the  expectation  of  the 
creatures. 

5.  Immediately  after  that  (saith  St  John),  the  Judge  thus 
sitting  upon  the  seat  of  his  eternal  majesty,  I  saw  still  in  mys- 
tery after  the  blast  of  the  trumpet,  that  all  they  which  were 
dead  arose  out  of  the  earth  ;  and  that  both  high  and  low, 
great  and  small,  good  and  bad,  king  and  beggar,  prelate  and 
ploughman,  tyrant  and  persecuted  innocent ;  yea,  the  suck- 
ing babe  that  died  in  the  cradle,  so  well  as  the  aged  man. 

6.  All  they  seemed  unto  me  to  stand  before  their  gene- 
ral Judge,  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  the  everlasting  Father  had 
given  over  his  whole  judgments,  which  there  appeared  as  he 
was  indeed,  a  very  omnipotent  God.     "  All  we  shall  appear 
(saith  Paul)  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,  that  every  one 
of  us  may  receive  according  to  that  he  hath  done,  be  it  good 
or  ill." 

7.  And  the  books  of  reckonings  (which  are  the  several 
consciences  of  men)  were  open  before  the  Judge.     That  afore 

37 
[BALE.] 


578  THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [dlAP. 

was  hid  will  then  be  manifest,  and  that  was  secret  will  then 
come  to  light  and  be  disclosed.  Evident  it  will  be  unto  him, 
who  hath  fulfilled  the  commanded  works  of  mercy,  and  who 
hath  left  them  undone,  their  own  consciences  bearing  witness 
to  the  same.  For  what  can  be  hid  from  him  which  seeth 
both  the  inward  reins  and  the  secret  thoughts  of  thy  heart  ? 
In  this  general  reckoning  yet  shall  praise  with  the  eternal 
reward  redound  unto  them  from  that  merciful  Lord,  whose 
walking  here  hath  been  according  unto  faith.  There  shall 
they  be  reported  to  have  been  pitiful  to  the  poor,  hungry, 
thirsty,  needy,  naked,  sick,  and  in  prison. 

8.  After  this  was  another  book  opened  of  a  far  diverse 
nature  from  the  other  books ;  for  it  was  the  sweet  book  of 
life,  wherein  were  registered  all  that  were  predestinate  to  be 
saved,  from  the  world's  beginning.     And   this  book  is  the 
eternal  predestination  of  God. 

9.  "  Before  the  world's  foundation  (saith  St  Paul)  the 
Lord  predestinated  us  into  the  adoption  of  his  children  through 
Jesus  Christ."     Of  this  book  made  Moses  mention,  when  he 
said,  Either  "  pardon  this  people,  or  else  rase  me  out  of  thy 
book,  which  thou  hast  written."    And  Christ  also  to  his  seventy 
disciples,  "  Be  glad  (saith  he)  that  your  names  are  written  in 
heaven."    Moreover  Josue  called  this  the  book  of  the  righte- 
ous, and  John  here  the  book  with  seven  clasps.    This  sheweth 
the  Holy  Ghost  here  unto  us,  much  after  the  custom  daily 
used  among  us :    for  of  the  most  notable  men  and  women 
our  manner  is  both  long  to  remember  the  names,  and  also  to 
speak  of  them,  as  occasion  giveth.     So  equal  is  this  eternal 
Judge,  that  no  personage  respecteth  he  in  judgment,  neither 
of  emperor  nor  pope,  king  nor  bishop,  lord  nor  priest ;  but 
as  he  is  righteous  of  himself,  so  judgeth  he  righteously. 

10.  For  they  that  were  dead  (saith  St  John),  or  that 
had  led  their  lives  here  without  faith  and  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
were  judged  of  him  there,  according  to  the  things  which  were 
registered  in  the  books  of  their  consciences  : 

11.  That  is  to  say,  according  to  the  filthy  works  whereof 
their  desperate  consciences  accused  them.    Only  are  the  wicked 
to  be  taken  here  for  the  dead :  for  the  righteous  shall  then 
have  nothing  whereof  their  conscience    may    accuse   them ; 
neither  shall  the  evil-doers,  as  witnesseth  David,  be  of  coun- 
sel with  them  at  that  day.     They  having  the  life  everlasting 


XX.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  579 

shall  not  then  be  judged,  though  they  then  appear ;  but  shall 
sit  with  Christ  in  judgment,  and  rejoice  in  the  condemnation 
of  the  ungodly  blasphemers.  The  reward  of  their  unfaithful- 
ness shall  then  be  poured  upon  them,  to  their  perpetual  care. 
At  that  day  shall  none  be  absent,  but  all  shall  be  seen,  either 
to  honour  or  else  to  reproof. 

12.  Neither  shall  the  depth  of  the  sea,  nor  the  darkness 
of  death,  nor  yet  hell  that  is  bottomless,  be  able  to  hide  any 
from  the  face  of  this  Judge.    For  the  sea  (saith  St  John),  that 
is  mighty  and  great,  shall  at  that  day  deliver  up  clean  her 
dead,  or  those  whom  the  Lord  suffered  her  to  swallow  in  for 
their  outrageous  sins. 

13.  Like  as  were  the  giants  in  the  flood  of  Noe,  the 
great  host  of  Pharao  in  the  Red  Sea,  and  such  other  more ; 

14.  So  shall  greedy  death  do  also,  which  after  many 
strange  sorts  hath  consumed  the  enemies  of  God :  as  for  an 
example,  Cain  by  a  chance  onslaught,  Nadab  and  Abiu  by 
fire,  Achan  by  stoning,  Holofernes  and  Saul  by  the  sword, 
Nabal  by  excess   of  wine,   Jezebel  by  treading  of  horses, 
Daniel's    accusers    by  the  lions,  Menelaus  by  breaking  his 
neck,  Judas  by  hanging  himself,  Herod  by  worms,  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  by  sword,  fire,  serpents,  and  sudden  death,  and 
such  other  like. 

15.  Hell,  which  is  insatiable,  shall  in  like  case  render 
up  the  innumerable  swarm  of  the  dead  whom  he  with  open 
mouth  hath  swallowed  in  quick  for  their  abominations. 

16.  Of  whose  number  were  Chore,  Dathan,  and  Abiron, 
with  their  affinity,  the   cities  of  Sodom  and  Gomorre,   the 
uncircumcised  giants,  the  rich  jurer  and  the  rich  glutton  in 
Luke,  Simon  Magus,  with   divers  other.     Hell  hath  gaped 
marvellously  wide  (saith  Esay),  and  hath  ravenously  devoured 
the  high-minded,  sturdy,  and  disobedient  nation.     The  uncir- 
cumcised  giants  (saith  Ezechiel),  with  their  weapons,  are  gone 
down  to  hell,  whose  swords  are  laid  under  their  heads,  their 
wickedness  upon  their  bones.     Of  the  wicked  only  is  all  this 
spoken  here,  if  ye  mark  well  the  text,  and  in  no  wise  of  the 
godly  ;  what  though  many  of  them  have  been  drowned  in  the 
sea,  burned,  beheaded,  and  hanged  upon  the  land,  and  buried 
quick  in  the  earth  ? 

17.  For  it  folio weth  also,  that  they  were  judged  of  the 
Judge,  and  received  every  one  according  to  their  deservings. 

37—2 


580  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

According  to  the  fleshly  fruits  of  their  own  inventions  shall 
they  be  rewarded,  their  unfaithfulness  justly  measured  unto 
them.  Their  bodies  shall  then  take  part  with  their  wretched 
souls  in  the  everlasting  curse  of  damnation,  the  elect  number 
rewarded  with  perpetual  felicity. 

18.  And  as  concerning  death  itself,  which  is  the  univer- 
sal enemy  of  man,  it  shall  be  destroyed  for  ever. 

19.  Hell  also  (which  is  here  taken  for  sin)  shall  never 
more  be  seen  among  the  creatures  of  God. 

20.  For  both  shall  be  thrown  into  the  great  lake  of 
boiling  fire  and  brimstone.     The  victory  of  death  shall  be 
swallowed  up,  and  his  sting  done  clean  away,  which  is  sin. 
That  is  now  corruptible  shall  put  on  incorruption,  and  that  is 
now  mortal,  immortality.     Thus  shall  the  Lord  at  that  hour 
make  of  all  his  enemies  his  footstool,  according  to  his  promise 
by  Oseas  the  prophet,  "  0  death,  I  will  be  thy  death  ;  0  hell, 
I  will  be  thy  destruction." 

21.  This  terrible  appointment  of  the  Judge  (saith  St 
John)  is  the  second  death,  or  perpetual  deprivation  of  the 
sight  of  God,  yea,  the  utter  fall  from  his  favour,  grace,  and 
mercy.     This  death  is  the  whole  vengeance  of  all  innocent 
blood  which  hath  been  shed  upon  earth  from  just  Abel  to  the 
last  faithful  witness.     Yea,  this  sentence  is  that  stone  that 
shall  grind  the  enemies  to  powder,  the  very  eternal  damnation 
both  of  body  and  soul. 

22.  Now  for  a  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter,  whatso- 
ever he  be,  king  or  emperor,  priest  or  prelate,  lay  or  religious, 
that  shall  not  be  found  written  in  the  book  of  life,  which  is 
the  eternal  predestination  of  God,  for  that  he  hath  worshipped 
the  beast  and  his  image,  he  shall  be  cast  by  the  irrevocable 
sentence  of  the  Judge  into  the  stinking  lake  of  fire,  perpetually 
there  to  burn  with  the  devil  and  his  angels  :  so  that  he  which 
hath  had  no  part  in  the  first  resurrection,  shall  be  sure  to  taste 
of  this  second  death,  which  is  damnation. 

23.  He  that  believeth  not  the  gospel,  when  it  is  faithfully 
taught  him,  repenting  his  former  life,  but  refuseth  the  grace 
thereof  freely  offered,  shall  for  ever  be  damned.     Never  shall 
his  sin  be  remitted,  neither  in  this  world,  nor  in  the  world  to 
come,  that  resisteth  the  Holy  Ghost,  withstanding  the  open 
verity.     Only  remaineth  a  fearful  expectation  of  judgment 
unto  them  that  here  tread  Christ  under  foot,  not  regarding 


XXI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  581 

his  blood-shedding,  but  doing  injury  to  the  Spirit  of  grace  for 
their  own  invention. 


THE   TWENTY    FIRST    CHAPTER. 

IN  this  last  vision  of  John  is  both  described  the  pros- 
perous estate  of  the  true  church  or  kingdom  of  Christ  here, 
and  also  the  perpetual  sabbath  of  the  children  of  God.  All 
the  other  visions  were  mixt  with  labours,  afflictions  and  pains : 
this  is  full  of  peace,  tranquillity,  and  joy,  incorruption,  glory, 
and  felicity. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven,  2  and  a  new  earth :  3  for  the  first  heaven 
4  and  the  first  earth  were  vanished  away,  5  and  there  was  no  more 
sea.  6  And  I  John  saw  that  7  holy  city,  8  new  9  Jerusalem,  10  come 
down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  11  prepared  as  a  bride,  12  garnished 
for  her  husband.  13  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  from  the  seat,  saying, 
14  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  15  is  with  men,  16  and  he  .will  dwell 
with  them :  17  and  they  shall  be  his  people,  18  and  God  himself  shall 
be  with  them,  19  and  shall  be  their  God.  20  And  God  shall  wipe 
away  21  all  tears  from  their  eyes.  22  And  there  shall  be  no  more 
death,  23  neither  sorrow,  24  neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain ;  25 
for  the  old  things  are  gone. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  Besides  the  afore  rehearsed  revelations,  I  beheld  now 
last  of  all  (saith  St  John),  that  heaven  was  clean  altered  from 
that  it  was  afore,  and  became  all  new  ;  and  so  was  the  earth  also, 
and  became  the  same.     Not  only  became  they  now  spiritual 
by  a  true  belief  in  the  gospel,  that  afore  were  carnal,  but  also 
in  the  end  of  the  world  shall  the  whole  bodies  of  heaven  and 
of  earth,  as  gold  in  the  furnace,  be  purged  from  filthiness  by 
fire  going  before  the  Judge,  which  both  are  now  defiled  with 
wickedness  of  the  creature. 

2.  After  both  sorts  shall  they  be  delivered  from  the 
corruption,  here  of  sin,  and  there  of  death  and  damnation, 
and  so  be  restored  unto  the  glorious  liberty  of  God's  children. 

3.  The  first  heaven  defiled  through  the  pride  of  angel, 
and  the  first  earth  also  corrupted  by  the  sinful  usage  of  man, 
shall  vanish  clean  away,  and  no  more  be  seen.     Not  that  the 
substance  of  them  shall  utterly  perish,  but  that  their  nature, 


582  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

shape,  and  figure  shall  change  into  a  much  more  pure  and 
perfect  similitude.  A  custom  it  was  among  the  prophets, 
when  they  advertised  the  afflicted  Israelites  of  prosperity, 
peace,  or  renovation  of  the  glory  of  God  coming  towards  them, 
to  promise  all  things  new. 

4.  "  Behold  (saith  the  Lord  in  Esay),  I  make  you  new 
heavens  and  a  new  earth,  and  as  for  the  old,  shall  never  more 
be  thought  upon."     New  is  the  true  church  of  Christ,  so  are 
the  people  pertaining  to  the  same.     In  no  point  are  they  like 
to  the  pope's  holy  orders,  nor  yet  unto  Mahomet's  religion. 
Clear  are  their  hearts,  which  have  received  the  verity,  from 
all  superstitions,  and  their  outward  lives  from  idle  observations. 
Perfect  are  their  consciences,  and  their  conversations  godly. 
And  this  in  the  regeneration  shall  be  fully  accomplished.    Not 
only  shall  that  which  is  now  mortal  become  immortal,  and  that 
is  now  corruptible  then  incorrupted,  and  as  the  very  angels  of 
the  Lord  ;  but  also  the  universal  heaven  shall  be  then  renewed, 
so  shall  the  whole  face  of  the  earth  appear  more  beautiful 
than  now. 

5.  And  from  that  time  forth  shall  there  be  no  more  sea ; 
which  signifieth  people  unstedfast,  vain,  and  fickle.    Where  as 
the  peace  of  Christ  is  surely  grounded,  no  more  is  there  any 
troubled  conscience;  no  more  is  there  any  diffidence,  wan  hope1, 
or  despair.    All  bitterness,  sorrow,  and  anguish,  is  turned  into 
sweetness  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.     "  We  know  (saith  St 
Paul)  that  all  things  are  taken  to  the  best  in  them  that  love 
God."   From  the  apostles,  whom  Christ  first  also  called  from  the 
sea,  vanished  this  wavering  sea  away,  when  they  went  from  the 
malicious  council  of  the  bishops,  rejoicing  that  they  were  found 
worthy  to  suffer  rebuke  for  his  name's  sake.     In  like  case  all 
impediments  and  needs,  all  dangers  and  doubts,  all  fearful  mov- 
ings  and  outragings,  that  we  now  have  of  the  sea,  shall  cease 
in  the  day  of  the  Lord,  when  we  shall  behold  him  face  to  face. 
No  longer  shall  it  be  subdued  unto  vanity,  no  more  than  the 
other  creatures,  but  clearly  depured  from  filthy  corruption. 
No  more  shall  it  be  the  same  to  see,  being  from  thenceforth 
so  clear  as  crystal,  though  it  still  be  the  same  in  substance. 

6.  Heaven,  earth,  and  sea  with  all  other  creatures  in 
mystery  thus  renewed,  I  John,  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  the 
same  disciple  whom  Christ  loved,  being  here  in  exile  for  his 

t1  wan  hope :  faint  hope.] 


XXI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  583 

•word  and  testimony,  perceived  in  the  same  mystery  by  the 
singular  gift  of  the  Spirit,  that  the  selfsame  holy  city  or  con- 
gregation of  the  Lord,  which  is  worthily  called  the  new  Jeru- 
salem of  peace,  descended  down  out  of  heaven  from  her 
omnipotent  Creator  and  God  eternal. 

7.  Holy  is  this  city.    For  both  is  she  here  the  undefiled 
spouse  of  the  Lamb,  and  shall  be  hereafter  more  perfectly  in 
the  regeneration.     Here  admitteth  she  nothing  in  faith,  that 
is  profane  and  carnal,  but  cleaveth  to  his  only  word  :  there 
shall  she  follow  his  steps  in  a  much  more  pure  estate,  clearly 
delivered  from  all  that  is  ill. 

8.  Here  is  she  new,  in  that  she  hath  here  by  his  godly 
Spirit  done  off  the  old  man  with  his  filthy  works.     And  there 
shall  she  also  be  new  through  his  gift,  by  throwing  away  the 
body  of  sin  with  death  and  corruption. 

9.  Jerusalem  is  she   called  both  here   and    there,   or 
peaceable  city  of  the  Lord,  in  that  all  her  citizens  are  of  one 
faith,  and  there  shall  be  of  one  glorious  unity  and  concord.  Here 
are  her  dwellers  citizens  with  the  saints,  and  the  household 
servants  of  God ;   [there]  shall  they  be  both  his  children  and 
heirs  together  with  Christ. 

10.  From  God  came  she  down,  and  out  of  heaven  first 
of  all.     Neither  out  of  flesh  nor  blood  hath  sprung  her  Chris- 
tian belief,  but  from  the  gracious  opening  of  the  Father,  which 
is  in  heaven.     "  That  Jerusalem  (saith  Paul),  which  is  free  and 
our  mother,  is  from  above."     She  is  that  city,  whose  builder 
and  maker  is  God.     With  none  other  laws  is  she  governed, 
but  with  his  eternal  testament  and  gospel  of  peace.    With  the 
constitutions  of  men  hath  she  nothing  to  do,  be  they  never  so 
holy  and  precious :   for  alone  she  dependeth  on  God  and  his 
Spirit. 

11.  Of  him  is  she  prepared  through  the  gift  of  faith. 
She  is  cleansed  with  the  fountain  of  water  in  the  word  of  life, 
to  seem  a  glorious  congregation  without  blemish  or  wrinkle. 
From  her  sins  is  she  purely  washed  in  his  blood  ; 

12.  And  so  garnished  as  a  beautiful  bride  to  her  husband 
with  love,  joy,  peace,  patience,  meekness,  long-suffering,  and 
other  glorious  fruits  of  the  Spirit.      "  Upon  thy  right  hand, 
Lord  (saith  David),  standeth  a  queen  in  a  garment  of  most  fine 
gold,  compassed  with  diversity."    But  every  man  shall  not  see 
this  her  apparel ;  for  it  will  be  rather  a  raiment  of  the  heart 


584  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

than  of  the  outward  body.  Figured  was  this  decking  of  her 
at  large  in  the  wonderful  adorning  of  the  temple  and  taber- 
nacle of  God  in  the  days  of  Moses  and  Salomon,  whose 
mystical  meeting  also  he  describeth  in  his  canticles.  How 
marvellous  this  new  Jerusalem  will  be  in  the  regeneration, 
when  she  meeteth  her  spouse  in  the  air,  and  how  glorious  her 
continuance  with  him,  it  lieth  not  in  us  to  declare  in  all 
points,  considering  that  neither  eye  hath  seen,  nor  ear  heard, 
neither  can  the  heart  conjecture,  what  God  hath  there  pre- 
pared for  them  that  love  him.  But  of  this  are  we  sure,  that 
with  the  glory  of  him  she  shall  be  replenished.  Here  is  her 
estate  unperfect,  and  there  perfect ;  here  mortal,  there  im- 
mortal ;  here  sour,  there  sweet ;  here  hard,  there  pleasant ; 
here  painful,  there  delectable ;  here  godly,  there  inestimably 
glorious. 

13.  And  as  John  had  seen  these  wonderful  things,  and 
mused  much  upon  them,  a  great  voice  came  unto  him  from 
the    seat  of  God,  declaring  the  mystery  thereof.     I  heard 
(saith  he)  in  the  midst  of  this  last  revelation,  as  I  was  in 
doubt  what  it  meant,  a  mighty  voice  from  the  throne  of  my 
everlasting  Lord,  saying  thus  unto  me  : 

14.  Behold,  John,  behold,  and  mark  it  both  for  thine  own 
erudition,  and  also  for  the  instruction  of  others.      The  holy 
tabernacle  of  resting-place  of  the  everlasting  God  of  heaven 
is  with  man  in   the  world  beneath  ;    not  only  in  that  the 
eternal  Son  of  the  Lord  took  upon  him  the  shape  of  a  man, 
calling  it  the  temple  of  his  body,  but  also  in  that  the  soul  of 
every  faithful  man  is  become  the  habitacle  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
"  He  that  loveth  me  (saith  Christ)  observeth  my  word.    In  him 
will  both  I  and  my  Father  provide  us  a  resting-place."     "  He 
that  is  in  love  abideth  in  God,  and  God  dwelleth  in  him." 

15.  This  voice  might  John  well  hear  from  the  mouth  of 
God  in  Ezechiel.      "  I  will  make  (saith  he  there)  a  perpetual 
covenant  with  man  to  dwell  with  him  evermore.     My  taber- 
nacle shall  be  among  them  :  so  that  I  will  be  their  God,  and 
they  shall  be  my  people." 

16.  For  why,  it  followeth  here  in  this  voice,  that  he 
hath  determined  of  favourable  love  and  mercy  to  dwell  with 
them,  assisting  them  here  in  this  life  by  his  Spirit,  and  in  the 
life  to  come  shall  he  satisfy  them  by  his  eternal  presence.    For 
here  do  we  see  him  in  a  similitude  far  off;  there  shall  we 


XXI.]          THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  585 

behold  him  like  as  he  is  indeed,  and  shall  eternally  rejoice 
therein. 

17.  Here  are  they  his  people  through  faith ;  for  Israel 
is  his  heritage  :  there  shall  they  be  his  familiar  household 
through  love,  and  he  their  Lord  for  ever.     Here  shall  they 
be  his  children,  and  he  their  eternal  Father  :  there  shall  they 
be  his  heirs,  Christ  being  the  right  heir  for  them  all. 

18.  Thus  God  his  own  self  of  his  ineffable  goodness 
being  presently  in  them,  shall  here  by  his  grace,  and  there  by 
inestimable  benefits,  shew  himself  in  all  points  to  be  their  most 
merciful  and  loving  God.      Here  doth  he  strongly  assist  them 
against  all  temptations  of  enemies :  there  shall  he  endue  them 
with  full  perfection  and  clearness. 

19.  So  shall  he  be  their  God,  that  neither  here  nor  yet 
there  shall  they  knowledge  any  other  but  him  alone.     He 
shall  so  comfort  them  here  by  his  Spirit,  and  there  by  his 
glorious  presence,  that  neither  shall  they  here  forsake  him, 
nor  there  be  divided  from  him. 

20.  And  this  everlasting  God   shall  so  wipe  away  all 
tears  from  their  eyes  here,  that  no  vexation  shall  make  them 
sorrowful,    nor   yet  adversity  pensive.      But   all  manner  of 
slanders  and  persecutions  shall  they  take  for  most  sovereign 
consolation  for  his  name's  sake  ;  for  if  he  be  with  them,  who 
can  prevail  against  them? 

21.  And  after  that  day  can  no  weepings  be,  where  as 
shall  be  full  joy  with  immortality  both  of  soul  and  body. 
"  Behold  (saith  the  Lord  in  Esay's  prophecy),  I  shall  make  a 
joyful  Jerusalem,  yea,  and  myself  will  rejoice  there  with  them. 
From  thenceforth  shall  neither  wailing  nor  weeping  be  heard 
in  her  any  more." 

22.  In  her  moreover  shall  be  no  more  death,  for  it  shall 
be  destroyed  for  ever.     No   more   shall    men's    consciences 
despair  here,  but  have  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.    No  more  shall 
they  die  through  sin,  but  live  unto  God  by  faith.     And  there 
shall  no  more  the  rose-coloured  whore  be  drunk  in  the  blood 
of  martyrs.     Her  tyrants  shall  be  closed  up  in  the  stinking 
lake  of  fire  from  the  slaughter  of  them,  they  then  becoming 
immortal    and    impassible.       Moreover    than    this,    he    that 
believeth  in  Christ  shall  never  die,  nor  yet  come  into  judg- 
ment, but  pass  clean  from  death  unto  life. 

23.  Neither  shall  there  be  any  sorrow,  nor  crying  any 


586  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

more.  For  all  manner  of  displeasures  of  the  body,  as  poverty, 
sickness,  losses,  enmity,  vexations,  and  ill  reports,  are  here 
patiently  borne  of  the  faithful ;  and  there  shall  be  found 
nothing  to  minister  any  such  occasions.  Here  is  neither  age 
doubted,  nor  yet  persecution  feared,  in  them  that  reckon 
death  advantage,  having  in  desire  with  Paul  to  be  hence 
and  with  Christ ;  nor  yet  shall  be  there,  where  all  is  in 
joy  and  peace,  durable  for  ever. 

24.  Neither  shall  there  be  felt  any  more  pain.    Such  hath 
been  the  constancy  of  the  martyrs  here,  that  little  have  the 
tormentors  grieved  them.  Eleasar  patiently  suffered  all  punish- 
ment.    Stephen  rejoiced  to  see  heaven  open.     Andrew  would 
in  no  case  be  delivered  from  death.     Laurentius  offered  his 
brent  flesh  to  be  eaten.     The  burning  coals  were  so  sweet 
unto  Tiburcius  as  the  fragrant  roses.     So  desirous1  were  the 
terrible  torments  unto  Vincent  as  a  most  pleasant  banquet. 
Angelus  desired  the  people  in  Sicilia  to  esteem  the  tyrant  his 
friend.    What  the  exceeding  constancy  was  of  John  Huss  and 
Jerome  of  Prague,  divers  chronicles  mention.     And  in  our 
time,  George  Bainham  in  the  fire  did  never  complain  ;  John 
Frith   never  shewed  himself   once  grieved  in  countenance ; 
Barnes    never    moved,    as    his    enemies    do   report;     Peter 
Frank  in  Colchester  sung  joyfully  to  the  Lord  ;   the  three 
young  men  in  Suffolk  rejoiced  at  the  death ;  with  such  other 
many.     And  how  far  they  shall  be  from  pains  after  this,  the 
great  day  of  the  Lord  shall  declare. 

25.  For  the  old  things  are  past,  saith  the  text.     All 
that  was  afore  was  tedious,  heavy,  and  fearful  to  the  flesh,  is 
now  become  easy,  light,  and  pleasant,  through  that  they  have 
learned  of  Christ.     His  word  refresheth  them  in  spirit,  and 
is  a  sweet  rest  unto  their  souls.     And  in  the  regeneration 
shall  hunger,  thirst,  weariness,  labour,  heat,  cold,  rain,  wind, 
thunder,  earthquakes,  with  all  other  discommodities,  be  taken 
clean  from  them :  neither  shall  they  have  their  need  of  meat 
nor  drink,  food  nor  raiment,  beds  nor  buildings,  fields  nor 
meadows,  well-springs  nor  rivers,  gardens  nor  vineyards. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  he  that  sat  upon  the  seat  said,  2  Behold,  I  make  all  things 
new.     3  And  he  said  unto  me,  4  Write,  6  for  these  words  are  faithful 
and  true.     6  And  he  said  unto  me,  7  It  is  done :  8  I  am  Alpha  and 
t1  Desirous  :  desirable,  pleasant.] 


XXI.]          THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  587 

Omega,  9  the  beginning  and  the  end.  10  I  will  give  to  him  that  is 
athirst  11  of  the  well  of  the  water  of  life,  free.  12  He  that  overcometh 
shall  inherit  all  things ;  13  I  will  be  his  God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son. 
14  But  the  fearful,  15  and  unbelieving,  16  and  the  abominable,  17  and 
murderers,  18  and  whoremongers,  19  and  sorcerers,  20  and  idolaters, 
21  and  all  liars,  22  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  23  that  burneth 
with  fire  and  brimstone,  24  which  is  the  second  death. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  And  the  omnipotent  Lord,  which  sat  upon  the  eternal 
throne,  concluded  thus  with  me.      His  Holy  Spirit  of  promise 
ascertained  my  spirit  by  his  heavenly  word,  that  all  these 
things  should  be  true. 

2.  Behold  (saith  he),  I  will  make  all  things  fresh  and 
new :  heaven,  earth,  the  sea,  and  the  universal  city  of  peace,  I 
will  deliver  from  all  corruption.    I  make  all  pure,  clean,  holy, 
immortal,  uncorrupt,  impassible,  clear,  heavenly,  spiritual,  and 
glorious.     Never  more  shall  they  be  as  they  were  afore  when 
they  were  yet  old.     Never  shall  be  more  eating  nor  drinking, 
wiving    nor  banqueting,  travelling  nor    sleeping,  nor  other 
such  doings,  pertaining  to  the  corruptible  life.    The  righteous 
shall  then  shine  as  the  red  fire  sparks.     So  bright  as  the  sun 
shall  they  be  in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father. 

3.  Thus  hath  the  Lord  here  most  marvellously  described 
unto  John,  and  by  him  unto  us,  the  mystical  sabbath  of  his 
people  here,  and  the  eternal  sabbath  after  this  life,  command- 
ing him  to  register  it,  as  folio weth.     Much  to  and  fro  hath 
been  among  the  school-doctors,  and  is  yet  to  this  day,  whether 
the  saved  multitude  shall  reign  here  upon  earth  with  Christ, 
or  above  in  heaven  after  the  judgment-day  :  which  is  easy  to 
be  perceived,  if  the  scriptures  be  truly  conferred :  therefore 
search  diligently  the  scriptures ;  for  they  bear  witness  of  all 
truth.    Christ  hath  in  Matthew,  that  they  shall  be  then  as  the 
angels  are  now  in  heaven,  whose  office  is  both  to  be  here  and 
there ;  and  so  much  the  rather  that  they  shall  be  as  then 
all  one :  so  well  shall  the  earth  be  new  as  the  heavens.    And 
needs  it  must  be  to  some  purpose.     Never  would  Esay  and 
Peter  have  said,  that  righteousness  should  dwell  in  them,  if 
they  should  not  occupy  them  both.     It  is  said  here  also  that 
the  new  Jerusalem  shall  come  down  from  heaven :  but  not  so 
that  it  shall  not  up  again.     For  Christ's  elects  shall  be  where 
as  he  is.     When  they  shall  be  upon  the  earth,  no  let  nor  im- 


588  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

pediment  shall  they  have  to  be  also  in  heaven,  both  they  being 
one.  Such  agility  and  perfection  shall  be  then  in  their  bodies 
as  is  now  in  the  glorified  body  of  Christ,  or  in  the  spiritual 
nature  of  the  angels,  which  are  now  here,  now  there.  And 
whether  they  be  here  or  there,  always  they  see  God,  and  are 
never  more  absent  from  him.  Many  scriptures  might  be 
brought  in  to  declare  this  matter  more  at  large ;  but  it  would 
ask  much  time.  What  mutual  fellowship,  heavenly  amity,  and 
glorious  pastime  will  be  betwixt  them  and  the  angels  at  that 
day,  it  far  passeth  all  capacities  to  define.  I  counsel  no1  man 
to  be  curious  in  the  search  of  so  high  mysteries  as  this  here 
is  one,  without  the  fear  of  God  ;  lest  he,  overcome  of  their  ex- 
ceeding brightness,  be  thrown  into  most  deep  error  and  blindness 
of  the  spirit.  Rather  submit  your  weak  judgments  with  Paul, 
confessing  God's  secret  counsels  to  be  unsearchable,  and  his 
ways  past  finding  out.  Seek  here  only  to  be  renewed,  and 
then  shall  ye  be  sure  there  to  find  them  :  for  there  shall  his 
servants  be  satisfied  with  the  plenteousness  of  his  house,  and 
with  the  abundance  of  his  eternal  pleasures  ;  for  he  hath 
enough  in  his  towers  for  all  men.  He  that  hath  a  desire  to 
know  the  one  church  from  the  other,  and  the  true  from  the 
false,  may  here  do  it  well  by  conferring  of  them  together.  Let 
him  consider  by  that  is  said  here  afore,  that  this  is  holy,  the 
other  blasphemous.  This  is  new,  the  other  is  old,  for  Cain  was 
the  elder  brother.  This  is  called  Jerusalem,  the  other  confused 
Babylon.  This  came  down  first  from  heaven,  the  other  rose 
out  of  the  bottomless  pit.  This  was  soberly  prepared  to  her 
spouse,  the  other  apparelled  herself  rashly  like  an  whore ;  for 
none  other  rule  follow  they  but  their  own  traditions.  This 
hath  but  one  husband,  she  hath  done  whoredom  with  many 
kings  by  many  false  worshippings.  This  for  her  meekness 
is  commended  of  God,  the  other  proudly  boasteth  herself 
through  holy  traditions,  merits,  and  deservings  to  be  a  rich 
queen  :  with  many  such  other. 

4.  And  the  Lord  (saith  St  John),  which  worketh  all  things 
by  his  only  word  and  commandment,  said  thus  unto  me  :  Im- 
print first  in  thy  heart  that  I  have  here  shewed  thee,  and 
then  leave  it  hi  writing  to  the  instruction  of  those  that  shall 
follow  thee. 

5.  And  if  thou  wilt  know  a  reason  why  thou  shalt  thus 

[i  Old  ed.  to.] 


XXI.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH   CHURCHES*  589 

do,  take  this  strong  sentence  with  thee.  I  assure  thee  so  truly 
as  I  am  God,  that  the  words  which  I  have  shewed  in  this  pre- 
sent revelation  are  effectually  most  faithful  and  just.  In  no 
manner  of  point  can  I  break  promise,  nor  go  from  the  word  that 
I  have  once  spoken.  Both  heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  over, 
but  not  one  jot  of  my  words  shall  pass  unfulfilled  at  their  times 
appointed.  The  word  that  goeth  out  of  my  mouth  shall  not 
return  home  again  void,  but  shall  both  accomplish  my  will,  and 
prosper  the  thing  I  sent  it  for.  Needful  is  it  therefore  that 
men  believe  that  I  shall  fulfil  the  covenants  here  promised. 

6.  Moreover  than  this,  the  said  heavenly  Lord  said  thus 
unto  me,  to  put  me  clearly  out  of  doubt : 

7.  It  is  finished  and  done  already.      Be  thou  ascertained 
that  my  word  is  my  deed.     In  the  beginning  I  spake  but  the 
word,  and  all  things  were  created,  heaven,  earth,  the  light, 
the  firmament,  the  sun,  the  moon,  the  fowls,  the  fishes,  the 
beasts,  and  last  of  all,  man.     Whatsoever  I  say  therefore  ought 
to  be  believed  as  now  done  in  deed,  be  it  to  the  righteous  or 
damned.     For  all  things  are  present  afore  me.     In  token 
whereof,  the  prophets  and  fathers  uttered  their  prophecies  of 
things  to  come  in  the  time  past  for  the  more  part,  for  the 
sure  certainty  of  them. 

8.  And  take  these  my  words  so  much  to  be  the  more 
certain,  that  I,  which  have  made  those  promises,  have  all  things 
in  my  power.      I  am  the  first  and  the  last,  figurately  com- 
prehended under  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  first  and  the  last 
Greek  letters,  as  a  known  trope  to  the  Greeks,  unto  whom 
this  revelation  was  first  written.     For  no  God  was  there  before 
me,  nor  yet  shall  be  after  me.     I  am  God  from  everlasting 
and  world  without  end. 

9.  I  am  he  that  hath  begun  all  things;  I  am  he  again  that 
shall  finish  them.   I  am  alone,  and  there  is  none  other  God  but 
I.    I  slay,  I  quicken,  I  smite,  I  heal,  I  set  up,  I  put  down. 
Through  me  doth  kings  reign,  and  every  man's  end  is  in  my 
hand.   Wherefore  it  is  reason  that  they  have  recourse  unto  me. 

10.  I  am   that  fresh  fountain  that  Esay  speaketh  of, 
most  highly  necessary  to  them  that  will  live.      Very  liberal 
shall  he  find  me,  that  seeketh  me  in  faith. 

11.  To  him  that  is  athirst  or  desirous  of  righteousness 
will  I  give  to  drink  of  the  plenteous  well-spring  of  the  whole- 
some waters  of  life.    And  that  will  I  do  freely,  without  price 


590  THB  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

or  payment  either  of  masses  or  merits,  dead  suffrages  or  de- 
servings.  Lay  out  your  money  no  more  for  the  thing  that 
feedeth  not,  spend  no  more  travail  about  the  thing  that  helpeth 
not.  "  Come  unto  me,  all  you  that  labour  and  are  loaden,  and  I 
shall  refresh  you."  So  desirously  seek  unto  me  your  God 
as  the  hart  seeketh  to  the  brooks  of  water.  For  with  me  is 
the  well  of  life  everlasting ;  with  my  pleasant  rivers  shall  I 
content  your  good  appetites.  The  water  of  this  fountain  is  the 
verity  and  sweetness  of  Christ's  Spirit,  refreshing  the  soul  here 
with  hope,  and  there  with  the  life  everlasting.  In  this  life  is 
felt  but  a  taste  of  it,  in  the  world  to  come  shall  the  thirst  be 
satisfied.  Here  is  it  but  in  heart  springing  up  toward  life  ; 
there  shall  it  be  in  full  course,  and  never  fail.  Here  are  ob- 
tained but  small  drops  of  it;  there  shall  it  be  had  in  full 
plenteousness.  The  philosophers  for  their  wisdom,  and  the 
physicians  for  their  cunning,  look  for  great  rewards.  The 
buyers  and  sellers  in  the  temple  set  their  wares  at  a  great 
price,  yet  are  they  but  stinking  waters,  and  not  able  to  restrain 
the  thirst;  but  this  is  free  without  payment  through  Christ, 
and  containeth  health  in  abundance.  Not  our  good  works 
(saith  St  Augustine),  but  his  own  free  gifts  doth  God  crown  in 
us1.  This  must  be  sought  for :  for  only  shall  he  obtain  it 
that  thirsteth  after  it ;  only  shall  he  have  that  asketh,  and  he 
find  that  seeketh. 

12.  He  that  hath  done  on  a  Christian  warrior's  armour 
to  fight  against  the  devil  of  these  darknesses,  and  so  manfully 
doth  his  part  that  by  faith  he  overcometh  him,  and  hath  the  full 
victory  over  him  in  Christ ;  he  shall  be  sure  to  possess  all  these 
things,  heaven,  earth,  the  new  Jerusalem,  the  living  waters, 
and  to  have  his  full  desire  in  the  joys  to  come.      Wonderful 
is  this  promise.     No  king  nor  emperor,  priest  nor  prelate, 
Turk  nor  Soldan,  can  grant  such  wages.     But  who  shall  ob- 
tain them?     None    other    than    fighteth  lawfully,   working 
according  to  the  rules  and  examples  of  faith:    neither   he 
that  masseth,  nor  censeth,  processioneth  nor  holy-watereth, 
nor  yet  he  that  buildeth  churches;    for  those    works  the 
scripture  commandeth  not. 

13.  Besides  this  promised  reward  (saith  the  Lord  here), 

[*  . . .  et  cum  Deus  coronat  merita  nostra,  nihil  aliud  coronat  quam 
munera  sua. — Aug.  Op.  Ed.  Ben.  Par.  1679—1700.  Ad  Sext.  Epist. 
cxciv.  cap.  5,  Tom.  n.  col.  720.] 


XXI.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  591 

I  will  be  his  God  in  deed,  according  to  my  former  covenant, 
and  he  shall  be  unto  me  as  my  natural  son.  So  loving  will  I  be 
to  him,  as  the  mother  is  to  the  babe  born  of  her  body,  whom 
she  can  never  forget ;  so  merciful  as  the  natural  father,  that 
pitieth  his  own  children  at  the  very  heart.  Example  by  the 
unworthy  lost  child,  whom  I  both  lovingly  received  and  sweetly 
embraced  in  mine  arms ;  yea,  I  both  clothed  him  and  fed 
him  with  the  best,  as  a  son  full  dear  unto  me.  And  of  this  let 
him  be  sure,  which  hath  me  for  his  Father,  that  I  shall  give 
him  Christ  to  be  his  brother,  and  with  him  all  things  necessary, 
constituting  him  my  perpetual  heir.  This  fatherly  covenant  was 
plain  unto  my  servant  David,  for  whom  I  set  up  mercy  for  ever. 

14.  But  far  otherwise  will  I  do  by  the  other  sort,  which 
neither  will  seek  the  living  waters,  or  have  desire  to  the  scrip- 
tures, nor  yet  keep  the  hold  I  have  put  them  to,  which  is  their 
Christian  profession,  but  cowardly  leave  it  unto  the  enemies, 
the  serpent,  the  beast,  and  the  false  prophet :    as  are  these 
which  followeth  here  in  their  course.      First  of  all  the  fearful 
cowards  or  false-hearted  Christians,  whom  the  Holy  Ghost 
calleth  here  afore  neither  hot  nor  cold.     At  a  time  they  be- 
lieve, but  when  any  trouble  cometh  they  go  clean  from  it. 
These  doubt  the  loss  of  their  goods,  the  hinderance  of  their 
names,  and  the  harm  of  their  bodies,  and  so  are  they  not 
worthy  of  Christ.     Such  were  Ananias  and  Saphira,  with 
many  other  more  since  their  time.     These  trust  not  in  the 
Lord  as  doth  Sion,  which  never  removeth. 

15.  Next  are  the  unfaithful  hypocrites,  which  neither 
believe  the  promises  nor  yet  fear  the  threatenings  of  the 
Lord.     These  make  God's  commandments  of  no  value  for 
their  own  traditions.     With  beggarly  ceremonies  clog  they 
the  people,  and,  as  the  blind,  they  lead  the  blind  into  the  ditch. 
Neither  will  these  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  nor  yet 
suffer  other  to  enter.     Such  were  the  Pharisees  and  Saddu- 
cees  with  our  monks,  canons,  and  friars  succeeding  in  their 
wicked  examples. 

16.  After  them  followed  the  cursed  obstinates  or  abo- 
minable blasphemers,  which,  knowing  the  verity,  do  not  only 
abhor  it,  but  also  with  most  spiteful  cruelness  persecute  it. 
These  are  the  swine   that  tread  pearls    in    the    mire,  and 
the  dogs  that  turn  again  to  devour.     Unpossible  is  it  for 
these  again  to  be  renewed  to  repentance,  thus  casting  at  their 


592  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

tails  the  graces  of  the  Spirit  so  freely  offered  them.  Such 
were  Annas  and  Caiphas,  with  our  execrated  bishops,  suffra- 
gans, canons,  parsons,  vicars,  with  all  the  priests  of  the  same 
wicked  zeal. 

17.  The  unpitiful  murderers  are  also  the  same  blood- 
thirsty prelates,  those   Cains  and  these  boisterous  Nimrods, 
that  never  will  be  satisfied  with  the  slaughter  of  innocents. 
No  cruel  antichrist  after  John  Wicliffe's  time  did  so  spitefully 
persecute  the  verity  of  Christ  in  England,  as  did  Philip  Re- 
pingdon,  made  then  of  a  false  brother  or  perjured  Christian 
bishop  of  Lincoln.     The  grand  captain  of  this   mad  muster 
is  the  proud  bishop  of  Rome,  the  preposterous  vicar  of  the 
Lamb,  and  the  unworthy  successor  of  Peter,  in  that  he  hath 
not   yet  put  up  his  sword.     Of  the  same  sort  also  are  all 
those  cruel  princes  and  unmerciful  magistrates,   that  apply 
their  authorities,  powers,  and  offices  unto  the  same  mischief. 
Such  deceitful,  ravenous,  and  abominable  blood-shedders  the 
merciful   Lord   abhorreth  evermore.      Of  this    number  was 
Pharao  and  Herod,   with  innumerable  tyrants  since,  which 
to  rehearse  in  order  were  too  long. 

18.  The  filthy  whoremongers  are  those  holy  spiritual 
Ammonites,  which  have  consecrate  themselves  unto  Moloch 
in  the  fire  of  fleshly  concupiscence.     For  ever  have  they  for- 
sworn godly  marriage,  to  make  daily  sacrifice  to  the  devil  in 
carnal  beastliness1.     The  most  highly  esteemed  virtue  of  that 
generation  is  to  have  no  wives.     Never  commanded  I  such 
filthy    vows   (saith  the  Lord),  neither  came   it  ever  in  my 
thought,  to  make  Juda  sin  with  such  abomination.      For  the 
oft  breaking  of  their  oath,  profession,  and  vow,  it  is  no  matter, 
so  long  as  they  make  the  reckoning  among  themselves.     In- 
numerable is  the  swarm  of  these  lecherous  locusts  of  Egypt : 
everywhere  are  their  fruits  seen  all  the  world  over. 

19.  Some  expositors  take  the  sorcerers  here  mentioned, 
for  them  that  with  charms  and  subtle  witchcrafts  deceive  the 
people ;  and  some  suppose  them  to  be  such  as  have  practised 
poisons  to  destroy  men  with :    and  both  may  be  well.     For 
never    were   Pharao's    conjurors  nor  Jezebel's    apothecaries 
more  expert,  than  they  are  in  their  daily  feats,  to  destroy 
both  bodies  and  souls.     "Wonderful  are  their  practices  both 
ways,   all  the  chronicles  over.     Mark    the   legerdemain   of 

[!  Three  words  omitted.] 


XXI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  593 

Anastasius  the  Second,  Sylvester  the  Second,  Bonifaclus  the 
Eighth,  Benedictus  the  Ninth,  with  Hildebrand  and  such 
other,  besides  Bar-jesu  and  Simon  Magus  in  the  scripture. 
Mark  also  how  John  the  Twenty-third  caused  Marsilius  a 
physician  of  Parma  to  poison  his  predecessor,  called  Alex- 
ander the  Fifth,  with  a  great  sort  more  of  that  practice,  as 
mentioneth  Baptista  Panecius. 

20.  The  idolaters  are  they  that  worship  after  any  other 
sort  than  the  Lord  hath  taught  and  commanded  in  the  scrip- 
tures, or  that  believe  in  any  other  than  in  God,  which  will  have 
his  glory  given  to  none  other.     Not  that  shall  thou  do  (saith 
he),  that  seemeth  good  in  thy   sight,   but  that  I  command 
thee,   that  do  only,  neither  making  it   more  nor   yet  less. 
Of  this  sort  are  they  that  observe  days  and  months,  times 
and  years  in  bondage.     So  are  all  they  which  prayeth  to  the 
saints  departed,  offereth  to  images,  kiss  the  relics,  hear  mass 
without  understanding,  worship  their  sacrament  (as  they  call 
it)  in  their  massings  and  processions,  with  such  other  abomi- 
nable superstitions. 

21.  And  finally,  the  unshamefaced  liars  are  they,  which 
minister  errors  in  hypocrisy,  forbidding  both  marriage  and 
meats,  and  telling  that  Christ  is  here  and  there,  so  blemishing 
the    Christian  religion.      They  are    also  those    blasphemers 
which  call  the  scriptures  heresy,  and  slanderously  report  the 
poor  favourers  thereof.     These  are  the  natural  children  of 
the  devil.     Such  a  one  was  Tertullus  the  orator,  that  accused 
Paul  of  sedition ;  and  so  were  the  bishops  and  priests  that 
waged  the  soldiers  after  Christ's  resurrection,  to  say  that 
his  disciples  had  stolen  him  away  by  night. 

22.  All  these  with  such  other  execrable  sects  (saith  the 
Lord  unto   John)  shall   have   their  just  portion  in  the  foul 
stinking  lake  that  horribly  foameth  upward  with  filthy  fire  and 
brimstone.     With  the  devil  and  his  angels  shall  they  dwell 
for  ever. 

23.  Thus  the  wicked  (saith  David),  for  neglecting  their 
Lord  God,  he  turned  into  hell  with  perpetual  confusion.    The 
fiery  flood  that  shall  go  before  the  Judge  will  swallow  them 
up  clean. 

24.  And  this  is  without  fail  the  second  death,  or  dam- 
nation both  of  soul  and  body ;    the  perpetual   shame   and 
reproof,   as  Daniel  calleth  it,  that  shall  never  be  recovered. 

r          -i  38 

[BALE.] 


594  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [cilAl*. 

Not  only  the  abominable  homicides,  idolaters,  and  whore- 
mongers shall  have  this  stinking  reward ;  but  also  the  faint- 
hearted hypocrites,  the  unfaithful  sorcerers,  and  the  exe- 
crable liars,  with  all  their  affinity. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  there  came  unto  mo  2  one  of  the  seven  angels,  3  which  have 
the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  4  and  talked  with  me, 
saying,  5  Come  hither,  I  will  shew  thee  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife. 
6  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  Spirit  to  a  great  and  high  moun- 
tain, 7  and  he  shewed  mo  the  great  city,  8  holy  Jerusalem,  9  descend- 
ing out  of  heaven  from  God,  10  having  the  brightness  of  God.  11  And 
her  shining  was  like  unto  a  stone  most  precious,  12  even  a  jasper,  clear 
as  crystal,  13  and  had  walls  great  and  high,  14  and  had  twelve  gates, 
15  and  at  the  gates  twelve  angels,  16  and  names  written,  17  which  are 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel:  18  on  the  east  part  three  gates;  on  the 
north  side  three  gates;  19  and  towards  the  south  three  gates;  and  on 
the  west  side  three  gates.  20  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve 
foundations,  21  and  in  them  the  names  of  the  Lamb's  twelve  apostles. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  And  as  I  was  yet  still  joyously  marvelling  (saith  St 
John)  at   this   most  friendly  communication  and   wonderful 
mystery  of  the  Lord, 

2.  There  resorted  unto   me  very  lovingly  one   of  the 
seven  angels  mentioned  here  afore  ;  which  angels  have  com- 
mitted unto  them  at  the  Lord's  pleasure  the  seven  vials  of 
his  wrath,  containing  the  seven  last  plagues  of  the  world. 

3.  None  other  are  these  angels,  but  the  decreed  purposes 
of  God,  uttering  his  judgments  against  cursed  Babylon  at 
their  times  appointed,  as  we  have  sufficiently  declared  in  the 
fifteenth  and  sixteenth  chapters  afore.     One  of  them  sent  the 
Lord  unto  John,  to  describe  unto  him  at  large  the  glory  of 
the  new  Jerusalem,   like  as  he  did  afore,  the  confusion  of 
Babylon.    For  only  was  this  in  spirit,  as  hereafter  followeth. 

4.  This  angel  (saith  he)  familiarly  communed  with  me. 
This  inspired  purpose  of  God  moved  my  heart,  my  mind,  my 
wit,  reason,  understanding,  and  remembrance,  with  the  other 
powers  of  soul,  to  make  me  privy  of  this  secret  mystery, 
necessary  to  be  known  of  the  faithful. 

5.  Come  hither  (saith  it  spiritually  unto  me),  leaving 
at  this  time  behind  thee  all  such  considerations  as  thou  hast 
of  nature.    Certainly  will  I  manifest  unto  thee,  to  the  singular 


XXI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  595 

comfort  of  many  others,  what  the  beautiful  bride  is,  which  is 
the  undefiled  spouse  of  the  Lamb,  Jesus  Christ.  Thou  shalt 
well  perceive  her  by  the  gift  of  faith,  to  be  far  different  from 
the  rose-coloured  whore  that  thou  seest  afore.  Thou  shalt 
know  her,  her  estate,  beauty,  behaviour  and  apparel.  For 
that  maketh  God  open  to  his  lovers,  which  he  hideth  unto 
other  in  parables. 

6.  Then  took  he  me  up  in  the  Spirit  (saith  John),  and  so 
carried  me  clean  away  into  a  mighty  great  and  exceeding 
high  mountain.    The  contemplation  of  this  heavenly  mystery 
so  occupied  my  mind  that  clearly  was  I  taken  from  the  re- 
membrance of  all  worldly  fantasies,  and  thought  myself  rapt 
up  with  Paul  unto  the  third  heaven.     Sitting  solitary  alone 
(as  did  Jeremy)  I  was  lift  up  above  myself.     With  Enoch 
and  Elias,  I  thought  myself  taken  from  the  world ;  so  great 
was  the  mystery. 

7.  Anon  this   spiritual  messenger  shewed  me  a  great 
godly  city.     I  was  in  remembrance  of  the  true  congregation 
of  God,  compact  together  in  the  unity  of  one  perfect  Christian 
faith.     And  this  was  not  the  old  Jerusalem,  builded  long  ago 
of  Melchisedech,  as  testifieth  Josephus :  for  that  was  full  of 
sin,  ignorance  and  blindness.     She  slew  the  prophets,   and 
stoned  them  unto  death  that  were  sent  unto  her.     She  dis- 
dained also  to  receive  her  own  Lord,  when  he  came  to  her  of 
good  love. 

8.  But  this  is  all  of  another  sort,  perfect,  godly,  and 
faithful.     Yea,  this  is  above  all  estimation  holy ;  not  for  the 
outward  sacrifices,  which  were  but  shadows  of  things  to  come, 
but  for  the  eternal  redemption  that  came  through  him  which 
offered  himself  unto  God  the  Father  without  spot. 

9.  Not  made  by  man's  hand  was  this  holy  Jerusalem, 
nor  yet  after  this   manner  building.     For  it  issued  out  of 
heaven,  and  so  came  down  from  God  the  Father  of  light,  of 
whom  only  is  all  that  is  good  and  perfect.    Great  is  this  city, 
not  only  in  that  it  is  the  possession  of  the  great  King  of  all, 
but  also  in  that  it  is  highest  in  dignity  before  him,  and  spread 
the  world  over. 

10.  Glorious  is  it  also,  blessed,  spiritual,  and  heavenly, 
having  the  inestimable  brightness  or  wisdom  of  the  omnipotent 
God:  her  light  is  the  Lamb,  Jesus  Christ,  and  his  word  the 
lantern  to  her  very  foot-steps.     Endued  is  she  here  with  the 

38—2 


596  THE   IMAM:  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

graces  of  spirit,  and  after  this  shall  possess  these  benefits  of 
immortality.  Like  shall  she  be  to  her  spouse  in  his  latter 
appearance,  and  shall  see  God  as  he  is  indeed,  when  she  is  like 
fashioned  to  his  glorious  similitude. 

11.  And  this  her  shining  light  or  wisdom  in  the  spirit 
(saith  the  angel)  was  like  unto  a  stone  most  orient  and  pre- 
cious.    For  more  precious  is  the  verity  than  gold  in  his  most 
pureness. 

12.  And  of  all  things  in  the  world  most  rightly  might 
it  seem  to  be  compared  to  a  fine  jasper,  resembling  a  pure 
crystal  in  clearness.      For  not  only  is  it  here  in  faith  clear  as 
the  crystal,  high,  incomparable,  and  inestimable ;  but  .also  in 
the  regeneration  it  will  be  to  the  eyes  of  the  glorified  saints, 
as  the  green  jasper,  most  amiable,  fresh,  and  desirous.     The 
doctrine  of  the  Lord  is  here  all  pure,  expelling  the  darkness 
of  errors  and  lies.      "  He   that  followeth  me  (saith  Christ) 
wandereth  not  in  the  dark,  but  shall  have  the  light  of  life." 
And  there  shall  neither  their  eyes  be  sore,  nor  yet  their  sight 
bleared  by  any  impediment ;  but  they  shall  be  made  able  to 
behold  him  face  to  face,  being  of  most  estimable  brightness. 

13.  The  walls  of  this  city,  betokening  the  manifold  strength 
of  God,  were  inestimably  great  and  high,  marvellous  and 
glorious.  Great  is  the  Lord  (saith  David)  and  mighty  is  his 
power.  He  compasseth  his  people  round  about  from  this  time 
forth  and  for  ever.  A  wall  of  fire  is  he  unto  Jerusalem,  and 
a  defence  of  steel  unto  Juda.  Their  keeper,  protector,  saviour, 
and  defender  is  he,  most  stedfast,  perfect,  constant,  and  sure. 
Strong  is  the  city  of  Sion ;  for  the  Saviour  is  both  her  wall 
and  bulwark. 

14.  Twelve  gates  hath  this  city  to  open  and  to  spear. 
Yet  is  there  but  one  opening  unto  them,   which  is  Christ. 
Divers  are  they  called,  for  the  diversity  of  nations,  peoples, 
languages  and  kindreds  ;  from  all  quarters  of  the  world  round 
about  cometh  people  to  Christ's  congregation,  yet  enter  they 
not  but  through  him.      "  No  man  (saith  he)  cometh  unto  the 
Father  but  by  me.     I  am  the  door  into  the  sheep-fold.     He 
that  enter eth  in  by  me  shall  be  saved." 

15.  Twelve  angels  are  set  at  the  gates  of  this  city  ; 
which  are  both  the  angels  indeed,  and  the  godly  preachers 
signified  by  them.      "  The  angels  of  the  Lord  (saith  David) 
pitched  their  tents  round  about  those  that  feared  him,  to  pre- 


XXI.]  THB  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  597 

serve  them.'7  Watchmen  hath  he  set  (saith  Esay)  upon  the 
walls  of  Jerusalem,  to  preach  his  glorious  name :  so  that  it  is 
now  become  inexpugnable.  The  devil  with  his  whole  army  can- 
not prevail  against  it.  None  is  he  able  to  pluck  out  of  his  hand. 

16.  Names  were  gloriously  written  over  the  gates  of  this 
city  ;    and  none  other  were  they  but  the  names  of  the  twelve 
tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel :    as  are  Juda,  Reuben,  Gad, 
Asser,  Nephtalim,  Manasse,  Simeon,  Levi,  Isachar,  Zabulon, 
Joseph,  and  Benjamin.     For  this  consideration   were   their 
names  there  in  sight,  and  none  other. 

17.  Only  was  the  heritage  promised  unto  Abraham's 
seed.      Only  cometh  salvation  from  among  the  Jews.     Christ 
was  the  only  seed  of  Abraham,  and  we  are  now  become  the 
children  of  promise  in  him.      In  the  scripture  are  their  names 
registered  :  and  not  the  names  of  them  alone,  but  of  so  many 
else  as  have  brought  unto  us  the  true  worship  of  God ;    as 
were  Moses,  Samuel,  David,  and  Elias,  Esay,  Jeremy,  Ezechiel, 
and  Daniel,  with  the  twelve  inferior  prophets ;   John  Baptist, 
Joseph,  Simeon,  and  such  other.      For  the  number  of  twelve 
is  a  universal  number  comprehending  all. 

18.  Upon  the  east  part  of  this  beautiful  city  were  three 
gates.      So  were  three  gates  also  upon  the  north  side. 

19.  Towards  the  south  were  three  gates ;    and  on  the 
west  side  three  gates,  to  perform  up  the  number  of  twelve. 
Such  a  city  is  the  true  church  of  Christ,  as  is  spread  the 
world  over.    Whatsoever  they  be  that  will  approach 1  unto  this 
city,  which  way  soever  they  come,  necessary  is  it  for  them 
to  enter  into  it  through  an  only  faith  in  the  Father,  in  the 
Son,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost.      Behoving  is  it  (saith  Paul) 
for  him    that  will    resort  unto    God,    faithfully   to  believe. 
Through  faith  have  we  entrance  into  his  favour.      Baptize 
them  that  believe  (saith  Christ)  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.     Exceeding  great  is  the 
multitude  of  those  just  believers  which  hath  come  from  these 
four  quarters  of  the  world,  and  hath  entered  into  this  city 
through  this  faith.     Very  many  shall  come  (saith  the  Lord) 
from  the  east  and  the  west  (which  includeth  the  other  two 
parts),  and  shall  rest  with  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  the 
kingdom  of  God.      From  the  east  come  the  Jews,  inhabiting 
the  mid  part  of  the  world.     From  the  three  out   quarters 

[l  Old  ed.  reproach."] 


598          THE  IMAGB  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.          [CHAP. 

else,  as  arc  Asia,  Africa,  and  Europa,  came  the  Gentiles,  and 
after  this  sort,  through  one  faith  in  the  Trinity,  became  one 
city  of  the  Lord  having  twelve  fair  gates.  Prefigured  was 
this  in  the  passage  of  the  children  of  Israel  out  of  Egypt.  In 
the  wilderness  of  Sinai,  as  the  Lord's  commandment,  were  the 
tribes  of  Juda,  Isachar,  Zabulon  with  their  hosts  of  a  hundred 
eighty  and  six  thousand  and  four  hundred  upon  the  east  side ; 
Reuben,  Simeon,  and  Gad,  with  their  armies  of  a  hundred 
fifty-one  thousand  four  hundred  and  fifty,  upon  the  south  side ; 
Ephraim,  Manasse,  and  Benjamin,  upon  the  west  part,  with 
their  hundred  and  eight  thousand  and  one  hundred;  Dan,  Asser, 
and  Nephtalim,  upon  the  north  with  their  hundred  and  fifty- 
seven  thousand  and  six  hundred  also :  whereas  the  tribe  of 
Levi  was  only  appointed  to  minister  in  the  tabernacle  of  wit- 
ness in  the  midst  of  the  hosts,  and  therefore  was  not  at  the 
time  numbered  among  the  children  of  Israel. 

20.  Finally  (saith  the  angel),  the  wall  of  this  beautiful 
city,  which  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  for  them  that 
believe,  hath  twelve  strong  foundations  surely  couched  upon  the 
unmovable    and  hard  rock  Christ:    for  upon  him   was  the 
Christian    church    first    grounded.      Adam,    Noe,    Abraham, 
Moses,  David,  Elias,  and  John  Baptist,  with  all  the  other 
fathers  and  prophets,  builded  upon  him,  though  they  were 
long  before  him.     For  all  they  trusted  surely  in  the  promises 
that  God  had  made  them  in  him.     All  they  being  under  the 
cloud  did  eat  of  one  spiritual  meat,  and  drink  of  one  spiritual 
rock  following  them  in  the  flesh,  which  was  Jesus  Christ. 
No  man  can  lay  any  other  foundation  than  is  laid  already, 
which  is  Christ  Jesus. 

21.  Upon  this  one  foundation,  perpetually  strong  and 
durable,  were  laid  these  twelve  foundations  agreeing  to  the 
same;   and  in  them  were  the  names  of  the  Lamb's  twelve 
apostles  or  faithful   messengers :    as   Peter,    John,    James, 
Andrew,  Philip,  Bartholomew,  Thomas,  Matthew,  James  the 
less,  Simon,   Thaddaeus,   and   Matthias.     These  are  figured 
in  the  twelve  stones  that  Josue  raised  up  in   Galgala  for  a 
remembrance  of  the    dry  passage  of  the  children  of  Israel 
through  Jordan.     So  are  they  signified  also  by  the  twelve 
other  stones  wherewith  Elias  in  the  mount  of  Carmel  made 
an  altar  in  the  Lord's  name.     The  sure  ground  of  these 
foundations  was,  that  Christ  is  the  Son  of  the  living  God. 


XXI.]          THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  599 

Upon  this  builded  all  they  both  in  their  preachings  and 
writings.  All  one  with  this  was  the  faith  of  the  prophets, 
which  believed  that  he  was  the  Lamb  that  should  take  away 
the  sins  of  the  world.  For  they  inquired  the  way  of  sal- 
vation, they  searched  for  the  saving-health.  Wherein  they 
prove  themselves  the  living  stones  of  this  spiritual  building. 
Thus  unto  one  sure  ground  of  faith  extended  the  beliefs  both 
of  the  apostles  and  prophets.  "  Now  are  ye  citizens  with  the 
saints  (saith  St  Paul  to  the  Ephesians),  builded  upon  the  sure 
foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  being 
the  fast  corner-stone."  For  this  cause  are  the  apostles 
put  here  before  the  prophets,  that  we,  reading  their  prophe- 
cies, should  understand  them  after  the  apostles'  doctrine, 
and  so  deduce  them  both  unto  Christ.  And  for  this  consi- 
deration are  they  here  called  the  Lamb's  apostles,  that 
they  have  in  all  their  instructions  and  writings  uttered 
nothing  but  that  they  have  received  of  his  wonderful,  rich, 
and  plenteous  abundance.  Besides  all  this,  not  only  are 
these  twelve  here  named  to  be  taken  for  the  twelve  foun- 
dations, and  none  other  :  for  then  should  Paul  be  excluded, 
which  laboured  more  than  all  the  rest ;  so  should  Barnabas, 
Silas,  Luke,  Agabus,  Judas  the  righteous,  John  that  was 
called  Mark,  with  many  other.  But  so  many  godly  minis- 
ters are  of  that  sort  besides  them,  as  have  been  of  the  same 
faith,  spirit,  and  doctrine.  For  ye  must  consider  that  twelve 
is  here  a  universal  number  as  in  other  places,  and  betokeneth 
all  the  whole  fellowship,  they  holden  for  the  principals,  for 
that  they  were  present  with  Christ. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  he  that  talked  with  me  2  had  a  golden  reed  3  to  measure 
the  city  withal,  4  and  the  gates  thereof,  5  and  the  wall  thereof.  6  And 
the  city  was  built  four  square,  7  and  the  length  was  as  large  as  the 
breadth  of  it :  8  and  he  measured  the  city  with  the  reed  twelve  thou- 
sand furlongs.  9  And  the  length  and  the  breadth  10  and  the  height 
of  it  were  equal.  11  And  he  measured  the  wall  thereof,  an  hundred 
and  forty -four  cubits  12  after  the  measure  of  man,  which  the  angel  had. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.     And  the  angel  (saith  St  John),  or  set  purpose  of  the 
Lord,  which  communed  thus  with  me  in  secret  mystery,  had 


600  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

a  measure  all  of  gold  in  his  hand,  in  similitude  of  a  reed,  not 
all  unlike  unto  them  that  talked  with  Ezechiel  and  Zachary, 
in  mystery  also. 

2.  And  with  this  golden  reed,  which  is  the  pure  word 
of  God,  did  he  take  measure  both  of  the  city  itself,  and  of 
the  twelve  gates  thereof,  and  also  of  the  great  mighty  wall 
of  the  same. 

3.  The  determinate  purpose  of  the  everlasting  builder 
measureth  all  things  concerning  his  church,  according  to  his 
undefiled  scriptures,    which  are  the  right  rule  of  faith  and 
the  rod  of  right  order  in  his  kingdom.     "  Whatsoever  they 
be  (saith  both  Paul  and  David)  that  live  according  to  this 
rule,  mercy  and  peace  be  unto  them,  as  upon  the  Israel  of 
God."     Not  only  is  this  measuring  reed  precious  in  itself, 
but  also  as  gold  in  the  furnace  it  is  daily  tried  afresh,  through 
many  troublous  adversities  of  them  that   hath  unfeignedly 
set   hands  upon  it.      Diversely  measureth  this  reed  of  the 
Spirit  in  the  city,  in  the  gates,  and  in  the  wall.    For  diverse 
are  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  one  congregation  of  the 
Lord.     Unto  every  one  is  given  a  grace  according  to  the 
measure  of  faith  :    some  hath  he  constituted  apostles,  some 
prophets,  some  evangelists,  some  pastors  and  teachers,  to  the 
necessary  edification  of  Christ's  mystical  body.    For  here  by 
the  city  is  meant  the  whole  congregation  of  God's  elects, 
perfectly  joined  together  in  one  true  belief. 

4.  By  the  gates,  the  godly  preachers  and  counsellors, 
by  whom  Christ  openeth  unto  his  kingdom : 

5.  By  the  wall,  the  mighty  power  which  he  hath  com- 
mitted to  the  angels  or  spirits  of  heaven  to  keep  them,  to 
the  godly  princes  and  magistrates  here  to  defend  them,  and 
to  other  true   ministers  to  hold  them  still  in  righteousness. 
All  these  must  be  measured.     They  must  be  brought  to  the 
touch-stone.      The   scriptures   must  try  of  what  spirit  they 
are :  if  they  agree  not  to  this  measure,  they  pertain  not  to 
the  city  of  God ;  but  they  are  that  salt  unsavoury  that  is 
no  better  worth  than  to  be  thrown  forth  of  men,  and  those 
unprofitable  servants  whom  the  Lord  shall  cast  into  exterior 
darkness. 

6.  And  as  concerning  the  fashions  of  this  city,  builded 
all  four  square,  all  four  sides  thereof  being  of  like  length 
and  breadth : 


XXI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  601 

7.  No  longer  nor  broader  was  it  upon  the  east  side 
than  upon  the  north  side,  nor  upon  the  south  part  than  to- 
wards the  west;   but  equal  it  was  every  way,  towards  all 
quarters  of  the  world.    And  as  it  was  in  length  and  breadth, 
so  was  it  in  height.    Which  signifieth  not  only  the  perpetual 
stability   or  sureness  of  the  true  Christian  faith,    the  Lord 
evermore  preserving  it,  but  also  that  the  faithful  believers 
of  one  quarter  of  the  world  are  so  highly  accepted  unto  him, 
as  of  another.     So  largely  doth  he  reward  them  of  the  east 
that  truly  believeth  in  Christ,  as  of  any  other  quarter  else, 
and  so  highly  doth  he  esteem  them.     So  dear  unto  him  are 
those  good  Christians  that  dwell  among  the  Saracens,  Turks, 
and  Jews,  as  are  they  which  dwell  in  the  midst  of  Christen- 
dom ;  so  precious,  that  lie  sick  in  the  gpital-house,  as  they 
which  pray  in  the  temple.     Noe  found  grace  in  the  sight 
of  God,  when  all  the  world  else  was  wicked.    Lot  was  judged 
righteous  in  the  midst  of  the  filthy  Sodomites.     And  so  are 
many  yet  to  this  day  among  the  idolaters  and  superstitious 
papists.     Still  are  there  lambs  among  wolves,  clean  wheat 
among  tares,  and  good  fishes  among  evil.     Job  was  a  com- 
panion with  the  dragons  and  ostriches :  Esay  dwelt  among  ill- 
tongued  people,  Ezechiel  in  the  midst  of  a  froward  household. 
St    Paul  commended   the    Philippians,   in  that   they   shone 
among  the  perverse  generation  as  lights  in  the  firmament. 
Never  is   God  any  partial  accepter  of  persons,  but  among 
all  peoples  he  that  in  his  fear  worketh  righteousness,  is  ac- 
cepted unto  him,  whatsoever  he  be.    Thus  are  they  in  length, 
breadth,  and  height,  spiritual,  godly,  and  heavenly  through 
his  word. 

8.  Moreover   this   angel  measured   the  city  with   the 
golden  reed,  and  it  was  in  compass  twelve  thousand  furlongs  : 
which  signifieth  Christ's  kingdom  to  be  so  large  every  way, 
that  it  teacheth  the  whole  earth  over  by  his  word  and  pro- 
mise.    The  sound  of  the   apostles'  preaching  hath  gone  out 
into  all  lands,  and  their  doctrine  into  the  ends  of  the  world. 
For  twelve  evermore  in  the  scriptures  is  an  whole  perfect 
number,  and  a  thousand  a  universal  sum,  as  we  have  here 
noted  afore.     No  man  ought  in  this  heavenly  work  super- 
stitiously  to  observe  the  number,  but  rather  to  seek  diligently 
to  understand  the  godly  mysteries  that  they  comprehend. 

9.  The  greatness  of  a  city  is  to  be  considered  to  the 


602  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [ciIAP. 

multitude  of  the  dwellers  therein.  Then  who  can  think 
Christ's  congregation  small,  measuring  it  by  the  scriptures 
from  the  first  beginning  of  the  world  to  the  latter  ending? 
A  furlong  is  the  eighth  part  of  a  mile,  and  containeth  a 
hundred  and  twenty-five  paces,  which  is  in  length  six  hun- 
dred and  twenty-five  feet :  and  here  it  betokeneth  the  con- 
tinual course  of  labour  and  painful  sufferance  in  the  kingdom 
of  Christ,  after  St  Paul.  They  that  run  for  the  wager  in 
this  course  laboureth  not  for  a  thing  uncertain ;  but  for  an 
incorruptible  crown  they  hold  their  bodies  in  subjection  to 
the  Spirit.  Such  are  the  inhabiters  of  this  city,  whose 
number  is  great,  whole,  and  perfect,  universally  taken.  0 
Israel  (saith  Baruch),  how  great  is  the  house  of  God,  and 
how  large  is  the  compass  of  his  possession !  Exceeding  great 
is  it,  and  hath  no  end,  high  out  of  measure  and  cannot  be 
overreached. 

10.  The  height  of  this   city   from  the  foundation  was 
all  one  in  measure  with  the  length  and  breadth :   for  every 
way  was  it  equal  and  square  in  compass.     Round  about  was 
it  strong,  mighty,  and  sure,  the  gates  of  hell   in  no  wise 
able  to  prevail  against  it.     Upon  every  part  faithful,  per- 
fect, and  godly,  seeking  those  things  only  which  are  above, 
where    Christ  is  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of   God  :    yea, 
all  spiritual,  high,  and  heavenly  are  they,  having  their  daily 
conversation    not    here    but   in   heaven,  from  whence  they 
wait  for  their  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.     So  high  also  is  the 
Spirit,  that  governeth  this  congregation,  in  rewarding  as  it  is 
either  large  in  giving,  or  long  in  continual  working.     Never 
had  John  seen  the  height,  breadth,  and  length  of  this  won- 
derful city  for  our  universal  comfort,  had  he  not  been  raised 
up  by  the  secret  purpose  of  God  into  the  mountain  of  this 
Spirit,  inestimable,  high,  and  great. 

11.  After  this  measured  the  angel  the  wall  of  this  city, 
and  it  came  fully  to  an  hundred  and  forty-four  cubits,  which 
is  twelve  times  twelve  in  number,  as  we  had  afore  here  in  the 
seventh  and  fourteenth  chapters.     And  it  comprehendeth  the 
whole  number  of  the  elect  multitude,  only  for  the  universal  per- 
fectness  thereof.  A  cubit  after  the  common  sort  is  in  length  but 
a  foot  and  a  half ;  but  after  the  course  of  geometry  it  is  six  times 
so  much,  which  cometh  to  nine  foot  justly.     Now  an  hundred 
and  forty-four  cubits  wanteth,  after  the  first  reckoning,  two 


XXI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  603 

hundred  and  nine  feet  of  a  furlong  ;  and  after  the  rules  of 
geometry  it  passeth  not  forty-six  foot  more  than  two  furlongs, 
which  stretcheth  nothing  towards  twelve  thousand  furlongs. 
Therefore  we  may  not  here  reckon  the  cubits  with  the  furlongs 
after  a  worldly  sort,  but  we  must  spiritually  measure  them 
according  to  the  scriptures ;  so  that  they  may  agree  together 
after  the  meaning  of  the  mystery,  the  course  with  the  gifts, 
and  the  working  with  the  power.  The  cubit  of  a  man  is  the 
fore  part  of  his  arm  with  the  hand,  and  it  betokeneth  here  in 
mystery  Jesus  Christ,  which  is  the  strong  arm  of  the  Father. 
"  To  whom  is  the  arm  of  the  Lord  known  (saith  Esay  and 
John),  or  who  perceiveth  the  power  of  his  word  ?  "  Such  might 
(saith  Mary)  sheweth  he  in  his  arm,  as  will  scatter  abroad  his 
obstinate  enemies.  That  hand  is  he,  wherewith  God  created  all 
things  in  the  beginning.  In  this  arm  hath  he  redeemed  his 
people,  the  posterity  of  Jacob  and  Joseph.  With  this  hand 
preserveth  he  them  in  the  life  that  cannot  fail,  whom  the 
enemies  have  marked  out  unto  cruel  death.  Through  the 
mighty  power  of  this  arm  shall  most  terrible  fear  and  dread 
light  upon  the  wicked  at  the  latter  day.  After  this  cubit  must 
they  be  measured,  which  are  of  this  spiritual  building,  specially 
they  that  are  the  wall  thereof,  as  the  godly  preachers,  princes, 
magistrates,  and  other  lawful  ministers1.  Agreeable  to  his 
doctrine  ought  their  conversation  to  be  in  all  points.  As  his 
true  ministers  should  they  shew  themselves  in  meekness, 
knowledge,  long-sufferance,  in  love  unfeigned,  in  the  word  of 
truth,  in  the  power  of  God,  by  the  armour  of  righteousness, 
and  so  forth.  Necessary  is  it  for  them  to  do  on  Jesus  Christ, 
and  to  walk  worthily  in  their  vocation,  observing  the  unity  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  yoke  of  peace;  as  the  chosen,  holy,  and 
well-beloved  of  God,  to  take  upon  them  a  tender  pity,  kindness, 
lowliness,  softness,  swift  forgiving,  -with  other  fruits  of  the 
Spirit,  acknowledging  always  Christ  for  their  only  wisdom, 
righteousness,  and  redemption,  for  their  keeper,  saviour,  and 
strong  bulwark  of  defence.  Thus  in  this  spiritual  reckoning 
is  it  to  be  considered,  that  by  the  furlongs  is  the  city  measur- 
ed, and  by  the  cubits  the  wall ;  the  furlongs  comprehending 
them  that  have  run  in  the  true  course  of  a  Christian  life,  and 
the  cubits  them  that  have  justly  ministered  the  power  of 
[i  Old  ed.  lawfully.] 


604  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Christ's  word  and  doctrine.  Some  writers  have  taken  the  one 
sort  here  for  martyrs,  for  valiantly  performing  their  most 
sharp  course,  and  the  other  for  them  that  have  peaceably 
rested  in  Christ.  But  I  am  contented  here  with  my  conjec- 
ture, considering  there  have  been  martyrs  in  both  the  afore- 
named degrees.  And  as  for  the  unequalness  of  length  in  the 
furlongs  and  cubits,  it  only  respecteth  the  persons  or  peoples, 
among  whom  the  people  taught  hath  exceeded  the  teachers  in 
number,  the  commonalty  the  governors,  and  the  flock  the 
shepherds,  or  else  the  gentiles  the  Jews.  Yet  are  they  both 
twelves,  both  great,  whole,  perfect,  and  universal  numbers,  one 
Jerusalem,  or  one  perfect  kingdom  of  Christ.  Thus  doth  also 
the  twelve  twelves  correspond  to  the  twelve  thousands,  as  the 
Jews  to  the  gentiles  in  one  faith  (though  their  limits  were  much 
larger,  extending  to  the  ends  of  the  world),  and  are  made  one 
sheepfold  or  flock,  Christ  being  one  Shepherd  of  salvation  to 
them  both. 

12.  Consequently,  the  golden  measure  which  the  angel 
had  was  much  after  the  measure  that  man  customably  useth. 
And  this  signifieth  that  the  word  of  God,  which  measureth 
all  things  pertaining  to  his  church,  is  given  unto  us  under 
such  worldly  similitudes  and  likelihoods,  as  we  are  best  ac- 
quainted with,  for  our  weakness'  sake.  Not  only  in  this  reve- 
lation, but  also  in  all  other  books  of  the  scriptures,  doth  the 
Holy  Ghost  at  his  appointment  allure  us  to  his  kingdom  by 
the  examples  and  parables  of  such  things  as  we  have  in  daily 
custom;  as  of  mountains,  gardens,  well-springs,  vineyards, 
fig-trees,  tabernacles,  temples,  buildings,  marriages,  stewards, 
virgins,  merchandise,  tilling,  harvest,  talents,  pearls,  nets,  sup- 
pers, sheep,  lambs,  light,  wheat,  salt,  goats,  doves,  serpents, 
men,  keys,  lanterns,  swords,  rods,  travailing  women,  mustard 
seed,  beasts,  and  here  of  furlongs  and  cubits,  with  such  other 
like,  and  all  to  make  us  to  perceive  them.  Now  see  we  only 
by  such  dark  similitudes ;  but  in  the  regeneration,  when  all 
things  are  clear,  shall  we  have  need  of  no  such  night-shadows. 
Without  vail  or  covering  shall  we  then  see  and  behold  our  Lord 
God  as  he  is  indeed.  Then  shall  we  perfectly  know,  like  as 
we  are  now  known  of  him.  Then  shall  our  measure  be  in  all 
points  as  is  the  angel's  measure.  Equal  shall  we  be  unto 
them  in  full  perfection,  understanding,  and  knowledge.  For 


xxi.]  THE  "IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  605 

as  the  angels  of  heaven  shall  we  then  be,  impassible,  immortal, 
and  glorious,  and  of  equal  number  with  them. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  was  jasper,  2  and  the  city  was 
of  pure  gold,  3  like  unto  clear  glass.  4  And  the  foundations  of  the 
walls  and  of  the  city  5  were  garnished  with  all  manner  of  precious 
stones.  6  The  first  foundation  was  a  jasper,  7  the  second  a  sapphire, 
8  the  third  a  chalcedony,  9  the  fourth  a  smaragde,  10  the  fifth  a  sar- 
donyx, 11  the  sixth  a  sardius,  12  the  seventh  a  chrysolite,  13  the  eighth 
a  beryl,  14  the  ninth  a  topaz,  15  the  tenth  a  chrysoprasus,  16  the 
eleventh  a  jacinth,  17  the  twelfth  an  amethyst. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  The  whole  building  of  the  wall  of  this  city  was  of 
jasper  stone :    which  betokeneth   that  in  Christ  it  shall  be 
most  precious,  pleasant,  delectable,  and  sure.     For  ever  shall 
they  be  new  and  green,  fresh  and  lively,  durable  and  beauti- 
ful, that  perfectly  believe  in  him,  and  shall  become  sure  stays 
or  pillars  in  his  holy  temple.     He  that  truly  observeth  my 
word  (saith  Christ)  shall  never  taste  of  death.     Upon  a  living 
foundation  shall  they  be  couched,  and  so  grow  up  into  an  holy 
temple  in  the  Lord,  and  so  together  into  the  habitacle  of  God 
in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

2.  And  this  fair  city  itself  was  of  most  pure  gold,  so  fine, 
beautiful,  and  clear,  as  most  pure  glass  possible.    Without  spot 
or  deformity  is  the  true  church  of  God,  having  neither  blemish 
nor  yet  wrinkle,  and  tried  it  is  throughly  as  gold  in  the  fur- 
nace.    The  clear  light  of  this  city  is  Christ,  which  never  did 
sin  in  word  nor  in  deed.     More  precious  hath  his  death  and 
blood-shedding  made  it,  than  is  the  most  pure  fine  gold  that 
ever  was  yet  seen. 

3.  A  glorious  congregation  hath  he  provided  it  to  be, 
and  that  will  appear  in  the  day  of  his  visitation.     So  far  shall 
this  excel  the  Jerusalem  that   Salomon  builded,  as    heaven 
excelleth  the  earth.     For  that  was  but  gold  within,  this  is  all 
gold  throughly,  both  within  and  without.     That  was  builded 
by  the  hands  of  men,  this  is  of  a  much  higher  workmanship. 
An  undefiled  heritage  is  this,  and  shall  be  changed  from  clear- 
ness to  clearness  into  the  glory  of  the  Lord. 

4.  The  strong  foundations  of  the  wall  of  this  worthy  city 


606  TUB  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [dlAl*. 

(which  is  the  firm  faith  of  the  patriarchs  and  prophets,  the 
apostles  and  other  true  teachers  surely  grounded  upon  Christ) 
were  beautifully  adorned  with  all  manner  of  precious  stones, 
or  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

5.  Divers  were  the  graces  which  they  had  received,  and 
the  fruits  out  springing  from  them  were  also  divers  and  glo- 
rious ;  as  love,  joy,  peace,  patience,  long-suffering,  gentleness, 
goodness,  faithfulness,  meekness,  temperance,  and  such  other. 
Nothing  fair  appeared  these  stones  unto  this  world,  when  they 
were  hewn,  squared,  and  made  fit  foundation,  by  the  manifold 
persecutions  of  tyrants ;  no  more  than  was  the  great  costly 
stone  in  the  bottom  of  Sion,  upon  whom  they  were  builded, 
which  seemed   so  deformed   as  a  leper.     Nevertheless  yet 
•was  their  death  precious  in  the  Lord's  sight.  "  These  are  they 
(shall  their  adversaries  say  at  that  day)  whom  we  sometime 
thought  fools,  and  had  in  much  derision  :  but  now  they  are 
counted  among  the  children  of  God,  and  have  their  portion 
among  the  saints."     Here  might  much  be  spoken  of  faith, 
which  diversely  wrought  in  Abel,  Seth,  and  Enoch,  for  the 
first  age;  in  Noe,  Abraham,  Moses,  David,  Elias,  and  other 
in  their  ages  ;  in  Peter,  John,  and  James,  with  all  the  other 
apostles  and  sincere  preachers  since  Christ's  time.     But  let 
that  suffice  in  this  behalf,  that  St  Paul  hath  written  in  the 
eleventh  chapter  to  the  Hebrews,  which  is  also  hereafter  com- 
prehended under  the  mystery  of  the  twelve  precious  stones 
whereof  the  foundations  are. 

6.  In  that  the  first  foundation  is  said  here  to  be  of  a 
jasper  or  diamond  (whose  colour  is  green),  is  signified  that 
the  faith  of  the  first  fathers  is  not  yet  withered  away.      Still 
unto  this  present  day  is  the  example  of  Enoch  orient,  fresh,  and 
lively,  which  first  called  upon  the  name  of  God,  and  of  many 
such  other  more.     Still  persevere  they  green  in  the  lively 
scriptures,  and  fade  not.     "  I  have  earnestly  prayed  for  thee, 
Peter  (saith  Christ),  that  thy  faith  should  not  fail." 

7.  The  second   foundation  was   of  a  sapphire,   whose 
colour  is  as  the  air  clear,  but  not  very  precious  in  sight. 
This  betokeneth  those  simple  souls,  which,  though  they  were 
as  Job  and  Joseph  the  carpenter,  not  precious  to  the  world, 
yet  had  they  their  daily  conversations  in  heaven. 

8.  The  third  was  of  a  chalcedony,  which  is  yet  more 


XXI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  607 

coarse  to  look  upon  than  the  sapphire,  but  in  nature  precious, 
mighty  and  strong.  Of  this  nature  were  Elias  and  John 
Baptist,  whose  conversation  was  in  the  wilderness,  rough, 
hard,  and  unpleasant.  Yet  appeared  they  precious  at  their 
times  appointed,  mightily  rebuking  sin,  drawing  unto  them 
the  chaff  (as  the  property  is  of  the  chalcedony),  which  are 
the  common  people,  but  utterly  throwing  forth  again,  or 
condemning  the  idolaters  and  hypocrites.  The  word  of  Elias 
brent  like  a  cresset,  and  John  was  a  shining  lantern  before 
the  Lord. 

9.  The  fourth  was  of  a  smaragde  or  an  emerald,  which 
is  not  only  green  of  his  own  nature,  but  he  maketh  all  the 
air  about  him  to  seem  green  also.      Of  this  condition  was 
Jeremy  and  Paul,  which,  having  the  doctrine  of  life,  spared 
not  to   minister  it  unto  others  for  their  eternal  refreshing. 
These  with  such   other  thrown  into  the  foundation  of  the 
church  were  very  comfortable  unto  others.     "  With  the  holy 
(saith  David)  thou  shalt  be  holy,  and  with  the  pure  innocent 
thou  shalt  be  both  innocent  and  pure." 

10.  The  fifth  was  of  a  sardonyx,  which  is  compound  of 
a  sardis  and  an  onyx,  and  is  beneath  black,  in  the  midst 
white,  and  above  red.     Such  were  those  meek-spirited,  that 
confess  themselves  sinners  with  David  and  Magdalene,  being 
through  faith  both  pure  and  orient  afore  God.     "  Though  I 
be  black  (saith  the  true  congregation),  yet  am  I  fair  and  well- 
favoured."     "  We  faint  not  (saith  Paul) ;  for  though  our  out- 
ward man  be  corrupt,  yet  is  he  that  is  inward  daily  renewed." 

11.  The  sixth  is  a  sardius,  which  in  similitude  is  very 
like  unto  red  earth.     And  such  are  they,  as  notwithstanding 
the    great  benefits  of  God  think  themselves  the  unworthy 
children  of  Adam,  whose   interpretation,  after  Philo,  is  red 
earth  indeed.     Mary,  Christ's  mother,  was  of  this  sort,  con- 
fessing herself  after  most  high  benefits  to  be  but  an  hand- 
maid, and  her  spirit  only  to  rejoice  in  God  her  Saviour.     So 
was  Abraham,  calling  himself  but  dust  and  ashes  before  the 
Lord. 

12.  The  seventh  foundation  is  of  a  chrysolite,  or  turcas, 
which  shineth  as  gold,  and  seemeth  as  it  should  send  forth 
sparks.     Under  this  are  they  comprehended,  which,  having 
the  wisdom  of  the  Spirit,  inflame  others  with  it,  provoking 
them  thereby  to  the  love  of  God  and  their  neighbour.     Thus 


608  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH   CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

did  Moses  and  Esay,  Barnabas  and  Paul,  in  whom  the  glory 
of  the  Lord  appeared  plenteously. 

13.  The  eighth  was  of  a  beryl,  which  is  of  a  pale  green 
colour,  betokening  those  faithful  persons  which  of  Christian 
compassion  have  dolorously  lamented  the  fall  of  their  brethren. 
Of  this  godly  nature  was  Stephen,  which  prayed  for  them 
that  stoned  him  to  death.     So  was  afore  his  time  Samuel, 
which  mourned  for  Saul,  when  he  saw  him  cast  out  of  the 
Lord's  favour. 

14.  The  ninth  was  of  a  topaz,  which  hath  in  him  the 
colours  of  all  other  stones.     And  this  signified!  them  which 
are  with  all  virtues  adorned ;  like  as  was  Daniel  the  man 
of  desires,  and  John  the  Evangelist,  which  wrote  this  present 
prophecy,   whom   Christ  much  loved.     The  clear  works  of 
these  and  such  other  would  he  to  shine  unto  men,  that  by 
them  the  Father  might  be  glorified. 

15.  The  tenth  was  of  a  chrysoprasus,  whose  condition 
is  to  shine  like  gold,  and  yet  he  is  green  in  sight.     Such  are 
they  which,  having  godly  wisdom,  uttereth  it  according  to  the 
talent  given  them   of  the   Lord,  thereby  reviving   the  dull 
spirits  of  others  unto  heavenly  things.     Among  this  sort  may 
Ezechiel  be  numbered,  who  saw  many  wonderful  visions ;  and 
so  may  Simeon  and  Anna  in  the  gospel. 

16.  The  eleventh  was  of  a  jacinth,  which  is  in  colour 
like  unto  water,  spread  over  with  bright  sun- beams.     And 
this  betokeneth  those  that  are  barren  from  the  science  and 
learning  of  this  world,  and  yet  have  knowledge  from  above. 
Very  idiots  appear  they  in  the  sight  of  men,  and  yet  are  they 
taught  of  God,  to  disclose  most  wonderful  secrets.      Of  this 
sort  were   Oseas,  Joel,  and   Amos,  which  was  but  a   poor 
shepherd,  with  the  other    inferior  prophets:    and  so   were 
Andrew,   Philip,  and  Thomas,  with  the  other  apostles  and 
disciples. 

17.  The  twelfth  was  an  amethyst,  purple,  violet,  and 
rose-coloured.     And  this  betokeneth  them  that  are  fervent, 
meek,  and  constant  in  the  Lord's  truth,  and  that  have  been 
always  ready  to  shed  then1   blood  for  it.     Such  were  the 
seven  brethren  in   the  Maccabees,  with  their  most  faithful 
mother.     So  was  also  James  the  more,  and  Antipas,  the  faith- 
ful witness,   with  other   disciples  and   martyrs.     None  can 
shew  a  more  token  of  love  than  he  which  giveth  up  his  life 


XXI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  609 

for  his  friends.  This  sort  did  Christ  proclaim  altogether 
blessed,  and  said  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  was  their  own. 
Thus  signifieth  these  twelve  foundations,  that  the  godly  mi- 
nisters of  Christ's  congregation  have  builded  upon  him  accord- 
ing to  the  divers  graces  which  God  hath  given  them,  some 
gold,  some  silver,  some  precious  stones.  But  they  that  have 
brought  unto  this  building  timber,  hay,  or  stubble,  which  are 
customs,  traditions,  and  dumb  ceremonies,  or  else  worldly 
honours,  riches,  and  voluptuous  pleasures,  are  not  in  this 
heavenly  number  admitted.  Figured  are  these  foundations  in 
the  precious  stones  which  were  in  the  breast-flap  of  Aaron  the 
high  priest,  and  in  the  precious  decking  of  the  king  of  Tyrus. 
Necessary  shall  it  be  for  him  that  will  more  largely  know  the 
natural  properties  of  them,  to  resort  unto  Plinius  in  the  thirty- 
seventh  book  of  his  Natural  History,  or  unto  Bartholomew, 
De  Proprietatibus  Rerum  ;  and  for  the  understanding  of  the 
mysteries,  unto  St  Jerome  upon  the  fifty-fourth  chapter  of 
Esay,  or  unto  Beda,  Hay  mo,  Costasy,  Baconthorpe,  Eline, 
Tilney,  and  such  other  as  have  written  great  works  upon  the 
Apocalypse.  Enough  is  it  for  us  to  shew  you,  after  the  mind 
of  St  Augustine,  these  stones  to  signify  the  divers  graces  of  the 
Holy  Ghost :  for  all  these  things  doth  one  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
work,  dividing  several  gifts  unto  every  man  at  his  pleasure, 
which  are  not  without  their  preciousness,  beauty,  and  excellent 
glory,  as  will  appear  in  the  glorious  day  of  the  children  of  God. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls,  2  and  every  gate  was  of 
one  pearl,  3  and  the  street  of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  4  as  a  thorough 
shining  glass.  5  And  I  saw  no  temple  therein :  6  for  the  Lord  God 
Almighty  and  the  Lamb  is  the  temple  of  it.  7  And  the  city  hath  no  need 
of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon  to  lighten  it :  8  for  the  brightness  of 
God  doth  lighten  it,  9  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  of  it.  10  And  the 
people  which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the  light  of  it,  11  and  the  kings  of 
the  earth  shall  bring  their  glory  unto  it.  12  And  the  gates  of  it  shall 
not  be  shut  by  day ;  13  for  there  shall  be  no  night  there.  14  And  there 
shall  enter  into  it  none  unclean  thing,  15  neither  whatsoever  worketh 
abomination,  or  maketh  lies,  [16]  but  they  which  are  written  in  the 
Lamb's  book  of  life. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.    Consequently  (saith  the  angel  unto  John),  the  twelve 
gates  or  openings  into  this  city  were  twelve  fair  pearls.    For 

,         ,  39 

[BALE.] 


610  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [ciIAl'. 

delectable  and  precious  is  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  whereby 
men  do  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  on  every  side,  or  in 
every  quarter  and  age  of  the  world. 

2.  And  every  gate  by  himself  was  of  one  pearl,  like  as 
were  the  foundations  of  one  precious  stone  evermore  in  their 
kinds ;  in  token  that  the  verity  of  Christ  is  whole,  perfect, 
and  unbroken  in  itself,  like  as  is  his  coat  without  seam.     A 
special  commodity  is  it  in  cities,  to  have  their  gates  strong  and 
beautiful.     And  so  is  it  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  that  they 
which  open  unto  righteousness  be  more  fervent  in  the  truth 
and  of  a  more  sincere  life  than  the  residue;  for  they  should 
be  both  the  salt  of  the  earth  and  light  of  the  world.    Though 
these  gates   be  many,   yet    have    they    but    one  entrance ; 
for  each  one  of  them  is  but  of  one  pearl.     But  one  mediator 
is  there  between  God  and  man,  which  is  Jesus  Christ.    None 
may  come  unto  the  Father  but  by  him  only.     Alone  is  he 
the  door,  the  way,  the  verity,  light  and  life. 

3.  And  as  concerning  the  city  within,  the  great  street 
thereof  was  as  of  pure  gold,  so  fine,  fair,  and  clear  as  the 
bright  shining  glass,  that  may  be  seen  through  without  any 
manner  of  impediment  or  dimness.      This  street  is  the  large 
commonalty  of '  the  saints,  whom  the  Father  of  heaven  by  his 
power  made  of  froward  stones  the  perfect  children  of  Abra- 
ham, when  he   couched  them  here  together  in   the  verity 
of  one  Christian  faith,  and  shall  hereafter  join  in  such  per- 
fection of  love  as  possibly  cannot  be  dissolved. 

4.  Precious   are    they    here    through  faith   in  Christ's 
blood,  and  there  shall  they  be  pure  both  in  love  and  life 
incorruptible.      Our  rejoice  (saith  St  Paul)  is  not  in  carnal 
wisdom,  but  in  the  great  grace  of  God,  in  the  singleness  of 
heart,  and  in  a  sincere  faith.    Your  glory  are  we,  even  as  you 
are  ours  also  in  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

5.  In  this  glorious  city  saw  I  no  temple  builded  (saith 
John) ;  for  the  Lord    God   Almighty,  which  is  the  eternal 
Father,  and  the  Lamb  Jesus  Christ,  which  is  his  eternal  Son, 
is  the  holy,  full,  and  perfect  temple  thereof.     None  outward 
priesthood,  ceremony,  nor  sacrifice  for  sin,  commandeth  Christ's 
doctrine  to  his  congregation.      The  golden  measure   of  his 
word,  which  defineth  and  judgeth  all  things  necessary  there- 
unto, appointeth  no  such  matter.    For  in  no  temples  made  with 

[i  Old  ed.  or.] 


XXI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  611 

stone  dwelleth  God,  which  will  be  all  in  all.  Only  is  required 
of  them  a  sacrifice  from  the  soul,  which  is  the  very  temple 
of  God.  In  his  only  name  should  the  faithful  sort  there 
offer  up  themselves.  And  therefore  Christ  appointed  Vespasian 
and  Titus  to  turn  over  the  great  temple  of  Jerusalem,  and 
utterly  to  destroy  that  priesthood,  because  we  should  put  no 
trust  in  such  things,  nor  yet  be  addict  or  bound  to  places.  A 
damnable  invention  is  it  of  antichrist,  that  the  suffragans 
hallow  the  synagogues,  to  bring  them  into  all  kinds  of 
superstition.  They  constitute  also  a  feastful  day  to  the  honour 
and  worship  thereof,  called  the  dedication,  which  is  most 
abominable  wickedness.  Truth  it  is  that  after  the  apostles'  time 
there  were  places  appointed,  where  as  the  congregation  met 
together  once  in  the  week  for  the  hearing  of  God's  word  and 
for  the  holy  communion,  and  that  .was  called  the  oratory  or 
house  of  prayer.  But  that  house  was  not  exorcised  nor  con- 
jured, crossed  nor  smeared,  blessed  nor  besprinkled  with 
water ;  neither  was  there  at  that  time  any  altar  set  up  in 
it,  and  anointed  with  oil  and  cream,  to  offer  any  new  sacrifice 
upon.  Consider  also  that  the  appointment  of  this  bare  house 
without  altar  or  images  was  left  to  man's  ordinance  without 
any  express  commandment  of  Christ,  that  it  should  be  thought 
of  no  reputation :  for  in  spirit  and  verity  will  God  only  be 
worshipped.  And  for  this  cause,  after  that  Christ  had  driven 
the  buyers  and  sellers  out  of  the  temple,  he  commanded  none 
other  temple  unto  us  but  his  body,  which  he  raised  up  in  the 
day  of  his  resurrection,  to  our  behoof. 

6.  God  therefore  is  our  temple  and  his  Christ.  In  them 
ought  we  to  do  sacrifice,  and  in  none  other.  In  their  faith 
should  our  works,  labours,  and  studies  be  grounded  only,  if 
we  covet  them  to  profit  us.  John  for  his  time  could  see  none 
other  temple  but  this.  The  Lord  of  his  tender  mercy  grant 
us  to  be  Johns  in  this  behalf !  John  beheld  also  at  the  angel's 
demonstration,  that  this  city  had  need  of  neither  sun  nor  moon 
to  minister  light  unto  it,  as  the  old  Jerusalem  had.  Neither 
hath  Christ's  congregation  need  of  man's  natural  reason,  nor 
yet  of  his  worldly  wisdom,  conjectures  nor  practices,  subtilties 
nor  wiles,  policies  nor  wits,  inventions  nor  traditions:  no, 
neither  of  their  philosophy  nor  sophistry,  the  decrees  nor 
sentences  of  the  great  lawyers  and  schoolmen,  which  all  is  but 
darkness  and  blindness. 

39—2 


612  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

8.  For  the  brightness  of  God  sheweth  them  light  suffi- 
cient.    His  shining  verity,  his  pure  gospel,  and  his  undefiled 
laws,  cleareth  their  understandings.     A  lantern  to  their  feet 
is  his  heavenly  word.     Only  doth  that  clearness  suffice  them, 
which  faith  offereth  unto  them. 

9.  Only  are  they  contented  with  the  light  they  have  of 
the  Lamb,  which  is  the  bright  Sun  of  rightousness.    He  is  the 
lamp,  the  candle  and  the  flaming  cresset  of  this  city.     None 
other  admonisher  have  they  need  of,  none  other  counsellor  nor 
teacher.     Accursed  hold  they  him  that  bringeth  any  other 
doctrine  than  his,  though  he  were  an  angel  from  heaven. 
For  he  is  the  only  light  of  the  world,  the  brightness  everlast- 
ing, the  undefiled  mirror  of  the  majesty  of  God,  and  the 
image  of  his  infinite  goodness.     Whosoever  followeth  him  can 
in  no  wise  walk  in  the  darkness.      "  The  days  will  come  (saith 
the  Lord  in  Jeremy),  that  a  man  shall  not  need  to  teach  his 
neighbour  or  brother,  for  they  shall  know  me  from  the  highest 
to  the  lowest.     I  shall  plant  my  law  in  their  inward  parts, 
and  write  it  in  their  hearts." 

10.  And  the  people  of  all  manner  of  regions,  which  are 
predestined  of  God  to  be  saved,  shall  walk  in  the  clearness  of 
the  light.     None  other  wisdom,   health,    righteousness,   and 
redemption  shall  they  seek,  than  they  find  in  him.     Neither 
shall  they  care  for  Mary  nor  John,  roods  nor  relics,  beads  nor 
holy  water,  masses  nor  merits.     For  so  shall  he  shine  upon 
them,  and  his  glory  appear  in  them,  that  the  clouds  of  anti- 
christ and  his  false  prophets  shall  take  no  place.      So  lively 
shall  the  righteous  wax  in  that  faith  of  salvation,  that  they 
shall  become  not  only  the  children  of  clearness,  but  also  very 
lights  in  the  Lord. 

11.  Moreover  unto  this  heavenly  light  shall  the  mighty 
kings  of  the  earth  bring  their  glory,  magnificence,  and  honour, 
as  did  the  wise  men  of  the  east,  which  offered  rewards  unto 
Christ.     They  shall  be    converted   from  their   errors   to  a 
sincere   belief  in  the  Lord,   as   were   in   the  apostles'  time 
Abagarus,  Egyppus,  and  Gundoforus ;  and  since  their  days 
the  mighty  emperors,  great  Constantino,  Jovinian,  Theodosius, 
and  divers  others :  yea,  some  were  so  fervent  in  that  faith, 
that  gladly  they  suffered  death  for  it ;    of  whose  number 
•were    here    in    England    St    Edmond,     Oswald,    Ethelbert, 
Edwin,  and  Fremond,  with  a  great  sort  more  in  other  Christian 


XXI.]          THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  613 

regions.  "  All  kings  (saith  David)  shall  worship  him,  and  all 
pagans  shall  do  him  service."  Among  these  are  not  they  to  be 
reckoned,  which,  leaving  their  kingdoms,  have  made  themselves 
monks  and  friars,  or  have  founded  masses  and  monasteries  to 
be  prayed  for  :  for  they  never  brought  their  glory  to  this 
light.  No  more  have  they  done  which  have  enriched  the 
clergy,  glutting  them  with  possessions,  and  setting  them 
up  in  a  glittering  point ;  but  rather  have  they  sought  dark- 
ness than  light,  blindness  than  to  be  taught  of  God.  Some 
have  thought  themselves  in  our  age  clearly  converted  to  this 
light :  but  rightly  hath  their  iniquity  lied  unto  them ;  for 
nothing  have  they  done  less  than  brought  unto  Christ  their 
glory.  Truth  it  is  that  they  have  discharged  themselves  of 
the  pope,  and  of  some  of  his  sects.  They  have  plucked  down 
shrines  and  images  that  received  offerings  and  daily  wor- 
shippings, with  a  few  superstitions  besides ;  but  still  bring  they 
up  whelps  of  the  same  false  generation,  both  bishops  and 
priests.  Still  have  they  to  this  day  the  same  wicked  rites 
and  ceremonies  that  they  had  afore.  And  when  they  should 
bring  any  thing  to  a  right  Christian  order,  according  to 
Christ's  first  institution,  they  cannot  away  with  it.  Great  is 
the  vengeance,  terrible,  heavy,  and  fearful  the  judgment  that 
abideth  them. 

12.  And  as   concerning  the  great  gates  of  this  city, 
which  are  the  true  understandings  of  the  Lord's  verities,  they 
shall  not  be  shut  up  by  day.     Hidden  shall  they  not  be  to 
them  that  walk  in  this  light.      All  that  Christ  hath  received 
of  his  heavenly  Father  leaveth  he  manifest  and  plain  unto  his 
faithful  lovers.     Not  only  openeth  he  their  feeble  understand- 
ings, but  also  sendeth  them  his  Spirit  to  deduce  them  into  all 
godly  knowledge. 

13.  For  in  that  city  shall  be  no  night.     No  doctrine  of 
darkness,   nor  filthy  mist  of  men's  imaginations,   can  have 
place  where  Christ  is  ever  resident,  and  his  verity  manifest. 
The  night  of  infidelity  is  clean  gone  from  them  which  have 
obtained  the  everlasting  day.     The  clouds  of  filthy  errors 
abide  not,  where  the  true  sun  hath  always  dominion.     The 
strong  powers  of  hell  shall  not  be  able  to  prevail,  where  as 
faith  is  perfect   and  sure.      So   goeth  the  Lord   before   his 
true  Israelites  in  this  pillar  of  fire,  that  the  night  is  unto  them 
all  one  with  the  day.    That  is  unto  other  darkness  in  parables, 


614  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [ciIAP 

is  unto  them  the  clear  light  and  the  evidently  known  mysteries 
of  God's  kingdom.  In  the  common  translation,  that  is  daily 
read  in  the  temple,  it  followeth,  that  they  shall  bring  the 
glory  and  honour  of  the  heathen  into  the  same  city,  which  is 
not  found  in  the  Greek  :  and  by  this  is  it  signified  that  the 
apostles  and  other  godly  preachers  since  their  time,  convert- 
ing the  Gentiles,  have  not  only  brought  into  the  Christian 
church  by  their  preachings  many  of  their  philosophers,  whose 
glory  hath  been  their  wisdom  and  learning,  but  also  their 
princely  potentates,  whose  honour  consisted  in  power,  posses- 
sions, and  magnificence.  Of  this  sort  was  the  chamberlain  of 
queen  Candace,  to  whom  Philip  declared  the  prophecy.  So 
was  Cornelius  the  noble  centurion,  which  was  instructed  and 
baptized  of  Peter.  So  were  also  Dionysius  the  Areopagite, 
Apollo  of  Alexandria,  and  Aquila  the  Italian,  with  divers 
other  whom  Paul  converted  in  his  progress.  And  after 
their  days  were  of  this  company  Justin  the  martyr,  Quad- 
ratus,  Aristides,  Tertullian,  Origen,  Cyril,  Basil,  John  Chry- 
sostom,  Augustine,  Jerome,  with  an  infinite  number  else.  So 
was  Lucius,  the  first  Christian  king  of  this  region,  Philip  the 
emperor,  with  many  other  great  governors,  which  both  build- 
ed  alms-houses  for  the  poor,  and  made  other  godly  provisions 
else.  This  is  the  precious  spoil  they  brought  out  of  Egypt, 
and  the  fruit  they  have  planted  in  the  Lord's  vineyard.  As 
Esay  prophesied,  they  enjoyed  the  strength  of  the  pagans  and 
triumphed  in  their  glory,  but  not  in  their  superfluous  toys  and 
vanities,  as  do  the  papists. 

14.  For  into  this  city  (saith  the  text)  or  congregation, 
which  is  from  within  and  unknown  to  the  world,  shall  nothing 
enter  that  is  unclean,  or  that  after  any  sort  defileth ;  no 
righteousness  of  men,  which  is  afore  God  but  as  the  cloth 
stained  with  menstrue :  no  traditions,  merits,  nor  masses, 
appear  they  never  so  holy.  For  all  that  is  done  beside  the 
prescripts  of  his  word,  is  plain  abomination  and  filthiness. 
None  that  is  gelded  or  coacted  to  chastity  by  papistical  vows, 
none  that  is  born  of  a  concubine,  or  that  maketh  a  new 
superstitious  profession,  no  misbegotten  Moabites  and  Am- 
monites, betokening  all  sects  of  perdition,  are  allowed  of  the 
Lord  unto  this  congregation :  only  are  they  accepted  for 
citizens  thereof,  which  are  renewed  in  faith  by  the  Spirit  of 
Jesus  Christ. 


XXI.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  615 

15.  Whatsoever  it  be  that  worketh  abomination  in  un- 
commanded   worshippings,    or  maketh  lies  in  hypocrisy,    is 
clearly  sequestered  from  this  undefiled  city.     The  constrained 
virginity   of  priests,  which  hath  made  so  many  Sodomites ; 
confession  under  a  stole,  that  hath  bred  so  many  false  trai- 
tors   and   thieves ;    the  two-horned    order    of  bishops,  that 
hath  hatched   so  many  proud  gluttons  and  murderers ;    the 
anointed  priesthood,  that  hath  increased  so  many  idolaters  ; 
the  unholy  profession  of  monks,   that  hath  brought  forth  so 
many  stinking  hypocrites,  with  such  other  seeds  of  the  devil, 
hath  here  no  place  at  all.      For  neither  whoremongers,  nor 
idol-worshippers,  nor  abusers  of  themselves  with  mankind1,  nor 
Gomorreans,  nor  extortioners,  nor  covetous  bribers,  nor  drunk- 
ards, nor  blasphemers  of  the  Lord's  word,  nor  cruel  destroyers 
of  innocents,  can  in  any  wise  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 

16.  But  they  only  shall  possess  that,  which  are  written 
in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life,  or  that  were  predestinate  thereunto 
in  Christ  before  the  world's  constitution,  to  be  holy  and  un- 
spotted in  his  sight.      These  are  they  whom  he  hath  in  a 
perpetual  remembrance,  whom  he  hath  ordained  of  goodness, 
chosen  of  mercy,  called  by  the  gospel,  justified  through  faith, 
and  glorified  in  the  performance  of  his  commandments,  that 
they    should   be   like-fashioned    to    the    shape    of    his    Son. 
Though  these   of  frailness  offend    many   times  (as  the  flesh 
can  do  none  other),  yet  deny  they  not  the  verity,  they  abhor 
not  the  scriptures  :   but  after  they  have  fallen,  they  repent 
from  the  heart,  they  seek  the  remedies,  they  hate  their  own 
deeds,  they  call  unto  Christ,  they  lament  their  chance,  they 
hunger  and  thirst  continually  for  the  righteousness  of  God, 
and  such   other  like.      Now  as   concerning  this  city  in  the 
regeneration  or  sabbath  to  come,  all  will  be  gold,  precious 
stones  and  pearls.      Their  glory  will  be  perfect,  their  know- 
ledge whole,  and  their  judgment  in  the  Spirit  full.     All  will 
be  there  square,  even,  and  right ;  nothing  shall  be  crooked, 
rough,  and  froward.    All  will  be  new  and  precious,  no  manner 
of  deformity  appearing  in  the  creatures.     The  beauty  of  the 
city   will  be  wonderful,   the  light  inestimable,  the  dwelling 
most  quietous  and  pleasant.     There  shall  we  clearly  behold 
how  mighty,   marvellous,    high,   beautiful,    glorious,  perfect, 
strong,  victorious,  delectable,  and  sweet  our  Redeemer  Jesus 

[*  A  scriptural  expression  substituted.] 


616  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Christ  is  with  his  Father  and  Holy  Ghost.  Here  have  we 
but  a  small  taste  thereof,  but  there  shall  we  be  fully  replenished 
therewith. 


THE   TWENTY-SECOND   CHAPTER. 

STILL  doth  this  chapter  following,  which  is  the  last  of  this 
Revelation,  prosecute  the  spiritual  and  heavenly  commodities 
of  this  city,  concluding  with  most  excellent  admonitions  and 
godly  warnings. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  he  shewed  me  a  pure  river  2  of  water  of  life,  3  clear  as 
crystal,  4  proceeding  out  of  the  seat  of  God,  and  of  the  Lamb.  6  .In 
the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  6  and  of  either  side  of  the  river  7  was  there 
wood  of  life,  8  which  bare  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  9  and  gave  fruit 
every  month;  10  and  the  leaves  of  the  wood  served  11  to  heal  people 
withal. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  And  the  angel  (saith  St  John),  or  gracious  purpose 
of  the  Lord,  which  commoned  with  me  all  this  time  to  bring 
me  yet  into  a  farther  knowledge  of  his  mysteries,  shewed 
unto  me  a  most  pure  and  commodious  river,  which  was  the 
wholesome  water  of  life.     None   other   can   I  suppose    this 
river  to  be  by  the  search  of  the  scriptures,  but  the  flowing 
verity,  the   word   of  salvation,  or    the   effectual  doctrine  of 
Christ's  holy  Spirit.     That  is  the  sweet  flood  of  Eden,  which 
pleasantly  floweth  through  paradise,   and  visiteth  the   four 
quarters  of  the  world.     This  is  that  wholesome  and  delect- 
able water,  which  daily  comforteth  and  preserveth  the  spiritual 
Jerusalem  from  all  contagious  maladies.     This  running  flood 
with  his  rivers  on  every  side  rejoiceth  the  city  of  God,  which 
is  the  habitation  of  the  highest. 

2.  All  full   of  quickness  is  it,   springing  into  the  life 
everlasting.     Here  is  it  the  spiritual  comfort  of  God's  chil- 
dren, there  shall  it  be  the  inestimable  glory  of  the  saints. 
"To  whom  shall  we  go,  Lord"  (saith  Peter),  "but  unto  thee  ? 
For  only  hast  thou  the  words  of  eternal  life." 

3.  So  clear  is  this  water  as  the  pure  crystal  that  is 
without  spot.     Much  farther  from  corruption  is  the  sincere 


XXII.]         THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  617 

word  of  God,  than  is  the  fine  silver  that  is  seven  times  tried 
in  the  fire.  "  The  laws  of  the  Lord  are  perfect,  and  quicken 
the  soul ;  his  testimonies  are  true,  giving  wisdom  to  babes. 
His  statutes  are  right,  rejoicing  the  heart :  his  precepts  are 
pure,  giving  sight  to  the  eyes  ;  and  his  judgments  are  alto- 
gether righteous." 

4.  The  nature  of  this  water  is  none  other  but  evermore 
to  cleanse,  evermore  to  revive,  and  evermore  to  make  whole 
and  perfect.      For  only   doth  it   issue  from  the  majesty  of 
God,  it  proceedeth  out  from  the  sempiternal  throne  of  the 
Father,  and  so  floweth  forth  in  the  plenteous  abundance  of 
the  Lamb  Jesus  Christ  and  of  his  godly  Spirit.     With  him 
is  the  well  of  everlasting  life.     They  that  walk  in  his  light 
shall  be  free  from  darkness  for  ever.     They  shall  throughly 
enjoy  the  abundance  of  those  things  that  his  house  is  full  of, 
and  he  shall  give  them  drink  out  of  the  full  flowing  river 
of  his  eternal  pleasures.     "  I  will  pour  clear  water  upon  you 
(saith  the  Lord  in  Ezechiel),  and  ye  shall  be  clean  from  all 
filthiness.     A  new  heart  will  I  give  you  ;  a  new  spirit  will 
I  plant  in  you,  and  so  cleanse  you  from  all  your  idols."    "  Re- 
joice with  Jerusalem,  all  you  that  love  her,  for  ye  shall  suck 
comfort  out    of  her  breasts,   and  be  satisfied."     They  that 
have  sown  in  heaviness  shall  reap   in   perpetual   gladness. 
From  the  Father  and  the  Son  proceeded  the  Holy  Ghost,  as 
a  clear  crystal  river,  neither  created  nor  begotten,  to  refresh 
this  chosen  city :  so  that  much   more  understanding,  light, 
and  knowledge  it  hath,  than  had  the  old  synagogue  of  the 
Jews,  which  was  thereof  but  a  shadow ;    yet  is  it  incompa- 
rably far  from   that  shall  be    in   the  durable  life  to  come, 
being  as  yet  thereto  but  a  figure.     For,  as  witnesseth  Paul, 
"  our  knowledge  is  now  unperfect,  and  our  prophesying  un- 
perfect ;    but  when  that  cometh  which  is  perfect,  then  that 
which  is  unperfect  shall  be  done  away."     Here  is  it  also  to  be 
considered  that  the  Lamb  is  equal  with  God,  they  both  having 
but  one  seat. 

5.  Moreover  in  the  midst  of  the  golden  street  of  this 
beautiful  city,  which  comprehendeth  the  spiritual  children  of 
Abraham  couched  together  in  the  unity  of  one  tried  faith, 

6.  And  upon  either  sides  of  the  sweet  river,  which  are 
the  two  testaments  of  the  Lord,  was  standing  the  most  de- 
lectable tree  of  life,  Jesus  Christ,  that  mediator  and  father 


618  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [cilAP. 

which  giveth  life  to  the  world.  Out  of  the  stock  of  Abra- 
ham and  David  sprang  this  tree  after  the  flesh,  conceived  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  born  of  Mary  the  Virgin,  which  was 
also  a  golden  stone  of  this  street.  "  Blessed  art  thou  (saith 
Elizabeth)  for  thy  belief's  sake ;  for  in  thee  is  performed 
the  full  promise  of  the  Lord."  This  is  that  tree  which  was 
planted  by  the  water  side,  and  gave  forth  fruit  at  his  time 
appointed.  As  the  tree  of  life  was  set  in  the  midst  of  para- 
dise at  the  beginning,  so  is  he  now  spiritually  grounded  in 
the  midst  of  his  church,  which  is  his  garden  of  pleasure. 
"  Behold  (saith  Christ),  I  am  with  you  every  day  unto  the 
world's  end." 

7.  Marvel  not  that  the  tree  is  here  called  wood ;  for  it 
is  the  custom  and  manner  of  the  Hebrews  to  put  the  one 
for  the  other.      Both  is  this  tree  in  the  midst  of  the  street, 
and  also  upon  either  side  of  the  river.     For  both  is  Christ 
known  of  his  faithful  multitude,  and   comprehended  in  the 
scriptures.     David  acknowledged  himself  to  be  a  pure  stone 

|£«ai.  cxu.  of  this  golden  street,  when  he  said,  "  My  humble  soul  hath 
cleaved  or  fastened  to  the  pavement,  thou  quickening  me, 
Lord,  according  to  thy  word."  So  did  king  Hezekiah,  when 
ho  was  revived  again.  And  so  did  Elias,  when  he  under 
the  juniper-tree  desired  to  die ;  with  many  other  more.  Be- 
tween both  testaments  arose  Christ,  performing  the  old,  and 
beginning  the  new.  He  bordereth  also  to  this  present  day 
upon  them  both,  for  both  they  bear  large  and  plenteous  wit- 
ness of  him :  both  the  law  and  the  gospel,  the  prophets 
and  apostles,  the  Psalms  and  all  other  scriptures,  witness 
throughly  that  he  is  the  promised  Seed,  the  Son  of  the  living 
God,  and  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 

8.  If  that  soil  be  fortunate,  which  bringeth  forth  fruits 
twice  in  the  year,  most  happy  and  blessed  is  the  ground  of 
this  city.     For  the  living  tree  thereof  is  never  barren,  bare, 
nor  idle. 

9.  Not  only  doth  it  bear  twelve  manner  fruits  of  ines- 
timable wholesomeness,  betokening  the  universal  graces  and 
gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  but  also  it  giveth  them  forth  every 
month  in   the  year,   or  evermore  without   ceasing.     Every 
month  hath  there  both  his  summer  and  his  winter.     Every 
lifetime  of  them,   which  be  of  this   congregation,  hath  here 
both  his  sweet  consolation  in  the  Spirit,  and  also  his  hard 


XXII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  619 

persecution  in  the  flesh.  Else  is  it  not  of  Christ's  kingdom, 
which  is  the  destroyer  of  death,  and  ministereth  life  at  his 
pleasure.  In  this  tree  is  the  original  ground  of  life.  He  is 
the  very  life  of  all  them  that  live  unto  God.  In  him  only 
they  consist,  they  move,  and  they  have  their  continual  being. 
His  branches  are  the  holy  prophets  and  apostles,  and  the 
evangelists  and  martyrs,  with  all  other  godly  preachers  and 
teachers,  evermore  green  and  pleasant  in  their  conversation 
and  doctrine.  "  I  am  the  true  vine  (saith  he),  and  you  are 
the  branches.  He  that  abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him,  bringeth 
forth  much  fruit."  Them  sent  Christ  out  as  branches,  and 
spread  with  them  the  world  over,  to  bring  forth  fruit  that 
should  not  perish ;  and  that  every  month,  from  age  to  age, 
and  from  time  to  time,  continually.  For  still  are  the  true 
believers  fed  with  the  apostles'  fruitful  doctrine,  and  shall  be 
to  the  end  of  the  world.  Therewith  are  their  souls  refreshed 
in  their  great  manifold  sorrows  and  labours.  A  singular 
comfort  it  is  unto  them  to  consider  God's  sweet  promises, 
and  to  remember  what  a  loving  Father  they  have  of  him 
through  Jesus  Christ  their  only  Mediator  and  Saviour.  Most 
abundantly  feel  they  themselves  satisfied,  when  they  are 
ascertained  throughly  by  the  scriptures,  that  they  are  pre- 
destinate, called,  saved,  sanctified,  and  shall  be  hereafter  glo- 
rified by  him :  whereas  contrariwise,  the  desperate  infidels 
are  much  discomforted,  considering  themselves  blinded,  con- 
demned, judged,  and  reproved.  Twelve  are  these  fruits  here 
called,  which  is  a  perfect  and  full  complete  number,  compre- 
hending the  universal  graces  of  the  Spirit,  contained  in  all 
the  whole  scriptures :  as  are  the  fear  of  God,  the  poverty 
of  soul,  the  cleanness  of  heart,  compassion  upon  the  needy, 
desire  of  righteousness,  mercy,  gentleness,  quietness,  sufferance, 
wisdom,  understanding,  counsel,  perseverance,  knowledge, 
prudence,  force,  justice,  temperance,  with  those  that  Paul 
numbereth  to  the  Galatians,  and  innumerable  virtues  besides. 
Some  expositors  willeth  this  twelve  to  signify  that  none  can 
be  saved  unless  he  be  of  the  twelve  children  of  Israel  in  spirit, 
and  so  walk  according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ's  twelve  apos- 
tles :  but  I  am  contented  with  that  is  said  afore,  being  more 
agreeable  to  the  text. 

10.     Such  leaves  had  this  wholesome  tree  as  were  for 
the  health  of  the  people,  good,  necessary,  and  medicinable. 


620  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Such  profitable  words  and  promises  hath  Christ,  as  are  spirit 
and  life,  power  of  salvation,  and  everlasting  health.  These 
leaves  of  his  can  in  no  wise  wither  away  ;  and  whatsoever 
he  doth  by  them,  it  shall  wonderfully  prosper.  He  sent  forth 
his  wholesome  word  (saith  David),  and  so  healed  them.  He 
delivered  them  from  all  evils  wherewith  they  were  oppressed. 
As  these  words  are  sincerely  taught,  the  benefits  of  our  re- 
demption are  brought  into  remembrance.  So  is  the  conscience 
quieted,  and  the  heart  made  glad.  So  rejoiceth  the  soul,  and 
giveth  perpetual  thanks  unto  God  the  Father.  So  are  the 
Gentiles  throughly  made  whole,  acknowledging  Christ  for 
their  only  Saviour  and  Redeemer. 

11.  Thus,  after  Ezechiel,  are  these  fruits  good  to  eat, 
and  their  leaves  profitable  for  medicines.  As  the  leaves  are 
the  beauty  of  a  tree,  and  preserveth  the  fruit,  so  is  the  true 
preaching  of  the  Lord's  verity  the  comeliness  of  his  church, 
and  preservation  of  the  same ;  and  not  the  oilings,  shavings, 
and  disguisings,  nor  yet  the  lordships,  mitres,  and  masses. 
A  light  thing  is  the  word  of  God,  written  or  spoken,  as  is  the 
leaf  also  of  a  tree ;  but  if  his  Spirit  worketh  in  it,  then  is  it 
a  thing  most  precious,  effectual,  and  strong,  compared  of  Christ 
to  a  mustard- seed,  which  groweth  into  a  great  tree.  Above 
all  things  (saith  Zorobabel)  the  verity  is  most  strong.  For 
that  is  the  Lord's  eternal  will,  which  never  shall  be  altered. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse,  2  but  the  seat  of  God  and  the 
Lamb  3  shall  be  in  it,  and  his  servants  shall  serve  him.  4  And  they 
shall  see  his  face,  5  and  his  name  shall  be  in  their  foreheads.  6  And 
there  shall  be  no  night  there,  7  and  they  need  no  candle,  8  neither 
light  of  the  sun;  9  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light,  10  and  they 
shall  reign  for  evermore. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  And  as  concerning  the  aforenamed  city,  or  worthy 
congregation  of  the  Lord,  the  curse  that  the  earth  had  in 
the  work  of  Adam  shall  clearly  be  taken  from  it.  Never 
more  from  henceforth  shall  therein  be  any  thing  that  God 
is  not  pleased  with.  For  Christ  hath  redeemed  her  from 
the  curse  of  the  law,  sustaining  thereof  the  penalty  to  make 
her  innocent :  so  that  now  there  is  no  damnation  to  them 
which  are  in  Christ  Jesu,  following  the  doctrine  of  the  Spirit. 


XXII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  621 

If  painful  adversity,  loss  of  goods,  detriment  of  fame,  sick- 
ness, persecution  of  body,  or  any  other  troublous  cross  hap- 
peneth,  it  is  evermore  for  the  best  to  them  that  are  faithful. 
Perfectly  shall  these  be  taken  away,  with  all  the  corrupt 
fruits  of  Adam,  in  the  regeneration,  when  to  their  glory  both 
heaven  and  earth  shall  be  blessed,  all  that  is  cursed  thrown 
into  the  lake  of  everlasting  fire. 

2.  And  for  a  more  sure  token  that  this  will  be  true, 
the  high  seat  of  God  the  eternal  Father,  and  of  the  Lamb 
Jesus  Christ  with  the  Holy   Ghost,   one  Lord  Almighty  in 
three  personages,  shall  be  continually  therein.      In  the  house 
of  Jacob  shall  he  reign  evermore,  and  of  his  kingdom  shall 
be  none  end.     Among  them  will  he   fix  his  dwelling-place 
here,  which  loveth  him  and  observeth  his   commandments; 
and  there  will  he  not  be  separated  from  them,  but  be  still 
their  eternal  God. 

3.  Moreover,  as  his  true  servants,  here  shall  they  wor- 
ship him  in  spirit  and  in  verity,  and  so  serve  him  in  a  sincere 
faith,  performing   such  godly   works   as  he  hath  prescribed 
unto  them,  and  not  such  as  men's  fantasies  have  dreamed. 
They  shall  so  mortify  their  old  man,  destroying  the  body 
of  sin,  that  no  longer  shall  he  obey  the  concupiscence,  nor 
become  a  captive  servant  unto  wickedness  here :  but  now, 
delivered  from  sin,  they  shall  do  on  a  new  man,  which  is 
rightly  fashioned  of    God,  and  so    become  his    servants  in 
righteousness ;    and  in  the  world  to  come  they  shall  serve 
him  according  to  the  knowledge  that  they  shall  have  then, 
which  now  is  incomprehensible  and  unspeakable. 

4.  Having  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  they  shall  here  see  his 
face  of  salvation  in  the  mirror  of  faith,  which  is  to  have  know- 
ledge of  his  Godhead.     And  after  this  life  they  shall  behold 
him  in  glory,  like  as  he  is  indeed,  much  more  perfectly  than 
did  Jacob,  which  saw  him  face  to  face.     Moreover  so  shall 
these  his  servants  respect  his  visage,  that  whatsoever  they  do 
here  in  word  or  in  deed,  they  shall  do  it  with  all  godly  fear, 
lowliness,  and  reverence,  always  thinking  him  to  behold  their 
deeds. 

5.  They   shall  also  perceive  his  glorious  name  to  be 
written  in  their  foreheads,  or  registered  in  their  faith,  feeling 
the  sweetness  thereof  to  their  salvation.     Besides  that,  not 
only  shall  they  confess  God  with  their  mouth,  but  also  in  their 


622  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [dIAl>. 

outward  conversation  shall  they  daily  appear  as  his  faithful 
servants  and  children.  And  as  concerning  the  glorious  day, 
by  that  name  then  shall  one  know  another  to  be  a  free  citizen 
of  heaven.  "Consider  (saith  St  John),  how  lovingly  the  Father 
doth  use  us."  Not  only  here  do  we  bear  the  name  of  his  children, 
but  also  there  shall  we  be  sure  to  be  his  sons  indeed. 

6.  No  manner  of  night  or  darkness  of  human  doctrine 
shall  appear  any  more  in  that  city.     But  having  Christ  and 
his  verity,  all  unprofitable  doubts,  fantasies,  errors,  lies,  and 
false  miracles,  shall  these  citizens  detest  here ;  and  after  this 
life  are  no  such  matters  to  be  looked  for,  all  things  then  being 
clear  and  perfect.     Though  they  sometime  were  darkness, 
yet  are  they  now  light  in  the  Lord,  and  will  walk  still  therein 
as  the  children  thereof,  till  they  come  to  the  God  of  gods  in 
the  everlasting  Sion. 

7.  There  shall  they  have  need  of  no  candle,  or  of  wis- 
dom borrowed  of  men ; 

8.  Nor  yet  of  the  material  sun,  which  ministered  light  to 
the  day ;  by  whom  is  meant  the  high  science  of  philosophers 
conceived  of  the  creatures  above  without  faith.    Those  foreign 
lights  may  his  ministers  well  use,  but  truly  his  church  needeth 
them  not,  having  much  better  than  they  are  of  Christ  and  of 
his  apostles.     Very  dark  lights  are  they,  where  his  bright 
beams  once  appeareth,  which  is  the  clear  Sun  of  righteousness. 
Abominable  lies  and  errors  did  he  prove  the  high  learning  of 
the  bishops  and  lawyers,  as   he  doth  yet  their  decrees  and 
laws,  their  school-divinity  and  sentences,  their  ordinary  ques- 
tions and  quodlibets. 

9.  All  these  stinking  mists  set  apart,  the  merciful  Lord 
above,  which   is  the   omnipotent   God,   giveth  them  a  light 
sufficient.      His  eternal  Son  is  unto  them  such  a  clear  shining 
cresset,  as  no  great  blast  can  extinguish,  nor  cloud  with  dark 
shadow  blemish.      Of  most  tender  mercy  sent  he  that  day- 
spring  from  above,  to  direct  their  feet  here  in  the  way  of 
his  peace. 

10.  And,  after  this  laborious  pilgrimage,  in  the  sabbath 
of  perpetual  quiet  shall  he  lighten  them  throughly  with  his 
most  glorious  presence,  and  with  him  shall  they  reign  for  ever 
and  ever  in  full  felicity  and  glory  continuing.  In  this  life 
beginneth  the  kingdom  through  faith,  but  there  shall  it  be 
performed  in  the  perfect  sight  of  the  Godhead.  The  proud 


XXII.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHUKCHES.  623 

reign  of  tyrants  is  here  but  for  a  time,  the  less  it  is  to 
be  feared.  The  meek  reign  of  the  righteous  continueth  for 
ever,  the  more  it  is  to  be  sought  for  and  desired.  The  fruits 
that  are  here  very  hard  and  sour  unto  them,  shall  there  be 
inestimably  sweet,  gentle,  beautiful,  perfect,  and  pleasant, 
having  their  full  ripeness.  No  need  shall  it  be  then  to  run 
by  sea  and  land  for  the  wisdom,  power,  and  glory  of  Christ ; 
for  in  that  day  shall  they  be  with  every  one  present.  Here 
have  they  but  little  pretty  beams  of  the  light,  very  small 
drops  of  the  water,  and  a  smell  of  the  fruits  afar  off;  like- 
lihoods, figures,  and  mysteries  have  they  only  now  of  the 
beatitude  to  come  :  but  there  shall  they  be  sure  to  have 
them  in  full  sight,  taste  and  savour,  and  plenteously  to  be 
satisfied  with  them.  Scarce  is  it  here  in  comparison  to  that 
it  shall  be  there,  as  one  drop  of  water  to  the  whole  sea,  or  as 
an  handful  of  sand  is  to  the  whole  earth. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  he  said  unto  me,  2  These  sayings  are  faithful  and  true ;  3  and 
the  Lord  God  4  of  the  holy  prophets  6  sent  his  angel  to  shew  unto 
his  servants  6  the  things  which  shortly  must  be  fulfilled.  7  Behold, 
I  come  shortly.  8  Happy  is  he  that  keepeth  the  saying  9  of  the 
prophecy  of  this  book. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  In  the  conclusion  of  these  most  wonderful  revelations 
(saith  St  John),  the  angel  that  communed  with  me  all  this 
time  (which  was  the  very  Spirit  of  Christ)  said  thus  unto  me, 
his  poor  exiled  servant : 

2.  It  shall  become  no  man  to  despise  these  words,  nor  to 
reject  these  sayings,   whom  thou  hast  here  seen  and  heard 
since  the  first  beginning  of  this  revelation.    For  they  are  most 
faithful  and  true,  sure  and  perfect,  and  shall  without  fail  at 
their  appointed  times  in  every  jot  be  fulfilled,  for  the  true 
church's  commodity  and  profit.     This  is  here  spoken  for  the 
conservation  of  the  high  mysteries  of  this  book,  lest  any  false 
antichrist  hereafter  (as  many  such  have  been  indeed)  should 
condemn  them,  deprave  them,  and  as  of  none  authority  report 
them.    As  the  most  dear  treasures  of  God,  therefore,  doth  the 
Holy  Ghost  here  wrap  them  up  together,  to  preserve  them 
under  his  power,  and  setteth  unto  them  the  seal  of  his  own 
witness,  that  they  should  evermore  be  taken  for  his.     After 


624  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

this  sort  did  the  prophets  use  their  prophecies,  concluding 
always,  "Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts."  So  did  the  Lord  him- 
self when  he  said,  "Verily,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  we  speak 
that  we  know.  My  doctrine  is  not  mine,  but  his  that  sent 
me.  Of  myself  I  speak  not  the  words  that  I  utter.  The 
Father  dwelling  in  me  performed  the  works.  I  am  not  come 
of  myself,  but  he  that  sent  me  is  true  ;"  with  such  other  like. 
Paul  doth  also  name  himself  the  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ.  "Not 
I"  command  this  faith  (saith  he),  "but  the  Lord.  The  gospel 
that  I  preach  have  I  learned  of  no  man,  but  by  the  shewing 
of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Lord  that  is  blessed  for  ever  knoweth 
that  I  lie  not ;"  and  such  like.  So  is  the  end  of  this  book, 
as  was  the  beginning,  sealed  with  many  wonderful  and  strong 
sentences  of  the  Lord,  as  his  whole  mind,  perfect  will,  and 
purposed  decree,  concerning  his  church  here  in  earth. 

3.  And  the  same  Lord  God  eternal  (saith  Christ  unto 
John),  which  hath  diversely  aforetime  spoken  in  the  holy 
prophets  and  fathers,  hath  now   last  of  all  sent  the  angel 
of  his  everlasting  covenant,  by  him  to  utter  the  secrets  of  his 
mind  by  whom  he  created  the  world.     Him  hath  he  hither 
directed,  in  these  latter  days  of  the  world,  to  shew  clearly 
unto  his  true  servants  (of  whom  thou  art  in  these  days  princi- 
pal) those  wonderful  things  in  mystery,  which  must  within 
short  space  effectually  come  to  pass  and  be  fulfilled  in  deed : 
as  the  manifold  persecutions  of  his  church,  and  the  prosperous 
reign  of  the  beast  and  his  shorelings,  with  the  glorious  raise 
of   the  one,   and  damnable    fall    of  the   other;    that  when 
troublous  crosses  do  come,  they  may  be  the  more  joyfully 
taken,  considering  the  time  of  them  short,  and  the  reward  of 
their  sufferance  everlasting. 

4.  For  none  other  cause  is  God  here  called  the  Lord 
God  of  the  prophets,  but  that  they  have  through  his  Spirit 
truly  believed  in  him,  and  by  the  same  Spirit  declared  his  mind 
and  pleasure. 

5.  In  the  beginning  of  this  revelation  was  this  angel  sent 
unto  John  alone ;  here  is  he  sent  also  unto  his  other  servants, 
in  token  that  the  Lord  in  John  respecteth  his  congregation. 

6.  The  things  that  must  shortly  follow  are  his  judgments 
in  rewarding  the  righteous  and  condemning  the  reprobates. 
For  a  thousand  years  are  but  a  day  before  him,  and  as  the 
time  that  is  in  a  manner  past.     Let  every  man  take  heed 


XXII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  625 

(saith  the  Lord),  lest  I  come  upon  him  unlocked  for.  Let  them 
watch  in  faith,  and  pray  in  spirit  and  verity,  having  their 
wedding-garments,  with  the  oil  of  Christian  love  in  their 
lamps. 

7.  For  behold,  when  I  shall  come  either  to  the  particular 
end   of  any  man,  or  to   the  latter  judgment,    I   will  come 
suddenly,  neither  the  day  nor  yet  the  hour  of  my  coming 
known  afore;  lest  men  (as  they  are  ill  of  nature)  should  drive 
off  till  that  day  to  live  according  to  faith.    Of  this  admonition 
may  the  faithful  sort  be  glad,  being  here  in  adversity,  con- 
sidering their  deliverance  is  at  hand,  and  their  crown  of  im- 
mortality not  far  off. 

8.  Happy  is  that  man,  whatsoever  he  be,  high  or  low, 
rich  or  poor,  learned  or  unlearned,  that  observeth  in  his  con- 
versation and  h'fe  the  godly  sayings  contained  in  the  prophecy 
in  this  present  book. 

9.  Yea,  blessed  is  he  that  so  receiveth  the  premonish- 
ments  thereof,  that  neither  false  prophet  can  deceive  him,  nor 
yet  any  cruel  antichrist  with  terrors  drive  him  from  the  right 
understanding  and  following  of  Christ's  pure  doctrine.     For 
neither  to  dogs  nor  swine  are  they  here  left,  to  be  neglected 
or  disdained ;  but  unto  his  faithful  servants,  to  be  reverently 
followed  and  had  in  remembrances. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  I  am  John  2  which  saw  these  things,  3  and  heard  them.  4  And 
when  I  had  heard  and  seen  them,  5  I  fell  down  to  worship  before  the 
feet  of  the  angel  6  which  shewed  me  these  things.  7  And  he  said 
unto  me,  8  See  thou  do  it  not;  9  for  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  10  and 
the  fellow-servant  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  11  and  of  them  which 
keep  the  sayings  of  this  book :  12  worship  God. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  Consequently,  because  ye  shall  not  suppose  this  mat- 
ter light  (saith  St  John),  as  many  think  that  which  hath  not 
the  testimony  of  men,  besides  the  authority  of  God ;   I,  John 
Boanerges,  an  earnest  thunderer  out  of  the  gospel,  and  a  stir- 
rer  up  [of  J  men's  hearts  to  the  study  of  heavenly  things;  yea,  a 
man  known  not  only  to  you  Asians,  but  also  to  the  whole 
Christianity,  for  that  apostle  whom  Christ  peculiarly  loved ; 

2.  Even  I  am  the  same  self  John,  which  have  both  heard 
these  wonderful  things  with  mine  ears,  and  also  have  seen 

[BALE.]  40 


626  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

them  through  the  great  goodness  of  my  Lord  God  with  mine 
eyes,  for  your  singular  commodity  and  profit. 

3.  None  other  matter  do  I  here  write  unto  you,  at  the 
commandment  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  your  health  and  salvation, 
but  such  as  I  have  both  heard  and  seen  for  the  same ;  believe 
them  if  ye  will.     In  my  other  writings,  as  are  my  gospel  and 
my    first    epistle,   whereunto    I   never  subscribed,    ye    have 
throughly  believed  me.     Give  no  less  credence  now  then  unto 
this,  whereunto  I  subscribe  my  name :    for  so  have  I  done 
here,  that  ye  should  the  rather  believe  it,  and  receive  it,  as 
most  wholesome  doctrine  of  salvation.    After  this  sort  did  Paul 
add  his  name  to  his  sayings,  that  they  should  be  the  more 
earnestly  received. 

4.  And  as  concerning  my  part,  truly  when  I  had  thus 
heard  them  and  seen  them,  the  wonderful  mysteries  of  them 
so  ravished  my  spirits,  that  I  in  a  manner   clearly  forgat 
myself. 

5.  Yea,  I  was  so  far  from  my  right  remembrance  for  the 
vehemency  of  them,  that  I  fell  down  flat  to  the  ground,  pros- 
trate before  the  feet  of  the  angel,  minding  to  give  unto  him 
the  whole  homage  of  my  soul,  which  is  only  due  unto  God  that 
created  my  soul. 

6.  And  what,  though  this  angel  which  had  thus  opened 
unto  me  all  these  wonderful  mysteries  afore,  were  Jesus  Christ 
himself  (as  I  thought  him  no  less  indeed) ;  yet  thought  I  not  to 
have  worshipped  him  hi  that  similitude,  considering  also  that 
God  will  have  no  part  of  his  honour  given  to  any  other  than 
unto  himself  only. 

7.  Wherefore  he  charitably  admonished  me  of  it,  and 
said  thus  unto  me : 

8.  In  any  wise  beware  thou  do  no  such  homage  unto  me, 
which  appear  here  to  thee  but  a  creature,  lest  thereby  thou 
offend  the  Lord  God.    For  danger  may  be  in  such  case,  though 
the  intent  be  godly,  if  any  part  thereof  should  remain  to  the 
creature,  as  thou  knowest  well  enough.     Nothing  mayest  thou 
worship  that  thy  outward  sight  offereth  unto  thee ;  for  in  them 
hath  faith  no  place,  which  is  a  substance  of  things  unseen.    And 
God  hath  taught  thee  to  worship  him  in  no  creatures,  neither 
in  bread  nor  wine,  man  nor  angel,  but  in  spirit  and  verity  only ; 
much  less  then  to  worship  the  self  creatures,  or  idols  in  their 
stead,  which  is  much  worse. 


XXII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  627 

9.  Though  I  be  the  Son  of  God,  and  Saviour  of  the 
world,  yet  am  I  in  this  office  but  a  creature  and  thy  fellow- 
servant  ;  a  sent  messenger  from  God  as  thou  art,  an  opener 
of  his  godly  mind  and  pleasure  as  thou  art,  to  signify  that 
unto  thee,  which  he  would  have  thee  again  to  signify  unto  his 
people. 

10.  And  in  this  point  am  I  not  only  thy  companion,  or 
in  this  message  joined  fellow  with  thee  (for  so  well  is  it  my 
revelation  as  thine),  but  also  I  am  a  like  companion  to  thy 
former  brethren  Ezechiel,  Daniel,  Zachary,  and  such  other, 
which  had  the  gift  of  prophecy  and  were  prophets  indeed,  as 
thou  art  now,  doing  like  office  with  them,  thus  uttering  God's 
mind  in  mysteries. 

11.  Yea,  furthermore,  I  am  a  fellow-servant  likewise  and 
a  companion  together  of  all  them  that  with  reverence  observe 
the  faithful  testimonies  of  this  present  book  or  prophecy:  in 
token  whereof  I  took  the  shape  of  a  servant,  I  fulfilled  the  law, 
and  was  conversant  among  men. 

12.  See  thou  worship  not  me  therefore,  but  worship  thy 
only  Lord  God.     For  alone  shouldest  thou  seek  him  and  love 
him,  honour  him  and  serve  him,  praise  him  and  glorify  him. 
None  other  gods  shalt  thou  have  in  my  sight,  saith  the  eternal 
and  omnipotent  Lord.     Observe  the  same  rule  in  worshipping, 
that  I  taught  thee  to  observe  in  prayer.     Remember  I  taught 
thee  not  to  pray  unto  me  whom  thou  seest,  nor  yet  unto 
any  dead  saint  whom  thou  seest  not ;  but  unto  thy  Lord  God 
whom  thou  hast  only  in  belief,  saying,  "  Our  Father  which  art 
in  heaven."     I  told  thee  also  that  God  was  a  Spirit,  and  that 
he  would  only  be  sought  in  Spirit,  and  in  nothing  that  thou 
seest  with  thine  eyes.     Therefore  worship  God,  and  not  me. 
Consider  here,  good  reader,  the  ungodly  violence  of  the  papists, 
enforcing  the  simple  multitude  to  worship  a  dry  wafer-cake,  to 
kneel  unto  it,  to  hold  up  their  hands,  to  make  their  prayers  to 
it,  and  to  call  it  their  God,  making  them  to  believe  that  it  is 
God's  commandment  they  should  so  do.     0  abominable  anti- 
christs !  0  filthy  Balaamites !  seeking  your  own  bellies  and 
glory  to  your  confusion.     Weigh  this  place  throughly  with 
the  other  scriptures,  and  be  once  ashamed  of  your  beastly  and 
blasphemous  madness.     Ye  will  paraventure  say,  it  is  Christ's 
body.     But  truly  that  is  all  false.      For  thereof  is  no  mutual 
participation,  where  one  eateth  up  all.     No  shewing  is  there 

40—2 


628  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

of  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come,  where  all  is  done  in  a  foreign 
language,  and  nothing  understood.  Christ  breathed  not  upon 
the  bread  with  hoo,  hee,  have  at  all,  as  you  do.  He  only  took 
it  in  his  holy  hands,  and  gave  thanks  unto  God.  The  words 
of  thanksgiving  he  left  not  behind  him  for  you  to  conjure  with ; 
for  he  knew  ye  afore  for  subtile  workers.  He  kept  not  the 
bread  to  himself,  nor  yet  closed  it  up  in  a  box,  as  you  do ;  but 
he  brake  it,  and  distributed  it  unto  other.  In  like  case  the  dis- 
ciples did  neither  worship  it  nor  him  at  that  season :  for  if  they 
had,  he  would  have  forbidden  it  them,  and  have  taught  the 
same  self  doctrine  that  he  sheweth  here  unto  John.  Only  did 
they  take  it  and  eat  it  in  his  remembrance,  and  that  was  his 
institution :  and  where  as  it  is  this  [thus]  used,  there  is  both 
his  body  and  blood  received ;  but  otherwise  not.  The  bread 
that  was  left  of  this  consecration  or  breaking,  which  was  so 
holy  as  the  other,  was  neither  housed  nor  churched,  boxed 
nor  pixed,  but  remained  there  still  to  the  householders,  to  be 
eaten  of  whomsoever  lusted.  Neither  doth  the  divinity  of  your 
sententioners,  as  of  Thomas  of  Aquine,  Duns,  Dorbel,  Guido, 
Baconthorpe,  and  such  other,  appoint  thereunto  that  kind  of 
honour  that  ye  suffer  the  people  to  give  unto  it,  but  a  far 
meaner  honour  called  Hyperdulia.  But  you  can  wink  at  such 
matters,  and  suffer  both  them  and  yourselves  to  go  to  the 
devil  for  worldly  lucre.  Nothing  holdeth  long  with  you, 
neither  Christ's  doctrine  nor  your  own:  but  that  ye  make 
now,  ye  mar  to-morrow ;  and  that  at  one  time  is  a  law,  at 
another  time  shall  be  none  at  all.  Such  are  your  wavering 
wonders. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  And  he  said  unto  me,  2  Seal  not  thy  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of 
this  book,  3  for  the  time  is  at  hand.  4  He  that  doth  evil,  let  him  do 
evil  still ;  5  and  he  which  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still ;  6  and  he  that 
is  righteous,  let  him  be  more  righteous ;  7  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him 
be  more  holy.  8  And  behold,  I  come  shortly,  9  and  my  reward  with 
me,  10  to  give  every  man  according  as  his  deeds  shall  be.  11  I  am 
Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  12  the  first  and  the  last. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  Consequently  the  angel  (saith  St  John),  which  was 
Jesus  Christ,  said  these  same  sayings  unto  me  that  here  fol- 
io weth  : 

2.  Seal  not  (saith  he)  the  godly  words  contained  in  the 


XXII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  629 

prophecy  of  this  book.  Close  them  not  up  from  the  sight  of 
other.  Hide  them  not  from  those  which  are  desirous  of 
knowledge  :  for  profitable  they  are  to  the  congregation  of 
God,  and  most  highly  necessary  to  them  that  shall  be  saved. 
For  both  shew  they  throughly  the  damnation  of  the  wicked 
with  the  remedies  to  avoid  it,  and  also  the  salvation  of  the 
righteous  with  means  to  obtain  it. 

3.  And  this  is  the  cause  why  thou  shalt  not  close  them 
up.     The  time  is  at  hand.     The  fulfilling  of  them  will  shortly 
appear,  and  evidently  declare  what  they  are  in  deed.      In 
the  mean  season  shall  many  of  their  mysteries  be  open  unto 
them  that  are  taught   of   God,  though   the  unfaithful  sort 
know   nothing  what   they  mean.     They  that  have  Christ's 
Spirit  can  in  no  necessary  point  be  ignorant.      The  cause  why 
many  writers  have  erred  in  expounding  this  revelation  hath 
been  the  ignorance  of  other  scriptures,  the  pleasing  of  prelates 
for  dignity  and  lucre,  and  most  of  all  the  horrible  blindness  of 
soul,  which   long  hath  continued  in  the  world  among   the 
fleshly  hypocrites. 

4.  And  as  concerning  those  beastly  belly-gods,  let  them 
wallow  in  their  mischiefs.     He  that  is  evil  among  them,  or 
froward  and  obstinate  against  the  verity  of  God,  let  him  work 
evil  upon  evil,  abomination  upon  abomination,  and   murder 
upon  murder,  till  he  bring  upon  himself  the  vengeance  of  all 
innocent  blood,  which  hath  been  shed  upon  earth,  to  his  more 
damnation  without  remedy. 

5.  Moreover,  he  that  is  filthy  in  his  conversation,  be  it 
in  the  spirit  or  otherwise,  I  will  take  my  grace  from  him,  for 
the  utter  contempt  of  my  word ;  and  he  shall  be  still  from 
thenceforth  more  execrable  and  filthy.     He  shall  do  wicked- 
ness upon  wickedness,  idolatry  upon  idolatry,  and  whoredom 
upon  whoredom :  yea,  whereas  he  was  before  but  an  idolater 
in  himself,  he  shall  become  after  that  an  idolater  also  in  others, 
by  provoking  them  to  the  same,  to  his   double  damnation. 
And  whereas  he  should  paraventure  in  the  world  have  been 
but  a  single  whoremonger,  he  shall  be  there  an  holy,  spiritual, 
anointed,  shaven,   shorn,  priestly  and  mitred  whoremonger, 
abusing  every  man's  wife,  daughter,  and  servant;    and,  to 
make  up  all  to  the  devil,  become  a  consecrated  sodomite,  offer- 
ing himself  up  in  dead  sacrifices  unto  Belphegor1,  for  fear  of 

t1  Baal-peor.] 


630  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

breaking  his  unvirginal  TOW.  Farther  than  all  this,  he  shall 
enter  into  such  blindness  of  the  spirit,  that  he  will  think 
verily  to  do  God  an  high  pleasure  when  he  murdereth  up 
without  mercy  his  innocent  people,  which  will  not  obey  their 
execrable  laws,  blessings,  absolutions,  and  other  sorceries,  for 
conscience"*  sake.  Consider  in  this  the  terrible  and  fearful 
hand  of  the  Lord  towards  them  that  withhold  his  truth  in 
unrighteousness,  specially  when  he  hath  given  them  over,  and 
left  them  to  themselves :  for  they  work  their  own  damnation, 
when  they  think  nothing  less. 

6.  Contrariwise    consider  his    exceeding   great    mercy 
towards  them  that  are  godly,  whom  he  diversly  afflicteth  in 
this1  life,  lest  they  should  perish  with  the  wicked.      My  plea- 
sure  is    it  (saith  he  here),  that  the  man  which  is  faithful, 
righteous,  and  good,  shall  increase  evermore  therein,  and  so 
continually  be  righteous.     I  shall  so  temper  their  hearts,  that 
hath  love  to  my  truth,  that  they  shall  love  it  more  and  more  : 
yea,  I  shall  so  therein  strengthen  them,  that  for  no  perse- 
cution of  tyrants  shall  they  forsake  it. 

7.  So  will  I  order  the  matter  among  my  elect,  that  he 
•which  is  holy,  pure,  and  perfect,  leading  a  life  according  to 
my  word,  he  shall  persevere  in  it  still,  and  be  perfect  unto 
the  end,  that  he  may  enjoy  the  crown  thereof ;  neither  shall 
seducing  hypocrite,  nor   yet   perverting  antichrist,   with  all 
their  subtle  charms  and  gins,  be  able  to  bring  them  out  of 
that  way  which  ieadeth  unto  life.      By  this  we  may  see  that, 
the  verity  preached,  Christ  is  unto  some  a  falling,  unto  some 
again  a  rising  up.     Unto  some  is  his  godly  doctrine  a  sweet 
savour  unto  life,  and  unto  some  an  ill  savour  unto  death.   The 
gospel  is  foolishness  to  them  that  shall  perish,  but  unto  them 
that  believe  it  is  such  a  power  of  God  as  bringeth  salvation 
with  it.      The  faithful  by  hearing  it  wax  more  godly  :   the 
undiscreet  hypocrites  contemn    the   grace  thereof;    so  that 
the  one  sort  is  thereby  made  better  and  increased  in  virtue, 
the  other  is  made  worse  and  followeth  all  mischiefs.      In  him 
that  hath  faith  shall  all  other  graces  of  the  Spirit  abound ; 
and  in  him  that  hath  it  not  shall  no  gift  of  virtue  arise  to  his 
soul's  profit. 

8.      Let  men  take  heed  if  they  will,  and  give  diligent 
watch  and  attendance ;  for  truly  (saith  the  Lord)  I  will  come 
[i  Old  ed.  his.] 


XXII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  631 

suddenly  and  unbewares  upon  the  unfaithful,  none  other  warn- 
ing given  but  this,  and  such  other  in  the  scriptures ;  take  them 
if  they  list. 

9.  Necessary  it  is  that  every  man  walk  according  to  his 
vocation,  both  prince  and  preacher,  lord  and  commoner,  mer- 
chant and  artificer.     For  when  I  shall  resort,  be  certain  and 
sure  of  it,  my  just  reward  shall  come  with  me,  which  is  both 
life  and  death. 

10.  Let  no  man  reckon  otherwise  to  find  me  than  a 
most  righteous  Judge,  rendering  unto  every  one  at  that  day 
according  as  his  works  shall  appear,  and  as  his  deeds  shall 
require  of  righteousness.     Neither  shall  suffrages  nor  church- 
building,  pilgrimages  nor  mass-singing,  holy  orders  nor  yet 
assoiling,  stand  in  any  stead  at  that  day.     Only  shall  they 
find   mercy  which   have  been  merciful,  all  other    perishing 
without  mercy.      No  man  shall  there  be  rewarded  for  works 
of  men's  prescription,  be  they  never  so  holy,  but  for  that 
which  hath  risen  of  faith  in  God's  word  only :   neither  shall 
they  have  that  of  deservings,  as  work-preachers  have  taught, 
but  only  of  grace  and  favour,  for  Christ's  blood  sake.     For 
unprofitable  servants  are  we  of  ourselves,  when  we  have  done 
all  that  hath  been  commanded  us.     No  better  is  our  whole 
righteousness,  when  it  is  at  the  highest,  than  is  the  cloth  that 
is  stained  with  menstrue,  nor  more  pleasant  unto  God,  were  it 
not  for  him.    Let  no  man  think  to  be  saved  through  deserving, 
no  more  than  he  is  justified  of  deserving.      Only  is  it  the  mer- 
ciful favour  and  free  goodness  of  him  without  our  many  merits, 
that  shall  save  us.     Not  our  good  works  (saith  St  Augus- 
tine), but  his  own  mere  gifts,  doth  the  Lord  crown  in  us. 

11.  This  hath  the  Lord  put  here  in  the  end  as  a  brief 
conclusion,  comprehending  his  whole  mind  hi  this  Revelation, 
concerning  the  righteous  and  unrighteous.    Believe  this  neces- 
sary doctrine,  saith  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  for  I  which  have 
told  it  here  unto  you,  am  under  the  mystery  of  Alpha  and 
Omega,  the  first  and  the  last  Greek  letters,  the  original  begin- 
ning of  all  things,  and  perfect  end  of  the  same.      I  am  that 
mighty  Word  of  God,  though  I  appear  now  in  this  nature,  in 
whom   he  created  all,  and  by  whom  he  shall  perform  and 
finish  all  to  that  end  they  were  created  for. 

12.  I  am  the  first,  in  that  I  am  in  one  Godhead  equal 
with  the  Father,  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost.     I  am  also  the 


632  THE   IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

last,  in  that  I  shall  so  continue  world  without  end.  I  am  he 
before  whom  there  was  never  any  God,  neither  shall  there  be 
any  after  me.  I  am  only  the  Lord,  for  I  am  from  everlast- 
ing. In  token  whereof  I  have  told  you  both  things  that  are 
past,  and  things  yet  to  come.  Under  this  strange  trope,  or 
similitude  of  Alpha  and  Omega  (which  is  a  common  allegory 
used  of  the  Greeks),  is  always  to  be  understood  the  eternal 
divinity  in  Christ's  manhood :  which  is  here  (as  are  many 
other  things  else)  oft-times  repeated,  of  none  other  purpose  but 
as  a  most  necessary  cause  to  be  had  in  remembrance. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  Blessed  are  they  that  do  2  his  commandments,  3  that  their  power 
may  be  in  the  tree  of  life,  4  and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates  into 
the  city.  5  For  without  are  dogs,  6  and  enchanters,  7  and  whore- 
mongers, 8  and  murderers,  9  and  idolaters,  10  and  whosoever  loveth 
or  maketh  leasings. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  From  henceforth  doth  the  Lord  change  the  manner 
of  his  speaking,  representing  again  the  personage  of  an  angel 
or  messenger.     Blessed  are  they  (saith  he),  or  happy  afore 
God,  that  of  a  sincere  faith  and  godly  mind  do  diligently 
observe  his  just  commandments,  which  is  a  very  washing  of 
their  denied  garments  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.     For  per- 
fectly pure,  innocent,  and  clean  are  they  that  walk  faithfully 
according  to   the  precepts  of  his  heavenly  doctrine  :    yea, 
doing  on  the  armour  of  light,  they  are  very  clearness  in  the 
Lord,  and  the  shining  beauty  of  the  world. 

2.  And  as  concerning  his  commandments,  grievous  are 
they  not,  but  sweet  and  pleasant,  he  setting  hand  to  the  ful- 
filling of  them,  which  hath  commanded  them ;  he,  ministering 
his  godly  Spirit,  may  make  of  him  that  was  afore  unwilling 
a  very  willing  person,  like  as  he  did  of  Saul,  when  he  changed 
him  into  a  Paul.     He,  laying  before  their  eyes  the  inestimable 
profit  of  the  good  things  to  come,  will  cause  them  to  forget 
these  corruptible  pleasures,  and  always  to  labour  for  them. 

3.  Happy  are  they  aforehand,  that  shall  mind  to  do 
these  things,  that  their  power  through  a  true  belief  may  be  in 
the  tree  of  life,  whereby  they  may  work  them,  and  so  have 
fruit  of  their  labours.     For  without  that  tree  (by  whom  is 


XXII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  633 

meant  the  Saviour  of  the  world)  they  can  do  nothing  there- 
unto. Without  his  strength,  grace,  and  Spirit,  doubtless  they 
are  all  weak,  wretched,  and  unprofitable,  have  they  never  so 
many  holy  deservings ;  which,  faithfully  desired,  is  never 
denied  them,  as  all  the  scriptures  record. 

4.  This  world  he  sought  therefore,  that  they  may  there- 
by enter  in  peaceably,  without  impediment,  through  the  clear 
gates  of  pearl  afore  mentioned,  into  the  pleasant  city,  or  the 
newly  prepared  Jerusalem.    By  the  which  gates  is  none  other 
signified  here,  but  he  alone,  diversly  opened  by  the  apostles' 
doctrine.      He  is  the  only  portal  of   righteousness  and   the 
straight  way  unto  life,  by  whom  they  enter  in  from  all  quar- 
ters of  the  world.     None  other  would  David  acknowledge  in 
all  his  godly  praises,  nor  yet  the  apostle  Paul  in  his  manifold 
exhortations.      Whatsoever  they  be  that  enter  in  by  him,  be 
without  peril  evermore,  and  shall  have  the  life  everlasting. 
Thus  is  a  true  belief  in  him  and  his  word  with  a  just  follow- 
ing of  the  same  a  full  doing  of  his  commandments  without  any 
other  traditions,  ordinances,  or  ceremonies. 

5.  And  whiles  this  chosen  flock  are  thus  entering  into 
this  city,  the  cruel  dogs  which  bark  against  the  verity,  and 
tear  the  true  servants  of  God,  are  still  remaining  without, 
appear  they  never  so  spiritual  and  holy. 

6.  So  are  the  subtle  sorcerers,  which  with  their  holy 
charms  and  enchantments,  with  their  prophecies,  revelations, 
and  false  miracles,  both  blind  the  unlearned  governors,  and 
deceive  the  profane  idiotish  multitude,  leading  them  both  to 
the  devil. 

7.  So  are  the  consecrate   whoremongers,  the   defilers 
of  all  honesty,  and  breakers  of  all  godly  ordinances,  as  are  in 
these  days,  in  the  braggers  out  of  Romish  chastity,  the  bishops, 
priests,  and  religious,  under  the  title  of  vows   maintaining 
Sodom  and  Gomorre. 

8.  Likewise  in  the  spiteful  murderers,  that  of  malice  and 
mischief  slay  the  godly  preachers  and  other  poor  innocent 
people  for  rebuking  their  corrupt  customs,  are  sequestered 
from  thence  for  ever. 

9.  The   superstitious  idolaters,  of  all   generations  the 
most  execrable,  as  mass-mongers,  bead-babblers,  saint-seekers, 
image-lighters,   gadders  to  Compostella,  Rome,  Triers,  and 


634  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

Tholouse,  with  all  their  strange  worshippings  not  commanded 
of  God,  shall  have  no  place  there. 

10.  Briefly  to  conclude  the  whole,  what  people  soever 
they  are  that  delight  in  fables,  lies,  and  errors,  not  regarding 
the  right  meaning  of  the  scriptures ;  or  what  holy  hypocrites 
soever  they  be  that  with  feigned  sanctity,  deceivable  wonders, 
and  false  interpretations,  blemish  the  verity  of  the  Lord,  for 
the  upholding  of  their  pride,  lechery,  and  lucre,  shall  enjoy  no 
freedom  within  this  city.  Be  ye  sure  of  this  (saith  St  Paul 
in  divers  places),  that  no  fornicator,  nor  unclean  person,  no 
covetous  cloyner,  deceitful  hypocrite,  liar  for  advantage,  filthy 
idolater,  malicious  murderer,  or  such  other  like,  can  have  any 
inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ  and  God.  No  portion 
can  they  have  in  the  land  of  the  living,  that  have  been  par- 
takers with  adulterers  and  thieves. 

THE  TEXT. 

1 1  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  2  to  testify  unto  you  these  things  in 
the  congregation.  3  I  am  the  root  and  generation  of  David,  4  and  the 
bright  morning  star.  6  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  6  Come. 
7  And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  8  Come.  9  And  let  him  that  is  athirst 
come.  10  And  let  whosoever  will,  take  11  freely  of  the  water  of  life. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  Consequently  if  ye  covet  (saith  the  Lord)  to  know 
surely,  from  whence  this  doctrine  doth  come,  and  who  is  the 
chief   author   thereof,    be   you    throughly    ascertained    that 
I  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  have  directed  forth 
mine  angel  (which  is  the  Spirit  of  truth),  or  the  Holy  Ghost 
whom  I  promised,  to  witness  here  manifestly  unto  you  by  my 
dear  disciple  John  these  wonderful  things,  hereafter  to  chance 
in  the  Christian  congregations. 

2.  Think  not  that  the  contents  of  this  book  are  either 
of  John,  or  yet  of  any  other  man  that  ever  was  here  living : 
for  neither  hath  he  learned  them  of  prophet  nor  holy  father ; 
but  by  my  only  revelation  or  shewing,  which  am  the  eternal 
spouse  of  the  church,  hath  he  received  them  to  their  singular 
health  and  comfort. 

3.  And  as  concerning  me,  without  fail  I  am  the  original 
root,  or  ground  of  salvation  in  David  after  the  word,  and  after 
the  flesh  I  am  of  his  stock  or  generation.     For  in  me  are 


XXII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  635 

fulfilled  all  promises  of  health  that  ever  God  made  for  that 
faithful  household.  By  me  had  David  his  beginning,  for  I 
made  him ;  and  by  me  shall  he  and  all  other  true  Israelites  in 
him  have  for  ever  a  glorious  countenance,  for  I  saved  them 
in  that  flesh. 

4.  To  all  them  which  walk  after  David's  faith  am  I  the 
bright  morning-star  of  grace,  removing  the  filthy  clouds  of 
error ;  the  shining  clearness  of  godly  understanding,  finish- 
ing the  dark  night  of  ignorance.     I  bring  with  me  the  day  of 
mercy,   health,   and  righteousness,   and   the  sabbath  of  full 
reconciliation  to   God.      I  give  light  unto  them  that  sat  in 
darkness,  directing  their  feet  in  the  path-way  of  peace. 

5.  For  my  word  is  spirit  and  verity,  resurrection  and 
life  ;  and  where  as  it  shineth  in  the  hearts  of  mortal  men,  it 
maketh  them  the  children  of  light.     To  seek  unto  this  neces- 
sary light,  the  eternal  Spirit  of  God,  the  Holy  Ghost,  daily 
moveth  and  provoketh  by  many  inward  callings  upon,  saying 
always, 

6.  Come  with  a  sincere  faith.     Draw  nigh  unto  him, 
and  be  lightened,  and  your  frail  consciences  shall  never  be 
confounded.    Resort  unto  him  all  you  that  are  loaden,  and  he 
shall  refresh  you.     The  bride  or  congregation  of  the  Lord,  thus 
taught,  stirred,  and  pricked  forward  of  his  Spirit,  saith  also 
in  her  heart  evermore,  with  a  fervent  desire,   '  O  come,  my 
most  delectable  spouse,  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  my  health,  joy, 
and  sweetness.     Apply  that  the  immortal  glory  of  the  chosen 
children  of  God  may  be  seen  of  all  creatures,  iniquity  con- 
demned for  ever.     Accomplish  the  marriage  appointed  from 
the  world's  beginning.     Permit  that  prepared  spouse  with  her 
appointed   number  to  enter   into  thy   eternal   tabernacle  of 
rest."1 

7.  Moreover  (saith  the  Lord),  whatsoever  they  be  that 
shall  hear  and  believe  this  prophecy,  let  them  desire  the  con- 
summation thereof,  and  so  conform  themselves  unto  Christ 
and  his  church,  saying  also, 

8.  Come,  most  merciful  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  and  fulfil 
the  godly  promises  of  this  book,  to  the  eternal  comfort  of 
man.     Make  haste  to  the  judgment-seat,  for  a  full  deliverance 
of  the  whole  chosen  number,  that  thy  servants  may  be  where 
as  thou  art  in  perfect  glory  and  joy. 

9.  Finally,  let  him  (saith  the  Lord),   that  in  faith  is 


C36  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

athirst,  or  that  hath  in  him  a  desire  to  be  saved,  haste  him- 
self forward,  and  come  also.  Let  him  only  believe :  for 
the  plenteous  fountains  of  the  living  waters  mentioned  afore 
are  withholden  from  no  servant  of  God;  nothing  is  denied 
unto  him  that  asketh  in  faith.  In  prayer  are  all  spiritual 
commodities  granted. 

10.  Whosoever  therefore  hath  a  will  conformable  unto 
God's   will,   let  him  take  freely  without  price  or  payment, 
without  satisfaction  or  merit,   the  pleasant  water  of  the  life 
for  ever,  refreshing  his  soul  in  the  plenteousness  thereof. 

11.  Of  grace  and  favour  is  salvation  in  Christ  laid  for 
thee.      Only  is  here  required  but  a  will  to  seek  for  it.     Not 
that  it  shall  so  be  deserved  ;    for  neither  is  it  of  him  that 
willeth,    nor  yet  of  him   that  runneth :    but   that    gracious 
Lord,  which  calleth  men  to  these  waters,  putteth  into  them  a 
stomach,  thirst  and  desire  to  covet  them ;  yea,  he  ministereth 
strength  to  the  seeking  of  them,  lest  some  of  the  glory  thereof 
should  remain  unto  their  deservings,  and  not  all  to  his  mercy 
alone.     Thus    standeth  the   doctrine   of  our  work-braggers 
void,  which  neither   feedeth   nor  satisfieth,   considering  that 
not  for  our  righteous  doings,  but  alone   for  his  own  mercy's 
sake,  hath  he  saved  us. 

THE  TEXT. 

1  But  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of  prophecy 
of  this  book,  2  if  any  man  shall  add  unto  these  things,  3  God  shall  add 
unto  him  the  plagues  4  that  are  written  in  this  book.  5  And  if  any 
man  shall  minish  of  the  words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  6  God  shall 
take  away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  7  and  out  of  the  holy  city, 
8  and  from  the  things  which  are  written  in  this  book.  9  He  which 
testifieth  these  things  saith,  10  Yea,  11  I  come  quickly.  12  Amen.  13 
Even  so,  14  Lord  Jesus.  15  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  16  be 
with  you  all.  17  Amen. 

THE  COMMENTARY. 

1.  As  my  duty  is  (saith  St  John)  to  premonish  afore- 
hand,    I   faithfully   protest   by   this    my   present    testimony 
unto  all  those  men  that  shall  hereafter  receive  the  words  of 
this  wonderful  prophecy  here  written  in  this  book,  either  by 
reading  or  hearing, 

2.  That  if  any  of  them  shall  presumptuously  take  upon 
him  to  add  any  thing  thereunto,  in  purpose  to  pervert  the 
truth,  or  contrary  to  the  Holy  Ghost's  meaning,  as  Carpocras, 


XXII.]  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  637 

Ebion,  Cerinthus,  and  other  antichrists  have  done  with  the 
other  scriptures  ; 

3.  Be  certain  and  sure  of  it,  that  the  eternal  God,  from 
whom  nothing  can  be  hid,  shall  add  unto  him  for  so  doing 
the  most  terrible  and  woeful  plagues  registered  afore  in  this 
work : 

4.  That  is  to  say,  he  shall  suffer  him  to  run  into  most 
deep  errors,  and  give  him  over  for  ever  into  the  sin  against 
the  Holy  Ghost,  whereupon  all  other  plagues  of  damnation 
dependeth.     Ye  shall  put  nothing,  saith  the  Lord,  unto  the 
word  that  I  have  given  you,  neither  shall  ye  take  any  thing 
from  it.      Put  thou  nothing  unto  his  sayings,  saith  Solomon, 
of  thine  own  imagination,  lest  he  reprove  thee  for  a  damnable 
liar.     Nothing    is    this   against   them    which  by    the    other 
scriptures  and  histories  doth  expound  this  revelation,  to  make 
it   to  their  understanding  more  plain :   for  then  should  St 
Augustine,  St  Jerome,  Isidorus,  Beda,  Rabanus,  and  divers 
other  great  pillars   of  the  church,  be  under  the  plagues  for 
doing  that  charitable  office.      So  should  also  the  doctrine  of 
this  book  be  against  itself  in  the  thirteenth  chapter,  where  as 
liberty   is    given    unto   him    that    hath    wit   to    count    the 
number  of  the  beast,  and  in  other  places  else.     But  this  is 
here  spoken  for  them  that  corrupt  the  text  to  maintain  their 
blasphemous  lies  for  advantage,  or  that  seek  to  blemish  the 
right  sense   thereof,  lest  men  should  behold  them  in  their 
right  colours,  as  the  wicked  papists  have  done  ever  since  their 
beginning,  so  drowning  the  authority  and  majesty  thereof. 

5.  Moreover  (saith  St  John),  if  any  mortal  man  shall 
presume  to  diminish  the  words  contained  in  the  volume  of 
this  heavenly  prophecy,  unreverently  so  controlling  the  wis- 
dom of  God ; 

6.  The  said  omnipotent  God  and  revenger  of  all  un- 
godliness shall  clearly  wipe  away  his  portion  out  of  the  book 
of  life,  so  that  he  shall  be  none  of  their  number  which  are 
predestinated  to  the  glory  of  his  children. 

7.  Neither  shall  such  be  allowed  for  citizens  with  saints 
in  the  holy  congregation  of  his  new  Jerusalem,  nor  yet  be 
accepted  for  his  household  servants,  enjoying  sweet  commodities 
mentioned  in  this  book  as  pertaining  to  his  peculiar  people : 

8.  Like  as  are  the  beautiful  tree  of  life  with  his  mani- 
fold fruits  and  leaves  of  wholesomeness,  the  sweet  running 


638  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  [CHAP. 

river  of  the  living  waters,  and  the  holy  city  sufficiently  de- 
scribed afore,  with  such  other  else.  "  None  that  contendeth 
for  a  mastery  (saith  Paul)  shall  be  crowned,  unless  he  contend 
lawfully."  Arius  took  away  from  the  tenth  of  John  this 
sentence,  "  I  and  the  Father  are  one."  Photinus  addeth  this 
clause  to  the  gospel  as  a  voice  from  the  Father,  I  give  unto 
Jesus  his  original  of  Mary.  And  their  intents  were  to 
destroy  our  faith  concerning  Christ's  Godhead,  like  as  the 
papists  doth  also  our  justification  in  his  blood,  unless  we  have 
their  lousy  masses  and  merits.  A  like  adjuration  to  this 
hath  Irenseus  in  the  end  of  his  octonary,  requiring  all  them 
that  shall  copy  out  that  book  to  do  it  truly,  as  they  will 
answer  it  before  God  their  righteous  Judge1.  In  like  case 
doth  St  Jerome  before  the  abbreviations  of  Eusebius'  chronicle 
command,  that  in  any  wise  the  verity  thereof  be  diligently 
reserved.  So  doth  also  Cyril  the  Greek  in  the  preface  of  his 
prophecy  unto  Joachim  Abbas,  desiring  the  writings  thereof 
in  no  case  to  be  corrupted  of  ill  writers,  with  divers  others. 

9.  In  confirmation  of  that  I  have  said  afore  (saith  St 
John),   the   eternal   Son   of   God,  which  hath   ratified  these 
former  things  with  his  mighty  word,  saith  here  also  as  one 
subscribing  to  it, 

10.  Yea,  it  is  so.     Or  else  thus  :    Like  as  thou  hast 
said,   John,   shall  these  blasphemers  hereafter  find  it,   that 
presume  either  to  add  or  to  diminish  from  these  scriptures 
for  any  carnal  purpose. 

11.  And  to  perform  that  promise  of  thine,  I  will  not 
long  tarry.     I  come  by   and  by  to  reward  the  wicked  with 
swift  damnation,  for  not  believing  the  truth.     For  now  are 
the  last  days,  the  ends  of  the  world,  yea,  the  very  last  hour. 
"  Ready  is  the  Lord  (saith  St  Peter)  to  judge  the  quick  and 
dead  ;  and  the  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand." 

12.  St  John,  hearing  this  of  his  merciful   Lord  and 
Saviour,  lift  up  his  head  and  hands  towards  heaven,  and  as 


ifa  <rf  TOP  p,€Taypa\l^6p,fvov  TO  $i')3Aiop  TOVTO,  KOTO,  TOV  Kvpiov 
ijfj.u>v  'irjfrov  Xpiorot),  xai  Kara  TTJS  fvo"6£ov  Ttapowias  avrov,  rjs  fp\frai 
xplvai  ifivras  nai  vticpovs,  tva  dvTiftaXrjs  o  p.(T€ypd\jsa>,  KOI  KaropQaxrgs  avTo 
jrpos  diriypa(pov  TOVTO,  56(v  fj.fT(ypd\^<a  eVt/xeXcos,  /cat  TOV  opicov  TOVTOV 
6/io(a>?  fifTaypd'^rjs,  KCU  drjcrds  tv  ra>  dvriypd(p(p.  —  S.  Iren.  Op.  Oxon. 

1702.  —  Lib.  de  Ogdoc.  d.  ex  Euseb.  Lib.  v.  Hist.  Eccles.  cap.  xx. 
p.  463.] 


XXII.]  THE  IMAGE   OF  BOTH  CHURCHES.  639 

one  desirous  of  the  performance  of  God's  appointed  will,  and 
of  the  full  deliverance  of  the  faithful,  he  said,  Amen ;  or, 
Be  it  fulfilled  in  effect.  For  that  is  the  thing  which  my  soul 
daily  desireth  and  inwardly  coveteth,  to  the  full  manifestation 
of  thy  glorious  kingdom. 

13.  Consequently  in  the  voice  of  the  whole  congregation 
crieth  John,  as  did  Simeon  the  just :  Yea,  even  so  might  it 
be,  as  thou  hast  here  promised,  that  thou  mightest  come  out 
of  hand. 

14.  0  come,  most  merciful  Redeemer  and  gracious  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  to  judge  the  universal  world.     Come,  come,  or 
hie  thee  hither  apace,  to  separate  the  wheat  from  the  chaff, 
and  the  lambs  from  the  goats,  so  bringing  them  into  thy  eter- 
nal tabernacle.     Woe  is  me  that  my  banishment  endureth  so 
long,  I  dwelling  in  the  tabernacles  of  the  sorrowful !     My  soul 
hath  a  thirsty  desire  for  God  the  fountain  of  life.     Oh,  when 
shall  I  come  and  behold  his  face?     Like  are  we  to  those 
faithful   servants   which  wait  for  the  return  of  their  Lord 
from  the  wedding,  very  ready  to  open  at  his  knocking. 

15.  The  grace  of  our  merciful  Lord  Jesus  Christ  (saith 
St  John),  whereby  cometh  salvation  to  them  that  truly  be- 
lieved, be  with  you  all,  so  many  as  are  of  that  godly  expecta- 
tion and  desire. 

16.  Or,  The  favour,  mercy,  and  acceptation  of  God  the 
Father,  through  his  blessed  death,  evermore  preserve  you  in 
the  unity  of  his  godly  Spirit,  that  ye  may  hereafter  in  this 
holy  city  be  partakers  of  his  glorious  heritage  in  the  world  to 
come. 

17.  Let  all  them  say,  Amen,  unto  this,  which  mind  the 
glory  of  the  Lord  unfeignedly.      So  be  it. 


A  CONCLUSION  OF  THE  WHOLE  WORK. 

HERE  hast  thou,  good  Christian  reader,  to  thy  soul's  con- 
solation, from  the  eternal  Trinity,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  three  distinct  persons  in  one  everlasting  God- 
head, the  universal  estate  of  the  church  from  Christ's  ascension 
to  the  end  of  the  world,  in  wonderful  mysteries  described,  and 
directed  unto  them  of  him  by  the  most  holy  apostle  and 
evangelist  St  John :  wherein  it  is  fully  by  all  due  circum- 


640  THE   IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES. 

stances  manifested  of  the  said  Holy  Ghost,  what  the  innocent 

Christian  church  is,  with  all  her  justifications  and  blessings,  to 

the  singular  comfort  of  the  Lord's  true  elect  ;  and  what  the 

proud  synagogue  of  antichrist  is,  with  her  filthy  superstitions 

and  plagues,  to  their  fore-  warning  also.    This  is  specially  done 

here  of  the  said  Holy  Ghost,  that  no  true  believer  should  pro- 

fess himself  a  citizen  of  this  wretched  world  with  Cain,  Nimrod, 

and  other  reprobate  vessels,  at  the  execrable  doctrine  of  men  ; 

but  at  the  pure  voice  of  God  with  Abel  and  Abraham  to  seek 

for  that  heavenly  heritage,  which  is  purchased  for  them  in 

Christ's  blood.      Mark  here  the  condition  of  John  being  in 

most  painful  exile;  for  he  in  mystery  through  all  this  book 

representeth  every  godly  believer.     By  this  shall  ye  well  know 

in  this  revelation  the  one  church  from  the  other  ;  for  the  one 

is  maintained  by  the  only  preaching  of  God's  pure  word,  the 

other  by  all  kinds  of  Jewish  ceremonies  and  heathenish  super- 

stitions.     And  by  this  they  also  differ,  that  Christ  would  have 

all  of  love,  antichrist  of  tyrannous  constraint,  as  evidently  ap- 

peareth  in  Mahomet  and  the  pope.  For  that  only  cause  are  many 

necessary  things  here  written  in  mystery,  that  they  should  be 

hid  from  the  worldly-wise  hypocrites,  and  that  the  just  or 

God's  meek-spirited  servants  should  ask  them  of  their  Lord  in 

faith  and  prayer.    In  the  which  daily  prayer  is  that  most  wor- 

thy minister  of  God,  king  Edward  the  sixth,  afore  all  other  to  be 

remembered,  which  hath  so  sore  wounded  the  beast,  that  he  may 

throw  all  his  superstition  into  the  bottomless  lake  again 

(from  whence  they  have  come)  to  the  comfort  of  his 

people.  The  grace  and  peace  directed  from  God 

the  Father  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  with 

the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  beginning 

of  this  revelation  be    unto 

all    them    which    un- 

feignedly    love 

his  verity. 

Amen. 

11  Impnmtcti  at  Xon&em 


in  }Jaulc$  dnticl)c= 

garlic  at  tjje  ssgcpw 

of  tfy  ftgfcle. 


INDEX, 


A. 

A  BECKET,  Thomas,  compared  with 
Lord  Cobham,  55,  59 ;  with  Anne 
Askewe,  190. 

Acton,  Sir  Roger,  imprisoned,  50 ; 
hanged  and  burnt,  51. 

Adlam,  (John),  burnt,  243. 

Algerus,  on  a  mouse  eating  the  host, 
154. 

Alkerton,  Dr,  reproved  by  Thorpe,  1 19. 

Altar,  Christ  the,  353 ;  the  Gospel  the 
four  corners  of,  359. 

Angel,  seals  the  servants  of  God,  333 ; 
with  a  golden  censer,  343 ;  binds  the 
dragon,  358;  with  a  book,  367; 
with  the  everlasting  Gospel,  456; 
the  second,  458;  the  third,  459; 
another,  464 ;  another  with  a  sharp 
sickle,  405;  from  under  the  altar, 
ib. ;  the  first  pours  out  his  vial, 
478 ;  the  second,  479  ;  the  third,  480 ; 
the  fourth,  482 ;  the  fifth,  483 ;  the 
sixth,  484 ;  the  seventh,  488 ;  one 
talks  with  John,  493 ;  another  comes 
down  from  heaven,  516 ;  forbids  John 
to  worship  him,  544, 625 ;  that  stood 
in  the  sun,  552 ;  communes  with 
John,  594  ;  measures  the  New  Jeru- 
salem, 599. 

Angels,  four  holding  the  corners  of  the 
earth,  331 ;  seven  with  seven  trum- 
pets, 341 ;  the  four  that  were  loosed, 
359. 

Apocalypse,  contents  of  the,  251 ;  why 
more  excellent  than  the  other  pro- 
phecies, 253 ;  written  in  exile,  254 ; 
writers  on,  255 ;  contents  of  chapters 
I_X,  380 ;  of  ch.  XI— XVII,  512; 
of  ch.  XVIIL- XXII,  514. 

Archdeacon  of  London,  164. 

Armageddon,  488. 

Arundel,  (Thomas),  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  his  process  against  the 
Lord  Cobham,  6 ;  summons  a  synod 


[BALE.] 


in  1413, 15  ;  complains  to  the  king  of 
Lord  Cobham,  17  ;  cites  Lord  Cob- 
ham,  18;  he  is  brought  before  him, 
23 ;  again  brought  before  him,  28 ; 
reads  his  condemnation,  41 ;  death 
of,  51 ;  praises  Wicliffe,  81 ;  reads  the 
letter  from  Shrewsbury,  82  ;  reproves 
Thorpe,  ib. ;  blames  him  for  preach- 
ing without  licence,  85 ;  questions 
him,  90;  on  the  sacrament,  91 ;  on 
images,  94  ;  on  pilgrimages,  99  ;  on 
tithes,  103;  on  swearing,  110;  on 
confession,  116  ;  requires  him  to  sub- 
mit, 121 ;  sends  him  to  prison,  126. 

Ashton,  John,  died  in  prison,  133. 

Askewe,  Anne,  born  in  Lincolnshire, 
140  ;  compared  with  Blandina,  141 ; 
Her  First  Examination,  147  »  ques- 
tioned by  Christopher  Dare,  148 ; 
by  a  priest,  151;  taken  before  the 
lord  Mayor,  153 ;  sent  to  the  coun- 
ter, 156;  visited  by  a  priest,  157? 
visited  by  her  cousin  Brittayne,  160 ; 
brought  before  the  bishop  of  Lon- 
don, 163;  questioned  by  the  arch- 
deacon, 164;  by  the  bishop,  165, 
229 ;  he  writes  a  paper  for  her  to 
sign,  175,  230;  she  signs,  177,  230 ; 
the  bishop's  anger  at  her  additions, 
177;  she  is  bailed,  178;  and  set 
free,  179 ;  compared  with  Thomas  a 
Becket,  190 ;  and  other  popish  mar- 
tyrs, ib. ;  tokens  of  a  martyr,  193  ; 
Her  Second  Examination,  195  ;  letter 
to  a  friend,  196 ;  examined  before  the 
king's  council  at  Greenwich,  198; 
account  of  her  marriage,  ib. ;  ques- 
tioned by  the  chancellor,  Gardiner, 
and  others,  199 ;  sent  to  Newgate, 
206 ;  her  confession  of  faith,  207  ; 
prayer,  210  ;  questioned  on  the  sacra- 
ment, 212  ;  condemned,  213 ;  letter 
to  the  chancellor,  216 ;  confession 
of  faith  written  to  the  king,  217  ; 

41 


642 


INDEX. 


counselled  to  recant,  218;  sent  to 
the  Tower,  220 ;  questioned  by  Rich, 
ib. ;  racked,  224  ;  argues  with  the 
chancellor,  225 ;  answer  to  John 
Lassel's  letter,  228  ;  her  confession  of 
faith,  231 ;  prayer,  237;  ballad  made 
in  Newgate,  239;  Conclusion,  241 ; 
burnt,  243  ;  signs  at  her  death,  ib. 

Askewe,  Sir  William,  198. 

Athanasius,  on  heresy,  218. 

Augustine,  St,  cited,  31 ;  on  the  sacra- 
ment, 93 ;  on  confession  to  a  layman, 
118;  definition  of  a  sacrament,  148, 
212;  on  heresy,  218;  Gog  and  Ma- 
gog,  571 ;  punishment  of  the  wicked, 
576 ;  on  the  New  Jerusalem,  609. 

B. 

Babylon,  the  woman  called,  498;  is 
fallen,  517 ;  wares  of,  526 ;  bewailed, 
524. 

Baconthorpe,  John,  account  of,  304. 
Bale,  John,  birth  and  education,  vii ; 
number  of  works,  ib. ;  his  tragedy, 
"Pammachius,"  ib. ;  conversion,  ib. ; 
marries,  viii ;  his  opponents,  ib. ;  pro- 
tected by  Lord  Cromwell,  ib. ;  his 
plays,  ix;  retires  to  Germany,  ib.; 
relurns,  ib. ;  preferment,  ib.;   meets 
Edward  VI.,  ib. ;   made  bishop   of 
Ossory,  x  ;  dispute  about  his  conse- 
cration, ib. ;  opposition  in  his  dio- 
cese, ib. ;  leaves  it,  xi ;  vicissitudes, 
ib. ;  returns  to  England,  ib. ;  latter 
years,    ib. ;   death,   ib.;    works,    ib. ; 
Anne  Askewe's  examinations,    137, 
187 ;  intention  of  writing  it  in  Latin, 
140,  148;  of  writing  against  Peryn, 
236 ;  the  "  Image  of  both  Churches" 
written  in  exile,  254,  5,  494. 
Ballad,  made  by  Anne  Askewe,  239. 
Beast,  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  392 ; 
with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  421 ; 
number  of  the,  448 ;  upon  which  the 
woman  sat,   496;   thrown   into  the 
lake  of  fire,  554. 
Beasts,  vision  of  the  four,  300. 
Becket,  see  A  Becket. 
Bede's  prophecy,    137;    the   hairs   of 
Christ's  head  persecuted,  195. 


Bcrcngarius,  569. 

Bernard,  St,  on  sufferance  of  martyrs, 
187. 

Beronus,  on  Gog  and  Magog,  571. 

Beverley,  John,  imprisoned,  50 ;  hanged 
and  burnt,  51. 

Bible,  act  against  reading  it  in  English, 
50 ;  Anne  Askewe  reads  it  in  Lincoln 
Cathedral,  173. 

Blandina,  compared  with  Anne  As- 
kewe, 141. 

Bolingbroke,  (Henry),  bishop,  23,  28. 

Bonner,  (bishop),  and  Anne  Askewe, 
161;  she  is  brought  before  him, 
163;  he  questions  her,  165,  229; 
advises  her  to  recant,  218. 

Book,  sealed  with  seven  seals,  304 ; 
the  angel  with  the  little,  370 ;  John 
eats  the,  375  ;  of  life,  576. 

Brittayne,  visits  Anne  Askewe,  160; 
goes  to  the  lord  Mayor,  ib. ;  to  the 
chancellor,  161  ;  to  the  bishop,  162  ; 
with  Anne  Askewe,  165 ;  is  surety 
for  her,  1 78. 

Browne,  (John),  imprisonment,  50  ; 
hanged  and  burnt,  51. 

Bruno,  impugns  the  mass,  569. 

Butler,  (John),  cites  Lord  Cobham,  18. 

C. 

CassiodoruSj  (Mar.  Aur.),  account  of, 
317. 

Chicheley,  archbishop,  succeeds  arch- 
bishop Arundel,  52. 

Christ,  the  stone  on  which  we  must 
build,  128;  forerunners  of,  137; 
willed  St  John  to  write,  195;  per- 
secuted, ib. ;  coming  of,  269 ;  his 
power  and  majesty,  271 ;  exhortation 
of,  296 ;  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Ju- 
dah,  306 ;  the  Lamb,  307  ;  the  white 
horse,  312 ;  the  sun  of  righteousness, 
327;  the  golden  altar,  258;  the 
angel  from  under  the  altar,  465. 

Christs,  false,  384. 

Chrysostom,  on  swearing,  111,  112. 

Church,  divided  into  three  parts,  20; 
Lord  Cobham's  belief  concerning, 
33  ;  in  two  parts,  90 ;  sent  into  the 
desert,  254;  ceremonies  in  the  pope's 


INDEX. 


643 


and    Mahomet's,   262;    under    the 
seven  seals-opening,  312. 
Claydon,  (John),  hanged  and  burnt, 

51. 

Clifford,  (Richard),  bishop  of  London, 
23,  28;  replies  to  Lord  Cobham, 
39  ;  sends  to  the  bishop  of  Hereford 
a  copy  of  Lord  Cobham's  condem- 
nationj  44. 

Cobham,  (Sir  John  Oldcastle  the  Lord), 
his  youth,  7 ;    Polydorus  Vergilius, 
false  in  his  account  of,  10;   causes 
of  his  condemnation,  ib. ;    England 
punished  for  his  death,  12  ;  accused 
by   the  synod   of   1413,   16;    arch- 
bishop  Arundel  complains    to    the 
king   of,    17;    conference   with    the 
king,    ib. ;     cited    by     archbishop 
Arundel,  18  ;  refuses  to  attend,  ib. ; 
excommunicated,  19 ;  writes  a  con- 
fession of  faith,  and  takes  it  to  the 
king,  20  ;   appeals  to  the  pope,  23  ; 
sent  to  the  Tower,  ib. ;  brought  be- 
fore archbishop  Arundel,  ib. ;  reads 
an  answer  to  the  accusation,  24 ;  re- 
fuses to  answer,  26;   again  brought 
before    the    archbishop,   28 ;    latter 
examination,  29 ;  condemnation,  43 ; 
speaks  to  the  people,  44;  sends  to 
his  friends,  45  ;  an  abjuration  coun- 
terfeited by  the  bishops,  46 ;  escapes 
from  the  Tower,  51  ;    retaken,  con- 
demned, and  executed,  52  ;  his  first 
book  in  the    parliament-house,  53 ; 
verses   in    it,  54 ;    compared    with 
Thomas  a  Becket,  55—59. 
Confession,    article     concerning,   27 ; 
Lord    Cobham   questioned   on,   37 ; 
auricular,  116;   Anne  Askewe,  150, 
157;  her  confession  of  faith,  217- 
Coxe,  Dr,  206. 
Creed,  the  word  IN,  only  in  the  Creed 

three  times,  33. 
Crome,  Dr,  157,  161,  441. 
Cross,  worship  of,  39. 
Cuspinian,  (John),  DC  Turcarum  ori- 

glne,  572. 
Cyprian,  St,  says  that  vicious  priests 

shall  perish,  131. 
Cyril,  charge  not  to  corrupt  his  writ- 
ings, 638. 


D. 

Daniel's  vision  of  the  beast,  423. 

Dare,  (Ch.),  questions  Anne  Askewe, 
148. 

Death  and  the  pale  horse,  321  ;  the 
second,  576. 

Denny,  (Lady),  220, 242 ;  sends  Anne 
Askewe  money,  222. 

Diseases,  saints  for  various,  348. 

Doctors,  noted,  520. 

Dragon,  the  great  red,  406;  stands 
before  the  woman,  409 ;  fights  with 
Michael,  412 ;  is  cast  out,  ib. ; 
pursues  the  woman,  416;  gives 
power  to  the  beast,  424 ;  speaks 
great  blasphemies,  430 ;  bound  for 
a  thousand  years,  558. 

E. 

Earth,  the  new,  581. 

Edere,  and  JBibere,  196. 

Edward  VI.,  interview  with  Bale,  x. 

Egesippus,  445. 

Elders,  twenty-four  on  thrones,  298  ; 

worship  God,  303,  401 ;    praise  the 

Lamb,  308;    one  speaks  to   John, 

338. 

Ephesus,  message  to  the  church  of,  273. 
Essex,  (lord),  questions  Anne  Askewe, 

201. 
Euphrates  dried  up,  484. 

F. 

Faber,  (James),  Stapulensis,  515. 
Faith,  sacrament  to  be  received  in,  196. 
Fitzwilliams,  Lady,  220,  242. 
Foxe's  Preface  to  Thorpe's  Examina- 
tion, 64. 

Friars,  rise  of  the,  171  • 
Frith,  (John),  his  books,  164. 
Fulgence,  on  the  Sacrament,  93. 

G. 

Gaguinus,  (Robert),  account  of,  320. 
Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  182; 

on  a  mouse  eating   the  host,  154  ; 

questions  Anne  Askewe,   198,  201, 

202;   at  Utrecht,   221;    in  France, 

442. 
Garnish,  (Lady),  Anne  Askewe  taken 

to,  200. 


644 


INDEX. 


God,  not  in  temples  made  with  hands, 
11<»,  ICO, 211  ;  throne  of,  298;  ma- 
jesty  of  his  throne,  299. 

Gog  and  Magog,  570,  571- 

Gospel,  whether  the  book  is  the,  114. 

Gregory,  St,  on  obedience  due  to  kings, 
88 ;  on  preaching,  88,  89 ;  com- 
mended a  bishop  for  forbidding  im- 
ages, 97. 

Guimundus,  on  a  mouse  eating  the  host, 
154. 

H. 

Haw,  orHaule,  165. 

Heaven,  the  kingdom  of,  115 ;  the  new, 
581. 

Henry  V.,  archbishop  Arundel  com- 
plains to  of  Lord  Cobham,  1 7  ;  sends 
for  Lord  Cobham,  il>. ;  will  not  re- 
ceive his  confession  of  faith,  22;  the 
clergy  complain  to,  49 ;  calls  a  par- 
liament at  Leicester,  ib. ;  disperses 
the  assembly  in  St  Giles'  field,  50. 

Henry  VIII.,  Anne  Askewe  questioned 
about  the  king's  book,  151 ;  her 
confession  of  faith  written  to,  217. 

Heresy,  first  burning  in  England  for,  3 ; 
why  not  used  before,  ib. ;  inquisitors 
of,  If] ;  their  names,  ib. 

Herford,  (Nic.),  123. 

Hertford,  countess  of,  220,  242 ;  sends 
Anne  Askewe  money,  223. 

Hildeshen,  (John),  520. 

Horse,  the  white,  312,  546;  the  red, 
314  ;  the  black,  316 ;  the  pale,  321 ; 
vision  of  the,  361. 

Host,  on  a  mouse  eating  the,  154,  158. 

Huntingdon,  157,  162. 

Huss,  (John),  569. 

I. 

Idolaters,  old  and  new,  213. 

Image  of  both  Churches ;  reason  why  so 
called,  251, 260 ;  contents  of  the  first 
part,  279  ;  second,  511 ;  third,  514. 

Images,  worship  of,  39 ;  the  lawfulness 
of,  debated,  94;  St  Gregory  com- 
mends a  bishop  for  forbidding,  97- 

Irenasus,  St,  forbids  additions  to  his 
works,  638. 


Isidore,  St,  89;  on  heresy,  218;  on 
Gog  and  Magog,  571. 

J. 

Jerome,  St,  34  ;  on  tithes,  108  ;  on  the 
gospel,  114  ;  says  that  Christ  is  hid 
in  the  letter  of  the  law,  1 15 ;  on  heresy, 
218;  on  the  Apocalypse,  380;  on 
Gog  and  Magog,  571;  forbids  addi- 
tions to  his  works,  638. 

Jerusalem,  the  heavenly,  385 ;  the  new, 
581  ;  description  of,  594. 

Jews,  conversion  of,  335. 

Joachim,  Abbas,  account  of,  305. 

Josephus,  on  Magog,  571. 

K. 

Kempe,   (Dr  John),    questions    Lord 

Cobham,  37. 
Kings,  the  seven,  501 ;  the  ten  horns 

are  ten-kings,  505. 
Knighthood,  what  it  should  be,  21. 
Kyme,  Master,  198. 

L. 

Lamb,  the,  only  worthy  to  open  the  book, 
307;  opens  the  seals,  312;  shall  feed 
his  servants,  339  ;  standeth  on  Mount 
Sion,  451 ;  the  church  his  wife,  542. 

Lambertus,  (Franc.),  account  of,  283 ; 
on  the  seven  angels  with  the  plagues, 
470. 

Lanfrancus,  who  are  martyrs  according 
to  him,  191 ;  on  heresy,  217. 

Laodicea,  message  to  the  church  of,  292. 

Lassel,  Anne  Askewe's  answer  to  his 
letter,  228 ;  burnt,  243. 

Lee,  archbp.,  opponent  of  Bale,  viii. 

Lincoln,  the  priests  of,  and  Anne  As- 
kewe, 173. 

Locusts,  that  arise  out  of  the  earth,  352. 

Lyle,  lord,  questions  Anne  Askewe, 
201. 

M. 

Magog,  570,  571. 
Mahomet  compared  with  the  pope,  262 ; 

is  Magog,  571. 
Malveren,  disputes  with  Thorpe,  112, 

115,121,123. 


INDEX. 


645 


Man,  Son  of,  sitting  on  the  white 
cloud,  463. 

Martyrs,  always  much  commended,  5 ; 
Christian,  138 ;  writers  of  their  lives, 
187;  English,  188;  two  kinds  of, 
ib. ;  Anne  Askewe  compared  with 
the  popish,  1 90  ;  constancy  of,  586. 

Mascall,  (Robert),  bp.  of  Hereford,  44. 

Mass,  better  to  read  the  Bible  than 
hear,  149;  idolatry,  170;  an  idol, 
235. 

Masses,  private,  152,  171. 

Michael  fights  with  the  dragon,  411. 

Momus  or  Zoilus,  381,  515. 

Monks,  the  locusts  that  arise  out  of  the 
earth,  352. 

Moon,  the  church,  327. 

Morden,  on  Confession,  118. 

Morley,  sir  Robert,  Kt.,  lieutenant  of 
the  Tower,  brings  Lord  Cobham  be- 
fore archbishop  Arundel,  23,  29 ; 
takes  him  to  the  Tower,  45. 

N.- 
Nicholson, (bp.),  opinion  of  Bale's  con- 
version, viii. 
Nicolaitans,  275,  280. 

O. 

Organs,  lawfulness  of,  in  churches,  102. 
Odilo,  or  St  Odo,  account  of,  320. 

P. 

Packington,  Master,  441. 

Paget,  lord,  questions  Anne  Askewe, 
203,  205. 

Palmer,  Thomas,  questions  Lord  Cob- 
ham,  39. 

Parliament  called  at  Leicester,  49. 

Parr,  lord,  questions  Anne  Askewe, 
201. 

People,  duty  of  the  common,  21. 

Pergamos,  message  to  the  church  of, 
278. 

Peryn,  Friar,  on  a  mouse  eating  the 
host,  154;  his  three  Sermons,  182; 
Bale's  intention  to  write  against,  236. 

Peter,  St,  Christ's  vicar,  2? ;  Lord  Cob- 
ham  questioned  about,  38. 


Philadelphia,  message  to  the  church  of, 
288. 

Photinus,  added  to  the  gospels,  638. 

Pilate  compared  with  Wrisley  and 
Rich,  241. 

Pilgrimage  of  Grace,  327. 

Pilgrimages,  meritorious,  27 ;  Lord 
Cobham  questioned  about,  39 ;  two 
kinds  of,  99  ;  customs  on,  100. 

Pisanus,  Earth.,  205. 

Pit,  the  bottomless,  351 ;  what  comes 
forth,  ib. 

Pope,  antichrist,  38 ;  policy  of  his  king- 
dom, 181  ;  compared  with  Mahomet, 
262  ;  antichrist,  325  ;  corrupts  Chris- 
tianity, 347;  in  England,  571. 

Popish  kingdom,  the  rise  of,  502,  3. 

Powys,  lord,  retakes  Lord  Cobham,  52. 

Prayer  of  Anne  Askewe,  210. 

Preach,  duty  of  priests  to,  84,  88. 

Priests,  what  they  should  be,  21 ;  their 
duty  to  preach,  84 ;  not  to  preach 
without  a  licence,  85 ;  Christ  a  suffi- 
cient licence,  86  ;  the  signs  of  proud, 
109  ;  seek  the  pleasure  of  the  world, 
129. 

Prophet,  false,  thrown  into  the  lake  of 
fire,  554. 

Psalm  liv.  in  verse,  184. 

Purvey,  a  recanted  Lollard,  123,  125. 

R. 

Repingdon,  (Phil.),  bp.  of  Lincoln,  a 

persecutor  after  he  was  made  bishop, 

81,  123,  592. 

Resurrection,  the  first,  564. 
Rich,  218;  sends  Anne  Askewe  to  the 

Tower,    220 ;    questions    her,    ib. ; 

racks  her,  224 ;  compared  with  Pi. 

late,  241. 

River  of  water  of  life,  616. 
Robinson,  Dr,  206. 
Rome,  the  beast,  426. 

S. 

Sacrament,  Lord  Cobham's  belief  con- 
cerning,  22,  24 ;  archbp.  Arundel's 
determination  of,  27  ;  Lord  Cobham 
examined  about,  30,  37 ;  W.  Thorpe 


646 


INDEX. 


examined  about,  91 ;  Anne  Askewe 
questioned  on,  149,  151,  199,  202, 
203,  212  ;  on  receiving  it  from  an  evil 
priest,  1 67  ;  remains  bread,  1 08 ; 
Anne  Askewe's  letter  on,  190;  her 
faith  in,  207,  214,232;  Augustine's 
definition  of,  212. 

Saints,  young.  192. 

Salt  wood  Castle,  the  constable  of,  126. 

Sardis,  message  to  the  church  of,  285. 

Satan,-  punishment  of  the  synagogue 
of,  283;  loosed  by  Sylvester,  561  ; 
loosing  of,  670;  cast  into  the 
fire,  ib. 

Seals,  opening  of  the  seven,  312. 

Seat,  the  great  white,  576. 

Seyton,  Alexander,  433,441 ;  recanted, 
441. 

Shaxton,  Dr,  218,  219. 

Shrewsbury,  account  of  Thorpe's  preach- 
ing at,  82. 

Smyrna,  message  to  the  church  of,  275. 

Sovereigns  to  be  obeyed,  87 ;  two  kinds 
of  obedience,  ib. 

Spy! man,  164 ;  surety  for  Anne  As- 
kewe, 178. 

Standish,  Dr,  172,  429. 

Star,  falleth  from  heaven,  346,  351  ; 
stars,  the  ministers  of  God's  word, 
328  ;  the  woman  crowned  with  twelve, 
405. 

Stokesley,  bp.,  opposed  to  Bale,  viiL 

Submission,  Thorpe  on,  121. 

Suffolk,  duchess  of,  220,  242. 

Sussex,  countess  of,  220, 242. 

Swearing,  debated,  110. 

Sylvester,  loosed  the  dragon,  561. 

T. 

Temple,  John  measures  the,  384 ;  open- 
ed in  heaven,  402. 

Thorpe,  (William), examination  of,  61- 
133 ;  accused  of  preaching  at  Shrews- 
bury, 82;  denies  the  truth  of  the 
account,  ib.  ;  the  priests'  duty  is  to 
preach,  84,  87;  defends  preaching 
without  a  licence,  85 ;  obedience  to 
sovereigns,  87;  holy  church,  90; 
sacrament,  91;  images,  94;  pilgri- 


mages, 99 ;  priests'  tithes,  103 ; 
swearing,  110;  the  gospel,  114;  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  115;  confession, 
116;  reproved  Dr  Alkerton,  119  ; 
submission,  121  ;  refuses  to  recant, 
123;  or  to  submit,  126;  taken  to 
prison,  ib.  ;  Jilt  Teitament,  127 ; 
building  on  the  rock,  ib. ;  Christ 
the  rock,  128  ;  priests  seek  pleasures, 
129,  130 ;  exhortation  to  amend  the 
priesthood,  131 ;  priests  negligent  of 
their  duty,  ib. ;  duty  of  those  who 
know  the  priests'  viciousness,  132 ; 
his  end  uncertain,  133. 

Thunder,  meaning  of,  243,  244. 

Thyatira,  message  to  the  church  of, 
281. 

Tithes,  the  lawfulness  of,  103 ;  priests 
should  relieve  the  poor  with,  106; 
St  Jerome  on,  108. 

Tolwyn,  recanted,  441. 

Tree  of  life,  616. 

Trumpets,  blowing  of  the  seven,  343. 

Turmyne,  Richard,  hanged  and  burnt, 
51. 

Tyndale,  wrote  Lord  Cobham's  exami- 
nation, 6  ;  and  Thorpe's,  64. 

V. 

Vergilius,  Polydorus,  his  chronicle  cen- 
sured, 8 ;  account  of  Lord  Cobham,  9. 
Vials,  seven,  472. 

W. 

Walden,  (Thomas),  his  account  of  the 
process  against  the  Lord  Cobham, 
7  ;  disputes  with  Lord  Cobham,  33  ; 
the  Fasciculus  Zizaniorum  Wiclevi 
not  his,  43 ;  quoted,  51 ;  falsehood 
exposed,  54 ;  on  a  mouse  eating  the 
host,  154  ;  on  heresy,  217;  on  Wic- 
liffe's  disinterment,  394. 

Waleranus,  569. 

Wares  of  Babylon,  526. 

Wentworth,  lord,  the  cause  of  Bale's 
conversion,  vii,  viiL 

Weston,  Dr,  178. 

Wicliffe,  (John),  died  in  1387,  15 ;  his 


INDEX. 


647 


books  not  destroyed,  140 ;  opposed 
the  friars,  171,  569. 

Woe,  the  first,  350 ;  the  second,  358 ; 
third,  400. 

Woman,  clothed  with  the  sun,  404 ; 
fleeth,  410 ;  persecuted  by  the  dra- 
gon, 416;  sitting  upon  the  beast, 
496. 


Wrisley,  Chancellor,  refuses  to  release 
Anne  Askewe,  161 ;  questions  her, 
199,  202;  her  letter  to  him,  216; 
racks  her,  224 ;  reasons  with  her, 
225 ;  compared  with  Pilate,  241. 

Z. 

Zoilus  or  Momus,  381,  515. 


Pale's  Select  works. 


BX 
5035 
.P2 


SBH 


IMJUIHJ